FROM   THE  LIBRARY  OF 


REV.   LOUIS    FITZGERALD    BENSON.  D.  D. 


BEQUEATHED    BY   HIM   TO 


THE  LIBRARY  OF 


PRINCETON   THEOLOGICAL   SEMINARY 


/OOi'j 


INDEX 


TO 


NEANDER'S  GENERAL  HISTORY 


CFIRISTIAi\  RELIGION  AND  CHURCH. 


jefK  THOMAS  OLAYTON. 


BOSTON: 
HOUGHTON,  MIFFLIN  AND   COMPANY. 

1881. 


Copyright,  1881, 
tx  IIOLOUrOX,  MIFFLIN   &   CO. 


All  rights  reserved. 


Til'  River'.idf  Pfsx.  Cnmorul^e: 
btorciitypcd  aad  Priutca  by  11.  0.  llniit;hton  &  Ca 


INTRODUCTORY    NOTE. 


When  the  present  translation  of  Neander's  Church  History  was  re- 
vised and  published  in  its  new  form  in  1872,  the  original  indexes,  which 
were  found  to  be  quite  defective,  were  carefully  corrected  and  enlarged. 
The  result,  however,  was  even  then  seen  to  be  insuthcient  for  all  the  pur- 
poses of  reference,  and  at  length,  through  the  liberality  of  the  publishers, 
a  single  index  is  now  offered  to  the  public,  which  includes,  not  only  the 
general  contents  of  the  volumes,  but  also  an  analytical  list  of  the  cita- 
tions from  Christian  and  Pagan  authors  found  in  the  notes,  as  well  as 
the  citations  from  Scripture  scattered  through  the  work.  This  is  but  the 
comi3letion  of  a  plan  already  partly  carried  out  in  the  first  volume,  doubt- 
less under  the  direction  of  Neander. 

The  citations  are  some  of  them  f)-om  works,  whether  published  volumes 
or  manuscripts,  which  are  not  to  be  found  in  tl)is  country,  and  it  is  be- 
lieved that  the  means  of  introduction  to  the  great  writers  on  Theology, 
and  to  many  of  the  records  of  the  Christian  Church,  which  these  valu- 
able notes  afford,  are  increased  by  the  careful  classification  of  the  passages 
cited,  under  the  names  of  the  authors  and  their  works,  and,  so  far  as  pos- 
sible, in  the  order  in  which  tliey  occur  in  those  works.  It  has  been  at- 
temiJted,  with  what  success  the  reader  m\ist  judge,  to  suggest  by  a  brief 
hint  the  subject  of  many  of  these  citations,  and  thus  the  drift  and  tenor 
of  the  writings  referred  to  may  often  be  inferred  at  a  glance.  To  avoid 
confusion,  this  portion  of  the  index  has  been  printed  in  smaller  type  than 
the  rest. 

The  main  body  of  the  index  contains,  perhaps,  a  third  more  references 
than  those  hitherto  published,  and  these  have  also  been  arranged  with 
much  care  according  to  the  nature  of  the  subject.  In  some  cases  they 
are  divided  by  the  Periods  to  which  they  belong,  into  paragraphs;  or, 
where  the  subject  appertains  chiefly  to  some  one  Period  or  volume,  the 
plan  usually  followed  has  been  to  give  first  the  topics  that  would  best  in- 
troduce the  subject,  and  to  add  the  rest  in  the  order  of  the  pages.  Under 
the  word  Tertullian,  for  example,  the  first  three  references  enable  the 
reader  to  turn  at  once  to  those  passages  which  give  the  most  general 
sketch  of  his  life  and  character.  Then  follow  all  the  allusions  to  him  or 
his  wiitings,  as  they  occur  in  the  course  of  the  work.  In  most  cases,  it  is 
thought,  the  princijile  of  arrangement  will  be  readily  perceived. 

The  number  of  the  volume  is  not  generally  given  a  second  time  in  the 
same  paragraph,  unless  some  other  volume  has  been  referred  to. 


IV 


INTRODCCTORV   NOTE. 


It  is,  perhaps,  impossible  that,  among  so  many  references,  there  should 
not  occur  here  and  there  a  mistake,  even  after  repeated  revision  and 
verification,  but  it  is  hoped  that  these  will  be  found  to  be  few  in  proportion 
to  the  whole,  and  that  the  result  of  this  new  effort  to  render  the  work 
more  complete  in  its  appointments  may  prove  a  real  addition  to  its  prac- 
tical value. 


Most  of  the  abbreviations  employed  in  the  ensuing  pages  will  be 
easily  understood.     A  list  of  the  more  common  is  as  follows  :  — 


abp.     archbishop. 

f. 

folium. 

Acta  S.     Acta  Sancton 

m 

(Bollandi 

^t.s). 

II. 

Heft. 

Acta  S.  (0.  B.).    Acta 

Saueturum 

(Or- 

I. 

liber. 

«ler  of  Benedict). 

u. 

note. 

B.I.     Band. 

op 

opus. 

bp.     bisliop. 

V- 

page. 

c.     chapter. 

P. 

Pars. 

eh.     church. 

s. 

seite  or  sectio 

cone,     concilium 

St. 

stiick. 

ed.    edition,  editor. 

t. 

tomus. 

ep.    epistle. 


Th.     Theil. 


GENERAL  INDEX 


FOR    THE   WHOLE   WORK. 


Aarhus,  iii.  289. 

Aaron,  ii.  4.56  n. ;  iii.  514. 

Abasgians,  spread  of  Christianity  among 
the,  ii.  139. 

Abatur,  i.  377. 

Abbess,  iv.  329  n.  2. 

Abbo,  abbot  of  Fleury,  iii.  368,  370  n. 
4,  374,  404  n.  1,  470.  Life  of,  370  n. 
4,  374  n.  4.  See  Acta  S.  (0.  B.),  S. 
vi.  P.  i.  f.  47. 

Abbot,  office  of,  ii.  272.  Benedict's  rules 
for,  ii.  298,  299,  300.  At  Constanti- 
nople, ii.  535,  536,  541,  575  n.  1.  As 
missionaries,  iii.  4,  29,  72-74.  Prank- 
ish, iii.  154.  At  Council  of  Rheims 
(an.  991),  iii.  369.  Lay,  iii.  416  (414). 
Absorbed  in  secular  business,  iv.  133, 
364.  Obtain  the  insignia  of  the  epis- 
copal office,  iv.  201,  202.  Pomp  of, 
iv.  264.  At  Metz,  iv.  324.  Abelard 
on  the,  iv.  384.  Deposition  of,  v.  17. 
At  Constance,  v.  103. 

Abdas,  bp.  of  Susa,  ii.  133. 

Abderhamau  II.,  Arabian  caliph,  iii. 
338,  340-342. 

Abel,  with  the  Cainites,  i.  448.  With 
Pelagius,  ii.  671,  672.  With  the  Bogo- 
miles,  iv.  554. 

Abel- Rem  usat. 

Melanges  Asiatiques,  t.  i.  p.  36,  iii.  89  n.  6. 
In  the  MfJmoires  de  1' Academic  des  Inscrip- 
tions, t.  vi.  an.  1822,  p.  413,  iv.  48  n.  1  ; 
p.  398,  iv.  51n.2. 

Abelard,  representative  of  the  dialectic 
tendency,  iv.  371.  Life  and  doctrine, 
373-401.  Introductio  in  theologiam, 
374,  385  n.  4,  451-454.  Theologia 
Christiana,  383-385  and  n.  4,  393  and 
n.  1 ,  394,  454.  Comm.  on  Romans,  385, 
386,  394,  503  n.  1.  Scito  te  ipsum 
(Ethics),  385  n.  4,  386,  393  n.  1,  394, 
493.  Sic  et  non,  390-392,  394.  Sen- 
tences, 385  n.  4,  393  n.  1,  452  and  n. 
7.  Confession,  398,  399.  On  the  Su- 
preme Good  (Dialogue),  399.  Apolo- 
gia, 399,  495.  Inscription  on  his  tomb, 
400  n.  2.  Hugo,  407.  Bernard,  386, 
393-399,  408,  409,  503,  504.    Walter  of 


St.  Victor,  410.  Richard  of  St.  Vic- 
tor, 413.  Abelard  compared  witli  Lull, 
64.  On  the  wretched  situation  of  the 
Jews,  72  n.  1.  Arnold  of  Brescia,  147, 
148,  151.  Hypocritical  monks,  243. 
Norbert,  246  and  n.  1.  Roscelin,  247 
n.  4,  356  n.  2.  On  the  miracles  of  his 
time,  246  n.  1,  256  n.  3,  257.  Doctrine 
of  transubstantiation,337.  Against  the 
abtise  of  the  mass,  346.  Indulgences, 
350,  351.  Moral  standing  of  the  an- 
cient philosophers,  359  n.  1,  383,  384. 
On  faith,  374-378.  On  love  to  God, 
383-386,  390,  407.  Intention  in  ac- 
tions, 387-390,  528.  Omnipresence  of 
God,  450-452.  Omnipotence  of  God, 
453-457,  494.  Doctrine  of  the  Trinity, 
458-460,  462,  465.  Conception  of  mir- 
acles, 467-469.  Anthropology,  493- 
495.  Original  sin,  494.  Sinlessness  of 
Jesus,  495,  496.  Doctrine  of  atone- 
ment, 501-505.  Usefulness  of  doubt, 
538  n.  1  (392).  Peter  of  Bruis,  595 
n.  1. 

Citations  from  his  writings :  — 

Apology,  iv.  455  n.  5. 

Comm.  in  Rom.  On  love  to  God,  iv.  385,  386. 
L.  i.  f.  493,  on  faith,  376  n.  2 ;  ff.  513,  554, 
his  "  Theology,"  383  n.  4  ;  ff.  522,  652,  good 
intention,  387  n.  2,  .389  n. ;  ff.  538,  539,  sin- 
lessness of  Christ,  496  n.  3;  f.  622,  et  seq., 
disinterested  love,  .386  nn.  1,  2.  L.  ii.  f.  549, 
redemption,  602  n.  2 ;  f.  552,  501  nn.  ;  f .  ,5r>3, 
atonement,  503  n.  3 ;  ff.  586,  591,  595,  597, 
original  sin,  punishment,  494  nn. ;  f.  5S8,  the 
first  sin,  594  n.  5.  On  redemption,  501  nn., 
502  nn.  1,  2. 

Confession,  iv.  398,  399. 

De  Joanne  Baptista.  Worldly  monks,  iv.  243 
n.  3;  f.  954,  id.  244  n.  1 ;  f.  967,  miracles, 
246  n.  1 ;  miraculous  cures,  256  n.  3,  257. 

Dialectics  (Cousin,  Ouvrages  in(;dits  d".4.be- 
lard),  f.  205,  Plato,  iv.  878  n.  3 ;  f .  228,  him- 
self, 373  n.  2  ;  f .  471,  Roscelin,  356  n.  2. 

Dialog,  inter  philos.  Jud.  et  Christi.anum  (ed. 
Rheinwald),  f.  11,  the  Jews,  iv.  72  n.  1  ;  f. 
67,  division  of  the  virtues,  524  n.  1 ;  f .  95, 
segq.,  omnipresence  of  God,  451  n.  1 ;  f.  115, 
intention,  388  n.  1.  Authenticity  of  the 
Dialogue,  399  nn.  2,  3. 

Epistles,  f.  334,  Roscelin,  iv.  360  n.  1.  Ep. 
21,  Robert  of  Arbrissel,  247  n.  4.  Ep.  to 
Heloise,  397  nn.  1,  2. 

Ethics.     See  Scito  te  ipsum. 

Exposit.  in  Hexaemevon,  ff.  1369,  1372,  crea- 
tion, iv.  467  nn.  1-3  ;  f.  1378,  id.  468  nn.  1, 
2  ;  miracles,  463  n.  3. 


GENERAL   INDEX. 


Hist,  calamitatum,  iv.  373  n.  3,  374  nn.  1-3, 

382  n.  2. 
Infroductio  in  theologiam.    Pref.   iv.  374  n. 

3.  L.  i.  f.  985,  Trinity,  459  n.  1 ;  f .  lOM, 
ancient  philosophers,  379  nn.  1,  2.  L.  ii.  ff. 
1007,  10<i8,  379  n.  3  ;  f.  1061,  on  faith,  374 
n.  4;  n.  1059-1(162,  id.  375  nn. ;  f.  1053, 
376  n.  3;  ff.  1047,  1053,  1061,  on  faith  and 
knowledge,  377  nn. ;  f.  1054,  378  nn.  1,  2; 
f .  1061,  374  n.  4,  .381  n.  4 ;  f .  1061,  doctrine 
of  the  Trinity,  381  u.  4  :  f.  1073,  id.  462 
n.  5;  f.  1081,  id.  460  n.  1;  f.  1086,  id.  459 
n.  2;  f.  1086,  id.  459  n.  3;  f.  1095,  id.  460 
n.  4;  f.  1084,  love,  502  n.3;  opp.  f.  1066, 
Peter  of  Bruis,  695  n.  1.  L.  iii.  f .  1109,  om- 
nipotence, 453  nn.  5-7,  454  nn.  1-4;  opp.  f. 
1111,  will  of  God,  456  n.  1  :  f.  1126,  omni- 
presence of  God,  451  nn.  2-8,  452  nn.  1-3  ; 
f.  1133,  nature  and  the  supernatural,  468 
nn.  4-6. 

Lectures,  ed.  Rheinwald.     See  Rheinwald. 

Scito  te  ipsum,  c.  12,  f.  652,  intention,  iv.  389 
n.,  390  n.  1 ;  c.  18,  sale  of  the  mass,  346  n. 
3;  intention,  387  n.  3,  388  n.  1 ;  c.  26,  in- 
dulgences, 351  nn.  1-4,  390  n.  2.  See  Pez. 
t.  iii. 

Sentences,  c.  2,  faith,  iv.  375  n.  4,  376  n.  1 ; 
c.  19,  f.  50,  omnipresence  of  God,  452  nn. 

4,  5  ;  c.  20,  omnipotence,  4.55  n.  3  ;  c.  23, 
atonement,  502  nn.  5,  7,  503  n.  1 :  c.  24, 
person  of  Christ,  496  n.  2 ;  c.  25,  496  n.  4. 

Sic  et  nou.  prolog.,  on  judging,  iv.  391 ;  inspi- 
ration, 391  nn.  2,  3,  392  and  n.  1;  doubt, 
392  n.  3,  638  n.  1. 
Theologia  Christiana,  1.  i.  f .  1166,  love,  iv.  602 
n.  3.  L.  ii.  f.  1074,  the  supernatural,  467 
n.  6  ;  ff.  1210,  1215,  1240,  philosophy,  383 
nn.  2,  3,  384  nn.  1,  2,  385  nn.  1,  2.  L. 
iii.  f.  1250,  faith  and  knowledge,  385  n. 
3  ;  f.  1133,  the  supernatural,  467  n.  6.  L. 
iv.  f.  1308,  love,  502  n.  4;  f.  1315,  transub- 
Btantiation,  337  n.  3  ;  f.  1317,  the  Trinity, 
460  n.  2  ;  f.  1340,  id.  459  nn.  4,  5,  460  n. 
2 ;  f .  1357,  omnipotence  of  God,  454  n.  5, 
455  n.  1 ;  f.  1358,  465  n.  2.  See  Martene  et 
Durand. 
Abganis,  iii.  201,240,  241.     See  Agba- 

riis,  Uchorno,  and  Bar  Manu. 
Ability,  see  Freedom,  Force,  Will.     And 

inability,  iv.  516,  517. 
Ablutions,  witb  the  Essenes,  i.  49. 
Abomination  of  desolation,  Jauow  on  the, 
V.  190.     Militz  on,  v.   178.     Huss,  v. 
311,364. 
Abraham,  Arabic  prince,  ii.  145. 
Abraham,  converted  Jew,  iii.  213  n.  2. 
Abraham  of  Edessa,  presbyter,   ii.    615 

n.  3. 
Abraham,  the  patriarch,  ii.  244,  313,  642 
n.  4  (in  art,  ii.  324)  ;  iii.  114  ;  iv.  375, 
396,  544.     With  the  Catharists,  575. 
Abraham.     See  Welenowitz. 
'Aj8pa|as,  i.  401. 

Absalom,  bp.  of  Roeskilde,  iv.  31,  32. 
Absentees,  iv.   201,  207;   v.   9,  86,   101, 

160. 
Absolute,  the,  in  Plato,  i.  26.  In  Neo- 
Platoiiism,  i.  26,  27,  391,  417,  418,  589. 
In  Judaism,  i.  57.  With  Celsus,  i.  163. 
With  Ori<j;en,  i.  551,587,588.  With 
Sabc'llius,  i.  595.  With  Julian,  ii.  50. 
In  the  system  of  John  Scotus,  iii.  461- 
465.  With  Anselm,  iv.  441-443.  In 
De  Causis,  iv.  445  and  n.  3.  Ab.so- 
lute  perfection,  i.  400.  Absolute  re- 
li<rion,  i.  382;  iv.  618.  Absolute  cau- 
sality, ii.  412  n.  2,  419  n.  5.     Absolute 


predestination,  ii.  712.  Absolute  truth, 
iv.  381. 

Absolution,  i.  219-221.  In  the  schism  of 
Felicissimus,  i.  226-231,  2.34,  235.  In 
the  schism  of  Novatiau,  i.  239-244.  In 
Montanism,  i.  522,  523.  In  connection 
with  penance,  i.  647  ;  ii.  188,  213,  246; 
iii.  137-140.  Hatherius  on,  iii.  441. 
By  the  pope,  iii.  359,  452,  453.  Pur- 
chased, iii.  5  n.  2  (see  Indul^'^ences). 
Theological  doctrine  of,  iv.  347-350. 
Gregory  VII,  on,  i v.  91 .  Jolm  of  Salis- 
bury on,  iv.  194, 195.  With  the  School- 
men, iv.  349.  Papal,  iv.  103,  114,  116, 
172,  222,  348;  v.  30,  43,  98,  99.  Gen- 
eral, iv.  348,  349.  With  the  Waldcnses, 
iv.  614.  Of  Michael  Paleologus,  iv.  543, 
544.  Occam  on,  V.  39.  Gerson,  v.  81, 
98,99.  Wicklif,  v.  164,  171.  Conrad, 
V.  189.  Huss,  V.  277,  280,  281,  28.3,  291. 
From  oath  of  allegiance,  v.  15,  30.  Of 
Huss,  v.  366. 

Ab.solutism,  papal,  iv.  98,  99,  120,  140, 
172,  174,  194,  536;  v.  2,  8,  13.  At- 
tacked, iv.  174,  175,  18.5-187.  See 
Henry  IV.,  Frederic  I.,  Frederic  II., 
Philip  the  Fair,  .^gidius,  John  of  Paris, 
Gerson.  Defended,  v.  14,  19,  63,  108, 
291.  In  Germany,  v.  23,  24.  See  In- 
terdict. In  Switzerland,  V.  128.  Events 
leading  to  its  overthritw,  v.  47,  48,  78. 
Wicklif  on,  v.  146.  Huss,  v.  36.3.  At 
Oxford,  V.  147.  University  of  Prague, 
V.  254.    See  Papacy,  Popes. 

Abstinence,  i.  274,  278  ;  iv.  524.  See  As- 
ceticism. 

Abstinents,  i.  274,  458. 

Abulfeda. 

T.  V.  f .  145, 146,  Frederic  II.  and  Mohammed- 
anism, iv.  181  n.  3. 

Abuljiharagius,  ii.  611. 
On  Mani,  i.  486  n.  2.    (In  Asseman.  B.  0.  T.  2, 
f.  291),  on  li.irsumas,  ii.  611  n.   Ij   on  Bar 
Sudaili,  ii.  615  n.  1. 

Abundius,  bp.  of  Como,  iv.  575.    Life  of, 

575  n.  1, 
Abyss,  i.  373  n.  1.     See  Bythos. 
Abyssinia,  diffusion  of  Christianity  in,  i. 

83  ;  ii.  143-145.     Christian  empire  in, 

iii.  90. 
Acacius,  bp.  of  Amida,  ii.  136. 
Acacius,  bp.  of  Bercea,  ii.  521. 
Acacius,  bp.  of  Ccesarea,  ii.  450  and  n.  1, 

454. 
Acacius,   bp.   of   Melitene,   ii.    528,   555 

n.  3. 
Acacius,  patriarch  of  Constantinople,  ii. 

586-588,  592. 
Academy  at  Athens,  ii.  106  n.  2. 
Academy  of  Sciences. 

Berlin,  monthly  report,  October,  1848,  Ehren- 
berg  on  the  Monas  prodigiosa,  v.  237  n.  2. 

Accident  and  subject,  iv.  335,  336,  447. 
In  relation  to  justification,  iv.  512; 
v.  171.  Accidentia  sine  subjecto,  v. 
152-156,  243  n.  1,  337.  See  transub- 
stantiation. 


GENERAL   INDEX. 


Acco  (St.  Jenn  d'Acre,  Ptolemais),iv.  60. 

Accommodation,  i.  597  n.  5.  To  pagan- 
ism, i.  70.  Theory  of,  in  Gnosticism,  i. 
388,  470.  Of  Orio-eu,  i.  .54'.t,  5,50.  Yves 
on,  iv.  136,  137.  Bogomiles,  iv.  559. 
To  degrees  of  culture,  iv.  264.  See 
Fraus  pia,  Paganism,  Kitual. 

Accusations  against  Christians,  i.  92,  112, 
128.  Against  Jews  and  heretics,  iv. 
72,  73,  586.     See  Unnatural  crimes. 

Accusers  of  Christians,  i.  97,  116,  118. 

Achaian  League,  i.  206. 

Achamoth,  i.  389  n.  2,  420. 

'AxeipoTToiTjTa,  iii.  201. 

Achmcd  Ibu  Foszhini,  iii.  315  n.  2. 

Achrida  (Achris),  monastery  at,  iii,  315 
n.  1  ;  bp.  of,  580,  584. 

Acolytes,  i.  201. 

Acta  Ceuomanensitim. 
(Henry  of  Cluny),  ir.  599  n.  1,  601  n.  3,  602 
n.  1,  603  n.  1.     See  Mabillon  Analect.  t.  iii. 

Acta  Collationis  Constantinopolitana;,  an. 

533,  iii.  170  n.  1. 
Acta  cum  Felice  Manich£eo. 

T.  i.  c.  9  (Augustini  opp.  ed.  Bened.  t.  8),  i. 
487  n.  3. 

Acta    episcoporum    Leodiensium.      See 
Martene  et  Durand,  Col.  ampliss.  t.  iv. 
Acta  facientes,  i.  132. 
Acta  Felicis,  ed.  Kuinart,  i.  151  n.  1. 
Acta  Felicitatis.     See  Acta  Perpetute. 
Acta  Martyrii  Justini  (Coll.  of  Symeon 

Metaphrastes),  i.  270  n.  1,  671  n.  3. 
Acta  Martyrum. 
Greek,  i.  118  n.  2.  Ed.  Ruinart,  i.  122  n.  3. 
Scillitanorum,  i.  122  n.  3.  Coptiaca  (ed. 
Georgi,  RomoSj  1793),  praif.  f.  109,  i.  149 
n.  1.  Assemanl,  Persian  martyrs,  ii.  125  n.  6, 
126  nn.  1-4,  12y  n.  2,  130  n.  I,  132  n.,  134  n. 
See  Stephauus  Euodias  Asseman. 

Acta    Maximi,  iii.    185   n.  1,    192   n.  I. 

See  Maximus. 
Acta  Perpetu£E   et  Felicitatis,    pr»f.   i. 

122  n.  3,  516  nn.  2,  3,  518  n.  4. 
Acta  Pilati,  ii.  5. 

Acta  proconsularii,  i.  152  n.  (148  n.) 
Acta  Procopii,  i.  303  n.  3. 
Acta  Sanctorum  (BoUandists). 

Jan.  1,  §  19,  Abbot  Wilhelm,  iii.   403  n.  2; 

f.  61,  \Vm.  of  Dijon,  iii.  419  n.  8.    Jan.  2, 

§  8,  Adelard  of  Corbie,  iii.  449  n.  3.    Jan. 

17,   Society  of   St.   Anthony,  iv.  267   n.   1. 

T.   i.  f.  370,   Simeon  Stylites,  ii.  293  n.  2. 

T.  i.  f.  483,  Severinus,  iii.  28  n.  2  (25  n.  4, 

26,  27,  nn.).    T.  i.  f .  629,  William  of  Bourges, 

iv.  213  n.  2 ;    f .  634,  the  same,  iv.  336  n. 

2.     T.  i.  f.  746,   Benedictus   liiscopius,  iii. 

118  n.     T.  ii.  §  61,  f.  610,  Johannes  Eleemo- 

syn.,  iii.  99  n.  2.    T.  ii.  f.  795,  lives  of  pious 

covintrv  people,  iv.  295  n.  2. 
Feb.  3,  Anschar,  iii.  287  n.  3.    Feb.  12,  c.  9, 

Benedict  of  Aniane,  iii.  414  n.     Feb.  25,  c.  4, 

§  23,  Robert  of  Arbrissel,  iv.  247  nn.  2,  3. 

Feb.  26,  Porphyry,  bp.  of  Gaza,  ii.  103  n.  1. 

Feb.  27,  John  of  Gorze,  c.  1,  §  4,  iii.  445  n.  2 ; 

§  120,  f .  712,  iii.  336  n.  2 ;  §  122.  f.  713,  iii. 

345  n.  2.     T.  i.  f.  613,  Rabanus  Maurus,  Iii. 

446  n.  1.    T.  i.  f.  538,  Nicolaus,  iii.  542  n.  2. 

T.  iii.  f.  577,  Tarasius,  iii.  225  n.  1. 
March  3,  Gervin  of  Centulum,  iii.  420  n.  S. 

Mar.  6,  Fridolin,  iii.  37  n.  3.    Mar.  7,  t.  i., 

Thomas  AcLuinas,  iv.  317  u.  8,  422  n.    Max. 


9,  f.  19,  Cyrill  and  Methodius,  iii.  .315  n.  1; 
§  2,  .316  n.  3.  Mar.  U,  c.  2,  t.  ii.,  Eulogius, 
iii.  340  n.  2.  JIar.  13,  Nicephurus,  iii.  533 
n.  1,  636  n.  1.  T.  iii.  c.  2,  f.  183,  Ambrose  of 
Siena,  iv.  295  n.  6. 
April  3,  app.  t.  i.  f .  23,  Nicctas,  iii.  535  n.  1 . 
f.  28,  §§  28,  29,  iii.  218  nn.  1,  2.  Apr.  6, 
app.  §  22,  Eutychius,  ii.  607  n.  1.  Apr.  8, 
Berthold  of  Calabria,  iv.  206  n.  2.  Apr.  14 
(t.  ii.  f.  223),  liernard  of  Tiron,  iv.  312  n.  5  ; 
f.  229,  iv.  237  n.  1 ;  f .  2;34  (c.  6,  §  51),  iv. 
97  n.  8;  f.  249,  iv.  308  n.  2.  Apr.  19,  Leo 
IX.,  iii.  381  n.  2  :  f .  26,  Thrudpert,  iii.  37 
n.  5.  T.  i.  f .  625,  William  Ro,<kild,  iv.  206 
n.  5  ;  f .  678,  Aybert,  iv.  238  n.  4  ;  f.  760  (c. 
2,  §  10),  Walter  of  St.  Martin,  iv.  97  n.  8  ; 
app.  f.  47,  §  8,  life  of  the  monk  Plato,  iii. 
100  n.  1 ;  f .  49,  §  17,  iii.  223  n.  3  :  §  18,  224 
n.  1 ;  §  23,  100  n.  2 ;  §  21,  f.  5'),  230  n.  1. 
T.  ii.  (Apr.  23),  life  of  Adalbert  of  I'rague, 
ff.  179  and  181,  iii.  322  nn.  2,  3  (iv.  42  a.  1) ; 
c.  6,  §  16,  f .  192,  iii.  333  n.  1 ;  §  22,  f.  195, 
iii.  332  n.  4,  3*3  n.  1  (t.  iii.  e.  6,  f.  186, 
ancient  life  of  A.,  iv.  41  n.  6).  T.  ii.  app. 
f.  967,  letter  from  the  Gothic  churches,  ii. 
155  n.  2.  T.  ii.,  Abundius  of  Como,  ii.  575 
n.  1.      T.  iii.  f.  227,  .^gidius  of  Assisi,  iv. 

312  n.  1;  t.  iii.  c.  2,  §  18,  i.  691,  Peter  of 
Verona, iv.  585  n.  1 . 

May  4,  c.  4,  Godchard  of  Hildesheim,  iii.  408 
n.  3,  446  n.  1.  Jlay  11,  Majolus,  iii.  418  nn. 
1,2.  May  14,  f.  65  (t.  iii.  app.),  letter  of  Am- 
mon,  ii.  424  u.  2  Jlay  18,  c.  1,  Eric,  iv.  45 
n.  1.  May  19  (t.  iv.),  Alcuin,  iii.  155  n.  5; 
Dunstan  (fe.  iv.),  iii.  411  n.  6,460  n  6.  May 
25  (t.  vi.),  Gregory  VII.,  iii.  381  n.  2.  May 
29,  Abbot  Joachim,  iv.  220  n.  2.  T.  ii.  f .  324, 
325,  Peter  of  Moustier  en  Tarantaise,  iv.  214 
n.  1.  T.  iii.  f.  631,  Ubald,  iv.  206  n.  2  :  app. 
§  77,  Aotas,  ii.  271  n.  4.  T.  iv.  f.  422,  Ce- 
lestin  v.,  iv.  193  n.  3;  Celestin"s  autobiog- 
raphy, 193  n.  1.  T.  vi.  f.  82,  Aldhelm,  iu. 
152  u.  3 ;  f .  721,  Bede,  iii.  152  n.  5. 

June  5,  Boniface,  iii.  66  n.  5,  60  n.  1,  49  n. 
June  10,  Bardo,  iii.  446  n.  1.  June  27,  f .  282, 
Ariald,  iii.  389  n.  3.  Juno  31  (t.  v.  ff.  615 
and  661),  Raymund  Lull,  iv.  61  n.  1,  67  n. 
June,  f.  819,  Norbert,  iv.  246  n.  ;  f.  824,  id. 

313  n.  1 ;  f .  826,  Bernard,  iv.  259  n.  3.  T.  iv., 
Mother  of  Eberhard,  iv.  295  n.  3.  T.  v. 
f.  115,  a  pious  smith,  iv.  295  n.  4.  T.  v. 
c.  3,  f.  232,  Anthelm,  iv.  168  u.  3. 

July  4,  Ulrich,  iii.  4U5  n.  2.  T.  iv.  f.  326, 
Zoerard  and  Benedict,  iii.  .334  n.  2.  T.  vi. 
Julv  2S,  Jtavmund  Palmaris,  iv.  300  n.  1. 

Aug.  12,  Clara  of  Assisi,  iv.  276  n.  2.  Aug. 
25  (t.  v.),  Louis  IX.,  iv.  302  n.  1.  Aug.  27 
(t.  vi.),  Caesarius  of  Aries,  ii.  709  n.  2,  iii.  4 
n.  1.  T.  i.  f .  274,  Walter  of  Melrose,  iv.  328 
n. ;  f .  649,  Dominic,  iv.  269  n. 

Sep.  2  (t.  i),  Stephen  of  Hungary,  iii.  383 
nn.  2,  3,  334  nn.  3,  4.  Sep.  6,  Magnoald,  iii. 
37  n.  2.  Sep.  17,  llildegard,  iv.  217  n.  1. 
Sep.  26,  Nilu.s,  iii.  420  nn.  5,  6,  421-424  nn. 

Oct.,  t.  ii.  f.  699,  Francis  of  Assisi,  iv.  60  n.  2. 

Acta  Sanctorum  of  the  order  of  Benedict, 
ed.  Mabillou. 

Life  of  Alwin,  iii.  155  n.  6. 

S.  ii.,  Amandus,  iii.  41  n.  1 ;  Gallus,  36  n.  2  ; 
f.  9,  Jonas,  29  n.  3;  f.  319,  Agil,  38  n.  2; 
f .  425,  Salaberga,  38  n.  2 ;  f .  1U(I4,  Benedic- 
tus Biscopius,  118  n. ;  f .  1031,  Theodore  of 
Canterbury,  25  n.  1. 

S.  iii.  P.  1,  Bede,  iii.  152  n.  5. 

S.  iv.  P.  1,  Monastery  of  Corvej',  iii.  273  n.  2; 
§  30,  Benedict  of  Aniane,  416  n.  1 ;  1.  ii. 
f.  491,  Abbot  Wala,  352  nn.  1,  3. 

P.  ii.  f.  1.35,  Radbert,  dedication  of  hia 
book  on  the  Holy  Supper,  497  n.  2 ;  f.  481, 
Life  of  Rimbert,"c.  17,  287  n.  4  ;  f .  592,  his 
letter  to  Egilo,  497  n.  1. 

•S.  V.  1.  i.  §  8,  Odo  of  Clunv,  iii.  417  n.  1 ; 
f.  30,  Radbod  of  Utrecht,  405  n.  6;  f.  440, 
§  42,  Ulric  of  Augsburg,  405  n.  2 ;  f .  471,  can- 


GENERAL  INDEX. 


onization  of  Ulrie,  447  ^.  3 ;  f .  617,  Ethel- 
wold  of  Winchester,  408  n.  1;  f.  817,  c.  13, 
Wolfgang,  332  n.  3. 
S.  vi.  V.  i.  f.  45,  Abbo  of  Fleury.  iii.  404  n.  1  ; 
f.  47,  §  11,  the  same,  370  n.  4,  374  n.  4  ;  f . 
205,  Bennvaril  of  Ilildesheim,  408  n.  2,  460 
n.  6;  £f.  20ii  and  223,  403  u.  1,  405  nn.  3, 
4;  f.  330,  Abbot  Wilhelm,  403  n.  2;  f.  370, 
letter  of  Poppo  to  Benedict  IX.,  445  n.  2: 
f.  371,  seg.,  hermit  Simeon,  448  n.  1. 

P.  ii.,  Gregory  VII.,  iii.  381  n.  2;  f.  283, 
John  Gualbert,  399  n.  1 ;  f .  330,  Gervin,  420 
n.  3  :  f .  344,  Herluin  of  Bee,  410  n.  4 ;  f .  346, 
the  same,  445  n.  2;  f.  654,  Lanfranc,  iv. 
329  n.  1 ;  f.  732,  William  of  Hirschau,  iv. 
86  n.  4. 

Acta  Sanctorum  of  Snriiis. 
T.  T.  f.  6.34.  letter  of  Louis  the  Pions  to  Hil- 
duin,  iii.  466  nn.  4-6;  f.  (638)  653,  el  seg., 
Arcopagitica  of  Uilduin,  466  n.  7,  467  n.  1. 

Acta  Siiturnini,  Dativi  et  aliornm  in  Af- 
rica (Baluz.  !Misc.  t.  ii.),  i.  1.52  n.  1. 

Acta  Tarachi,  Probi  et  Androuici,  ii.  5 
n.  3. 

Acta  Thomse. 
Ed.  Thilo  ;  cod.  apocr.  f .  10,  i.  499  n.  4 ;  f.  17, 
j.492n.  1. 

Activity  in  the  Christian  life,  iii.  4.     In 
the  last  Period,  Oliva  on,  iv.  624 ;  Ja- 
now  on,  V.  200. 
Actors,  i.  267. 

Acts  of  the  Apostles,  v.  268  ;  read  pub- 
licly, ii.  342. 

Citations.  Acts  1 :  17,  i.  196  n.  1 ;  2 :  38,  ii. 
122  ;  2  :  46,  i.  325  :  3  :  6,  V.  14 :  3  :  13,  14, 
15,  iii.  161  n.  1:  3:  21,  iii.  522:  8:  15,  v. 
170  ;  8  :  20,  iv.  152  ;  8  :  27-40,  i.  83  ;  8  :  37, 
ii.  122  ;  9  :  3-6,  iv.  345  n.  3  ;  10 :  88,  iii.  161 ; 
10:  46,  i.  186  n.  2;  10:  47,  v.  222;  12,  iv. 
122  ;  12 :  8,  v.  36  ;  14  :  23,  i.  189  ;  15,  i.  159, 
iii.  77,  557,  v.  27;  17:  16-34,  ii.  1.33  n.  3; 
17  :  23,  i.  427  ;  19,  i.  316  ;  20,  v.  31  n.  2  ; 
20 :  7,  i.  295  ;  20 :  17,  i.  192  ;  20  :  17,  28,  i. 
184  ;  20  :  34,  iii.  77  ;  23 :  8,  i.  42  n.  1 ;  23 :  9, 
i.  41  n.  1 ;  24 :  5,  i.  349  ;  27,  i.  290 ;  28 :  19-23, 
T.  32  n.  3. 

Acts   of  the   disputation  of  Mani  with 

Archaelaus,  i.  485.     See  Mani. 
Adalbero,  l>p.  of  Laon,  iii.  404  n.  2. 
Adalbero,  bp.  of  Metz,  iii.  403  n.  1,  405 

n.  5,  408  n.  1,  411.     Life  of,  403  n.  1, 

405  n.  5,  411  n.  4. 
Adalbero,  bp.  of  Rheims,  iii.  368,  373  n.  1, 

453  n.  3. 
Adalbero,  bp.  of  Wiirzburg,  iv.  107. 
Adalbert,  abp.  of  Bremen,  iv.  33,  34. 
Adalbert  (or  Albrecht),  abp.  of  Bremen 

or  Hamburg,  iii.  307,  326. 
Adalbert,   abp.  of  Magdeburg,   iii.   325, 

329. 
Adalbert,  abp.  of  Prague,  iii.  322  and  n. 

2,  332,  333  and  nn.   1,   2;    iv.  41,  42. 

Life  of,  iii.  322  nn.  2,  3,  332  n.  4,  333  n. 

1  ;  iv.  41  n.  6,  42  n.  1. 
Adalbert,  companion  of  Otto  of  Bam- 
berg, iv.  1 7,  25. 
Adalbert,  margrave  of  Toscana,  iii.  366, 

367. 
Adaldag,  abp.  of  Hamburg  and  Bremen, 

iii.  290,  291. 
Adalhard  I.,  abbot  of  Corbie,  iii.  272, 

273,  283. 


Adalhard  II.,  abbot  of  Corbie,  iii.  273. 
Adalward,  bp.  in  Sweden,  iii.  293. 
Adam,  i.  314,  620.     With  the  Ebionitea, 
i.  351.     In  the  Clementines,  i.  354,  355, 
357  n.  4,  359,  360.     With  Valentine,  i. 
425.    With  Julius  Cassianns,  i.  458  n.  3. 
With  Maui,  i.  496  n.  1,  498,  499.    With 
Origen,  i.   627.     Willi  Cyprian,  i.  647. 
His  condition  and  relation  to  the  race  in 
the  view  of  Hilarv,  ii.  618;  of  Augustin, 
ii.  659,  667,  668,  685,  704.    With  the  Pe- 
lagians, ii.  666,  676.     With  Julian,  ii. 
669  n.  3.    With  Prosper,  ii.  698.    With 
Theodore,  ii.  715,  716.     With  Chrysos- 
tom,  ii.  719,  720.     In  connection  with 
infant  baptism,  ii.  726,  727.    In  the  Ko- 
ran, iii.  86  n.  1.     With  Macariiis,  iii. 
195.     With  the  Paulicians,  iii.  258-260. 
Kilns,  iii.  422.     With   Gottschalk,  iii. 
475.    E.  Maunis,  iii.  476.    Prndentius, 
iii.  482.    Servatus  Lupus,  iii.  484.   With 
the  sect  at  Arras  and  Liege,  iii.   597 
n.  2.    With  Abelard,  iv.  494,  495.    Aqui- 
nas, iv.  495.     With  the  Bogomiles,  iv. 
554.     The  Catharists,  iv.  572,  573  and 
n.  1,  579.     Headship  of,  v.  14. 
Adam,  canonical  of  Bremen. 
De  situ  Danise,  c.  96,  the   Tsormaii.s,  iii.  299 
n.  3.    Ilist.  eccles.  c.  23,  Anschar,  Ida,  iii. 
278  n.  2  ;  c.  41^4,  Wulfred,  292  n.  1,  Chris- 
tianity in  Sweden,  292  n.  2  ;  c.  43,  tomb  of 
Olof,  299  n.  2  :  c.  77,  f.  55  (ed.  Lindcnbruch, 
1595),  Poppo,  2*^9  n.  1 ;  the  Danes,  291  n.  2  ; 
c.  94,  f.  66,  English  clergy  in  Norway,  297 
n.;  f.  150,  Iceland,  304  n.  1,  306  nn.  1,  2; 
oppression   of  the  Slavonians,  324  n.  2 ;  c. 
138,  Gottschalk,  326  n.  1 ;  c.  142,  Albrecht, 
326   n.   2 ;   death   of  Gottschalk,  326  n.  4  ; 
c.  166  and  app.,  Ansverus,  326  n.  5;  c.  230, 
Herigar,  281  n.  2;  c.  237  and  239,  Sweden, 
293  nn. 

Adam  Kadmon,  i.  351,  491  n.  4. 

Adaptation,  power  of,  in  Christianity,  i. 
69,  70,  85. 

Adas,  Addas,  letter  of  Mani  to,  i.  499  n.  5. 

Addula,  abbess,  iii.  72. 

Adelaide,  queen  of  France,  iii.  374  and 
nn.  2,  5. 

Adelard  of  Corbie,  iii.  449  n.  3. 

Adelbert,  Prankish  errorist,  iii.  56.  Op- 
posed to  churches  dedicated  to  apostles, 
57.  Opposed  to  pilgrimages  to  Home, 
57.  Respect  paid  to  him,  58,  59.  A 
])raver  of  his,  58.  His  arrest,  60.  Fi- 
naffate,  63.     Life,  59  n.  5. 

Adelmann,  bp.  of  Brescia,  iii.  502,  505, 
506,  523  n.  5,  526  n.  2. 
Letter  to  Berengar,  iii.  502  and  n.  3,  403  nn.  2, 
4,  5,  505  nn.  4,  6,  521  n.  1. 

Adelphius,  Adelphians,  ii.  276,  277  n.  4, 

280. 
Ademar  of  Angouleme. 

Chronicle,  an.  1025,   Adeodat,  iii.  593  n.  1. 
Sect  at  Orleans,  593  nn.  1,  3.    See  Labbe. 

Ademar,  bp.  of  Puy,  iv.  125. 
Aden,  ii.  142. 

Adeodat  (l)ieudonne'),  priest,  iii.  593. 
Adeodat,  abbot,  iii.  596,  597  n.  1. 
Adeodatus,  pope,  iii.  193. 


GENERAL   INDEX. 


Adiaphora,  1.  260.  261  ;  iii.  337  ;  iv.  387, 
524,  525.  Adiaphorism,  iv.  448;  v. 
305. 

Ado  (Wursing),  iii.  45. 

Adolpli,  duke  of  Holstcin,  iv.  35. 

Adoptianism,  its  author,  iii.  156-159. 
Doctrine,  159-163.  Opponents,  163- 
165.  Condemnation  at  Re^ensburg, 
165.  At  Frankfort-on-the-Main,  165. 
Alcuin  against,  165-168.  Whether  in 
Claudius  of  Turin,  4.30  and  n.  3,  431. 

Adoptio,  iii.  157  n.  3.     See  Adoptianism. 

Adrian  II.,  pope,  iii.  402.  See  Hadrian 
II. 

Adrian  IV.,  pope,  conflict  with  Frederic 
I.,  iv.  161-167.  Apology  for  the  Ro- 
man ch.,  195  n.  2.  Letters  to  Frederic 
I.,  164,  166.  To  the  German  bjjs., 
165.     Arnold,  v.  301. 

Adrianople,  ii.  454 ;  iii.  307. 

Adrotta,  pagans  at,  ii.  105  n.  3. 

Adrumetum,  bp.  of,  ii.  605  n.  2.  Monks 
of,  ii.  686,  691. 

Adscancester  (Exeter),  iii.  46. 

Adultery,  the  woman  taken  in,  iv.  577 ; 
V.  364. 

Advent  of  Christ,  expected,  iii.  164,  470 
n.  2.     Oliva  on,  iv.  622. 

Advocati,  iii.  101  n.  4. 

Advocatus,  Donatist  martyr,  ii.  228  n. 
3. 

^desius,  in  Abyssinia,  ii.  144. 

^desius,  Platonist,  ii.  42. 

^gjE,  ii.  26. 

^gidius  of  Assisi,  sayings  of,  iv.  311,  312 
and  n.  1. 

.31gidius  of  Rome,  tract  against  Boniface 
VIIL,  V.  13-15,  16. 

^izanes,  Abvssiuian  prince,  ii.  144. 

JElia  Capitofina,  i.  153,  344. 

^lius  Lampridius,  i.  103. 

Vit.  Alex.  Sever,  c.  24,  templa  Hadriani,  i. 
103  n.  3  ;  c.  45,  i.  199  n.  2  ;  c.  49,  ii.  167  n.  1. 
Vit.  Caracall*,  c.  1,  i.  119  n.  6.  Vit.  Corn- 
modi,  c.  6  et  7,  119  n.  2.  Vit.  Ileliogabali, 
i.  125  n. 

^lius  Spartianus. 
Vit.  Hadrian,   c.  22,  i.   102  n.  5.    Vit.  Sept. 
Sever,  c.  17,  law  against  change  of  religion, 
i.  120  n.  4.     Vit.  Caracallfe,  1.  vi.  c.  6,  i.  703 
n.2. 

Emilia,  province,  ii.  472. 

^niilianus,  ii.  67  n.  2. 

JEneas,  bp.  of  Paris,  iii.  567. 

jEneas  Silvius. 
Letter  of  Cesarini  (opp.  ed.  Basil,  f.  64),  v.  12S 
n.  1.  Hist.  Bohemica,  f.  84,  IIuss  and  Je- 
rome, V.  380  n.  ;  c.  35,  Jerome  of  Prague,  t. 
245  n.  4  ;  c.  35,  f .  52,  Peter  of  Dresden,  v.  338 
n.2. 

JEons,  in  Gnosticism,  i.  373  n.  3,  375, 
379,  381,  384,  388,  613  ;  iv.  553.  With 
Valentine,  i.  418,  421,  424.  With  I'tol- 
emffius,  i.  437.  AVith  Marcus,  i.  440, 
441.  The  Ophites,  i.  445.  Saturnin, 
i.  456.  Tatian,  i.  456.  In  Mauiche- 
ism,  i.  489-491. 

.^ra  Varroniana,  i.  689. 


Aerius,  ii.  379. 

-(Esculapius,  temple  of,  destroyed,  ii.  26, 
27.     See  Esculapius. 

Aetius,  Arian,  ii.  44,  71  n.  2,  444,  449, 
455. 

Aetius,  Roman  general,  ii.  695. 

Affections  and  religion,  i.  21,  22.  And 
faith,  see  Feeling.  Affections  and 
knowledge,  iv.  411.  Relation  to  the  in- 
tellect, Bonaventura,  iv.  491.  Natural 
affections,  efforts  to  overcome,  ii.  266. 
Mauritius  on,  iv.  250.    See  Ascetici.sm. 

Africa,  diffusion  of  Christianity  in,  i.  83. 
Persecution  in,  i.  120-124, '  136,  146, 
147,  148  n.  1,  150  152.  See  Carthage, 
Cyprian.  Manichei.<m  in,  i.  506  u. 
Schism  in,  i.  228.  Christimiiti/  tliere  tn 
the  second  Period,  W.  143-145.  CJouncils, 
ii.  171  n.  3.  See  Councils.  Third  Pe- 
riod, church  there,  Mohammedanism, 
iii.  84-90.  An  African  prefect,  143  n. 
3.  Intercourse  with  Spain,  158.  Power 
of  the  emperor  in,  181.  Dyotheletism, 
184.  See  North  Africa,  Raymund 
Lull. 

African  monks,  ii.  686,  691.  See  Monks, 
Monotheletic  controversy. 

Afternach  (Epternach),  iii.  81. 

Agapaj,  i.  325,  326  ;  ii.  361,  362.  In  the 
Armenian  church,  iii.  589  n.  1.  See 
Lord's  Supper,  Tertuliiau,  Clement 
of  Alexandria. 

Agape,  ii.  771. 

Agapetus,  bp.  of  Rome,  ii.  183  n.,  593, 
594. 

Agapius,  Manichean,  ii.  771. 

Agatha,  convent  of  St.,  iii.  423. 

Agathias. 

De  rebus  Justiniani,  ii.  110  n.  5,  128  n.  4,  139 
n.  3.     Alemanni,  iii.  34  u.  1. 

Agatho,  bp.  of  Rome,  iii.  193,  194. 

Agbar  Uchomo,  the,  180.     See  Abgarus. 

Age,  temper  of  the,  in  relation  to  Gnos- 
ticism, i.  370. 

Aged,  care  of  the,  i.  255 ;  ii.  169. 

Ages  of  the  church,  Joachim  on  the,  iv. 
227-232.  Sect  of  the  Holv  (ihost,  iv. 
447,448.  Oliva  on  the,  621-626.  Dol- 
cino  on  the,  634,  637  n.  1.  Of  the 
world,  622. 

Aggershuus,  Stiff,  iii.  298  n.  2. 

°Ayi.a  xa^K-V,  iii-  213  n.  1. 

Agil  (St.  Aile)  among  the  Bavarians,  iii. 
38.     His  life,  38  n.  2. 

Agnes,  empress,  mother  of  ITenry  IV., 
iii.  387,  395  n.  2,  396  ;  iv.  103,  104. 

Agnoetism,  ii.  609  ;  of  Theodore,  496  ;  of 
Theodoret,  525  ;  of  Themistius,  613  ;  of 
Felix  of  Urgellis,  iii.  163,  168. 

Agobard,  abp.  of  Lyons,  in  the  Adoptian- 
ist  controversy,  iii.  168.  Contends  for 
the  independence  of  the  cliurch,  331 ; 
for  the  dignity  of  the  spiriiunl  order, 
412.  On  desertion  of  jjublic  worship 
by  the  nobles;  abuse  of  the  right  of 
patronage,  413  nn.  2,  7.  Improves  the 
liturgy,  428.     Against  the  too  artificial 


GENERAL  INDEX. 


psalmody,  428.  His  zeal  against  the 
corruption  of  the  clcrjry,  428.  His 
book  concerning  imapes,  428,  429,  4.35. 
Ajrainstthetenipestarios,  429.  Against 
judgments  of  God,  429,  449.  Kebell- 
ion  of  the  sons  of  Louis  the  Pious,  457. 
On  inspiration,  460. 

Citations  from  his  works  :  — 

Adversus  legem  Guiidobadi,  iii.  130  n.  4  (429 
n.  4).  Against  the  doctrines  of  Felix,  168 
n.  6.  0pp.  (ed.  Bahiz.  t.  ii.  f.  60),  letter  of 
Greg.  iv.  302  n.  3.  De  privilegio  et  jure  sacer- 
dotji,  c.  xi.  412  n.  4,  413  n.  2.  De  di.'ipensat. 
rerum  cedes,  c.  15,  413  n.  7.  De  correctione 
antiphonarii,  428  nn.  1, 3,  4.  On  images,  428, 
429.  Adv.  Fredegis,  460  n.  5.  0pp.  t.  ii.  f. 
149,  ep.  of  Amulo  to  Gottschalk,  490  n.  3. 

'kyoTJTSvTov,  i.  .34  n.  1. 

Agonistici,  ii.  227,  263. 

Agoust,  Bertrand  de.     See  Clement  V. 

Agrestius,  iii.  39  n.  2. 

Agrippinus,  North  African  bp.,  i.  318. 

'kypol  i'TiOKeifievoi,  ii.  193  n.  2. 

Ahito,  bp.  of  Basle,  iii.  453. 

Ahriman  in  Parsisni,  i.  369,  376,  402  and 
n.  3,  403,  479,  480,  482,  487;  ii.  126 
n.  1,  127-129;  in  Manicheisra,  i.  479- 
487,  493,  497. 

Aidan,  bp.  of  Northumberland,  iii.  21. 
His  conduct  with  respect  to  the  differ- 
ence of  time  in  celebrating  Easter,  23. 

Almoin. 
De  gestis  Franconun,  cone.  Rheims,  1.  v.  c.  45, 
iii.  369  n.  1,  371  n.  1.    Life  of  Abbo  (Acta 
S.  0.  B.),  iii.404n.l 

Aiuv,  Gnostic,  ii.  127. 

Aiuviog  ^(jTi,  i.  34  n.  2. 

Atpeai(,  definition  of  the  word,  i.  338  n. ; 
ii.  14  n.  2. 

Aix  (Aquie),  Lazarus  of,  ii.  643.  Svnod 
at,  iii.  167,  168.  Abp.  of,  letter  of  Li- 
nocent  IIL  to,  iv.  640  n.  2.  See  Coun- 
cils. 

Aix  la  Chapelle,  diet  at,  iii.  415.  Bene- 
dictine rule  published  at,  iii.  415,  416; 
iv.  208.     Sec  Councils. 

Aii^avug,  ii.  144  n.  2. 

'AKUTovufiaa-oc,  of  Basilides,  i.  373  n.  1. 

'AKi(pa/iOi,  ii.  588. 

Akoenictes,  ii.  277  n.  4. 

'AKpoarai,  i.  305  and  n.  2. 

'AKimufievoi,  uKpoarai,  ii.  357  and  n.  4. 

Alauus  Magnus  (Insulensis),  iv.417.    On 

the  Trinity,  461. 

Citations  from  his  works :  — 

Ars  CatholicK  fidei,  iv.  417.    Kegulse  theolog- 

icse  (417  n.  3),  f.  180,  4(51  n.  3.    Anticlaudi- 

anus,  and  Surama  de  arte  pra'dicandi,  417  n. 

1.   Contra  Waldeuses,  1.  ii.  f .  206,  iv.  615  n.  1. 

Alaric,  king  of  the  West  Goths,  ii.  160. 

Alljeric,  iv.  181  n.  2.     See  Chronicle  of. 

All)eric  of  Citcaux,  iv.  252. 

Alberic  of  Ostia,  iv.  603. 

Alberic,  patrician,  iii.  367. 

Albert  L,  emperor,  v.  22. 

Albert,  abbot  of  Stade.     See  Chronicle 

of. 
Albert,  bp.  in  Greenland,  iii.  307. 
Albert,  bp.  of  Cracow,  v.  373. 


Albert,  patriarch  of  Jerusalem,  iv.  266. 
Albert,  scholar  of  Egbert,  in  York,  iii. 

153  and  u.  4. 
Albert  of  Strassburg. 

Chronicle,  Clement  VI.,  v.  41  n.  2.  See  Urs- 
tis. 

Albert.     Sec  Albrecht. 

AUiertus  Magnus,  sketch  of  his  life,  iv. 
421.  Defends  the  monastic  orders, 
286.  Withdrawal  of  the  cup,  345. 
Aquinas,  422.  Faith  and  knuwledgo, 
429.  Tlie  book  De  Causis,  445  u.'  1. 
David  of  Diuanto,  446  n.  1,  447  n.  1. 
Doctrine  of  God,  449.  Trinity,  463. 
Miracles,  470,  471,  472.  Foreknowl- 
edge and  predestination,  477.  Doc- 
trine of  grace,  518. 

Citations  from  his  writings :  — 

Liber  secundus  de  terminatione  causarum  pri- 
miarium,  Tr.  i.,  opp.  ed.  Lugd.  t.  v.  f.  563, 
iv.  445  n.  1.  .Siimma  theol.  (P.  1.  Tr.  iv. 
Q.  20,  m.  ii.),  David  of  Dinanto.  445  n.  4, 
446  n.  1,  447  n.  1.  P.  ii.  Tr.  viii.  Q.  30, 
segq.,  seminal  causes,  471  n.  6.  On  the  mir- 
acle, 470  un.,  471  nn.  On  freewill  and  fate, 
477  nn.     On  theology,  429  nn.  4,  5. 

Albic  of  Unitzow,  abp.  of  Prague,  v.  276, 
295,  298. 

Albii^^enses  (Albigeois),  iv.  270,  570,  616 
n.'7,  639-642,644. 

Albin,  companion  of  Otto  of  Bamberg, 
iv.  20. 

Alboin,  priest,  ep.  2,  coutr.  Bernold,  iv. 
100  n.  2. 

Albreclit  (Albert)  of  Apeldern,  iv.  38. 

Albrecht  (Albert)  the  Bear,  iv.  21,  32. 

Albrich,  bp.,  iii.  79. 

Alby,  iv.  G03,  639  n.  2,  640. 

Alcibiades,  confessor,  i.  275. 

Alcuin,  abbot,  sketch  of  his  life,  iii.  15.3- 
156.  His  advice  with  regard  to  the 
conversion  of  the  Saxons,  76.  Warn- 
ings to  Charlemagne,  77,  78.  His 
school  at  York,  Liudger,  79,  80,  154. 
Advice  concerning  the  mission  to  the 
Avares,  82-84.  Tithes,  77  and  n.  2,  82, 
83,  101  n.  2.  On  employing  the  clergy 
in  war,  102  n.  3.  Opposed  to  the  pun- 
ishment of  death,  103  and  n.  1.  On 
right  of  asylum,  105  n.  1.  Secular 
occupations  of  priests,  105  u.  5.  Spir- 
itual power  (3f  tiie  papacy,  121,  350. 
Tribunals  over  the  i)Ope,  122,  350. 
Zeal  for  the  jiredicatorial  office,  123- 
125.  Study  of  tlie  Bible,  124,  125. 
On  pilgrimages,  131.  Festival  of  All 
Sain t.s,  1.34,  135  n.  1.  Albert,  153  n.  4. 
JLister  of  the  Schola  Palatina,  154. 
Improves  the  Latin  version  of  the  Bible, 

155.  Master  of  the  school  at  Tours, 

156.  His  death,  156.  Elipaiidus,  158 
n.  1,  164  nn.  1,  2,  166  and  u.  5. 
Beatus,  164  n.  3.  His  stand  against 
Adoptianism,  160-163  nn.,  165-168. 
Felix,  166-168.  His  ])rop()sal  for  the 
refutation  of  Felix,  167.  His  part  in 
the  composition  of  tlie  Libri  Carolini, 
235   and   n.   4.      Influence,   457,  467, 


GENERAL  INDEX. 


Fredegis,  460.  Doctrine  of  the  Holy 
Spirit,  555.  Unleavened  bread  in  the 
eucliarist,  581  n.  1.  His  biography, 
155  n.  5. 

Citations  from  his  writings  :  — 

Comm.  oil  John,  1.  ii.  c.  iv.  f.  500,  ed.  Frob. 

iii.  23.5  n.  4  ;  f.  591,  155  n.  2. 
Contra  Kelicem,  iii.   167   n.   3.    L.  i.  ff.  791, 
792,  166  n.  4.    L.  ii.  f.  809,  163  n.  2.     L.  iii. 
c.  3,  163  u.  4 ;  f .  812,  160  n.  4  ;  f .  816,  160 
n.  1 ;  f .  817, 160  n.  3  ;  f.  818,  161  n.  4.     L. 
iv.  f .  82(1,  162  n.  2.     L.  t.  f .  832,  161  nn.  3, 
6;  If.  834,  835,  161  n.  1;   f.  835,  im  u.  3; 
f  837, 161  n.  2.    L.  Ti.  flf.  839,  840,  160  n.  5 ; 
f .  843,  160  n.  2.    L.  vii.  f .  857, 163  n.  1. 
Epigram  on  Virgiliug,  iii.  63  n.  4. 
Epistles.     Ep.  3,  to  a  Scottisli  abbot,  conver- 
sion of  tlie  Saxons,  iii.  76  n.  1.    Ep.  9,  to  an 
Englisli  abp.,  study  of  the  Bible,  124  n.  2. 
Ep.  20,  to  Leo  III.,  on  the  papal  power,  121 
n.  3.    Ep.  28,  to  Charlemagne,  the  Saxons,  77 
n.   1 ;    the   same,   on  planting   the   church 
among  the  Avares,  82  nu.  5-7.   Epp.  .30, 31,  on 
the  same  subject,  83  nn.  1,  2.   Ep.  37,  to  Ma- 
genfrid,  on  planting  the  chui-ch  among  the 
Saxons,  76,  77  ;  the  same,  on  worldly  priests, 
105  n.  5.     Ep.  3S,   to  Charlemagne,  on  his 
labors  at  Toxirs,  156  n.  1.     Ep.  69,  to  the 
people  of  Canterbury,  124  n.  3.     Ep.  69,  to 
Charlemagne,  on  the  refutation  of  Kelix,  167 
n.  2.   Ep.  72,  to  Arno  of  Salzburg,  on  tithes, 
77  n.  5,  83  n.  7,  101  n.  2.     Ep.  75,  ed.  Fro- 
beu.,  on  bread  used  in  the   Lords  Supper, 
581  n.  1.     Ep.  76,  to  Arno,  on  the  festival  of 
All  Saints,  135  n.  1 ;  the  same,  on  the  con- 
Tersion   of   Felix  of   Urgellis,  168  nn.  1,  2. 
Ep.   80,   to   Charlemagne,   treatment  of  the 
Saxons,  77  n.  6.     Ep.  85,  to  the  same,  Felix, 
and  Alcuin's    book    against  Felix,   159  n., 
167  n.  4.    Ep.  90,  to  the  same,  -on  the  death 
of  his  wife,  155  n.  1.     Ep.   92,   to  Arno, 
on  planting  the  church  among  the  Avares, 
84  n.  1 ;  the  same,  deposition  of  Leo  III., 
and  authority  of  the  pope,  103  n.  1,  122  n. 
3,  350  n.  4  ;   the  same,  on  the  recantation 
of  Adoptianists,  168  n.  3.     Ep.  103,  to  Char- 
lemagne, with  a  copy  of  the  Bible,  155  n. 
S.     Ep.  112,  secular  affairs  of  clergy,  105  n. 
5.    Ep.  114,  to  Arno,  on  the   same,  105  n. 
5.     Ep.  119,  Charlemagne  to  the  monks  of 
St.  Martin.  154  n.  3.      Ep.   124,  to   Charle- 
magne, 154  n.  4  ;  the  same,  on  religious  in- 
struction, 124  n.  4  ;  the  same,  on  study  of 
Scriptures,  125  n.  1.    Ep.  147,  to  a  nun,  pil- 
grimages, 1-32  n.  1.     Ep.  168,  his  wish  to  re- 
tire from  the  world,  l55  n.  4.    Ep.  175,  at 
the  abbey  of  St.  Martin,  156  nn.  3,  4.    Ep. 
176,  to  Arno,  from  St.  Martin's,  156  n.  2  ; 
the  same,  on  the  punishment  of  death,  103 
n.  1.     Ep.  193,  to  Theodulf,  on   preaching, 
124  n.  1.     Ep.  195,  to  Charlemagne,  on  asv- 
lums,  105  n.  1.     Ep.  208,  to  Leutfrid,  mili- 
tary service  of  bishops,  102  n.  3.    Ep.  221, 
Irish  missionaries,  29  n.  2.    Ep.  ad.  Felicem, 
166  n.  1. 
Life  of  Willibrord,  iii.  43  n.  4. 
0pp.  ed.  Froben.  t.  i.  P.  ii.  If.  870,  872,  letter 
of  Elipandus  to  Alcuin,  iii.  158  n.   1,   164 
nn.  1,  2  ;  f.  860,  letter  to  the  imperial  dele- 
gates, 166  n.  5.     T.  ii.  f.  573,  letter  of  Span- 
ish bishops  to  Charlemagne,  164  n.  3  (165) ; 
f .  459,  235  n.  4. 
Poem  on  the  holy  men  of  York,  iii.  153  n.  4. 

Aldhelm,  bp.,  life  of,  iii.  152  u.  3.     See 

William  of  Malmsbury. 
Alemanni,  iii.  8,  27,  34. 
Aleth,  Bernard's  mother,  iv.  252. 
Ale.\ander  II.,  pope,  iii.  395,  396,  398,  399 

and  n.  4,  406  n.  2,  516  ;  iv.  85  and  u.  1, 

106. 

Ep.  36,  simony,  iii.  397  n.  1. 


Alexander  III.,  pope,  iv.  167,  168,  171, 

173,  194,201,  207,214,  218,  416,  582 

n.  4,  608. 
Alexander  IV.,  pope,  iv.  188,  283,  289, 

421,  620. 
Alexander  V.,  pope,  v.  85-90,  91,  93,  94, 

259,  260,  262,  265,  300.     Bull  against 

Wicklif,  259. 
Alexander,  bp.  of  Alexandria,  i.  190  n. 

1,  722  n.  6;  ii.  255,  409,  410,  414,  418 

and  u.  1,  419,  423,  424,  428  n.  4. 

Cited  by  Theodoret,  II.  E.  1.  i.  c.  4,  on  Lucian, 
i.  722  n.  6. 

Alexander,  bp.  of  Antioch,  ii.  465. 
Alexander,  bp.  of  Constantinojile,  ii.  429. 
Alexander,  bp.  of  llierapolis,  ii.  524  □. 
1,  538  n.  4,  540  n.  1,  544,  546-551. 
Citations.      Ep.  ad  Theodoretum,  ii.  538  n.  4. 
Ep.  78,  546  n.  4.     Ep.   143,  548  n.   1.    Ep. 
145,  544  n.  2.    Ep.  147,  549  u.  4. 

Alexander,  bp.  of  Jerusalem,  i.  691,  694 
n.  1,  703,  704  n.  3. 

Alexander,  judge  in  Syria,  ii.  84. 

Alexander,  moni<,  ii.  277  n.  4. 

Alexander,  theologian,  iv.  174. 

Alexander  of  Abonoteichus,  i.  30,  72,  92, 
104,  161,  173. 

Alexander  of  Hales,  representative  of 
the  Scholastic  tiicology,  iv.  420.  Faith 
and  knowledge,  theology,  427,  428. 
Knowledge  of  God,  443,  444  n.  1. 
Trinity,  462,  463.  Miracles,  469,  470. 
Prescience  and  predestination,  476. 
Original  condition,  488-491),  491.  Un- 
certainty with  regard  to  the  state  of 
grace,  513.  Grace  and  freewill,  518, 
519. 

Summre,  P.  i.  Q.  96,  488  n.  4.  P.  ii.  Q.  42, 
iv.  469  n.  2.  Q.  30,  471  n.  6.  Q.  112,  art. 
5,  f.  633,  514  n.  1. 

Alexander  of  Lycopolis. 
Tract  against  the  Manicheans,  1.  482  n.  2,  495 
n.  2  ;  c.  4,  494  n.  3,  500  n.  3  :  c.  5,  494  n.  1, 
500  n.  6  ;  c.  24,  499  n.  4.    Introduction,  ii. 
767  n.  3.    See  Combefis. 

Alexander  Severus,  i.  103,  125-127,  155, 
199,  292,  682. 

Alexander  the  Great,  ii.  73.  His  mission, 
i.  49,  50. 

Alexandria,  influence  of  Hellenic  culture 
on  Judaism  there,  i.  49-60.  Number 
of  Jews  in,  50  n.  3.  Metropolis,  79, 
242.  The  Evangelist  Mark,  83  (ii.  203). 
Eeligious  svncretism,  102.  Persecution 
of  Christians,  130,  132,  135,  154.  Ec- 
clesia  apostolica,  203  (ii.  196,  197). 
Passover  festival,  299.  Catechetical 
school  at,  306,  527,  528.  Symbolura, 
307.  Confession  of  faith  orally  com- 
municated, 308.  Origin  of  tlie  disci- 
pliua  arcani,  308  n.  4.  Infant  baptism, 
314.  Baptismal  rites,  316,  317.  Bap- 
tism of  heretics,  320,  323.  Mildness 
in  judging  heretics,  364.  Platonisra 
tliere,  377.  Ceriuthus  in,  396.  Basili- 
des,  400.  Valentine,  417.  Carpocrates, 
449.      Eclecticism,  449.      Doctrine  of 


8 


GENERAL  INDEX. 


Sacraments,  648.  Origen's  influence, 
712;  ii.  387.  See  Ckmcut,  Origen, 
Philo,  Didynius,   Alexandrian. 

Second  Period.  Persecution  at,  ii.  6, 
67  n.  1,  80,  97,  98.  Paganism  at,  73, 
94,  97,  104.  Persecution  of  pagans, 
34,  37,  97,  98.  Temples  destroyed,  98. 
Georgius,  37  and  n.  2,  79,  80,  144. 
Athanasius  at,  72-74,  144,  20.5,  20C, 
423-428,  432-4.34,  436  and  n.  4,  437, 
443^444,456,460.  Heron,  104.  School 
at,  182,  183  (see  Alexandrian).  Para- 
bolani,  192.  Parish  churches  at,  194. 
Patriarchate,  1 9C,  198,  203,  204.  Power 
of  the  patriarch,  252  n.  1,  582,  583. 
Meletian  schism,  252-255.  Anthony 
at,  268-270.  Hilarion,  271.  Market 
at,  167,  272.  Heron,  monk,  275.  Poor 
at,  288.  Seasons  of  worship,  333. 
Time  of  feasts  made  known,  Easter, 
338.  Epiphany,  346.  Christmas  at, 
346  n.  2.  Cliurch  music,  355  n.  1. 
Daily  communion,  364.  Home  com- 
munion, 365  n.  4.  Insurrections  at, 
434,  436,  443.  Doctrinal  tendency, 
617.  Ilhetoriaus  at,  767  and  n.  4. 
Monophvsites  at,  584,  585-587,  592  ;  iii. 
177,  178,  228.  Patriarch  of,  iii.  99, 
115.  See  Alexander,  Arius,  Athana- 
sius, Dionysius,  Monophysites,  Pistus, 
Theophilus,  Councils. 
Alexandrian  church,  constitution  of,  i. 
190  n.l.  Metropolitan,  242.  See  Al- 
exandria. 
Alexandrian  church  teachers,  iv.  61,  376, 

378.  See  Alexandrian  school. 
Alexandrian  Gnosis,  Jewish,  i.  66,  657, 
658.  Christian,  83  (Gnosticism),  374, 
377,  475  ;  ii.  395  ;  iv.  568.  Within  the 
church,  i.  527  n.  2,  529-557,  692.  See 
Alexandrian  philosophy  of  religion, 
Alexandrian  school. 
Alexandrian  Judaism,  i.  49-67,  36G,  398, 
403,  508.  Kelation  to  the  Essenean 
mysticism,  44,  47.  Interpolation,  176, 
Influence,  458  n.  3,  600.  Interpreta- 
tion of  Scripture,  658.  See  Philo.  In- 
fluence on  the  Catharists,  iv.  571. 
Alexandrian  philosophy  of  religion,  i.  49 
-58,  508.  Twofold  position,  56,  64. 
Relation  to   Christianity,   64-66,  351, 

381,  575,  657.      To    Gnosticism,  380- 

382,  396. 

Alexandrian  Platonism,  i.  51-54,  56-58, 
64.  Among  the  Essenes,  44,  47.  Of 
Philo,  47  n.  1,  48  n.  3.  Its  poverty, 
65. 

Alexandrian  school,  origin  and  charac- 
ter, i.  440,  519,  527-557,  560,  563,  564, 
594,  645.  Justin  precursor  of,  662.  Lo- 
gos doctrine,  586-591.  Anthropology, 
620-640.  Sacraments,  648,  649.  Chil- 
iasm,  651-653.  'ATiOKaraoTaaic,  656. 
The  individual  teachers,  691-722  (364). 
Characteristics  in  the  second  Period,  ii. 
182,  386,  387.  Compared  with  the 
Antiochian  school,  393,  394.     Doctrine 


of  the  person  of  Christ,  501 ,  502-504. 
In  the  third  Period,  relation  to  the  An- 
tiochian school,  iii.  156,  163. 
Alexandrian  synodal  letter,  apolog.  con- 
tra Arian,  ii.  432  n.  2. 
Alexandrian  theology,  i.  398,  458 ;    iii. 
170  ;  iv.  378.    See  Alexandrian  school. 
Alexandrian  version  of  the  O.  T.,  i.  380 
and  n.  4,  409,  658;   ii.  496  n.  2,  745. 
Labors  of  Origen  on  the,  i.  707-710  ;  of 
Hesychius,  i.  722 ;  of  Lucian,  i.  722  n. 
6. 
Alexias.     See  Anna  Comnena. 
Alexiopolis,  iv.  564. 
Alexius  Comnenus,  iv.  559,  560,  564. 
Alexius  II.,  Greek  emperor,  iv.  530. 
Alfred  the   Great,  iii.  467,  468;  v.  150. 
Life  of,  iii.  418  nn.  1,  2. 
Translation  of  the  Eagulaj  pastorales,  iii.  468. 
Alfrid,  iii.  80  n.  2. 
Alfrid,  Anglo-Saxon  king,  iii.  24. 
Alfrid.     See  Altfrid. 
Alger,  of  Liege,  on  transubstantiation, 
iv.  338  n.  3.     See  Bibl.  patr.  Lugd.  t. 
21. 
All  Saints,  church  of,  at  Constantinople, 

iv.  5.50. 
All  Saints,  festival  of,  iii.  134,  135,  446.  ^ 
Allegorical  interpretation  of  Homer,  ii. 

41. 
Allesorical   interpretation    of    myths,   i. 

171;  ii.  62. 
Allegorical  interpretation  of  Scripture. 
Among  the  Pharisees,  i.  39, 40.  Among 
the  Essenes,  44,  47.  Among  the  Alex- 
andrian Jews,  53-59,  657.  Among  the 
Therapeutse,  61.  With  the  Ebionites, 
348  n.  2.  In  the  Clementines,  355. 
With  Julius  Cassian,  458  n.  3.  With 
Marcion,  460,  463.  The  Gnostics,  460, 
702.  With  the  Alexandrian  school, 
527  n.  2,  652,  721,  722.  With  Origen, 
552,  555,  556,  694,  700,  719,  722;  ii. 
388,  598.  Artemonites,  i.  582.  Me- 
thodius, i.  721.  AVith  Hieracas,  i.  714. 
Porj)hyry  on,  i.  171.  In  the  second 
Period,  i"i.  219,  388,  389,  392,  393,  598, 
712  n.  3.  In  the  fourth  Period, 'w.  11 ; 
with  the  Bogomiles,  iv.  553. 
AH'gemeine  Archiv. 
FurOeschichtskunde  des  preussischen  Staates, 
vol.  viii.  f .  97,  Anselm  of  Havelberg,  iv.  53d 
n.  3.    See  Lcdebur. 

Almaric  of  Bena,  iv.  221  n.,  417  n.  5, 
445-447,  449,  480,  618,  619  n.  3,  620. 

Alms,  almsgiving,  i.  255,  647 ;  ii.  103, 
259,  349  n.  1.  In  connection  with  the 
Lord's  Supper,  ii.  368  n.  1 ;  by  Con- 
stantino, ii.  26;  by  Julian,  ii.  63;  to 
Douatists  by  Constans,  ii.  228.  Jn  the 
third  and  fourth  Periods,  iii.  149,  282, 
408  n.  2,  414.  l"or  suicides,  102  n.  4. 
As  opus  opcratum,  130,  138,  139,  J  40, 
442.  Indulgences  obtained  bv,  138, 
452.  In  honor  of  Christ,  281,  285. 
Dangers  of,  282  n.  2.  Nicholas  I.  on, 
311,  312.    Katherius  on,  452.    The  cup 


GENERAL  INDEX. 


of  cold  water,  421.  Fifth  Period,  iv. 
294-296,  318,  325.  As  opus  opcratum, 
122,  302.  At  Clairvaux,  254.  Fraud- 
ulent collections  of,  267.  Louis  IX., 
285  u.  4,  300,  301.  Iiinoceut  III.  on, 
306.  Lull  ou,  310.  For  the  dead, 
597.  Waldenses,  616.  Sixlh  Period, 
V.  383.  Wicklif  on,  141,  142.  To 
mouks,  141,  189,  407  (see  Mendicant 
friars).  Conrad  on,  189.  Huss  ou,  305, 
324,  353  ;  for  the  dead,  324  ;  tithes  con- 
sidered as,  335,  345,  346.  See  Charity, 
Poor. 

Almshouses,  ii.  169,  752. 

Almundar,  Saracenic  sheikh,  ii.  143. 

Aloyi,  i.  526,  583,  682. 

Alphabet,  Armenian,  ii.  137.  Irish,  ii. 
149.  Gothic,  ii.  152.  Chilperic  add.s 
to  the  Latin,  iii.  91  n.  1.  Latin,  iii. 
281  n.  1.  Shivonic,  iii.  316,  318,  324, 
329  n.,  330  n.  1. 

Alphanus,  abp.  of  Salerno,  poem  on  Hil- 
debraud,  iii.  399  n.  4  ;  iv.  83  n.  1. 

Alps,  iv.  112,  295.     Shelters  on  the,  214. 

Alsace,  Christianity  in,  iii.  37,  38  n.  2. 
Otfrid  in,  iii.  425.  Friends  of  God  in, 
V.  42. 

Altar,  i.  291 ;  ii.  321.  As  asylum,  ii.  176, 
178,  755. 

Altar  of  victory  at  Rome,  ii.  92. 

Altenberga,  church  at,  iii.  50  n.  2. 

Altenburg,  iii.  324.     See  Oldenburg. 

Altfrid  (or  Alfrid),  life  of  Liudger,  iii.  45 
n.  1,  80  n.  2. 

Altmann,  bp.  of  Passau,  iv.  Ill,  112. 

Altorf,  V.  383  n.  2. 

Alubert,  iii.  73. 

Alvarus  Pelagius. 
De  planctu  ecclesifB,  1.  ii.  f.  172,  Dolcino,  iv. 
633  n.  2. 

Alvarus.     See  Paulus. 

Araalarius  of  Metz,  iii.  428  n.  2. 

AmalH,  iii.  583. 

Amalric.     See  Almaric. 

Amaudus,  episc.  regionar.  in  Ghent,  iii. 
40.  Among  the  Slavonians,  41.  Bp. 
of  Utrecht,  41.     Vita,  40  n.  1. 

Amantius,  court  chamberlain,  ii.  591  n. 

Amara,  Paulician  city,  iii.  587. 

Amasea,  ii.  68,  607  n.  1.     See  Asterius. 

Ambrose,  bp.  of  Milan.  His  election 
to  the  episcopate,  ii.  472.  Influence 
over  the  emperors  in  their  attitude 
towards  paganism,  92-94,  99.  Theo- 
dosius,  95  n.  4,  99,  214,  215,  604.  On 
divine  revelation,  117.  Advice  to 
judges,  173.  Protects  widows  and  or- 
phans, 176.  Right  of  asylum,  176. 
Penitents,  213  n.  3.  Augustin,  240. 
Monachism,  294.  Jovinian,  312.  Sar- 
matio  and  Barbatianus,  312.  Place  of 
the  emperor  in  the  church,  321  n.  6. 
Dies  stationum,  333  n.  2.  Observance 
of  the  Sabbath,  334.  Christmas  festi- 
val, 344  n.  3.  Church  psalmody,  354 
and  n.  4.  Sacramentum  apertionis, 
359  n.  2.     Magical  power  in  the  Lord's 


Supper,  366  n.  1 .  Bonosus,  377.  Creed 
of  Eusebius  of  Nicoinedia,  417  n.  3. 
Opposition  to  Arianism,  472.  Anthro- 
pology, 618,  622-624,  654.  De  officiis, 
679,  680.  De  vocatione  gentium,  699 
n.  3.  Letter  to  Demetrias,  701  n.  1. 
Infant  baptism,  condition  of  children 
who  have  died  without  baptism,  730. 
Doctrine  of  the  Lord's  Supper,  731, 
732  n.  5.  Priscillianists,  772,  775.  Oi> 
position  to  ])ersecution,  775.  Vita,  95 
n.  4.  Milan,  celibacy  of  clorgv,  iii. 
389,  397  n.  2.  Bercngar,  506,"  516. 
His  example  used  in  the  contest  be- 
tween Gregory  VII.  and  Henry  IV., 
iv.  110,  HI.  With  the  Catharists,  578 
n.  5.  Allusion  of  Huss  to,  v.  304. 
Citations  from  his  writings  :  — 
Apologia  David  altera,  §  71,  ii.  622  n.  -3. 
De  Abnihamo,  1.  ii.  §  84,  unbaptizeii  infants, 

ii.  730  n.  3. 
De  fide,  1.  iii.  c.  7,  creed  of  Eusebiu-s  of  Nico- 
media,  ii.  417  n.  3 ;  1.  iv.  c.  10,  §  124,  tran- 
substantiation,  732  n.  3 ;  1.  v.  §  83,  predes- 
tination, 624  n.  1. 
De  iis,  qui  my.steriis  init.,  c.  1,  sacramentum 
apertionis,  ii.  359  n.  2:  c.  9,  transubstantia- 
tion,  732  n.  2. 
De  incarnationis  dominie,  sacramento,  1.  i.  c. 

4,  §  23,  ii.  732  n.  3. 
De   institut.    Virginia,  c.  5,   §  35,  worship  of 

Mary,  ii.  377  n.  1. 
De  iuterpellat.  David,  1.  iv.  §  4,  responsibility, 

ii.  623  n.  L 
De  officiis.  ii.  679,  680  and  n.  1;  1.  ii.  c.  29, 

widows  aaid  orplians,  176  n.  3. 
De  paradiso,  on  Apellos,  i.  475. 
De  poenitentia,  1.  ii.  c.  10,  ii.  213  n.  3. 
De  sacramentis,  1.  ii.  c.  1,  ii.  359  n.  2 ;  transub- 

stantiation,  iii.  516. 
De  Spiritu  Sancto,  1.  iii.  c.  11,  §  79,  transub- 

stantiation,  ii.  732  n.  5. 
Epistles.  Ep.  ad  Valentinian  II.,  treatment  of 
pagans,  ii.  93.  Ep.  24,  to  the  same,  treatment 
of  heretics,  775  n.  3.  Ep.  26,  ad  Irenaeum, 
the  same,  775  n.  4.  Ep.  29,  ad  Theodos.,  pa- 
gans, 95  n.  3.  Ep.  40,  ad  Theodos.,  and  ep. 
42,  ad  sororem,  Theodosius,  95  n.  4.  Ad 
Theodos.  on  the  massacre  at  The-ssalonica, 
215.  Ep.  57,  ad  Eugen.  §  3,  Valentinian,  ii. 
93  n.  3;  §  4,  Theodosius,  treatment  of  pa- 
gans, 99  nn.  .3,  4.  L.  vii.  ep.  58  (old  editions), 
ad  Studium,  on  judges  who  pass  sentence 
of  death,  173  n.  4.  Ep.  63,  ed.  Bened.  t.  iii. 
f.  1110,  to  the  ch.  at  VercelU,  Sarmatio  and 
Barbatianus, 312 nn.  5,  6.  Ep.  to8iricius,312. 
Exposit.  Lucre,  i.  §  10,  and  vii.  §  27,  predesti- 
nation, ii.  623  nn.  2,  3 ;  vii.  f.  234,  the  fall, 
iv.  622,  n.  4. 
Funeral  discourse,  de  obitu  fratris  Satyri,  366 

n.  1. 
Funeral  discourse,  Theodosius,  215  n.  2. 
In  Ps.  43,  §  47,  and  Ps.  118,  ^  13,  responsibil- 
ity, ii.  623.  n.  2.    In  Ps.  48,  §  9,  guilt,  622 
n.  5.    In  Ps.  lis,  §  13,  623  n.  1 ;  §  48,  dies 
stationum,  333  n.  2. 

Ambrose,  friend  of  Origan,  i.  163  n.  1, 
367  n.  2,  682,  700-702,  707-709. 

Ambrose  of  Siena,  iv.  295,  296. 

Ambrosian  church,  iii.  394,  398. 

America,  Christianity  there,  iii.  307. 

Amida,  ii.  136. 

Amiens,  iii.  272,  420.     See  Peter  of. 

Ammianus  Marcellinus,  ii.  75  n.  3,  168, 
343. 

L.  XT.  c.  7,  Athanasius,  ii.  22  n.  1,  4-37  n.  1, 
438  n.  2  ;  c.  13,  the  llanicheaus,  Strategius, 


10 


GEXEEAL   INDEX. 


16  n.  3,  "69  n.  1.  L.  six.  c.  10,  pagan  sacri- 
ficc.<  at  Home,  35  n.  5;  c.  12,  laws  of  Con- 
Etniitiu8  against  magic,  84  nn.  L.  xxi.  c.  2, 
Julian,  Epiphany,  45  n.  2,  343  n.  3;  c.  16, 
Coustantius'  rage  for  synods,  452  n.  1.  L.  xxii. 
c.  11,  Georgius,  80  nn.  1,2;  c.  4,  property  of 
temples  confiscated,  35  n.  1;  c.  5,  Julian,  72 
n.  1;  cc.  12,  13,  Julian,  81  n.  3,  83  n,  1,  84 
n.  1.  L.  xxiii.  c.  1,  attempt  to  rebuild  the 
temple,  69  nn  2,  3;  c.  2,  Julian,  84  n.  4. 
L.  XXV.  c.  4,  Julian,  75  n.  2  (epigram  on  M. 
Aurelius,  i.  107  n.  3).  L.  xxvii.  c.  3,  pomp  of 
the  bishops,  167  n.  3,  168  n.  2 ;  the  schism  at 
Rome,  255  n.  2,  267  n.  2.  L.  xxx.  c.  9,  Valen- 
tinian,  90  u.  2. 

Ammianus,  monk,  ii.  292. 

Amnion,  bp.,  letter  of,  ii.  424  n.  2. 

Ammonias,  ciiui-ch  teacher,  i.  699  n.  1. 

Ammoiiiiis,  monk,  ii.  752. 

Amnion  ill.'?  Saccas,  i.  698,  699. 

Amwiit'lmrg,  iii.  47. 

Amoin,  life  of  Abbo  of  Fleury,  iii.  404 

n.  1. 
Amorion,  Athinganiuus  at,  iii.  592. 
Amphictyouic  council,  i.  206. 
Amphilochius,  bp.  of  Iconium,  on  images, 

ii.  327.     Holy  S{)irit,  468. 
Ampulla  Remen.sis,  iii.  8  u.  4. 
Amshas])ands,   in  Parsism,    i.  489    n.  5, 

490  n.  5. 
Amulets,  i.  73.     Basilidean,  i.  401.     In 

the  second  Period,  ii.   13.  .34,  259,  293, 

357,   366.      T/iird  and  fourth  Periods, 

iii.  7,  42,  56,  64,  84,  129,  133,  201,  420, 

444,  448.    Fifth  Period,  iv.  48,  252  n.  3. 
Amnio,  abp.  of  Lyons,  ep.  to  Gottschalk, 

iii.  490,  491. 
Amund,  Jacob,  Swedish  king,  iii.  292. 
Amus,  Egyptian  monk  (Ammun,  ii.  269 

n.  2),  ii.'290. 
Amusements,  i.  263-267.    Waldenses  on, 

iv.  611.     See  Games,  Theatre. 
Anabaptists,  i.  318;  iv.  595. 
'Ava)3a&(iol  'loKuiiov,  i.  352. 
'Ava(}aTiKdv'Hauiov,  i  716  n.  2.   Anabasis 

of  Isaiah,  iv.  572  and  n.  1. 
Anachorets.     See  Anchorets,  Hermits. 
Anaclcte,  Roman  bishop,  ep.  1  in  Pseud. 

Isidor.  Decret.,  iii.  347  u.  5,  349  n.  3. 
Anack'tc  II.,  ])ope,  iv.  144-146. 
^Avadoxof,  iii.  201  n.  2. 
Anagni,  iii.  562;  iv.  173,  183;  v.  12,  46. 
'AvuyvuoTM,  anaguosts,   i.  201,  203  and 

n.  3,  743  n.  1. 
Anagrates  (Anegrey),  iii.  30. 
An  alec  ta  Graaca. 

Life  of  Cyrill  (Paris,  1688),  ii.  581  n.  1.  T.  i.  f. 
415,  et  seq.,  life  of  Stephen,  the  image  wor- 
shipper, XP'CTTOS  6  auTi.rlyiuviJTri';,  iii.  213  n.  3  ; 
violence  of  the  iconnclasts,  217  n.  2:  the 
term  "  saint,"  218  n.  3;  paintings  destroyed, 
219  n.  2 ;  concealed  image  worshippers,  219 
n.  3;  me;t>;ures  of  Coustantine,  220  nn.  2,  4, 
221  n.  5,  223  n.  1. 

Analogy,  argument  from,  iv,  412,  431, 

458. 
Anamartesia,  ii.  728  and  n.  1. 
Ananias,  martyr,  ii.  132. 
Ananias  and  Sapj)hira,  iii.  255  n.  1. 
Anastasia,  church  in  Coustantinople,  ii. 

464. 


Aua.stasius,  bp.  of  Rome,  ii.  750.    Letter 

to  John  of  Jeru.saleni,  750  u.  2. 
Auastasius,  di.scijjle  of  Jlaximus,  iii.  191. 
Ana.sta.sius,  Greek  emperor,  ii.  589-591. 
Auastasius  II.,  Greek  emperor,  iii.  196. 
Auastasius,  patriarch  of  Antioch,  iii.  116 

n.  2. 
Anastasius,  patriarch  of  Constantinople, 

iii.  209. 
Anastasius,   presbyter  of    Nestorius,   ii. 

507  and  n.  2,  516. 
Auastasius. 

Life  of  Johann.  Eleemosvn.  (trans.),  iii.  99  n. 
2.  Life  of  Leo  III.,  ii'i.  122  n.  2.  Life  of 
Martin  I.,  186  n.  1.  Pra?fatio  ad  concil.  Con- 
stantinop.  iv.,the  Bulgarians,  310  n.l.  Cou- 
stantine the  Philosopher,  314  n.  5.  Photius, 
559  n.  3. 

'Avaaroixduaic,  iv.  562. 

Anathema,  ii.  215  ;  iii.  454,  121,  195,  196, 
210,  217,  218,  232,  245  n.,  249,  396  n.  3, 
433  n.  2,  489,  521,  550,  551,  565,  571, 
576  ;  iv.  103,  535,  536,  503  n.  3,  572 
n.  1  ;  v.  205,  206. 

' Ava-dTJuara.      Simplicius  ou,  ii.  109. 

'AvaTo'ALKol,  ii.  521  u.  3. 

Auatolius,  deacon  at  Rome,  ii.  601. 

Auatolius,  patriarch  of  Constantinople, 
ii.  202,  203,  575-580.  Letter  to  Leo, 
580  n. 

Ancestral  religion,  iii.  44. 

Anchorets  (hermits),  i.  59;  ii.  271,282, 
284-286,  365;  iii.  17,  28,  40,  280,  283, 
418,419,  504,  505  ;  iv.  2,  235,  239,  241- 
243  n.  1,  251,  264-266. 

Ancient  authors,  study  of  the,  Origen,  i. 
698,701.  Chrysostom,ii.  718,  754.  Je- 
rome, 742,  743.  School  of  Berengar, 
iii.  527  u.  3.  Odo,  iv.  358,  359.  An- 
selm,  363.  Pre.servatiou  of,  529,  530. 
False  revereuce  for  the  ancients,  359, 
378.  Abehird,  378,  379,  385  n.  4.  Con- 
tempt for,  415.  See  Greek  culture, 
etc. 

Ancient  literature,  decline  of,  iii.  150, 
151,  335. 

Ancient  philosophy,  Albert  the  Great  on, 
iv.  429.     Roger  Bacon  on,  434. 

Ancile,  ii.  49,  61. 

Ancvra.  See  Councils,  Basil,  Domitian, 
M  a  reel  1  us. 

Andreas,  bp.  of  Samosat.a,  ii.  545. 

Ep.  48,  his  dream,  ii.  544  n.  1.  See  Theodoret, 
opp.  t.  V.  f.  706,  ed.  ILU. 

Andreas  of  Bamberg,  on  Otto  of  Bam- 
berg, iv.  2  n.  1,  4  n.  1,  7  n.,  26  n.  2. 

Andrew,  abp.  of  Lund,  iv.  39. 

Andrew  (Andreas),  biographer  of  AriaJd, 
iii.  389  n.  3,  390  n.  2,  392  nn.,  393  nn. 
1,2,  398  n.  3.     See  Acta  S.  June. 

Andrew,  king  of  Hungary,  iii.  335. 

Andrew  of  Broda,  writings  against  IIuss, 
V.  183  n.  2.  Answer  to  Iluss,  v.  258 
u.  3. 

Andrew  Saramita,  iv.  638. 

Andrew,  tailor  at  Prague,  v.  318. 

Andrew,  the  Calybite,  iii.  220. 


GENERAL   INDEX. 


11 


Androuicns,  governor  of  Peutiipolis,  ii. 
177  n.  1,  215. 

Androuicns,  Greek  emperor,  iv.  448-551. 
Hist,  of,  549  n.  2. 

Anegrey,  iii.  30. 

Angelarius,  disciple  of  Methodius,  iii. 
320  n.  2. 

Anireio,  Cardinal  Peter  de  St.,  v.  293. 

Angelo  Corario,  cardinal,  v.  71.  See 
Gregory  XII. 

Angeloph.inies,  i.  42,  386  n.  2,  597. 

Angels,  with  the  Jews,  i.  382.  With  the 
Sadducees,  42.  With  the  Essenes,  47. 
With  the  Ebionites,  351.  The  Gnos- 
tics, 380-382,  477.  With  Cerinthus, 
396,  397,  399.  With  Basilides,  405, 
409.  With  Isidore,  406.  With  Val- 
entine, 424,  432-434.  With  Heraclion, 
435.  The  Ophites,  444,  445.  Satur- 
niiius,455.  With  Justin,  609  n.  1.  With 
the  Euchites,  ii.  280.  With  Faustus 
of  Leriiis,  706  n.  2.  With  Theodore  of 
Mopsuestia,  498,  714,  716,  717.  With 
the  Prisciilianists,  776.  Vision  of  Con- 
stiintiue,  11.  Invocation  of,  59.  Fall 
of,  75.  Images  of,  232.  Original  con- 
dition of  with  Anselm,  iv.  486.  Robert 
Pullein,  486.  The  Bogomiles,  553,  554. 
The  Catharists,  567,  568,  570,  572,  573. 
Fallen  angels  and  the  elect,  554  n.  2. 
Angels  of  the  last  times,  Militz  on,  v. 
179;  Janowon,  196,200,  Hiissou,  257. 
Worship  of,  408.  .^gidiiis,  15.  An- 
gels of  the  devil,  i.  307. 

Anger  of  God,  Tertullian  on  the,  i.  563. 

Angers,  iii.  503,  521.  See  Eusebius  Brano. 
Count  of,  iv.  90,  306. 

Angilbert,  abbot,  iii.  242. 

Anglia  Sacra,  P.  i.  f.  130,  Ethclwold,  iii. 
469  n.  2. 

Anglo-Saxon  literature,  iii.  468,  469  (17  n. 
1, 18  n.  1 ).  Language,  468,  469.  Gram- 
mar, 469  n.  2.  Translation  of  Genesis, 
469  n.  4.     Gospel  of  John,  153  n.  3. 

Anglo-Saxons,  i.  86.  Morality  of  the, 
iii.  69.  Enter  Britain,  10  and  n.  4,  11. 
Their  conversion,  11-25.  See  Angus- 
tin,  Britain. 

Augonleme,  iii.  104  n.  1,  593  n.  1. 

Anhypostasia,  iii.  540. 

Aula,  iii.  251. 

Aniana  (Auiane),  cloister,  iii.  167,  414, 
415,  461  n.  1. 

Anicetus,  bp.  of  Rome,  i.  299,  300,  465, 
513  n.  3,  525;  iii.  32. 

Animal  food,  abstinence  from,  iii.  592 ; 
iv.  579,  594.  Animal  life,  sparing  of, 
iii.  592  n.  4,  600  n.  2  ;  iv.  579.  Animal 
sacrifices,  iii.  589  and  n.  1. 

Animals,  compassion  for  (Francis),  iv. 
275.     Sacred,  with  the  Persians,  ii.  128. 

Aujou,  count  of,  iv.  121. 

Anna  (Hannah),  ii.  355. 

Anna  Comnena. 

Alexias,  1.  i.  13,  Greg.  VII.  and  the  envoys  of 
Henry  IV.,  iv.  108  n.  1.  L.  xiv..  Alexiopolis, 
664  n.  4.  L.  XT.  f .  387,  the  Bogomiles,  559  n.  4. 


Anna,  Greek  princes.?,  wife  of  Vladimir, 
iii.  329. 

Anna  of  England,  v.  241  n.  1. 

Annales  Bertiuiani,  iii.  356  nn.  1,  4. 

Annals.  See  Eiuhard,  Herniannus,  Pan- 
toppedan,  Roger  of  Iloveden,  Witte- 
kiud,  Zonaras. 

Annates,  v.  52,  125. 

Annianus,  Pelagian,  translates  some  of 
Chrysostom's  Homilies,  ii.  657. 

Annihilation,  with  Marcus  Aurelius,  i. 
105.  Of  nature,  in  Buddhism,  i.  491. 
In  transubstantiation,  Wicklif  on,  v. 
152. 

Anniversaries,  i.  334;  iii.  15. 

Annubeuus,  proconsul,  i.  150. 

Annunciation,  the,  with  the  Catharists, 
iv.  569,  612  n.  3. 

Annunciation  day,  ii.  509. 

'Avw  and  Karu  XpLOTuc,  i.  386,  398,  549. 
With  Origeu,  640. 

'Avu  and  kutu  aocpia,  i.  420,  423  n.  3, 
491,  492. 

Anointing,  in  baptism,  i.  315,  316  n.  1, 
477;  ii.  188,  359.  In  confirmation,  i. 
316  n.  1  ;  ii.  359,  360,  732,  733.  Anoint- 
ing the  sick,  i.  119  n.  6  ;  ii.  322  ;  iii.  448, 
449 ;  iv.  335.  The  name  Christian,  v. 
214.  See  Unction.  Anointing,  among 
the  Gnostics,  i.  477. 

'AvouoLoc  Kar'  ova'uiv,  ii.  436  n.  1. 

Anschar  (Ansgar),  monk.  His  education, 
iii.  272.  His  visions  and  longing  after 
the  missionary  calling,  274.  His  labora 
in  Denmark  and  Sweden,  275-287,  323 
n.  3.  Sent  by  Louis  the  Pious  to  Pope 
Gregory  IV.,  277.  His  death,  287. 
His  biography,  281 .  See  Rirabcrt,  and 
Acta  S.  Feb."  Life  of  Willehad,  81  n. 
2,  82  n.  2. 

Ansegis,  abp.  of  Sens,  iii.  366. 

Anselm,  abp.  of  Canterbury.  His  life 
and  doctrine,  iv.  361-371.  Becomes 
archbishop  of  Cauterburv,  364.  Rela- 
tion to  Abelard,  373,  .379,  401.  Or- 
dinances of  Gregory  VII.,  100  n.  3. 
Concerning  mouasticism,  237,  238. 
Directory  to  the  spiritual  life,  240. 
Superstitious  veneration  of  saints,  329. 
Concomitance,  344  n.  5.  Roscelin, 
360  nn.  2,  3.  On  the  education  of 
youth,  362,  363.  Faith  and  knowledge, 
427.  The  ontological  proof,  440-443, 
444  (368  n.  2).  Omnipotence  of  God, 
453,  455,  456.  Doctrine  of  the  Trinity, 
457,  458,  460.  Prescience  and  predes- 
tination, 474,  475.  Anthropology,  485, 
486,  492,  493.  Sinlessne.ss  of  Christ, 
495.  Atonement,  498-501,  503,  .505, 
506.  Operative  faith,  511.  Freewill, 
474,  475,  485,  515.  Doctrine  of  the 
Holy  Spirit,  536.  His  biography,  see 
Eadmer. 

Citations  from  his  torilings  :  — 

Cur  Deus  homo,  1.  i.  c.  1,  iv.  498  nn.  3,  4  ;  c. 
12,  freedom,  453  n.  1.  L.  ii.  c.  10,  holiness  of 
God,  453  n.  1 ;  sinlessness  of  Christ,  41*5  n.  4. 


12 


GENERAL   INDEX. 


De  casu  diaboli,  iv.  486  nn.  3,  4. 

De  conceptu  yirgine,  iv.  498  n.  2. 

De  fide  trinitat.,  c.  iii.,  Koscelin,  iv.  360  n.  2. 
Definition  of- Trinity,  360  n.  3. 

De  libero  arbitrio,  iv.  485  n.  3  ;  c.  1,  486  n.  1. 

De  veritate,  iv.  441. 

Epistles,  1.  1.  ep.  41,  love,  iv.  365  n.  3 ;  ep.  42, 
occupations,  362  nn.  2,  3;  ep.  55,  to  a  young 
niouk,  teaching,  classical  culture,  362  n.  4, 
363  n.  3.  L.  i.  ep.  56,  objective  validity  of 
sacraments,  100  n.  3.  L.  ii.  ep.  71,  secular 
business  of  abbots,  364  n.  ;  ep.  133,  evil 
thoughts,  240  nn.  1-3.  L.  iii.  ep.  29,  mo- 
nasticism,  237  n.  3 ;  ep.  33,  238  n.  1 ;  ep.  56, 
Matilda  of  England,  fasting,  365  nn.  5-7,  366 
n.  1 ;  ep.  116,  monasticism,  237  n  4.  L.  iv. 
ep.  10,  saint  worship,  329  n.  2.  To  an  abbot, 
training  of  children,  362  n.  5,  363  nn.  1,  2. 

Liber  apologeticus,  iv.  443. 

Monologium,  iv.  431  ;  c.  14,  light  of  God,  441 
n.  1 ;  c.  66,  knowledge  of  God,  457  n.  1 ;  c.  75, 
dead  faith,  511  nn.  1-4. 

On  heaven  and  hell,  iv.  364.  Nominalism,  369 
n.  2.  Faith,  369  n.  8,  511.  Gilberts  dis- 
putat.  Judaci  cvim  Christiano,  78  n.  1. 

Proslogium,  iv.  368,  ontological  proof,  442  n. 
2;  c.  4,441  n.  4;  c.  14,  441  n.  3. 

Anselm,  abp.  of  Lucca,  iii.  393.     Chosen 

pope  (Alexander  II.),  395. 

Against  Guibert,  t.  iii.  f.  383,  iv.  101  n.  2. 
Anselm  of  Havelberg.     Conference  with 

Nechites  at  Constantinople,  iv.  536,  538. 

His  account  of  the  conference,  iv.  536  n.  4, 
537  nn.,  538  nn.  2-4.  Dialogue,  f.  171,  lit- 
erary studies  under  the  Comnenes,  iv.  530 
n.  3  ;  1.  iii.  c.  11,  f.  197,  difference  between 
the  Eastern  and  Western  churches,  ii.  383  n. 
See  D'Achery,  t.  i. 

Anselm  of  Laon,  iv.  373. 

Ansfrid,  abbot  of  Nonantula,  iii.  553  n.  3. 

Ansverus,  monk,  iii.  326. 

Antagonisms  in  thought,  iv.  355,  356  and 
n.  1,357,371,404. 

Antagonistic  forces  in  history,  v.  274,  275. 
Tendencies,  iv.  400. 

'Avrey/ci'/tAiov,  of  Basiliscus,  ii.  586. 

Antetvpes,  iii.  238. 

Anthelm,  bp.,  life  of,  iv.  168  n.  3. 

Anthimus,  bp.  of  Thyana,  ii.  462. 

Anthimus,  bp.  of  Trapezuud,  ii.  592-594. 

Anthonv,  ii.  264-271,  291,  294,  370  n.  1 ; 
iii.  420. 

Anthony,  fire  of  St.,  iv.  266.  Society  of 
St.,  iv.  266. 

Anthony  of  Padua,  iv.  291. 

Anthro])Ogony  with  the  Bogomiles,  iv. 
554  and  n.  1.     See  Man. 

AnthropoloLiy,  i.  610-630.  In  the  heret- 
ical sects,  see  the  parMciilar  sects. 
Second  Period.  Of  the  Western  church, 
ii.  616-712,  726  (384,  492).  Of  the 
Eastern  church,  712-722,  617,  632. 
Third  Period.  In  the  Western  church, 
iii.  554.  Of  the  Paulicians,  258-260. 
In  the  scholastic  period,  iv.  389,  390, 
429,  48.5-495,  519.  In  the  sects,  see  the 
particular  sects.     See  jMan. 

Anthropomorphism  in  the  Alexandrian 
philosophy  of  religion,  i.  56-58.  Ac- 
cording to  Celsus,  168.  In  the  Chris- 
tian doctrine  concerning  God,  364,  560, 
561.     6'econc/ PenW/,  ii.  387, 388.     See 


Anthropomorphites.  Third  Period,  iii. 
443. 

Anthropomorphites,  i.  711,  713;  ii.  747, 
751-757,  766  and  n.  3;  iii.  429,  443. 
Chiiiasts,  i.  165. 

Anthropopathism,  in  paganism,  i.  372. 
In  Christian  sects,  364.  In  Christian- 
ity, 561-563,  586.  Jewish,  56-58.  In 
Gnosticism,  373,  383,391.  Of  Euno- 
mius,  ii.  448  n.  1.  Third  and  fourth 
Periods,  iii.  88,  144.  Scotus  on,  iii.  463, 
486.  Fifth  Period.  Abelard,  iv.  455. 
In  the  doctrine  of  atonement,  iv.  505. 

'Av&pUTTOTOHO^,  ii.  510. 

Anthusa,  mother  of  Chrysostom,  ii.  262, 
754. 

Anii-Athanasian  party,  ii.  440. 

Antichrist,  i.  9.5,  96, 121,362;  iii.  147,  164, 
345,  370;  iv.  186,  226,  228,  284,  619, 
622,  632  ;  v.  380.  Hippolytus  on,  i.  682. 
Divination  of  the  antichristian  spirit, 
iv.  216.  Waldensian  tract  on,  iv.  605, 
606,  615,  616  n.  7.  Wicklif  on,  v.  137, 
144,  145,  156,  160,  171-173.  Militz's 
work  on,  178-180,  181.  Conrad  on, 
184.  Janow  on,  196-201,211,  231,  232, 
2.34.  Huss  on,  238,  239,  249,  250,  257, 
258,  265,  266,  290,  291,  300,  311,  315, 
319,  324,  331,  350,  360,  377  n.  An- 
tithesis Christi  et  Antichristi,  243  n.  2 
Deceitfulness  of,  196-199.  Miracles 
of,  197,  198,  266,  267.  Origin  of,  198, 
199. 

'' AvTidiKOfj.apiaviTat,  ii.  377  n.  2. 

Anti-Hildebrandian  party,  iv.  94  n.  4,  98 
and  n.  2. 

^ AvrLfiedlaraaic  tCiv  ovofiaruv,  ii.  489  n.  7, 
501.     See  Communicatio  idiomatum. 

Anti-Nicene  party,  ii.  431,  444,  457,  462. 

Antinomians.  Antinomian  Gnostics,  i. 
263,  384,  385,  393  n.  3,  447-454,  472. 
Euchites,  ii.  280.  Manichcans,  ii.  769 
n.  6.  Antinomian  tendency,  whether 
among  the  Thondracians,  iii.  588  n.  2. 
Pantheistic,  among  the  mystics,  v.  399, 
400. 

Antinomies,  ii.  475  n.  2. 

Antioch,  councils  at,  see  Councils.  Me- 
tropolis, i.  79, 242.  Church  at,  Aurelian, 
142.  Ecclesia  apostolica,  203.  Epiph- 
any, 301  n.  2.  Exegetical  bent,  674. 
T^vvELaaKTOi,  659  n.  3.  Julia  Mammaja 
at,  Origen,  125.  Peter  and  Paul  at, 
171  n.  1  ;  iv.  424.  Paul  of  Samosata, 
i.  604.  Clement  at,  691.  Paul  of,  695. 
Second  Period.  Pagan  worshi])  at,  ii. 
3,  4.  Persecution  at,  6.  Julian  at  (44), 
81-85.  Restoration  of  teinples,  67  and 
n.  2.  Chrvsostom  at,  94,  216  n.  1,  302, 
332,  339,  340  n.  1,  343,  344,  352,  365, 
719,  754.  Flavian's  intercession  for, 
1 74.  Ecclesia  apostolica ;  patriarchate, 
196-198,  203.  Meletian  schism,  457, 
458.  Stagirius,  273.  Insurrection  at, 
Macedonius'  intercession,  285.  Influ- 
ence of  monks,  286.  Images  at,  324. 
Seasons  of  worship,  333  and  n.  9.    Dur- 


GENERAL   INDEX. 


13 


ing  the  fast,  338  n.  6,  339.  Good 
Triday,  341.  Epiphany,  343  n.  2. 
Christmas  at,  345  n.  1.  Prayer  for 
catechumeus,  358  u.  1.  MaKpoanxoc 
EK^eaic,  435  n.  Arias  at,  404.  Ariaii- 
ism  at,  449.  Old  city  aud  new  city, 
461.  Nestorins,  504,  552.  Style  of 
preachinj^  at,  506.  Famine  at,  528. 
In  the  Nestorian  controversy,  554-556. 
See  John  of  Antioch.  Synods  assem- 
bled by  Theodoret,  563.  Monophysites, 
612.  Jerome  at,  742,  744.  Patriarchs 
of,  iii.  116  n.  2,  583  n.  1,  584,  585,  587. 
Church  at,  v.  31.  See  Councils  (an. 
341,  an.  345),  Aetins,  Alexander  of, 
Eudoxius,  Fhivian,  John  of  Antioch, 
Macarius,  Meletins,  Stagirius. 

Antioch  in  Pisidia,  iii.  250. 

Antiochian  bishops  in  the  Nestorian  con- 
troversy, ii.  556. 

Antiochian  chnrch  teachers,  ii.  572  n.  6. 

Antiochian  creeds,  ii.  434,  436  n.  1. 
The  fonrth,  ii.  417  n.  3,  440  n. 

Antiochian  diocese,  schism  in  the,  ii.  547. 

Antiochian  school,  origin  of  the,  i.  674, 
722.  Its  importance,  ii.  182.  Oppo- 
sition to,  346  n.  2.  Interpretation  of 
Scripture  and  doctrine  of  inspiration, 
389-394,  402,  754.  Points  in  which  it 
differed  from  the  Alexandrian  school, 
393,  394.  Doctrine  concerning-  the  per- 
son of  Christ,  493-502,  542-544,  559, 
561,  568.  Compared  with  the  Alexan- 
drian school,  502-504.  Anthropologv, 
495  Q.  2,  656,  712-722.  Doctrine  of 
baptism,  726-728.  Doctrine  of  last 
things,  737-739. 

Antiochian  tendencies  revived,  iii.  156, 
163,  458;  iv.  507. 

'kvTL(tnjvr]Trjq,  iii.  213  n.  2. 

Antipodes,  iii.  63.     See  Virgilius. 

Autiquitv,  false  reverence  for,  iv.  359, 
378.  Moral  position  of,  520,  526,  527. 
See  Aristotle. 

Anti-reform  party,  v.  240  (232). 

Antitactes,  i.  449. 

Antonina,  wife  of  Belisarius,  ii.  594. 

Antoninus,  bp.  of  Ephesus. 
Acts  of  process  against,  ii.  170  n.  2. 

Antoninus  Pius,  i.  89,  103, 119  n.  2,  130, 
663  and  n.  2,  664,  665,  673  n.  2,  675. 

Antwerp,  church  at,  iv.  592  n.  2. 

Anulinus  proconsularis  Africae,  ii.  225 
n.  4. 

Anysius,  bp.  of  Thessalonica,  ii.  377  n.  1. 

Aosta,  iv.  361. 

Aotas,  ii.  271  n.  4. 

'Anudeia,  i.  632;  ii.  617  n.  1. 

Apelles,  Marcionite,  i.  463  n.  3,  474-476. 

Apennines,  iii.  419. 

Aphaca,  temple  at,  ii.  26. 

'AcpOapaia,  i.  615. 

Aphthartodocetism,  ii.  608,  609;  iii.  261. 

Apiarius,  presbyter,  ii.  208. 

Apocalypse,  i.  4"52, 453,  527,  652,  682  ;  iii. 
134,  164;  iv.  221  n.,  228,  616,  617  and 


n.  2,618,620  n.  3,635  n.  1,641  ;  v.  179, 
194,  195,  221,  359,  380.  See  Revela- 
tion, Commentaries,  Joachim. 

Apocatastasis,  i.  623  n.  2,  625,  627,  629, 
6.30,  656;  ii.  615,  643  n.  2,  738  n.  1; 
iii.  175.  See  Eschatojogy,  Restora- 
tion. 

Apocrisiarii,  ii.  517  and  n.  2,  587,  596, 
605  ;  iii.  117  n.  2,  141  n.  1,  185,  192. 

Apocryphal  writings.  'Avu(3aaig  tov 
'HcTfita,  i.  716n.2;  iv.  572.  'Xva^adiiol 
'laKc)i?ov,  i.  352.  Book  of  Enoch,  i.  535. 
Ep.  of  Peter  to  Jauies,  i.  361.  Uepiodoi 
uT.oGTdTiiJv,  i.  500  and  n.  4.  Upoaevxf/ 
'lua^<l>,  i.  66  n.  3 ;  iv.  568  n.  5.  Story 
of  Susannah,  i.  709  ;  iii.  77  n.  4.  Writ- 
ings used  by  Basilides,  —  Prophecy  of 
Parchor,  Revehitions  of  Ham,  i.  406 
n.  3,  407,  408.    See  Testament. 

Apoc.  gospels.  EvayyeXiov  Kar'  kiyviz- 
TLOVi,  i.  S3,  458  n.  3,  600,  601.  Ka^' 
'Ei3palovc  (of  the  Nazarencs),  i.  348 
n.  3,  350,  361  n.  3,  411  un.  1,  2,  458 
n.  1,  708;  ii.  712  n.  3.  Gospel  of  the 
Ophites,  i.  446.  Of  Judas,  i.  448  n.  4. 
Apoc.  gospels  used  by  Tatian,  i.  458. 
Apoc.  gospel  used  by  Dionys.  of  Alex, 
i.  712.  Used  by  the  Priscillianists,  ii. 
778.  Used  by  the  Bogomiles,  iii.  591 
n.  1  ;  iv.  558;  (of  John),  iii.  591  nn.  1,2, 
595  nn.  1,2;  iv.  553  nn.  5,  6,  554  n.  1, 
556  and  n.  3.     See  Thilo. 

Apoc.  writings  at  Rome,  ii.  346,  350. 
Of  Hierotheiis,  ii.  615  n.  1.  Records 
of  council  near  Sinuessa,  iii.  372  n.  1. 
Berengar  on  apoc.  writings,  iii.  527. 
Apocryphal  sayings  of  Christ,  i.  712; 
iii.  591  n.  2;  iv.  558. 

Apollinaris,  father  and  son,  write  Bible 
history  in  verse,  ii.  77,  742. 

Apollinaris,  bp.  of  Hierapoli.s,  i.  117, 
298  n.  2,  635  n.  5,  677.  Chronicon 
paschale  Alexandr.,  298  n.  2.  Quoted 
in  Euseb.,  1.  v.  f.  117,  the  thundering 
legion,  117  n.  1. 

Apollinaris,  bp.  of  Laodicea  under  Ju- 
lian, i.  677  n.  1  ;  ii.  77,  544  and  note. 
Doctrine  of  the  person  of  Christ,  ii. 
484-492,  495,  498.  Opposed  by  Theo- 
dore of  jMopsuestia,  497-502. 

Apollinarism,  Apollinarists,  ii.  544,  557 
n.  7,  561,  610,  732  n.  6.  See  Apollina- 
ris of  Laodicea. 

Apollo,  oracle  of,  i.  172.  Worship  of, 
Constantino,  ii.  8,  9.  Julian,  ii.  82-84. 
Temples  of,  8,  82,  298. 

ApoUonius  of  Tyana,  i.  26,  30,  125,  173, 
174.     Life  of,  i.  1 74. 

Cited  by  Euseb.  Prsep.  evang.  1.  iv.  c.  13,  and 
Porphyry,  De  abstinentia  carnis,  1.  ii.  §  34, 
on  offerings,  i.  26  n.  1.  Euseb.  H.  E.  1.  v. 
c.  18,  Montanus,  i.  513  n.  3  Epistolae  (Philos- 
tratus,  opp.  ed.  Olearius,  ep.  68,  f.  401), 
i.  31  n.  2. 

Apollonius,  pagan. 

Consultationes  Zachaei  Christiani  et  Apollonii 
philosoplii,  1.  i.  c.  28,  ii.  112  nn.  3,  4. 


14 


GENERAL  INDEX. 


Apollonius,  Roman  senator,  i.  118. 

Apollos  of  Alexandria,  i.  83. 

Apologetic  direction  in  Paganism,  i.  28. 
Apologetic  tendency  flowing  from  Pla- 
tonism,  20. 

Apologeticus  martyrum,  of  Eulogins,  iii. 
343. 

Apologia  Athanasii  ad  Constantium,  ii. 
144  n.  2. 

Apologists  against  heathenism,  i.  101, 
104  u.  1,  136  n.  1,  174-178,  353,  456, 
565,  586, 661-674,  676,  687-689.  Thom- 
as Aquinas,  iv.  422.  Against  Greeks 
and  Gnostics,  i.  529  (see  the  individuals, 
and  Tertulliau,  Apologeticus) ;  ii.  36 
n.  5,  111-115.  Against  ]\Iohammedan- 
ism,  iii.  88;  Felix,  iii.  159;  Ravmund 
Lull,  iv.  61-71,  426,  427;  William 
of  Anvergue,  423  n.  4 ;  for  the  Mar- 
tyrs, Eulogius,  iii.  343.  Against  the 
Jews,  iv.  77-81  ;  Guibert  of  Nogent, 
325.  Peter  of  Cluny,  for  the  divinity 
of  Christ,  328. 

Apophthegm,  patr.,  ii.  270  nn.  1,  2. 

Apostacy,  motives  of,  ii.  68.  Laws  against, 
104,  l"l9.  Punishment  of,  iii.  310,  334, 
339.  See  Controversies.  Of  heavenly 
souls,  iv.  567,  568,  571.  Janow  on,  v. 
211.     Of  Satan,  iii.  572, 

Apostates,  i.  97. 

A])ostles,  their  idea  of  the  Christian  priest- 
hood, i.  180.  Their  relation  to  the 
communities,  183.  Differences  of  char- 
acter, 212,  337.  Relation  to  the  Holy 
Spirit,  210,  220,  527  (see  Apostolic 
succession).  "With  the  Gnostics,  389, 
448.  AVith  the  Manicheans,  501,  502. 
With  the  Montanists,  516,  517.  In 
Hades,  646,  656  n.  1.  Julian  on  the, 
ii.  56.  Images  of  the,  iii.  89  n.  4.  Au- 
thority of  their  writings,  372.  Gradual 
education  of  the,  582  n.  5.  With  the 
Paulicians,  264.  With  the  Euchites, 
591.  Worship  of,  598.  Abelard  on 
the,  iv.  391.  Withdrawal  from  secular 
affairs,  v.  14.  Relation  to  the  church, 
25,  26,  303,  309,  352.     Of  Mani,  i.  504. 

Apostles'  creed,  i.  306,  307,  660;  ii.  (De- 
scensus ad  inferos)  491  n.  4  ;  v.  96,  323. 

Apostuli,  V.  362  n.  1. 

Apostolic  age,  i.  179. 

Apostolic  church,  i.  328;  iv.  603,  605, 
623;  V.  96,  144,  235. 

Apostolic  commentaries,  i.  364  n.  2,  585 
n.  1. 

Ajiostolic  decrees,  iii.  166  n.  6,  266,  557, 
581,  582  and  n.  6;  v.  209. 

Apostolic  Fathers,  i.  656-661.  See  Clem- 
ent of  Rome,  Ignatius,  Polycarp,  Her- 
mas,  Barnabas,  Aquilas. 

Ajiostdlic  letters,  i.  216,  382. 

Apostolic  orii^in  of  churches,  i.  80. 

Apostolic  jiower,  Peter  source  of,  ii.  200. 

Apostolic  succession,  i.  210,  247,316,  317  ; 
ii.  188,  238,  243,  725. 

Apostolical  canons,  i.  660.  Number  of, 
iii.  557;  c.  17,  eunuchs  in  the  spiritual 


order,  i.  703  n.  4 ;  c.  66,  against  fast- 
ing on  the  Sabbath  and  Sundav,  ii. 
333  n.  8  ;  iii.  557. 

Apostolical  Christianity,  change  in,  ii.  48. 

Apostolical  churches,  i"  216,  203,  318;  ii. 
203. 

Apostolical  community  of  goods,  iv.  208. 

Apostolical  constitutions,  their  formation, 
i.  197,  660.  Exorcism,  i.  309.  On  the 
liturgy,  ii.  361  n.  2,  362  n.  3. 

L.  ii.  c.  28,  clergy  to  be  distinguislied  at  the 
agapiB,  i.  326  n.  1 ;  c.  59,  the  Sabbath  a  day 
of  assembly,  ii.  333  n.  8.  L.  v.  c.  15,  fasting 
on  the  Sabbath,  ii.  333  n.  8.  L.  vii.  c.  22, 
unction  in  bapti.-sm,  ii.  359  n.  7.  L.  viii.  c. 
20,  ordination  of  deaconesses,  ii.  190  n.  1 ; 
c.  26,  exorcists,  1.  201  n.  4;  c.  31,  occupa- 
tions excluding  from  baptism,  i.  262  n.  4; 
c.  32,  on  lay-teaching,  i.  197  n.  2;  c.  33, 
slaves  to  rest  on  the  Sabbath  and  Sunday, 
ii.  333  n.  8. 

Apostolical  society,  iv.  598. 

Apostolical  traditions,  i.  314,  319,  660, 
682  n.  2. 

Apostolical  truth,  iv.  575. 

Apostolicals,  iv.  34,  219,  303,  593,  604, 
607,  610,  626-638;  v.  138. 

Apostolici  (see  Apostolicals),  i.  352. 

' Attoto KTLKo'i. ,  i.  458  n.  2. 

Apotheosis,  i.  12. 

Appeals  to  Rome,  iii.  118,  119  n.  1,  358, 
3.59,  361,  364,  507,  565;  iv.  123,  160, 
165,  166,  199,  341,  544.  Of  Abelard, 
iv.  395-397;  v.  12,  125,  136.  Limited 
by  Innocent  III.,  iv.  199.  To  a  gen- 
eral council,  V.  4,  12,  24,  294.  To  the 
king,  157.  Of  Hu,ss,  260,  262,  271, 
294,  346,  361,  362,  368,  369. 

Applause,  at  Antioch,  i.  604.  At  Con- 
stantinople, ii.  353,  506,  509,  510,  511 
n.  1. 

Appointments.  See  Ecclesiastical,  Bene- 
tices. 

Appropriation  of  the  good,  ii.  747. 

A  priori  methods,  Hugo  on,  iv.  401. 

Aptungis  (ii.  222  n.  2).     See  Feli.s;  of. 

Apulia,  ii.  652;  iii.  580;  iv.  458;  v.  303. 

Aquila,  city,  iv.  193. 

Aquilas,  i."290. 

Aquileia,  i.  652  ;  ii.  608,  746  ;  iii.  167  ;  iv. 
111.  Council  at,  v.  76.  Rufinus  of, 
ii.  746. 

Aquino,  iv.  421. 

Afiuitaine,  iv.  145. 

A(iuitania,  ii.  691  ;  iii.  39. 

Arabia,  spread  of  Christianitv  in,  i.  79, 
81,82.  Beryll,  593.  Controversy  in, 
710.  Christninitv  there,  ii.  78,  140, 
141-143,  145.  Worship  of  Mary,  376, 
377.    See  Bostra.    Pilgrimages  to,  378. 

Arabia  Felix,  ii.  142,  145. 

Arabian  philosophy,  iv.  63,  64,  68,  325, 
444,  445  n.  1,  449.    Plato,  420. 

Arabians,  marauding  expeditions  of,  iii. 
206  n  3  Religious  condition  of,  in 
the  time  of  Mohammed,  84-89.  In 
Spain,  118,  33.5-345,  430.  Influence 
on  culture,  iv.  420. 


GENERAL  INDEX. 


15 


Arabic  languagre,  iv.  62,  63,  65,  68,  TO, 
436.  Translations  from  the,  417,  444^ 
445.     Platonists,  420. 

Arabic  literature,  iii.  335,  341.  See  Ara- 
bic language.  Philosophy. 

Aragon,  v.  52,  56,  70,  77,  84. 

Aramaic  gospel,  i.  81. 

Aratus,  quoted  by  Paul,  i.  17  n.  2. 

Arausio.     See  Orange. 

Arbiters,  bishops  as,  ii.  171,  172. 

Arbon,  castle  of,  iii.  34,  37. 

Arcadius,  emperor,  ii.  100-106,  133  177 
256  n.  6,  761.  ' 

Areas,  iii.  256  n.  2. 

Archbishops,  iii.  16,  64,  65. 

Archdeacons,  ii.  189,  217,  220,  221  518 
n.  3;  iii.  108,  583.  Unties  o"f,' 105. 
Their  great  authority.  111,  114  n.  6, 
399.  Laws  in  relation  to,  111  n.  2. 
In  the  fourth  Period,  iv.  169,  211-213. 
Wicklif  on,  v.  173. 

Archelnns  of  Cascar,  i.  401  n.  2,  485. 
Disputation  of   Archelaus   and   Mani,  c.  7,  i. 
5Uo  n.  3 ;  c.  65,  in  Fabriciu.s"  ed.  of  the  works 
of  Hippolytu.s,  f .  193,  i.  401  n.  2. 

Archicapellaiii,  iii.  109. 
Archimaudrite,  ii.  272,  535,  569. 
Architecture,  Zeuo  ou,  i.  18  n.  I.      See 

Church  buildings. 
Archiv     der     Ge'sellschaft     fiir     altere 
Deutsche  Geschichtskuude. 
Ed.  V.  s.  83,  iii.  388  u.  1. 
Archiv    fiir   alte   und   neue    Kirchenge- 
schichte. 

Bd.  ii.  1,  iii.  505  n.  5,  509  n.  4;  Bd.  iv  2tes 
St.  s.  307,  i.  346  n.  1. 

Archivarius  (xapToipvXa^),  iii.   196  n.  2- 

iv.  545,  546.  ' 

"Apxo)v  (Archon)  in  the  system  of  Ba- 

silides,  i.  40.5-412,  414. 
Archpresbyters,  ii.  189;  iii.  110. 
Arcona,  iv.  31. 
Ardaschad,  synod  at,  ii.  137. 
Ardgar,  missionary  in  Sweden,  iii.  280- 

282. 
Ardo,  scholar  of  Benedict,  iii.  414  n. 
Life  of  Benedict,  Acta  Sanctorum,  Feb.  12,  414 
n.,  415  nn. ;  Ed.  Mabillon,  S.  iv.  P.  1,  §30  : 
416  n.  1. 

Arefast,  iii.  595,  596. 
'Afje-fj  ^Eui  and  noTiLTinfj ,  ii.  676  n.  5. 
Arethusa,  in  Syria,  ii.  70,  80. 
Aretino,  Leonardo  Bruno,  of  Arezzo  v. 
71-76,  100,  378. 

Epp.  Hamburg  1724 ;  1.  ii.  ep.  3,  on  ttie  schism, 
V.  71  n.  1,  72  n.  1 ;  ep.  6,  Gregory  XII.,  73 
n.  1 ;  ep.  7,  74  n.  1  ;  ep.  10,  75  n.  1 ;  ep.  13, 
(6  nn.  1,  2,  77  n.  1 ;  Commentarius,  100  nn. 
2,  S.   Letter  of  Poggio  to,  878.   See  Muratorl. 
Arevurdis,  or  children  of  the  sun,  iii.  587. 
Arezzo,  iii.  419.    See  Aretino. 
Argffius,  Mt.,  iii.  256  n.  2. 
'ApyaovTai,  iii.  256  n.  2. 
Argaum,  city  of  the  Paulicians,  iii.  256. 

587. 
Argobast,  ii.  99. 

Argument  a  majori  ad  minus,  ./Egidius 
on,  V.  15. 


Ariald,  iii.  389  n.  3.  Preaches  against 
the  corruption  in  Milan,  390-394,  397. 
Assassiuated  at  Milan,  398.  Life  of,' 
by  Andrew,  see  Andrew;  by  Lau- 
dulph,  see  Landulph. 

Arian  sermons. 

Mali,  Script,  vet.  collectio  nova,  t  iii  182S  f 
212,  ii.  467  n.  3.  ' 

Arians.    Arian  controversy,  i.  606  and  n 
2,  720;  ii.  91   n.  4,  164  n.  2,  2''4  n    1 
2.55,  256,  268,  294,  409-473,  505,  740  ; 
iii.   170,   515.     Arianism   iu   India,  ii! 
140  n.  5.     Among  the  Goths,  150  and 
n.  4,   156,   157.     In   Cappadocia,  155. 
Among  the  German  trilies,  706    n.  2. 
View  of  the  ])erson  of  Christ,  478,  seq'. 
Theophilus,  142   n.   2,   144.     Greo-ory 
Nazianzen,  385.    Their  activitv  anTong 
the  newly  converted  nations,  472,  473 ; 
iii.  4  n.  1,  5  and  uu.,  39.     Longobards' 
111.    33,    34.      Visigoths,    117.      Indul- 
gences, 137  n.  3.     Expelled  from  the 
Koman  empire,  5   n.  2.     Arians   and 
Oriiicn,  ii.  740. 
Ariminum.    See  Rimini,  Councils. 
Aristides,  discourses  of,  i.  73  n.  i.     Eu- 
com.  Koma3,  88   n.  3.     Letter  to  Ha- 
drian,  101.      Orat.  sacr.  1,  103  n    4 
Apologist,  661. 
Aristocracy  of  knowledge,  iv.  385. 
Aristocratic  spirit  of  the  ancient  world 
i.   29,  58,  70,  208,  268,  366,  378,  388* 
540;  ii.  158.     In  Platonism,  i.  29,34! 
In  Judaism,  58.     In  Christianity,  !366, 
388.    In  Montanism,  524.    Aristocratic 
constiintiou,  191.     Element,  192.     See 
under  Priesthood. 
Aristocritus,  ii.  771. 
Aristolaus,  tribune,  ii.  541,  544,  554    555 

n.  1. 
Aristophanes,  ii.  37  n.  2,  66  n.  2. 
Aristotelian   philosophy,   study   of    the 
iii.  169.  ' 

Aristotle.  On  mythology,  i.  7  n.  1.  On 
slavery,  i.  46  n.  1,  267  n.  2,  268  nn. 
1,  2.  With  Basilides,  i.  408.  With 
the  Carpocratians,  i.  449  (292).  With 
the  Artemonites,  i.  581.  On  moral 
freedom,  i.  611.  Among  the  Monoph- 
ysites,  ii.  613  (614).  At  Athens  and 
iu  Armenia,  ii.  613  n.  1.  With  Julian, 
ii.  62.  Augustin,  ii.  669.  Influence 
of,  in  the  scholastic  period,  iv.  356  417- 
420,  429,  449,  450,  461.  With  Abelard, 
392.  With  Richard  of  St.  Victor,  413. 
Intellectus  ageus  and  possibilis,  434 
n.  2.  The  book,  De  causis,  445  and 
nn.  1,  4.  Anthropology,  488.  In  the 
scholastic  doctrine  of  morals,  518-520 
523,  526,  527  ;  of  faith,  511.  Nicetas! 
537.  Catharists,  567.  Politics  of  v. 
26.  With  Wicklif,  v.  165  n.  2,  166. 
Janow,  V.  212.     Huss,  v.  263,  279. 

Citations.  Categor.  §  7  (ed.  Bckkcr,  i.  p.  8), 
doubt,  iv.  392  n.  2.  De  anima,  1.  iii.  c.  5,  i. 
426  n.  1.  'Ei'ep7«i'a,  6ui'a/n(s,  iv.  -^Zi  n.  2 
Ethica,  Eudem.  1.  iii.  c.  3,  the  Ta.rmvov,  i.  19 


16 


GENERAL   INDEX. 


n.  1.  Ethica  magna,  1.  i.  c.  34,  woman,  i. 
281  n.  1;  c.  34  (ed.  Bekker,  p.  1197),  knowl- 
edge of  God,  i.  558  n.  5.  Ethica  Nieomach. 
1.  iii.  c.  7,  moral  freedom,  i.  611  and  n.  3; 
1.  ix.  c.  13,  slavery,  i.  2(57  n.  2,  268  n.  2  ;  1. 
X.  c.  7,  contemplative  life,  j.  628  n.  6.  Met- 
aphvs.  1.  X.  c.  8,  on  mythology,  i.  7  n.  1. 
Politics,  1.  i.  c.  2,  slavery,  i.  46  n.  1,  268  n. 
1 ;  1.  iii.  c.  5,  aristocratic  position,  i.  29  n.  3. 
Arius,  doctrine  and  history,    ii.    254   n., 

403-414,  421-430,  445,  552.     Doctrine 

of   the    Holy  Spirit,  466.     Person    of 

Christ,  478,  483. 

Arius,  ad  Alexandrines  (ap.  Epiphan.  haeres. 
69,  §  7),  i.  716  n.  1 ;  the  Son  of  God,  ii.  412 
n.  2.  Ad  Eusebium,  ii.  404  n.  2.  Confes- 
sion of  faith,  ii.  422,  428  n.  4. 

Aries,  bps.  of,  ii.  206,  207,  296,  643;  iii. 
13  n.  I,  14.  Abp.  of,  iv.  603;  v.  46. 
See  Cfesarius,  Hero.s,  Leontius. 

Armagli,  iv.  337.  Kichard,  abp.  of,  v. 
134. 

Armanno  Punzilovo,  Catharist,  iv.  584  n. 
1,  585. 

Armenia,  persecution  in,  i.  153;  ii.  127- 
129.  Invasion  of,  i.  489.  Arsaces,  ii. 
86  n.  3.  Foundino;  of  the  Armenian 
church,  136-138.  Keligious  M-ars,  125 
n.  1,  127-129,  135,  137,  138.  Alphabet, 
translation  of  Bible,  literature,  137. 
Me]etiusin,457,  551.  In  the  Nestorian 
controversy,  556.  Monophysites,  612; 
iii.  261.  Aphthariodocetism,  iii.  261. 
Paulicians  in,  244-256,  261,  266,  587- 
589.  Fire-worship  in,  589  n.  1.  Eu- 
chites,  590,  591  n.  4.  Armenian  church, 
588,  589  and  u.  1.  Animal  sacrifices, 
589  and  n.  1.  Agapa,  589  n.  1.  Can- 
ons, 589  n.  1.  Pretended  monk  from, 
iv.  52.  l^aymund  Lull  in,  iv.  68.  Hist, 
of,  see  Moses  Choronens.,  St.  Martin. 

Arno,  abp.  of  Salzburg,  iii.  77  n.  5,  105 
n.  5,  122  n.  3,  156  n.  2.  Among  the 
Huns  (Avares),  82,  83.  Among  the 
Moravians,  316. 

Arnobius,  i.  150  n.  1,  687-689. 
Disputat.  contr.  gentes,  1.  i.  c.  13,  i.  689  n.  3  : 
1.  i.  c.  39,  6s8  n.  3  ;  1.  ii.  c.  71,  689  n.  1  ;  1. 
iii.  c.  7,  150  n.  1 ;  1.  iv.  c.  86, 689  n.  4.  Amo- 
bii  contiiotus  cum  Serapione  (Bibl.  patr. 
Lugd.  t.  viii.),  599  n.  3. 

Arnobius  the  younger,  ii.  702  n.  2,  706 
n.  1  (704,  705). 

Commentar.  in  Vs.  77,  ii.  706  n.  2;  Ps.  77,  f. 
280,  Ps.  117,  Ps.  126,  Ps.  147,  on  predestina- 
tion, iii.  706  n.  1.  in  Ps.  117,  f.  305,  703  n. 
1.  In  Ps.  146,  f .  327.  702  n.  2.  Prwdestina- 
tus,  702  n.  2.  See  Bibl.  patr.  Lugd.  t.  viii. 
Arnold,  Catharist  bp.,  iv.  589. 
Arnold,  Franciscan  companion  of  John 

of  Monte  Corvino,  iv.  57. 
Arnold  Hot,  Waldensian,  iv.  641. 
Arnold  of  Brescia,  iv.  147-152,  147  n.   I, 
157,  160-162,   172,    180,  208,  268,  398, 
626,  6.30;  v.  138,  301. 
Anuilph,  abbot  of  Metz,  on  miracles,  iii. 
445  n.  2. 

Life  of  John  of  Gorze,  c.  1,  §  4,  iii.  445  n.  2. 
Arnulph,  abp.  of  Orleans,  iii.  369,  370. 
Aruulph,  abp.  of  Kheims,  iii.  368-375. 


Arnulph  of  Carinthia,  duke,  iii.  320. 
Aruulph,  Sen.,  iii.  389  n.  3,  391  n.  4,  392 

n.  3,  394  n.   1.     Hildebraud,  393  u.  6. 

Koman  ambition,  394  u.  1. 

Ilist.  Mediolanense  (in  Muratori  script,  hist. 
Ital.  t.  iv.),  1.  2,  c.  27,  the  sect  at  Montfort, 
iii.  600  n.  3.  L.  3,  c.  8,  Ariald,  iii.  390  n. 
1 ;  c.  9,  Landulph,  392  n.  3,  393  n.  4  ;  c.  11, 
Patarenes,  393  n.  3 :  c.  12,  .Milanese  clergy, 
389  n.  3 ;  c.  13,  the  Milanese,  395  n.  1. 

Arras,  sect  there,  iii.  597.  Their  doc- 
trines, 597.  Synod  against  them,  598. 
Their  reappearance,  599.  See  Ger- 
hard. 

Arriau,  the  stoic,  Diatrib.  1.  iv.  c.  7, 
Christian  intrepidity  in  view  of  death, 
i.  159. 

Arrius  Antoninus,  proconsul,  i.  118. 

Ars  generalis,  Raymimd  Lull,  iv.  63,  65. 
See  Raymund. 

Arsaces,  king  of  Armenia,  ii.  86  n.  .3. 

Arsacios,  high  priest,  letter  to,  ii.  63  n.  1. 

Arsenians,  iv.  .544,  550,  551. 

Arsenius,  patriarch  of  Constantinople,  iv. 
543,  544,  551. 

Arsenoe,  nome  of,  ii.  288  n.  3. 

Art,  opposition  to,  i.  291-293.  511,  536, 
559;  iii.  212-217,  236.  Valentine,  i. 
425,  427.  Maui,  488.  Hermogenes, 
565,  566.  Objects  of  heathen  art,  ii. 
35.  Art  and  religion,  39,  75;  iii.  198, 
214.  Works  of,  ii.  95  n.  4,  101.  Re- 
lation of  public  worship  to,  ii.  319-331. 
Irish,  iii.  460  and  n.  6.  Theodore  on, 
iii.  540.  In  Cluniacensian  monasteries, 
iv.  252,  264.  Bernard  on,  264.  Pagan, 
14,  15.  See  Church  buildings.  Images, 
Pictures. 

Artabasdus,  usurper,  iii.  214. 

Artemidorus. 

Oneirocrit.  1.  4,  and  1.  5,  c.  18,  ascetic  philoso- 
phers, i.  275  n.  2. 

Artemis,  image  of,  ii.  66  n.  3. 

Artemon,  Artemonites,  i.  580-582,  593 
n.,  601. 

Artists,  i.  262  ;  iii.  201,  308  ;  iv.  480. 

Artisans,  Christian,  i.  70,  78.  Compari- 
son of  the,  iv.  479.  Vocation  of,  v.  214. 
In  Prague,  288. 

Arts,  iii.  41,  42.  Diffusion  of  the,  53, 
118,  315  n.  1,  408  n.  2,460;  iv.  239, 
249.    Use  of,  iv.  377.    Deceptive,  i.  33. 

Arverna  (Clermont),  iii.  93  nn.  2-4. 

Ascelin,  Dominican,  iv.  49,  50. 

Asceliu,  monk,  iii.  510  nn.  1,  2. 

Ascensio  Isaiie  (Ethiopic  translation),  ii. 
776  n.  4.     See  Apocryphal  writings. 

Ascension,  feast  of,  ii.  342.  Of  Christ, 
733,  734. 

Asceticism,  of  the  Pharisees,  i.  39.  Es- 
senes,  44,  45,  47-49.  Jews  in  Egypt, 
59-62,  64.  Christian,  64, 159,  273-278, 
520,  645.  Ebionitic,  352,  353,  357. 
Gnostic,  384,  416,  451,  455-458  and 
n.  3.  In  India,  442.  Manichcan,  503. 
Montanistic,  512,  515,  520-522,  525. 
Egyptian,    713-715.      With    Marcion, 


GENERAL  INDEX. 


17 


462,472,473.  Origen,  696, 697.  Clem- 
ent on,  632.  In  the  second  Period,  ii.  78, 
129,  226,  227,  262-284.  Jewish,  270 
and  n.  4  (253).  Jovinian  on,  304-307, 
309.  Arius,  Basil,  Eunoniius,  445. 
Mauichetin,  770,  771.  Priscilliauist, 
772,  778.  Audians,  766  n.  3,  767.  In- 
fluence of,  633.  Ascetic  dress  with  the 
Eustathians,  281  n.  1.  Third  and 
fourth  Periods.  Among  the  Irish  monks, 
iii.  20,  21  n.  1,  30,  31.  Severinns,  26. 
Anschar,  287.  Odo,  417.  Boniface  on, 
54  n.  1.  Gregory  on,  149.  Benedict 
of  Auiane  on,  416,  Berengar  on,  .504. 
Western,  146.  In  Italy,  418,  419,  451. 
In  the  sects,  266,  592,'  600  n.  2,  601, 
605.  Fifih  Period.  Bernard,  iv.  2. 
Otto,  5.  Richmar,  79.  Bernard  of 
Ciairvaux,  144,  241,  253.  Thomas  a 
Becket,  169  n.  3.  Celestin  V.,  193. 
Hildegard  on,  217.  Monastic,  238,  241, 
263.  Cistercians,  263.  Koburt  of  Ar- 
brissel,  246.  Peter  of  Cluny,  249,  250. 
Francis  of  Assisi,  273-275.  Laity,  302. 
Eaymund  Lull  on,  310.  Odo,  358,  359. 
Anselm,  365,  366.  Thomas  Aquinas, 
524.  Among  the  Catharists,  579-582. 
Other  sects,  559,  593,  594.  Dolcino, 
633.  Sixth  Period.  Militz,  v.  174. 
Tauler  on,  284,  385,  407,  408.  Riiys- 
broch,  386.  Merswin,  388.  See  Mo- 
nasticism,  Evangelical  poverty. 

Aschaffenburg.     See  Lambert. 

Aschbach,  Hist.  EniiJ.  Sigismund,  I.  ii. 
32,  V.  326  n.  3. 

Ascholius,  bp.  of  Thessalonica,  ii.  150 
n.  3, 152,  155.  Ep.  to  Cappadocia,  150 
n.  3,  155;  §  2,  155  n.  5. 

Asclepiades,  pagan  pliilosopher,  ii.  83. 

Ascusnages,  Monophysite,  ii.  613. 

'AOT/3«a,  i.  97  n.  1. 

Ases,  national  gods  of  Norway,  iii.  298. 

Ash  Wednesday,  v.  4. 

Asia,  spread  of  Christianity  in,  i.  79-83  ; 
ii.  125-143;  iii.  84-90,  181;  iv.  45-59. 
Emigration  from,  iii.  307. 

Asia  Minor,  propagation  of  Christianity 
from,  i.  79,  84,  85,  86,  112,  115.  Perse- 
cutions in,  103,  118.  Ceriuthus  in,  396. 
Schools  of  Platouists  in,  ii.  39,  42.  Pa- 
triarchs, 1 96  n.  3,  203.  Eehition  to  Con- 
stantinople, 197,  203.  Quartodecima- 
nians,  506  n.  3.  Bishops  of,  at  the 
council  of  Ephesus,  527,  528,  529,  .533. 
In  the  Monophysite  controversy,  586. 
Paulicians  in,  iii.  250-256.  See  Asiatic 
church. 

Asiatic  church.  Church  of  Asia  Minor, 
Apostle  John  and,  i.  191,  194  n.  1. 
Excommunicated  by  Victor  and  Steph- 
anus,  214,  215,  299.  Passover  festi- 
val, 297-300,  680.  Baptism  of  here- 
tics, 317,  318,  320.  Patripassionists, 
469.  Anti-Gnostic  tendency,  508,  674. 
Montanism,  509,  524,  525,  583.  Mo- 
narchianism,  583.  Character,  674. 
Teachers,  674-683. 


Askelon,  ii.  95. 

'AdKTiraL,  i.  521.     Mee  Ascetics. 

Aspebethos,  Saracenic  chief  and  bp.,  ii. 
143. 

Assassination  of  excommunicated  per- 
sons, iv.  129  and  n.  4. 

Assemani.     See  Stephen  Euodias. 

Assembly,  Christian  places  of,  restored 
by  Constautine,  ii.  16. 

Assembly,  at  Carthage,  excommunicat- 
ing Ciecilian,  ii.  223.  At  Clarendon, 
iv.  170.  Under  Philip  the  Fair  (an. 
1303),  V.  10-12.  At  Rome,  under  Louis 
IV.  (an.  1328),  36.  At  Vinceunes,  un- 
der Philip  (an.  1333),  37.  At  Vin- 
cennes,  under  Charles  V.  of  France, 
48,49.     At  Prague  (an.  1364),  191. 

Assembly  of  presbyters,  i.  192. 

Asser,  bp.  of  Sherburn,  iii.  468. 

Assisi,  iv.  276,  311.     See  Francis  of. 

Assumption,  festival  of,  iii.  134. 

Assurance,  iv.  513,  514.  Wicklif  on,  v. 
140,  172.  Huss,  V.  302.  See  State  of 
grace. 

Astacene,  iv.  550. 

''KaraTOL,  iii.  265. 

Asterius,  bp.  of  Amasea,  ii.  68,  324,  326, 
327,  350  n.  4,  371  n.  3,  406  n.  1,  438, 
439  n.  .5,  740  n.  2. 

Adv.  avaritiam  (ed.  Ruben,  Antwerp,  1615, 
f.  43),  ii.  68  n.  3.  De  divite  et  Lazaro,  324 
n.  6.  On  images,  326.  In  Phocam,  371 
n.  3.  Orat.  on  martyrdom  of  Euphemia, 
327  n.  1. 

Astorga  (Asturica),  i.  200  n.  1 ;  ii.  776  n. 
1. 

Astrology,  i.  103,  262,  442;  ii.  34;  iv. 
55  n. 

Astronomy,  iii.  156  n.  1 ;  iv.  357. 

Astura,  iii.  26  n.  2. 

Asturica.     See  Astorga. 

Asylum,  right  of,  ii.  176-178;  iii.  100, 
104.     Among  pagans,  iv.  10,  21. 

Aterbius,  ii.  746. 

Athalstan,  English  king,  iii.  293. 

Athanaric,  Gothic  prince,  ii.  151  n.  2, 
152",  154,  156. 

Athanasian  creed,  iii.  427.  See  Athana- 
sius. 

Athanasius.  Characteristics  and  history, 
ii.  72-74,  423-451  n.  1,  456,  460.  On 
Sabellius,  i.  595  nn.,  597-600  nn.,  598, 
600.  On  Paul  of  Samosata  i.  602  n.  6, 
603  n.  1.  Dionysius  of  Alexandria  and 
Dionysius  of  Rome,  i.  606-608  nn. 
Accused  of  magic,  ii.  22  n.  1.  Against 
the  use  of  force  in  religion,  ii.  36.  In- 
sincere Christians,  ii.  37  n.  2.  Biogra- 
phy of,  ii.  67  n.  1,  72  n.  2,  73  n.  1,  80  n. 
2.  His  fortunes  under  Julian,  ii.  72- 
74,  78,  79.  Frumentius,  ii.  144.  The 
Gothic  Christians,  ii.  150.  The  power 
of  Christianity  among  the  barbarians, 
ii.  159.  Obtrusion  into  the  priestly  of- 
fice, ii.  170  D.  2.  Perioicutai,  ii.  193 
n.  6.  Filial  churches  at  Rome  ii.  195 
n.  1.    Deposition,  ii.  205,  206,  427,  432. 


18 


GENERAL   INDEX. 


Penitents,  ii.  203  n.  3.  Date  of  eccle- 
siastical transactions,  ii.  220  n.  Mele- 
tius,  ii.  2.54  n.  Exile  of  Liberius,  ii.  2.56. 
Anthony,  ii.  263-269  nn.  Extends  the 
knowledge  of  Monachism  in  the  West, 
ii.  294.  Consecration  of  churches,  ii. 
322.  Service  on  Friday,  ii.  333  n.  1. 
Arius  and  the  Arian  controversv,  ii. 
406  n.  1,  42.3-456  ;  iii.  170.  Council  of 
Nice,  ii.  415-420  nn.  Death  of  Ariu.s, 
ii.  430  and  u.  1.  Doctrine  of  the  Holy 
Spirit,  ii.  468,  469  n.  2,  471  n.  4.  Doc- 
trinii  of  creation,  ii.  474.  Person  of 
Christ,  ii.  483.  Against  Apollinaris,  ii. 
491,  492.  The  Lord's  Supper,  ii.  733. 
Origen,  ii.  740.  Ehetorius,  ii.  767  n. 
4.  Confounded  with  Methodius,  iii. 
329  n. 
Ci  tat  inns  from  his  writings:  — 

Adv.  Apollinaristas,  1.  i.  §  13,  ii.  491  n.  3. 

Apolog.  ad  Constantium,  §  3,  accusation 
against  Athanas.,  ii.  436  n.  4;  §  17,  places 
for  prayer,  ii.  322,  n.  2  :  §  31,  ep.  of  Con- 
stantius  to  tlie  Abyssinian  princes,  ii.  144 
n.  2. 

Apolog.  contr.  Arianos,  §  6,  Athanasius  and 
Arius.  ii.  424  n.  1 ;  §  2U,  pre.'Jbvters  of  filial 
churches  at  Rome,  ii.  195  n.  1 ;  §  58,  ep.  of 
TJrsacius  and  Valens,  ii.  449  n.  6  ;  §  59,  Peter 
and  Meletius,  ii.  254  n.  1 ;  ep.  of  Constan- 
tine  to  Athanas.,  ii.  425  n. ;  §  62.  Constantine 
and  Athanasius,  ii.  426  n.  1 ;  §  74  (ed.  Patav. 
t.  i.  f.  151,  a),  nepLoSeiifLv,  ii.  193  n.  6. 

Contr.  Apollinarem,  1.  i.  §  6,  Rhetorius.  ii.  767 
n.  4  ;  1.  2,  §  3,  Paul  of  Samosata,  i.  602  n.  6, 
603  n.  1.  ' 

De  decretis  svnodi  Nicense,  §  3,  Eusebius,  ii. 
419  n.  3,  420  n.  1 ;  §  20,  Son  of  God,  ii.  417 
n.  3  ;  §  21,  Scriptural  phrases,  ii.  417  n.  2 
(see  Confession  of  Arius,  428  n.  4) ;  §  26, 
subordination,  i.  607  n.  1;  Tritheism,  i.  607 
nn.  2,  3.  'Aj/aTpoTrn  of  Dionysius  of  Rome,  i. 
606  n.  5,  607  nn.  1-3. 

De  fuga  sua,  §  24,  ii.  444  n.  1. 

De  incarnatio'ne  verbi,  5  51,  Goths,  ii.  150 
n.  2. 

De  sententia  Dionysii,  i.  606  n.  3,  608  n.  1  • 
§14,  i.  606  n.  4. 

De  synodis,  §  4,  Samosatenian  doctrine,  i.  602 
n.  6;  §  43,  hfioovcriov,  i.  606  u.  1. 

Ep.  ad  Afros,  council  of  Nice,  ii.  415  n.  1 ; 
§  5,  the  same,  ii.  416  nn.  1,  3,  417  n.  3. 

Ep.  ad  eplscopos  ^gypti  et  Lvbiw,  §  13,  cone. 
Nic.  ii.  416  n.  3;  §  18,  confession  of  Arius, 
ii.  428  n.  4;  §  19,  death  of  Alius,  ii.  430 
n.  2. 

Ep.  ad  Ruffinianum,  ii.  456  n. 

Epp.  ad  Serapionem,  ep.  i.  §  24,  doctrine  of  the 
Holy  Spirit,  ii.  4tjS  n.l,469n.  2;  epp.  i.,  iii., 
iv.,  the  same,  ii.  468  n.  2 ;  ep.  iv.  on  John  6 : 
62,  ii.  733  n.  3:  ep.  de  morte  Arii,  5  2.  ii. 
428  n.  4.  '  ^    ' 

Hist.  Arianor.  ad  monachos,  §§  20,  21,  50, 
Constajitius,  ii.  436  n.4;  §33,  force  in  re- 
ligion, ii.  36  n.  2;  §  37,  Constantius,  ii.  431 
n.  1;  §  57,  force  in  religion,  ii.  36  n.  4  ; 
§  64,  Dioclesian  persecution,  i.  154  n.  5  ; 
§  70,  ConstanUus,  ii.  431  n.  1  ;  §  71,  Zeno- 
bia,  i.  603  n.  7 ;  §  78,  insincere  conversions, 
ii.  37  n.  2,  170  n.  2;  §  81,  Friday  in  Alex- 
andria, ii.  333  n.  1 ;  his  flight,  444  n.  1. 

Horn,  in  coecum,  §§  9  and  12,  7repio5euT>)s,  ii. 
193  n.  6. 

Life  of  Anthony,  §  1,  ii.  264  n.  4  ;  §  2,  ii.  265 
n.  2;  §  3,  Egyptian  ascetics,  i.  713  n.  2,  ii 
263  n.  1 ;  §  38,  ii.  266  n.  3 ;  §  42,  Anthony 
on  spiritual  conflicts,  ii.  267  n.  ;  §  48,  ad- 
vice of  Anthony,  ii.  208  n.  1  ;  §  ,56,  the 
game,  ii.  268  n.  2;  §  70,  his  appearance,  ii. 
268  n.  4;  §  73,  on  books,  ii.  209  n.  2;  §  81, 


exhortations  of,  ii.  269  n.  1 :   on  faith,  ii. 
269  nn.  3,  4.  ' 

0pp.  t.  i.  P.  2,  f.  68,  Hieracas,  i.  716  n.  1. 

Oral.  i.  c.  Arianos,  §  5,  doctrine  of  Arius,  ii. 
406  nn.  2,  3,  407  n.  1 ;  §  6,  the  same,  ii:  406 
n.  4,  408  nn.  2,  3,  466  n.  2;  §  16,  the  Son 
of  God,  ii.  424  n.  3;  §  28,  pate"rnitv  of  God, 
ii.  474  n.  2;  §29,  the  same,  ii.  474  n.  3; 
§  48,  doctrine  of  Arius,  ii.  4U7  n.  2.  Orat. 
ii.  §  24,  the  same,  ii.  406  n.  1.  Orat.  iii. 
§  26,  the  same,  ii.  407  nn.  2,  4.  Orat.  iv. 
§  8,Sabellianism,  i.  598  n.  4:  §  11.  the  same, 
i.59-nn.l,2:  §  12,  i.598  n.5,  600  n.  2:  §13 
i.  595  n.  2;  §  20,  i.  598  n.  2;  §  21,  i.  59^ 
n.  3;  §  22,  i.  598  n.  1:  §  23,  i  59^  n.  4; 
§  2.!),  1.  695  nn.  3,  4,  597  n.  2,  598  n.  6,  599 
n.  1,  600  n.  2.  ' 

Tomus  ad  Antiochen,  §  5,  council  of  Sardica, 
ii.  436  n.  3. 

Atheism,    Simplicins   on,    ii.    109.      See 

Atheists,  Eustathius  on,  iv.  531  and  n.  5. 
Athenajus. 

Deipnosoph.  1.  i.  §  36,  the  city  of  Rome,  i. 
204  n.  3. 

Athenagoras.  Character  and  criticism,  i. 
673.  On  Christianity,  78,  328  n.  4. 
Second  marriage,  522'n.  4.  Logos  doc- 
trine, 586  and  n.  2.  Apoloav,  665  n. 
2,  673.  Legat.  pro  Christiains,  f.  37, 
ed.  Colon,  328  n.  4,  522  n.  4. 
Athenodorus,  'brother  of  Gregory  Thau- 

maturgus,  i.  718  n.  2. 
Athens,  i.  10;  iv.  316.  Paul  at,  i.  17 
n.  2;  ii.  133  n.  3.  Seat  of  literary 
studies  and  of  Hellenism,  ii.  39  and 
n.  2,  45,  76-78,  104-106,  183.  In  the 
fifth  century,  ii.  106  n.  2.  Aristotle 
at,  ii.  613,  n.  1. 
"A-dEoi,  name  applied  to  Christians,  i.  92, 

93,  111. 
'AdeoTvc;,  i.  96  n.  3,  97  n.  1. 
Athinganians,  sect,  iii.  269  n.  6,  593. 
Atomistic  system,  i.  713  n.  1. 
Atonement,  Basilides   on,  i.   404.     Doc- 
trine of,  iv.  497-508.     Mercy  and  jus- 
tice reconciled  in  the,  iv.  506.     Vicari- 
ous, iv.  505.     See  Satisfactio,  Redemp- 
tion. 
Attacks  on  Christianity,  i.  157-174. 
Attains,  martyr,  i.  113!!    Confessor,  276. 
Atticus,  bp.  of  Constantinople,  ii.   135, 

721,  762. 
Attigny,  iii.  79. 
Attiia,"iii.  26. 

Atto,  bp.  of  Vercelli,  iii.  469.  Labors  to 
improve  the  ch.  constitution  ;  against 
tiie  corrupt  manners  of  the  clergy,  409, 
411.  Against  judgments  of  God,  450. 
His  writings,  469,  470  n.  1.  De  pres- 
suris  ecdesiasticis,  409  n.  1,  450  n. 
3.  Ep.  ad  clericos,  411  and  n.  2. 
Works  pub.  by  Buronti,  470  n.  1. 
See  D'Achery,  t.  i.  416,  439. 
Attractive  power  of  the  godlike,  i.  402, 

426. 
Attributes  of  the  divine  essence,  Origen 
on,  i.  568,  570.     Gno.stic  idea  of,  373 
and  n.  3,  400.    Iren^us  on,  560.    See 
Doctrine  of  God. 


GENERAL   INDEX. 


19 


Aucher,  works  of  John  of  Ozmin,  his 
Latin  translation  of,  iii.  250  n.  1. 

Audians.     See  Andiiis. 

Audientes,  Auditores,  ii.  357.  See  Cate- 
chumens. Amons  the  Manichean.s,  i. 
502-504 ;  ii.  771 ;  iii.  245.  Oiitharist,  iv. 
580. 

Auditor  sacri  palatii,  v.  .322. 

Audi  tores.     See  Audientes. 

Audius,  Audians,  ii.  766,  767. 

Audoen,  life  of  Eligius,  iii.  41  n.  2. 

Augsburg,  iii.  405,  408,  411,  447.  School 
at,  iv.  143  n.  5.  Projected  assembly 
at  (an.  1077),  iv.  112-117.  Berthold 
at,  iv.  318. 

Augsburg,  bp.  of,  v.  326.    See  Augsburg. 

Augurs,  auguries,  ii.  34  ;  iii.  42. 

Augustin,  abbot  in  Kome,  among  the 
Anglo-Saxons,  iii.  11-18,  23.  Made 
a  bishop,  14.  Archbishop,  15.  His 
primacy  in  the  English  church,  16. 
Seeks  to  form  a  union  with  the  ancient 
British  church,  16-18.  His  death,  18. 
Livin,  43  n.  1. 

Augustin,  bp.  of  Aquileia,  ii.  652. 

Augustin,  bp.  of  Hippo,  characteristics 
and  history,  ii.  394-402.  Last  years 
and  death,  ii.  694,  695.  Monica,  ii. 
262,754.  Pliitonism,  ii.  122-124.  His 
religious  and  theological  course  of 
development,  ii.  238,  239.  Compared 
with  Tertullian,  i.  509  (615,  683)  ;  ii. 
394.  And  Origen,  ii.  394.  With  Am- 
brose, ii.   679.     Life  by  Possidius,   ii. 

168  n.  1.  Influence  on  Western  the- 
ology, i.  540;  ii.  652  (see  below).  In 
North  Africa,  ii.  600.  The  old  world 
and  Christ,  i.  77.  Proverbial  hatred 
against  the  Christians,  i.  92.  Por- 
phyry, i.  171  n.  4.  Committing  to 
memory  the  confession  of  faith,  1.  308 
n.  3.  Manicheans,  i.  487  n.  4,  490  n. 
2,  494-505  nn.,  505.  On  Tertullian, 
i.  685.  Victorinus,  ii.  77  n.  1.  Earthly 
reward,  ii.  87  n.  4.  Pagan  landlords, 
destruction  of  temples,  ii.  100,  101  n. 
5,  102  nn.  Robbery  of  pagans,  ii. 
103  n.  4.  Secret  worship  among  pa- 
gans, ii.  104  n.  2.  Apology  for  Chris- 
tianitv,  De  civitate  Dei,  ii.  112-115. 
The  oil  press,  ii.  112,  260.  Self-right- 
eousness among  the  pagans,  ii.  115. 
Miseducation,  De  catechizandis  rudi- 
bus,  ii.  116.  Conversion,  from  exter- 
nal motives,  ii.  118,  119.  From  super- 
stitious motives,  il.  120.    From  fear,  ii. 

120.  Proselvtism,  De  fide  et  operibus, 

121,  122.  The  Goths  in  Rome,  ii.  160. 
Aurelius,  the  inheritances  of  the 
church,  ii.   167,  168.     Xeuodochia,  ii. 

169  n.  1.  Judicial  authority  of  bish- 
ops, ii.  171  n.  3,  172  and  n.  1.  In- 
tercession with  Romulus,  ii.  175.  To 
Macedonius  on  intercessions,  ii.  175  n. 
5.  Protection  sought  from  the  bishops, 
ii.  176  nn.  Auxilius  and  the  count, 
ii.  176  n.  5.    Priesthood,  De  doctrina 


Christiana,  ii.  179, 182.  Canonical  life, 
ii.  184.  The  rock,  Peter,  or  Christ; 
visible  church,  ii.  200,  201,  239;  v.  304. 
Oecumenical  councils,  progressive  de- 
velopment of  the  church,  ii.  209,  210. 
Test  of  truth,  ii.  210,  697.  Church  dis- 
cipline, ii.  214.  Donatist  controversy, 
ii.  218-223  nn.,  22.5-227  nn.,  230  nn. 
Augustin's  participation  in  it,  ii.  232- 
238.  Only  through  the  visible  church 
to  Christ,"ii.  240,  241.  Testimony  of 
Scripture    over    against    miracles,   ii. 

240.  The  testimony  of  Scripture  de- 
pendent on  that  of  the  church,  ii.  241  ; 
V.  27,  40.      Purity  of   the  church,  ii. 

241.  The  notion  "world,"  in  Script- 
ure, ii.  242.  De  unitate  ecclesiae,  ii. 
243  n.  3,  247.  Tichonius,  ii.  244. 
Brings  into  prominence  the  objectively 
divine,  ii.  245.  The  thing  and  not  the 
person,  ii.  246.  Visible  and  invisible 
church,  ii.  247.  Compelle  intrare,  ii. 
248-252.  Paganized  Christians,  ii.  258 
n.  1.  Surface  and  essence  of  the 
Christian  life,  ii.  260.  The  truly  pious 
exposed  to  contempt,  ii.  260,  261.  An- 
thony, ii.  264  u.  4.  Anchorets,  ii.  284. 
Augustin  promotes  Monachism,  De 
opere  monachorum,  ii.  294,  295.  Jo- 
\inian,  ii.  312  n.  2.  Against  Jovinian, 
De  bono  conjugali,  ii.  313.  The  Chris- 
tian life  a  divine  service,  ii.  315.  Man- 
uscripts of  the  Bible,  ii.  316  n.  3. 
Study  of  the  Bible,  ii.  317,  318.  Sign 
of  the  cross,  ii.  323  and  n.  4.  Images, 
ii.  324  nn.  2,  5.  The  bodily  behold- 
ing of  Christ,  ii.  327.  Image  worship, 
ii.  329.  Diversity  of  religious  customs, 
ii.  325 ;  v.  92.  Observance  of  the  Sab- 
bath, ii.  334,  335.  Yearly  festivals,  ii. 
337.  Fasts,  ii.  340  and  n.  3.  Thurs- 
day of  the  great  week,  ii.  341  n.  5. 
Octava  infantiura,  ii.  342  n.  2,  359  n. 
1.  Epiphany,  i.  301  n.  2  ;  ii.  343  n.  4, 
344  n.  1.  Faustus,  ii.  .347  n.  4.  Christ- 
mas, ii.  348  n.  1.  New  Year's  festi- 
val, ii.  350  n.  4,  351.  Apportionments 
of  the  Bible  read  in  church,  ii.  352  n. 
1.  Extemporized  discourses,  ii.  353. 
Competentes,  ii.  358  u.  3,  359  nn. 
1,  3.  Manus  impositio,  ii.  360  n.  1. 
The  Missa,  ii.  361  nn.  2,  3.  Agapre, 
ii.  262  n.  1.  Liturgy  with  the  Sup- 
per, ii.  362  n.  3.  Daily  or  less  fre- 
quent communion,  ii.  364  and  n.  5. 
Sacrifice  in  the  Suppei",  ii.  366,  368, 
369  ;  iii.  135.  St.  Stephen's  day,  ii.369. 
Miracles  of  the  saints,  ii.  370  n.  2. 
Parentalia,  ii.  372.  Views  of  honors 
paid  to  saints,  ii.  372,  373.  The  cen- 
tral point  of  Christianity,  ii.  386,  659. 
The  Arian  Maximin,  ii.  473  n.  1. 
Doctrine  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  Trinity, 
ii.  469,  470,  471  n."  4.  Doctrine  of 
the  creation,  of  miracles,  ii.  474-477. 
Augustin's  Anthropology  and  Christol- 
ogy  connected,  ii.  493  n.  2.    Influence 


20 


GENERAL   INDEX. 


of  Ambrose,  ii.  622,  623  n.  4.  An,c:us- 
tin's  ik'veloj)meiit  iu  Anthroyiology,  ii. 
624-631.  Sermon  on  the  Monut,  ii. 
635  (114).  Augustin  and  Pelagius,  ii. 
638.  Cwlestius,  ii.  639  nn.  Augustin 
in  the  Pelaj^ian  controver.sy,  De  gestis 
Pehagii,  ii.  640-643  and"  notes,  644 
nn.,  645-652.  On  the  power  of  the 
state,  and  tlie  Cliristian  consciousness, 
against  Julian,  ii.  650,  653,  654.  Le- 
porius,  ii.  655.  Angustin's  system 
compared  witli  the  Pelagian,  ii.  658- 
684.  Original  condition,  ii.  663,  664, 
666,  667  ;  iv.  485.  See  Anthropology. 
Freewill,  ii.  626,  661,  662.  664,  665, 
684,  685.  Eelation  of  Creation  to  the 
Creator,  ii.  665.  Sin,  the  fall,  ii.  660- 
670  (626).  Imputation  of  Adam's  sin, 
ii.  665,  668-670.  Ethics,  pagan  virtue, 
ii.  679-682.  Ethics  and  doctrine,  iii. 
148.  Grace,  ii.  674,  675,  679,  682-687, 
691.  Pedemption,  ii.  624,  625,  675. 
Eeconciliation,  iv.  497,  505.  Justifica- 
tion, ii.  678,  679  ;  iv.  509  ;  v.  302.  Elec- 
tion, predestination,  ii.  627-631,  684- 
687,  692,  693.  Assurance,  v.  172,  302. 
Prffisciti,  V.  350.  i'aith  and  reason, 
ii.  674.  Semi-Pelagian  controversy,  ii. 
687-694.  Continued  contest  between 
the  Pelagian  and  Semi-Pelagian  par- 
ties iu  Gaul,  ii.  695-712.  Vinceutius,  ii. 
697  n.  1.  Prjedestinatus,  ii.  705,  706. 
Theodore  of  Mopsuestia  and  Augustin, 
ii.  712  and  n.  3,  713,  717.  Marius  Mer- 
cator,  ii.  721  n.  2.  Doctrine  of  the  sac- 
raments, ii.  723-727.  Chrysostom  and 
Augustin,  ii.  718,  726,  727;  iii.  485. 
Baptism,  limbus  infantium,  faith  of 
children,  ii.  726,  730,  731.  The  Lord's 
Supper,  ii.  734,  735  ;  v.  225.  Purgato- 
rial tire,  ii.  736,  737.  The  classics,  ii. 
743.  Jerome,  ii.  750.  Ehetorians,  ii. 
767  n.  4.  E\iustus,  ii.  770  n.  4,  771  n. 
3.  Priscillianists,  against  lax  morals, 
De  mendacio,  etc.,  ii.  775,  776  nn.  1,  5, 
778  u.  5,  779  ;  iii.  150,  350.  In  the  third 
and  fourth  Periods.  Influence  and  au- 
thority, iii.  60  n.  2,  456,  457,  471,  593. 
Amulets,  iii.  64.  Influence  on  Gregory 
the  Gnat,  iii.  143,  148,  150.  Isidore 
of  Seville,  iii.  151.  Fraus  pia,  iii. 
350.  Scotus,  iii.  463.  Gottschalk,  iii. 
473,  474,  480.  Amnio,  iii.  490.  Serva- 
tus  Lujnis,  iii.  483-485.  Sect  at  Arras, 
iii.  598.  Connection  of  ethics  and  doc- 
trine, iii.  148.  Relation  of  reason  to 
faith,  iii.  1 50,  463.  To  church  tradi- 
tion, iii.  471.  Sin,  the  fall,  iii.  474. 
Doctrine  of  the  church,  iii.  598.  Grace, 
iii.  144,  483,  598.  In  the  controversy 
on  predestination,  iii.  471-477,  480, 
483,  484,  492,  493.  On  the  Lord's 
Supper,  iii.  496-498,  504,  506.  In  the 
Eastern  and  Western  churches,  iii.  553, 
554.  Jn  the  fifth  Period.  Influence,  iv. 
356,  368,  387",  420,  427,  457,  474,  492, 
493,  495,  509,  515.     Iu  the  question 


concerning  the  Lord's  Supper,  iv.  337. 
In  the  doctrine  concerning  sin,  iv.  492, 
493.  On  Odo,  iv.  359.  Anselm,  iv. 
361,  368,  369,  441.  On  Aiiehird,  iv. 
376,  387,  389,  392,  452  n.  7,493.  Hugo 
a  St.  Victor,  iv.  401,  452  n.  7.  Peter 
Lombard,  iv.  409,  505.  Roger  Bacon, 
iv.  424,  434.  Sect  of  the  Holy  Ghost, 
iv.  448.  Thomas  Aquinas,  iv.  479. 
Pullein,  iv.  516.  Bernard,  iv.  517.  R. 
St.  Victor,  iv.  517.  Franciscans,  iv. 
518.  The  Trinity,  iv.  457.  Evil  sub- 
servient to  good,  iv.  479.  Sinlessness 
of  Christ,  iv.  495.  Principle  of  Chris- 
tianity, iv.  510.  Treatment  of  heretics, 
iv.  639.  Catharists  and  Augustin,  iv. 
566  n.  2,  578  u.  5.  In  the  sixth  Period. 
With  Marsilius  of  Padua,  v.  27.  Oc- 
cam, V.  40.  Gerson,  v.  92.  Wicklif, 
V.  141,167,172.  Conrad,  V.  187,  188. 
Janow,  V.  212,  225.  Huss,  v.  240,  243 
n.  1,  267,  302-304,  312,  343,  350,  353  n. 
2,  362.  On  the  Lord's  Supper,  v.  225. 
Citations  from  his  writings:  — 
Breviculus,  coUat.  c.  Douatistis,  d.  iii.,  tares 
ana  wheat,  ii.  242  n.  2;  d.  iii.  c.  13,  Men- 
smius  and  the  proconsul,  i.  150  n.  2  ;  (t.  ix. 
opp.  ed.  Ben.  f.  568),  fanatical  confessors,  i. 
151  n.  2  ;  d.  iii.  c.  13,  §  25,Mensurius,  ii.  218 
n.  1 ;  Secuudus,  ii.  219  n.  1 ;  d.  iii.  c.  20,  § 

38,  two  Donati,  ii.  225  n.  4;  d.  iii.  c.  21,  § 

39,  petition  of  Donatists  to  Constantine,  ii. 
227  n.  4 ;  d.  iii.  c.  'J.1,  §  30,  assembly  at 
Cirfci,  ii.  220  n.  1 :  Donatus  of  Casae  Nigrse, 
ii.  221  n.  4  :  N.  30,  f .  296,  Petilian  on  the 
name  Donatist,  226  n.  2 ;  N.  32,  f.  296,  name 
Donatist,  226  n.  2. 

CoUat.  cum  Maxim.  Arian,  §  26,  Arian  appeal 
to  the  Bible,  ii.  473  n.  1. 

Confessioncs,  ii.  240  n.  1.  L.  i.  c.  20,  humil- 
ity, ii  398  n.  L.  vi.  §  18,  manuscripts  of 
tlie  Bible,  ii.  318  n.  8.  L.  vii.  §§  13,  14,  in- 
tellectual pride,  ii.  123  n.  2.  L.  viii.  c.  2,  et 
seij.,  A.  lays  aside  the  rhetorical  office,  ii.  77 
n.  1.  L.  X.  c.  29,  his  prayer, ii.  6.38  nn.  2,  3. 
L.  xiii.  c.  11,  Trinity  iu  nature,  ii.  470  n.  3. 

Contra  Academicos,  1.  ii.  §  5,  Platonic  writ- 
ings, ii.  397  n.  2.    L.  iii.  §  43,  ii.  399  n.  1. 

0.  Adimantum,  c.  12,  symbolism  in  the  Lord's 
Supper,  ii.  734  n.  1. 

C.  adversarium  leg.  et  prophctarum,  1.  ii.  c.  9, 
Lord's  Supper,  ii.  734  n.  2. 

C.  Cresconium,  1.  i.  §  4,  Cresconius  on  Au- 
gustin, ii.  2.32  n.  3.  L.  i.  §  16,  the  same,  ii. 
233  n.  3.  L.  i.  §  25,  on 'dialectics,  ii.  233 
n.  4.  L.  ii.  c.  1,  §  2  ;  the  two  Donati,  ii.  225 
n.  4 ;  name  Donatist,  226  n.  3.  L.  iii.  c.  27, 
§  30,  assembly  at  Cirta,  ii.  220  n.  1.  L.  iv. 
c.  6,  §  7,  name  Donatist,  ii.  226  n.  1 ;  f .  296, 
N.  30,  the  same,  ii.  226  n.  2. 

C.  duas  epi^tolas  Pelagianorum,  1.  ii.  §  5,  Pela- 
gians on  the  Komau  clergy,  ii.  651  n.  3. 
L.  iv.  §  20,  ep.  of  Julian  of  Eclanum  to 
Rufus,  "ii.  tw2  n.  2. 

C.  ep.  Donati,  ii.  201  n.  1. 

C.  epist.  fundamenti,  c.  5,  claims  of  Mani,  i. 
487  n.  4;  c.  8,  /Srjjua,  i.  506  n.  5;  c.  13, 
Mani  on  the  Supreme  God,  i.  490  n.  2. 

C.  epist.  Manichwi,  §  6,  "  ego  vcro  evang.  non 
crederem,"  etc.,  ii.  241  n.  1. 

C.  epist.  Parmenian,  1.  i.  c.  1,  Aug.  on  Ticho- 
nius,  ii.  244  n.  4.  L.  i.  cc.  1,  2,  Tichonius  on 
the  church,  ii.  244  n.  2.  L.  i.  §  16,  church 
and  state,  ii.  250  n.  3,  251  n.  2.  L.  ii.  c.  13, 
number  of  sacraments,  ii.  725  n.  4.  L.  ii.  § 
31,  Donatist  inconsistency,  ii.  244  n.  3.  L. 
iii.  c.  12,  tt  se(/.,  wheat  and  tares,  ii.  242  n.  1. 
L.  iii.  c.  13,  et  seq.,  the  same,  ii.  214  n.  2 
L.  iii.  c.  17,  ii.  244  n.  2. 


GENERAL  INDEX. 


21 


C.  Faustum  Manich.  ii.  771  n.  3 ;  elect,  i.  503 
n.  2.  L.  5,  c.  1,  boasts  of  the  Manicheans, 
ii  770  u.  4.  L.  11,  F.on  bliadfaitli.i.  502n. 
3.  L.  18,  the  same,  i.  502  n.  3  ;  c.  5,  Sunday 
with  Manicheans,  i.  505  n.  4 ;  ^jjn-a,  505  n.  5. 
L.  19,  cc.  11,  16,  symbols,  ii.  724  u.  1.  L.  20, 
Faustus  on  the  IIo'lj-  Spirit,  i  494  n.  1.  L.  20, 
c.  4,  F.  on  participation  of  Christians  in  pa- 
gan festivals,  ii.  347  n.  4,  349  and  nn.  2,  3. 
L.  20,  c.  IS,  sacrifice  in  the  Lord's  Supper,  ii. 
366  n.  6;  c.  21,  the  same,  ii.  307  n.  ;  c.  20, 
agapai,  ii.  362  n.  1.  L.  21,  c.  21,  honors  to 
martyrs,  ii.  372  n.  3.  L.  22,  c.  73,  pictures  of 
Abraham  and  Isaac,  ii.  324  n.  6.  L.  26,  c.  3, 
harmony  of  miracles  with  nature,  ii.  477  n. 
3.  L.  32,  F.  on  the  crucifixion,  i.  500  n.  3  ; 
on  the  New  Testament,  i.  502  n.  1. 

C.  Felicem,  1.  i.  c.  19,  baptism  with  the  Man- 
icheans, i.  504  n.  3. 

C.  Fortunatum,  1.  i.  app..  Lord's  Supper  with 
Manicheans,  i.  505  n.  2. 

C.  Gaudentium,  1.  i.  §  20,  church  and  state,  ii. 
250  n.  ;  §  32,  circumeellions,  ii.  227  n.  1. 

C.  Julian,  Pelag.  1.  i.  §  21,  Chrysostom  on  bap- 
tism, ii.  727  n.  2.  L.  ii.  §§  34,  37,  Julian's 
complaints  of  oppression,  ii.  653  n.  4.  L.  ii. 
§  36,  a  competent  tribunal  demanded,  ii.  653 
n.  5.  L.  iii.  c.  1,  §  3,  edicts  against  Pelagians, 
ii.  651  n.  1.  L.  iii.  §  8,  Julian  on  sonship  to 
God,  ii.  676  n.  1.  L.  iv.  c.  15,  Augustin  on 
grace  and  freedom,  ii.  685  n.  1.  L.  iv.  §  16, 
on  the  ethical  principle,  ii.  682  n.  2.  L.  iv. 
§  21,  intention,  ii.  681  n.  5.  L.  iv.  §  24,  Rom. 
14  :  23,  ii.  681  n.  1.  L.  iv.  §  26,  virtues  of 
pagans,  ii.  580  n.  2.  L.  iv.  §  27,  the  same,  ii. 
681  n.  3.  L.  iv.  §  28,  Julian  on  the  possibil- 
ity of  a  sinless  life,  ii.  681  n.  7;  Augustin 
on  the  danger  of  pride,  ii.  683  n.  3.  L.  iv. 
§  33,  intention,  ii.  681  n.  4.  L.  iv.  §  65, 
Aug.  on  concupiscence,  ii.  668  n.  1.  L.  v. 
cc.  1,  2,  traduciani.sm.  ii.  653  n.  3.  L.  v. 
S  4,  wisdom  of  the  simple,  ii.  665  n.  1.  L.  v. 
§  17,  on  temptation,  ii.  667  n.  3.  L.  v.  §  36, 
on  sin  as  penalty,  ii.  669  n.  2.  L.  vi.  ^  37, 
Zosimus,  ii.  651  n.  3.  L.  vi.  §  75,  Adam  and 
the  race,  ii.  669  n.  3. 

C.  Julian,  opus  imperfectum,  1.  i.,  Julian  on 
harmony  of  reason  and  revelation,  ii.  673 
n.  4.  L.  i.  c.  51,  J.  organ  of  his  party,  ii.  653 
n.  1.  L.  i.  c.  67,  J.  on  sin  as  habit,  ii.  671 
n.  3.  L.  i.  c.  76,  freedom  as  state  and  faculty 
confounded  by  A.,  ii.  684  n.  L.  i.  c.  79, 
J.  on  morality,  ii.  681  n.  2.  L.  i.  c.  94,  J.  on 
the  love  of  God,  ii.  677  n.  1.  L.  ii.  c.  2,  com- 
plaints of  Julian,  ii.  653  n.  6,  654  n.  2.  L.  ii. 
c.  14,  A.  on  use  of  force  against  heretics,  ii. 
650  n.  L.  ii.  c.  56,  J.  origin  of  sin  in  the  in- 
dividual, ii.  669  n.  3.  L.  ii.  c.  103,  complaints 
of  J.,  ii.  653  n.  7  ;  reply  of  A.,  ii.  654  n.  1.  L. 
ii.  c.  116,  J.  on  infant  baptism,  ii.  729  n.  2. 
L.  ii.  c.  165,  on  justification,  ii.  677  n.  3. 
L.  ii.  c.  166,  on  the  power  of  Christ's  love,  ii. 
677  n.  2.  Ii.  ii.  c.  188,  on  Christ  as  teacher, 
ii.  676  n.  2.  L.  ii.  c.  212,  on  baptismal  grace, 
ii.  729  n.  3.  L.  ii.  c.  227,  on  the  effect  of 
faith  on  the  life,  ii.  678  n.  1.  L.  iii.  §  35, 
remonstrances  of  J.,  ii.  651  n.  2.  L.  iii.  c. 
106,  J.  on  insufficiency  of  reason,  cultus  Dei, 
ii.  673  n.  3.  L.  iii.  c.  Ill,  on  Theodore,  ii. 
712  n.  1.  L.  iii.  c.  114,  on  God's  inworking, 
ii.  675  n.  4.  L.  iii.  c.  117,  A.  on  impossibility 
of  equipendency  between  good  and  evil,  ii. 
661  n.  2.  L.  iii.  c.  149,  J.  on  infant  baptism, 
ii.  729  n.  1.  L.  iii.  c.  172,  letter  of  Mani  to 
the  virgin  Menoch,  i.  498  n.  1.  L.  iii.  c. 
174,  the  same,  i.  496  n.  1.  L.  iii.  c.  177,  the 
game,  i.  499  nn.  2,  3.  L.  iii.  c.  186,  the  same, 
i.  496  n.  3,  499  n.  1.  L.  iii.  c.  187,  the  same, 
i.  498  n.  4.  L.  iv.  c.  35,  J.  on  sin  as  punish- 
ment, ii.  669  n.  2.  L.  iv.  c.  38,  on  concu- 
piscence, ii.  667  n.  2 ;  A.  on  the  same,  ii. 
668  n.  3.  L.  iv.  c.  50,  J.  on  the  humanity  of 
Christ,  ii.  655  n.  2.  L.  v.  c.  2,  et  seq.,  and  1. 
vi.  init.,  J.  on  the  importance  of  the  points 
ia  dispute,  ii.  659  n.  2    LI.  v.  et  vi.,  citations 


from  Julian  on  moral  freedom,  ii.  GOl  n.  1. 
L.  vi.  cc.  1,  2,  J.  on  courage  iu  defense  of 
truth,  ii.  653  n.  3.  L.  vi.  c.  1(1,  A.  on  free- 
dom and  necessity,  ii.  661  nn.  4,  5. 

C.  literam  Petiliani,  1.  i.  §  8,  validity  of  sacra- 
ments, ii.  246  n.  2.  L.  ii.  §  146,  Fasir  and 
Axid,  ii.  2.30  n.  3.  L.  ii.  §§  178,  180,  Do- 
natist  inconsistency,  ii.  248  n.  1.  L.  ii.  Jj  184, 
the  Donatist  baker,  ii.  232  n.  1  ;  church  and 
state,  ii.  250  n.  1.  L.  ii.  §  202,  Mareellinu.s, 
bp.  of  Rome,  iii.  372  n.  I.  L.  ii.  c.  92,  §  205, 
laws  against  the  party  of  Majorinus,  ii.  225 
n.  2.  Li.  ii.  c.  92,  §  208,  death  of  Ursacius, 
ii.  226  n.  4.  L.  ii.  §  210,  A.  on  vocation  of 
kings,  ii.  250  n.  4,  251  n.  1.  L.  ii.  §  247, 
the  rock,  ii.  247  n.  3.  L.  ill.  §  3,  A.  on  the 
church,  ii.  246  n.  3. 

C.  partem  Donati,  ii.  234  n.  4. 

De  anima  et  ejus  orig.  1.  i.  §  26,  continual 
creative  agency  of  God,  ii.  671  n.  1;  Vincen- 
tius  Victor,  671  n.  2. 

De  baptismo  contra  Donatistos,  1.  ii.  §  3,  Au- 
thority of  councils,  ii.  210  n.  1.  L.  v.  §  33, 
baptism  of  heretics,  ii.  360  n   1. 

De  baptismo  contra  Petil.  §  27,  innocence  of 
Marcellinus,  iii.  372  n.  1. 

De  bono  conjugali,  ii.  313. 

De  catechizandis  rudibus,  ii.  116;  c.  5,  change 
of  mind  effected  through  instruction,  ii.  118 
n.  2,  motives  of  converts,  ii.  120  n.  2 ;  c.  6, 
spiritual  instruction,  ii.  120  n.  1 ;  c.  9, 
hearing  of  Scripture,  ii.  116  n.  2;  c.  12, 
gradual  conversion,  ii.  122  n. ;  c.  26,  salt  ia 
baptism,  ii.  359  n.  3;  c.  48,  worldly  Chris- 
tians, ii.  258  n.  1. 

De  civitate  Dei,  ii.  113,  115;  Porphyr)',  i.  171 
n.  4.  L.  i.  c.  7,  Alaric  in  Rome,  ii.  ItiO  n.  3. 
L.  ii.c.  19,  submission  to  government,  ii.  113 
n.  4.  L.  V.  c.  25,  earthly  rewards,  ii.  87  n, 
4.  L.  V.  c.  31,  Vari'o  on  images,  i.  9  n.  5.  L. 
vi.  c.  5,  et  seq.,  Varro  quoteil,  i.  7  n.  3.  L. 
X.  c.  6,  sacrifice  in  the  Supper,  ii.  368  n.  4. 
L.  xi.  c.  5,  antinomies,  ii.  475  n.  2.  L.  xi. 
c.  12,  §  14,  limits  of  knowledge,  ii.  475  n.  6 
L.  xi.  c.  24,  procession  of  the  Holy  Spirit, 
ii.  471  n.  4.  L.  xii.  c.  15,  §  2,  temporal 
and  eternal  being,  ii.  475  n.  1.  L.  xii.  c.  15, 
§  3,  confession  of  ignorance,  ii.  475  nn.  3,  4  ; 
growth  in  knowledge,  n.  5.  L.  xii.  c.  25, 
preservative  agencj'  of  God,  ii.  665  n.  1.  L 
xviii.  c.  54,  temples  destroyed  at  Carthage,  ii 
101  n.  5.  L.  xix.  c.  23.  the  oracle  of  Apollo, 
i.  172  n.  2.  L.  xx.  c.  25  and  1.  xxi.  cc.  13,  24, 
purgatory,  ii.  736  n.  3. 

De  con,sensu  evangelistorum,  I.  i.  §  16,  pictures 
of  Paul  with  Christ  and  Peter,  ii.  324_  n^2. 

De  correptione  et  gratia,  ii.  686,  690 ;  §§  27,  28, 
destiny  of  unfallen  man,  ii.  664  u-  2  ;  §  31, 
necessity  of  grace,  ii.  664  n.  3  ;  §  o2,  the 
same,  ii.  664  n.  1. 

De  diversis  quasstionibus  ad  Simplicianum  (on 
Rom.  9),  ii.  630.  L.  i.  Q.  2,  Rom.  9,  ii.  630 
n.  3  ;  §  5,  election,  ii.  630  u.  4  ;  §  13,  the 
same,  ii.  630  n.  5,  631  n. 

De  diversis  qua;stiouibus  octoginta  tribus,  ii. 
6"28  ;  §  4,  conditions  of  grace,  liardening  of 
Pharaoh,  ii.  628  nn.  2,  3 ;  §  5,  the  same,  ii. 
628  n.  4,  629  nn.  1,3.  Q.  61.  §  4,  love  the 
principle  of  virtue,  ii.  682  n.  1. 

De  doctrina  Christiana,  1.  ii.  c.  11,  translations 
of  the  Bible,  i.  303  n.  1.  L.  ii.  §  60,  appro- 
priation of  the  good,  ii.  743  n.  1.  L.  iii.  §  13, 
the  prophets,  ii.  725  n.  1.  L.  iii.  §  43,  Ti- 
chonius  on  the  body  of  Christ,  ii  245  n.  1. 
L.  iii.  §  45,  ii.  247  n.  3. 

De  dono  perseverantiae,  ii.  691,  692 ;  c.  20, 
turning-point  in  Augustine's  views,  ii.  630  n. 
2  ;  §  49,  Ambrose  and  the  doctrine  of  grace, 
ii.  623  n.  4. 

De  fide  c.  Manichaeos,  c.  i.  (opp.  ap.  vol.  viii. 
ed.  Ben.),  ep.  fundament!,  i.  490  n.  6. 

De  fide  et  operibus,  ii.  638  n.  1 ;  §  9,  on  prep- 
aration for  baptism,  ii.  121. 

De  Genesi  ad  literam,  1.  v.  §  40,  continued 
creative  agency  of  God,  iL  476  n.  2.    L.  vi. 


22 


GENERAL  INDEX. 


5  17,  creation  potential,  ii.  476  n.  1.  L.  \i. 
§  25,  seminal  principles,  ii.  477  n.  2.  L.  Lx. 
§  32,  the  same,  ii.  477  u.  1. 

De  (Jencsi  c.  Manich.  1.  ii.  §  39,  the  serpent,  i. 
497  n.  3. 

De  gestis  Pclagii,  ii.  644  n.  4.  Pelag.  on  the 
punishment  of  the  wicked,  ii.  643  n.  2 ;  § 
26,  letter  of  I'elagius  to  Aug.,  ii.  640  n.  1 : 
§  o4,  the  consultations  at  Bethlehem,  ii.  643 
n.  1  ;  §  57,  propositions  of  Celestius,  ii.  644 
n.  2  ;  §  61,  origin  of  I'elagianism,  ii.  639  n.  1. 

De  gratia  C'hristi,  §  4,  I'elagius  on  freedom,  ii. 
663  n.  1 ;  §  8,  on  grace,  ii.  675  nn.  1,  2  :  §  11, 
on  Phil.  2  :  13,  ii.  675  n.  3  ;  §  14,_A.  on  the 
Pelagian  definition  of  grace,  ii.  675  n.  6;  § 
21,  on  the  roots  of  good  and  evil,  ii.  661  n. 
3  ;  §§30,  32, 33^  Pclagius,  ep.  to  Innocent  I., 
ii.  645  n.  3;  §  33,  Pelagians  on  freedom  and 
grace,  ii.  073  n.  1  ;  §  52,  A.  on  grace  and 
justification,  ii.  678  n.  3. 

De  gratia  et  libero  arbitrio,  ii.  686  ;  §  33,  coop- 
erating grace,  ii.  683  n.  2. 

De  haeresibus,  c.  32,  ecclesiastical  system  of 
Mani,  i.  504  n.  2  ;  h.  70,  Priscillianists,  com- 
monitorium  of  Orosius,  ii.  776  n.  1 ;  h.  72, 
Rhetorians,  ii.  767  n.  4  ;  h.  82,  Jovinian,  ii. 
312  n.  2  ;  h.  86,  TertuUian,  i.  685  n.  1. 

De  libero  arbitrio,  ii.  625.  L.  iii.  c.  23,  inter- 
mediate state  for  unbaptized  infants,  ii.  730 
n.  2. 

De  mendacio  ad  Consentium,  ii.  779  n.  2. 

De  moribus  eccles.  Cath.,  ii.  240  n.  1,  401  n. 
4.  L.  i.  §  31,  love  the  source  of  knowledge 
of  God,  ii.  401  n.  1  ;  §  35,  objections  of  Man- 
icheans,  i.  504  n.  3  ;  §  37,  knowledge  and 
life,  ii.  400  n.  2  ;  §  47,  knowledge  from  love, 
ii.  400  n.  1 ;  §  66,  anchorets,  ii.  284  nn.  3,  4  ; 
§  75,  image  worship,  i.  329  nn.  3,  4. 

De  moribus  Manicha;orum,  ii.  240  n.  1, 401  n.  4, 
625  ;  c.  10,  et  •ieg.,  signaculum,  i.  503  n.  3. 

De  natura  boni,  c.  46,  Mani  on  the  formation 
of  man,  i.  495  nn.  2,  3. 

De  natura  et  gratia,  §§  42,  43,  sinlessness  of 
Mary,  and  others,  ii.  672  n.  1 1  §  44,  of  Abel, 
ii.  672  n.  2. 

De  nuptiis  et  concupiscentia,  1.  i.  §  2,  to  Va- 
lerius, force  in  religion,  ii.  650  n.  1.  L.  i. 
§  17,  marriage  as  a  sacrament,  ii.  725  n.  6. 

De  opere  mouachorum,  ii.  295,  v.  141 ;  §  36, 
hypocrisy  among  monks,  ii.  296  n.  1. 

De  ordine,  ii.  240  n.  1.  L.  i.  §  11,  retraction 
of  Platonic  expressions,  ii.  39y  n.  2.  L.  ii. 
§  26,  order  of  reason  and  faith,  ii.  401  n.  2. 

De  peccato  originate,  c.  2,  seg.,  Celestius,  ii. 
640  n.  4  ;  c.  6,  Celestius  on  infant  baptism, 
ii.  728  n.  4  ;  cc.  5,  6,  23,  Celestius  on  sin,  ii. 
648  n.  1  ;  c.  13,  Celestius  and  Pelagius,  ii. 
639  n.  2  ;  cc.  17,  21,  ep.  of  Pelagius  to  Inno- 
cent I.,  ii.  645  n.  2  ;  c.  28,  A.  on  Adam  and 
Christ,  ii.  386  n.  1,  659  n.  5  :  c.  29,  grace, 
under  the  law,  ii.  679  n. 

De  peccatorum  meritis  et  remissione,  1.  i.  §  58, 
intermediate  state,  ii.  730  n.  5.  L.  ii.  §  5, 
relation  of  reason  to  God,  ii.  663  n.  2.  L.  ii. 
§  29,  grace  unconditional,  ii.  495  n.  2.  L. 
ii.  §  59,  traducianism,  ii.  671  n.  2.  L.  iii.  § 
3,  character  of  Pelagius,  ii.  632  n.  3.  L.  iii. 
§  14,  relation  of  meu  to  Adam,  ii.  608  n.  5. 

De  perfectione  et  justitia>  homiuis,  §  39,  on 
the  remains  of  sin,  ii.  683  n.  1. 

De  propdestinatione  sanctorum,  ii.  691,  692. 

De  spii'itu  et  litera,  ii.  678  n.  4. 

De  Trinitate,  1.  iii.  c.  10,  §§  19,  20,  symbol  of 
Christ's  body,  ii.  734  n.  3.  L.  xiii.  c.  10, 
§  13,  atonement,  iv.  498  n.  1.  L.  xiii.  c.  11, 
§  15,  tlie  same,  iv.  497  n.  1.  L.  xv.  §  27, 
Uoly  Si>irit,  ii.  470  n.  3.  L.  xv.  §  29,  pro- 
cession of  tlie  Spirit,  ii.  471  n.  4. 

De  unitate  ecclesia;,  §  7,  conditions  of  member- 
ship, ii.  240  n.  4  ;  §  33  el  seg.,  number  of  the 
faithful,  ii.  243  n.  3  ;  §  37,  Donatists  on  the 
predicate  Catholic,  ii.  244  n.  1 ;  §§  47,  50,  tes- 
timony of  the  word,  ii.  240  nn.  5,  6 ;  §  49, 
Christ  and  the  church,  ii.  240  nn.  2,  3  ;  §  74, 
outward  communion,  ii.  247  u.  2. 


De  utilitate  ciedendi,  ii.  240  n.  1,  401  n.  4. 
De  vera  religionc,  ii.  240  n.  1,  401  n.  4,  626, 
iii.  431 ;  §  13,  being  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  ii. 
470  n.  3. 

Enchiridion  ad  Laurcntium,  §  68,  purgatorial 

fire,  ii.  736  nn.  5,  6,  737  n.  1. 
Epistolae.  Ep.  22,  ad  Aurelium,  §  6,  offerings 
for  the  dead,  ii.  369  n.  Ep.  29,  ad  Alypium, 
feasts  at  graves  of  martyrs,  ii.  372  n.  2.  Ep. 
86,  ad  Casulanum,  on  diversity  of  religious 
customs,  ii.  335  u.  1.  Ep.  44  (an.  398),  prop- 
osition to  Fortuuius,  Donatist,  ii.  233  n.  1; 
§  9,  times  of  the  0.  T.  ami  N.  T.  distin- 
guished, ii.  234  u.  3.  Ep.  50,  massacre  at 
Suffetum,  ii.  102  n.  2.  Ep.  54,  ad  Januarium, 
yearly  festivals,  ii.  837  n.  2  ;  use  of  sacra- 
ments, ii.  725  n.  1 ;  §  3, diversity  of  customs 
in  religion,  ii.  335  n.  1 ;  §  4,  daily  commun- 
ion, ii.  364  n.  5  ;  §  9,  Uoly  Thursday  in  the 
N.  A.  church,  ii.  341  n.  5.  Ep.  55,  ad  Janua- 
rium, right  use  of  sacraments,  ii.  725  n.  1 ; 
§  53,  octava  infantium,  ii.  342  n.  2.  Ep. 
73,  §  8,  to  Jerome,  on  his  quarrel  with  Ilu- 
finus,  ii.  750  n.  1.  Ep.  76,  to  the  Donatist 
churches,  ii.  234  n.  2.  Ep.  78,  §  3,  a  mar- 
tyr's church  at  Milan,  ii.  370  n.  2.  Ep.  88. 
§  3,  party  of  Majorinus  condemned,  ii.  225 
n.  2.  Epp.  90,  91,  uproar  against  the  Chris- 
tians at  Calame,  ii.  102  n.  2.  Ep.  93,  ad 
Vincentium,  on  compulsion  in  religion,  ii. 
251  nn.  2,  3  ;  §  17,  cone.  Carthag.  (an.  404), 
ii.  235  n.  1.  Ep.  98,  ad  Bonifacium,  §  10, 
infant  baptism,  ii.  731  n.  1;  sacramcntum 
fidei,  ii.  734  n.  3.  Ep.  101,  ad  Memorium 
(father  of  Julian  of  Eclauum),  ii.  652  n.  6. 
Ep.  102,  to  Deogratias,  §§  14.  15,  on  predes- 
tination, ii.  629  n.  3.  Ep.  104,  the  uproar  at 
Calame^  ii.  102  n.  2.  Ep.  118,  use  of  sacra- 
ments, ii.  725  n.  3.  Ep.  120,  ad  Consentium, 
harmony  of  faith  and  reason,  ii.  402  n.  1.  Ep. 
128,  proposals  to  the  Donatists,  ii.  236  n.  1. 
Ep.  130,  ad  Marcellin.,  evils  under  Christian 
princes,  ii.  113  nn.  1,  2  ;  mild  treatment  of 
circumcellions  recommended,  ii.  249  n.  2. 
Ep.l38,  ad  Marcellin.,  on  evils  experienced 
under  Christian  princes,  ii.  113  n.  3  ;  ancient 
civic  virtues,  n.  5  ;  precepts  of  Christ  and 
the  state,  ii.  114  n.  1.  Ep.  143,  §  3,  ad  Mar- 
cellin. disclaiming  authority  to  decide  mat- 
ters of  doctrine,  ii.  694  n.  2.  Ep.  146,  ad 
Pelagium,  ii.  640  n.  1.  Ep.  152,  from  Mace- 
douius,  on  intercessions,  ii.  175  n.  5.  Ep. 
153,  to  M.  on  the  same,  ii.  175  n.  5.  Ep. 
185,  §  24,  ad  Bonifacium,  compulsion  in  re- 
ligion, ii.  251  n.  4 ;  §  18,  violence  of  the  cir- 
cumcellions, ii.  230  n.  4  ;  §  21,  use  of  suffer- 
ing, ii.  249  n.  3 ;  §  25,  cone.  Carthag.  (an 
404),  ii.  235  nn.  1,2.  Ep.  186,  ad  Paulinum, 
on  Pelagius,  ii.  632  nn.  2,3.  Ep.  103,  reply  to 
Marl  us  Mercator,  ii.  721  n.  2.  Ep.  194,  ad  .Six- 
tum,  on  grace  and  pi'edetermiuatiou,  ii.  686 
n.  1.  Ep.  213,  gesta  eccles.  Augustini,ii.  171 
n.3.  Ep.  217,  .«ee  ep.  252.  Ep.  234.  from  Lon- 
ginianus,  a  pagan,  on  the  way  to  God,  ii.  115 
n.  5.  Ep.  237,  ad  Ceretium,  the  Priscillian- 
ists, Christ's  hymn  of  thanks,  ii.  778  n.  5. 
Ep.  247,  to  Romulus,  a  landlord,  ii.  175  n. 
8.  Ep.  250,  asylum,  case  of  Classicianus,  ii. 
176  n.  5.  Kp.  252  (or  217),  guardianship  of 
bishops,  ii.  176  n.  2.  Ep.  268  (or  215),  ad 
plebem,  asylum,  ii.  176  n.4.  Ep.  ad  Hono- 
rarium, in  time  of  persecution,  v.  312. 

Explioatio  proposit.  quarundum,  de  ep.  ad 
Rom.,  ii.  627  n.  1 ;  c.  60,  gift  of  the  Spirit,  ii. 
627  nn.  2,  3. 

Expositio  Galat.  c.  3  §  19,  sacraments,  under- 
standing of  the,  ii.  725  n.  1. 

Gesta  ecciesiastica  Augustini,  ii.  171  n.  3. 

Guide  to  the  education  of  the  clergy,  ii.  743. 

Hypomnesticon,  iii.  366  n.  1. 

InEvang.  Johann.  Tr.  8,  §  1,  miracles,  ii.  477 
n.  4.  Tr.  25,  c.  10,  sordid  motives  for  receiv- 
ing Christianity,  ii.  118  n.  1.  Tr.  26,  un- 
worthy communicants,  ii.  736  n.  3.  Tr.  30, 
§  4,  presence  of  Christ,  ii.  327  n.  5.    Tr.  80, 


GENERAL   INDEX. 


23 


§  3,  symbols  in  Christianity,  ii.  724  n.l.  Tr. 
97,  §  4,  Xenodochia,  ii.  169  n.  1.  Tr.  99,  §§ 
8,  9,  procefsioQ  of  the  Spirit,  ii.  470  nn.  1,  2. 
Tr.  110,  §  6,  reconciliation  with  God,  iv.  497 
n.  2.     Tr.  124,  §  5,  the  rock,  ii.  210  n.  1. 

In  Psalm.  Ps.  10,  §  5,  "  per  canos  Donati,"  ii. 
225  n.  3.  Ps.  25,  En.  ii.  §  13  (1.  iv.  f.  115), 
arbitration  of  bishops,  172  n.  1  ;  Eu.  ii.  §  14, 
self-righteousness  of  pagans,  ii.  115  n.  3. 
Ps.  31,  En.  ii.  §  2,  pagan  self-righteousness, 
ii.  115  n.  2.  Ps.  32,  S.  2,  §  13,  sign  of  the 
cross,  ii.  323  n.  4.  Ps.  36,  S.  i.  §  2,  Bibles 
sold  publicly,  ii.  316  n.  3.  Ps.  45,  §  7,  book 
of  creation,  ii.  318  n.  8.  Ps.  48,  S.  ii.  §  4, 
dislike  of  piety,  ii.  261  n.  2.  Ps.  66,  §§  3.  10, 
on  study  of  the  Word,  ii.  318  nn.  5, 6.  Ps.  73, 
§  6,  sign  of  the  cross,  ii.  323  n.  4.  Ps.  80, 
§  1,  the  oil  press,  ii.  260  n.  Ps.  90,  S.  i.  §  4, 
abuse  towards  pious  Christians,  ii.  261  n.  1. 
Ps.  132,  §  6,  circumcelliones,  agonistici,  ii. 
227  n.  1.  Ps.  138,  §  1,  extempore  preaching, 
ii.  353  n.  6.  Ps.  140.  §  20,  paganism  propa- 
gated secretly,  ii.  104  n.  2. 

On  the  festivals  and  fasts,  ii.  340  n.  3,  341  n. 
8,  342  n.  2,  343  n.  4,  344  n.  1. 

Pelagian  confession  of  faith,  ii.  G52  nn.  3,  4. 

QuMst.  in  Levit.  1.  iii.  Q.  84,  sign  and  sub- 
stance, ii.  724  n.  2. 

Retractationes,  ii.  694.  L.  i.  c.  3,  Platonic  lan- 
guage, ii.  399  n.  2.  L.  1.  c.  21,  the  rock, 
Christ,  ii.  201  n.  1.  L.  i.  c.  26,  Do  diversis 
qusest.  Oct.  trib.,  ii.  628  n.  1.  L.  ii.  c.  5, 
Contra  partem  Donati,  ii.  234  n.  4.  L.  ii.  c. 
22,  Jovinian  at  Rome,  ii.  312  n.  2. 

Sermons,  ii.  350  n.  4, 362  n.  3,  on  1  ep.  Johann. 
prolog..  Scriptures  read  in  the  churches,  ii. 
352  n.  1.  S.  i.  on  Ps.  36,  and  S.  1.  on  Ps.  90, 
and  S.  ii.  on  Ps.  32,  and  S.  ii.  on  Ps.  48,  see 
In  Psalm.  S.  2,  §  13,  sign  of  the  cross,  ii. 
323  n.  4.  S.  15,  §  9,  the  oil  press,  ii.  112  n.  5. 
S.  20,  §  1,  Christmas,  ii.  348  n.  1.  S.  24  (t.  v. 
ed.  Ben.),  against  popular  excitement  against 
idolatry,  ii.  100  n.  2  ;  §  17,  100  n.  4  ;  f.  62, 
pretexts  for  persecution  of  Christians,  n.  3. 
S.  46,  §  39  (t.  V.  ed.  Ben.  Paris  f.  146,  D.), 
Secundus  of  Numidia  and  the  church  at  Car- 
thage, ii.  221  n.  5.  S.  47,  §  17,  conversion 
within  the  church,  ii.  119  n.  1.  S.  49,  §  8, 
missa  catechumenorum,  ii.  361  nn.  2,  3.  S. 
71,  §  18,  Holy  Spirit,  ii.  470  u.  3.  S.  94,  the 
church  in  the  house,  ii.  315  n.  6.  S.  105, 
§  3,  light  to  be  sought  from  God,  ii.  317  n. 
2.  S.  161,  §  4,  intercessions,  ii.  176  n.  1.  S. 
176,  §  2,  guardianship  of  bps.  and  chui-ches, 
ii.  176  n.  2.  S.  179,  §  5,  on  treatment  of 
pagans,  ii.  103  n.  4.  S.  202,  §  2,  Epiphany  ; 
Douatists,  i.  301  n.  2.  S.  212,  committing  to 
memory  the  confession  of  faith,  i.  308  n.  3  ; 
svmbolum,  i.  307  n.  2  ;  §  1,  Iloly  Spirit,  ii. 
4"70  n.  3.  S.  216,  competentes,  ii.  358  n.  3. 
S.  231,  Hist,  resurrect,  read  in  Easter  week, 
ii.  352  n.  1.  S.  232,  §  1,  appointed  reading  of 
the  Gospels,  ii.  352  n.  1.  S.  239,  the  same,  ii. 
352  u.  1.  S.  235  and  272,  inward  and  out- 
ward reception  of  Christ's  body,ii.  735  n.  3. 
S.  294,  §  3,  intermediate  state,  ii.  730  n.  5. 
S.  302,  §  3,  sign  of  the  cross,  ii.  323  n.  5.  S. 
356,  §  5,  Aurelius  and  the  gift,  ii.  167  n.  5. 
S.  358,  §  4,  proposals  to  the  Donatists,  ii.  236 
n.  1.  S.  368,  §  3,  intercessions,  ii.  176  n.  1. 
S.  376,  §  2,  tlie  veil  in  baptism,  U.  359  n.  1. 
Sermon,  opp.  app.  t.  v.  f.  279,  §  5,  amulets, 
iii.  448  n.  2. 

Works,  ed.  Ben.,  ep.  of  Mani  to  Patricius,  i. 
497  n.  1. 
Augustin,  order  of  St.,  Augustinians,  v. 

13,  183. 
Augustin,  rule  of  St.,  iv.  208,  270. 
Augustiuiau  doctriue,  philosophy,  scheme, 
spirit,  iii.   143,  471-477,  480,  482-485, 

492,  493  ;  iv.  251  n.  1,  360,  369,  387,  474, 
515,  516,  518;  v.  167,  212.  See  Au- 
gustin. 


Augustus  Csesar,  i.  87,  116. 

Aulus    Gellius,  Noctes  Atticae,  1.  xii.  c. 

11,1.  158. 
Aurelian,  edict  of,  i.  108.     Situation  of 

the  Christians  under,  i.  141,  142,  605. 
Aurelius,  bp.  of  Carthage,  ii.    107,  295, 

651  n.  1.     Ep.  of,  652  n.  1. 
Aurelius,  martyr  in  Spain,  iii.  341. 
Auricular  confession,  iii.  139  n.  7  ;  iv.  284. 

Introduction  of,  iv.  353.     See  Confes- 
sion. 
Aurillac,  iii.  470  n.  3  ;  iv.  423. 
Aurilly.     See  Gerald  of. 
Ausouius,  on  Gratiau,  ii.  92  n.  2. 
Austie,  V.  299. 

Australian  Antinomianism,  i.  385. 
Austria,  v.  183,  184. 
Autarchy,  in  Stoicism,  i.  16. 
Autbert,  monk,  iii.  275,  276. 
Authority,  belief  on,  ii.  401  ;  iv.  449.    Sco- 

tus  on,  iii.  463.     Abclard,  iv.  374. 
Authority  of  rulers,  iv.  109,  131,  132  ;  v. 

8,  18,   99,  269,  270.     Of  the  church. 

See  Church. 
Auto  da  fe,  iii.  344  n.  4. 
Autolycus,  i.  674. 
Autun  (Augustoduuum),  persecution  at, 

i.  114,  115.     Constantiue  at,  ii.  8. 
Auvergne,  iii.  432  n.  4,  470  n.  3  ;  iv.  125, 

249.     See  William  of. 
Auxentius,   bp.    of    I)oro.storus,  life   of 

Ulphilas,  1.50  n.  4,  151    and   notes,  152 

nn.,  157  and  n.  5,  472  n.  1. 
Auxentius,  bp.  of  Milan,  ii.  471,  472. 
Auxentius,  grotto  of,  iii.  220. 
Auxerre  (Autissiodorensis),  iii.  497  n.  I. 

See  Councils,  an.  578. 
Auxiliaris,  prrcfect.  urbis,  ii.  207  n.  3. 
Auxilius,  bp.,  ii.  176  n.  5. 
Auxuma,  Auxumites,  ii.  144,  145  (444). 
Avares  (Huns),  planting  of  Christianity 

among  them,  iii.  39,  82-84. 
Ave  Maria,  iv.  627. 
Averrhoes,  iv.  70,  426,  431,  449  ;  v.  263. 

Averrho'ists,  iv.  70  n.  1. 
Aversa,  iii.  470  n.  4.     See  Guitmund. 
Avignon,  library  at,  iv.  637  n.  1 .   Clement 

V.  in,  iv.  70.     Clement  VII.  in,  v.  48. 

The  papal  court  in,  v.  21-23,  37,  44- 

48,  56,  57,  66,  67,  71,  97,  136,  160,  182, 

183,  232.     Alvarus  in,  iv.  633  n.  2. 
Avilla,  ii.  772. 
Avitus,  bp.  of  Vienne,  his  labors  among 

the  Burgundians,  iii.  4,  5  and  nn,  2,  4. 

On  the  reconsecration  of  the  churches 

of  heretics,  iii.  5  n.  4.     Gundobad,  iii.  9 

n.     Judgments  of  God,  iii.  130. 

Ep.  1,  missa,  ii.  361  n.  3.  Ep.  28  (opp.  Sirmond, 
ii.  f.  44),  to  Gundobad,  iii.  39  u.  3.  Ep.  41, 
to  Clovis,  iii.  6  nn.  1,  2,  8  nn.  2,  5. 

Avitus,  monk,  ii.  291. 

Awakenings,  religious,  iv.  125-127,  154- 
156,  293,  315,  355.  See  Reforma- 
tion. 

Axid,  ii.  230. 

Aybert,  iv.  238. 

Ay  mar,  reformer  of  Monacliism,  iii.  418. 


24 


GENERAL  INDEX. 


Azades,  Persian  martyr,  ii.  132. 
Azymites,  iii.  584. 


B. 


Baal  worship  in  Edessa,  i.  80.     Relic  of, 

ill  Ciutliafre,  i.  124.     Priests  of,  v.  97. 
Baanes,  o  pv-apog,  head  of  tlie  Pauliciaus, 

iii.  250,  266. 
Babajus,  patriarch  of  Seleucia,  Nestorian, 

ii.  611. 
Balivlas,  hp.  of  Antioch,  i.  126  n.  6. 
Baliyhis,  martyr,  ii.  82,  94. 
Baliyloii,  i.  79  n.  4.     Pome  compared  to, 

i.  96;  ii.  745.     School  at  Tours,  iii.  515 

n.  6.     Sultan  of,  iv.  60  n.  2.     In  the 

Apocalypse,  Joachim  on,  iv.  222,  223. 

Oliva,  iv.  624,  625.  Tlic  Apostolicals,  iv. 

628,   635  n.    1.     Arnold   Hot,  iv.    641. 

Janow,  V.  216.     Hnss  on,  v.  360. 
Bacchius,  ii.  67  n.  2. 
Bacchus,  worship  of,  i.  513.     Myth  of,  i. 

539.     Temple  of,  ii.  97. 
Bachiarius,  monk,  De  fide,  Ad  Janua- 

rium,  ii.  775  n.  6. 
Bacon.  See  Roger. 
Bactria,  i.  80. 

Bacurius,  Iberian  chief,  ii.  139  n.  1. 
Baden,  Hans  of,  v.  326. 
Baggiolini,  Christofero. 

Dolcino  e  i  Patareni,  iv.  629  nn.  2,  3,  633  n.  2. 
Bagnarea,  iv.  421. 
Bailiffs,  iii.  101  n.  4. 
Bal  Cernay. 

Chronicle  of,  iv.  570  n.  4. 
Balaam,  i.  452,  453  n.  3. 
Balbinus. 

Epitome  hist.  rer.  Bohem.  f .  54,  Life  of  Wen- 
zeslav,iii.  322  n.  1.  Ed.  life  of  Militz,  v.  180 
n.  1,  183  r.  1.  (Jlisc.  hi.'it.  regui  Bohem., 
Pragae,  1682,  deoadis  i.,  1.  iv.  1'.  ii.  tit.  34,  f. 
44),  life  of  Militz,  v.  174  n.  3.  Same,  f.  35, 
1751111.1,2;  f.  46, 176  n.  2. 

Baldrich,  bp.  of  Dole. 
Chronique  d'Arras  et  de  Cambray  (ed.  Par. 
18S4),  1.  i.  f.  114,  Fulbert,  iii.  405  n.  1  ;  c._46, 
penance  for  a  master,  iii.  452  n.  1  ;  c.  47,  a 
"pious  fraud,"  iii.  407  n.  1;  c.  88,  rude- 
ness of  clergy,  iii.  410  n.  3.  Ed.  Le  Glay, 
app.  f.  373,  signs  from  heaven,  iv.  127  n.  2. 
Second  app.  f.  366,  etc.,  sect  at  Arras  and 
Cambray,  iii.  600  n.  1.  Hist.  Ilierosol.  (see 
Bongar.s),  the  Crusades,  iv.  126  n.  2, 127  nn. 
1,  3,  4.  Life  of  Robert  of  Arbrissel,  §  23,  iv. 
247  n.  2. 

Baldwin,  nobleman,  iii.  453  n.  3. 

Baleareaii  islands,  iv.  61. 

Ballads,  (icrmaii,  iv.  188. 

Balle,  Jolin,  v.  158-160. 

Ballerini,  ed.  opp.  Ratherii.     See  Rathe- 
rius. 

Balthazar  Cossa,  cardinal,  v.  89,  90,  340, 
342.     See  John  XXIII. 

Baltic  Sea,  iv.  16,  36. 

Baluz. 

Miscellany,  Cicsarius  of  Aries,  sermons  of,  ii. 
709  n.  2.  Ep.  of  Benedict  of  Aniane,  Scotch 
dialecticians,  iii.  461  n.  1.  Servatus  Lupus, 
De  tribus  q^usestionibus  ;  on  grace,  f.  212,  iii. 


483  n.  3.    T.  i.  f.  177,  Agobard  adv.  Fredegis, 
iii.  460  n.  5.    T.  i.  f.  213,  Oliva,  Comui.  on 
Apocalypse,  iv.  620  n.  3.    T.  i.  f.  404,  Frede- 
gis-  work  on  to  (x>)  bv,  iii.  460  n.  4.     T.  ii.  f. 
141,  vita  Eusebii,  ii.  256  nn.  2,  3.     T.  iv., 
Hugo  of  Flcury,  De  regia  pot  estate  ct  sacer- 
dotali  dignitatc,  iv.  141  n.  2.     T.  iv.  f.  69, 
life  of  Stephen  of  Obaize,  iv.  312  n.  2.   T.  iv. 
f .  78,  the  same,  1.  i.  c.  4.  iv.  243  n.  1.     T.  iv. 
f.  130,  the  same,  iv.  293  n.  2.     T.  v.,  the  or- 
gan, iii.  128  n.  4.    T.  v.  f.  205,  Gerlioh.  De 
corrupto  ecclcsiae  statu  (Expos,  in  Ps.  64),  iv. 
146  n.  1,195  n.l. 
Capitular,  t.  i.  f.  143,  ordinance  of  Sigilx-rt  on 
synods,  iii.  95  n.  2.    T.  i.  f.  239,  of  Charle- 
magne against  vagrant  penitents,  iii.  140  n. 
4.     T.  i.  f.  197,  of  Charlemagne  on  asylums, 
iii.  104  n.  3.    T.  i.  f.  423  (cap.  an.  805,"c.  11), 
on  reception  of  sl.aves  into  monasteries,  iii. 
101  n.  1.     T.  i.  f.  427,  on  admission  of  free- 
men into  the  spiritual  order,  iii.  97  n.  3.     T. 
i.  If.  265,  389,  466,  on  judgment.^  of  God,  iii. 
130  n.  5.   T.  i.  f.  478,  on  separation  of  affairs 
ecclesiastical  from  political,  iii.  97  n.  1. 
Vit.  pap.  Avign.  t.  i.,  two  lives  of  Clement  V., 
V.  23  n.l.    T.  i.  ed.  Par.  1693,  f.  240,  8  vita, 
Benedict  XII.,  v.  41  n.  1. 
Eegistr.  t.  i.  f.  697,  Innocent  III.  on  the  im- 
perial election,  iv.  176  n.  2;  f.  715,  op.  of 
Philip's  party  to  the  pope,  iv.  177  u.  1. 
Edition  of  I'etrus  de  JIarca,  I)e  Concordia  .sacer- 
dotii  et  imperii,  ep.  of  Kabanus  Maurus  to 
Louis  the  Pious,  iii.  457  n.  6. 
Bamberg,  iv.  3,  4,  105  u.  4.     School  at, 
iii.  471.    See  Andreas,  Hermann,  Otto, 
Rupert. 
Ban,  threatened  hy  John  XH.,  iii.  368. 
Threatened  against  the  French  cliurch 
hy  Gregory  v.,  iii.  374.     Of  Xicholas 
it.  against  Benedict  X.,  iii.  387. 

In  (hejifth  Period.  Ban  of  Innocent 
III.  against  the  oppressors  of  the  Prus- 
sians, iv.  45.  Threatened  against  Hen- 
ry IV.,  105  n.  4.  Ban  pronounced,  108. 
Effect,  109-114.  Absolution  of  II.  IV., 
114-117.  Ban  renewed,  118.  Threat- 
ened by  Urban  II.  against  Pliilip  I.  of 
Fiance,  122.  Pronounced,  removed, 
renewed,  123.  By  Urban  II.  against 
his  adversaries,  129.  Right  and  au- 
thority of  the  ban  di.sputed,  109,  110, 
131  and  u.  2,  132,  610.  Bv  legates  of 
Paschalis  II.  against  Henry  V.,  141. 
By  Innocent  III.  against  the  kings  of 
Portugal  and  Castile,  174  n.  1.  Ban 
and  interdict  against  Joiin  of  Eiighind, 
174-176.  By  Innocent  III.  against 
King  Otho,  177.  Penalty  of  the  ban, 
178,  545.  Ban  against  Fred.  II.,  178. 
Reconciliation,  179.  Anecdote  of  a 
priest,  183  n.  3.  Ban  solemnly  renewed, 
with  sentence  of  deposition,  184.  Use 
of  the  ban  in  bestowal  of  benefices.  200. 
Ban  of  Arsenius  against  Mich.  Paleo- 
logus,  543.  Of  ISIartin  V.  against  the 
same,  548.  Again^t  laymen  disjiuting 
on  the  faith,  590.  ■  Threatened  against 
Henry  of  Cluny,  iv.  499.  Against  ad- 
herents of  the  Hohenstaufens,  610. 
A}::ainst  heretics  and  their  protectore, 
640. 

In  the  sixth  Period.  By  Boniface 
VIII.  against  the  Colonnas,  v.  4. 
Against    princes    demanding    tribute 


GENERAL   INDEX. 


25 


from  the  clergy,  5.  Threatened  against 
Philip  tlie  Fair,  6.  Ban  pronounced, 
10.  John  of  Paris  on  the,  18.  Defen- 
sor pacis,  35.  Ban  and  interdict  by 
John  XXII.  against  Louis  the  Bava- 
rian (Emp.  Louis  IV.),  24,  37,  43.  By 
Urban  IV.  on  the  army  of  the  king  of 
Naples,  .51.  Threatened  bv  Benedict 
XIII.  against  Charles  VI.  of  France, 
77.  By  the  council  of  Pisa  against  ad- 
herents of  Gregory  XII.  and  Benedict 
XIII.,  84.  Threatened  by  Balthazar 
Cossa,  106.  In  England,  147.  Against 
the  doctrines  of  Wicklif  "(by  the  Uni- 
versity of  Oxford),  157.  Ban  and  in- 
terdict against  Huss,  272,  273,  294, 
295,  296,  300,  301,  317,  322,  335,  357, 
366.  Huss  on  the,  282,  296,  300,  301, 
353, 369.  Against  Ladislaus  of  Naples, 
276.  Friends  of  God  against  the,  383. 
Against  the  processions  of  the  Flagel- 
lants, 412. 

Bandinus  Magister. 
Sententiarum  libris  quatuor,  Iv.  410  n.  1 

Banduri. 

Iinperium  orientale,  1. 1.  f.  115,  inscription  by 
Stephen  the  Iconoclast,  iii.  213  n.  4.  T.  ii., 
vit.  Dalmatius,  ii.  535  n.  2.  T.  ii.,  animad- 
vers.  in  Const.  Porphyrogen.,  f.  62,  Russian 
embassy  in  Constantinople,  iii.  329  u.  1. 

Bangor,  monastery,  iii.  10,  17,  29. 

Banianes,  Banians,  i.  82  n.  2  ;  ii.  140. 

Banner  of  St.  Peter,  iii.  398. 

Baptise,  Bernard,  Franciscan,  v.  113. 

Baptism,  in  the  first  Period,  i.  304,  305- 
323.  Preparation  for,  305-310.  Con- 
ditions of,  262,  264,  305.  Form  of,  310. 
Formula,  306  n.  4,  310,  317,  321  and  n. 
3,322.  Svnibolum,306  n.4.  Ba])tismal 
vows,  309  (98  nn.  1,  3,  221).  Rites  con- 
nected with,  238  n.  2,  315.  Sprinkling 
and  immersion,  238  n.  2.  Forgiveness 
in,  252,  253.  Forgiveness  of  sins  after, 
221,  244,  246,  647,  654.  Spiritual  bap- 
tism, 316  n.  3.  Opus  operatum,  314. 
Bai)tism  of  clinici,  238,  310.  Of  in- 
fants, 311-315,  498,  504.  Time  in  case 
of  infants,  313.  Controversies  respect- 
ing, 317-323  (214  n.  5).  Superstitious 
notions  respecting,  252,  646,  617.  Bap- 
tism with  Valentine,  431,  432.  With 
Marcion,  473.  With  the  Marcosians, 
476,  477.  Vicarious,  478.  Witli  Maui, 
504.  With  the  Montauists,  522.  Bap- 
tism and  Charismata,  510.  And  regen- 
eration, 522,  655  (see  221,  244,  246,  252- 
254).  Doctrine  of  baptism,  644,  646, 
647,  655.  Baptism  in  Hades,  646.  See 
Catechumens,  Catechists,  Symbol,  Con- 
firmation, Gnostic  worship,  ]\Ianiche- 
ism,  Irenseus,  TertuUian,  Cyprian. 

In  the  second  Period.  Validity,  ii. 
224.  Time,  31,  341,  342,  360,  361. 
Administration,  355-361.  Formula, 
726.  Regeneration  and,  31.  Delay  of, 
31,  258,  355,  356.  Viewed  as  a  mag- 
ical rite,  48,  258,  259.     As  an  outward 


form,  104,  120,  121.  Motives  for,  118, 
120.  Duties  of  deaconesses  connected 
with,  191.  Violation  of  vows,  213. 
Superstitious  views  of,  258.  Sins  alter, 
Euchites  on,  278.  Of  the  Spirit,  304, 
308,  728,  730.  On  the  Great  Sabbath, 
341,342.  Bv  heretics,  219  n.  2.  Doc- 
trine of,  660;  725,  726-731.  Views  of 
the  Euchites,  278.  Of  the  Pelagians, 
727-731.  Of  Jovinian,  308,  309. "  Hil- 
ary on,  619.  In  the  N.  African  ch.,  650. 
The  Coelicolre,  Jewish,  768  n.  1.  See 
Infant  baptism. 

In  the  third  and  fourth  Periods. 
Difference  in  the  mode  of,  iii.  17.  Bap- 
tism and  redemption,  492,  493.  Final 
condition  of  those  who  have  died  with- 
out, 44,  61  and  n.  2,  144,  476  (314). 
Baptism  of  barbarous  tribes  and  rulers, 
8,  12,  13  and  n.  2,  22,  50,  72,  272,  280, 
298,  301,  303,  307,  329,330,331.  Of 
children,  331,  597.  Compulsory,  40,  51, 
76,  78, 307.  How  viewed  by  the  Iceland- 
ers, 301  and  n.  1 .  Magical  effects,  280. 
And  the  Lord's  Sup])er,  18.  Form  of 
renunciation,  bajjlismal  vows,  42,  53, 
312.  In  private  chapels,  109  n.  1.  By 
heretics,  514.  Of  the  Spirit,  263,  595. 
By  immersion,  301.  Deferred,  301.  In 
the  sects,  592,  595,  597.  Paulicians, 
249.  Samson,  63  n.  4.  Alcuin  on,  76, 
82.  Radbert  on,  495.  Berengar  on, 
525.     See  Infant  baptism. 

In  the  fifth  Period.  Baptism  of  pa- 
gan tribes",  iv.  7,  8,  9,  16,  36,  38,  41,  53 
(by  masses,  8,  9,  16,  38).  Of  Mongols, 
57,  58.  Of  Jews,  by  compulsion,  75, 
76.  By  laymen,  99.  Preparation  for, 
immersion,  8.  Vow,  91.  Sins  after, 
347,  577.  Unbaptized  children,  Abe- 
lard  on,  494.  Of  infants,  561,  563,  575, 
587  n.  3,  595.  Spiritual,  571,  574-577. 
See  Bogomiles.  Doctrine  of,  335»  Su- 
perstitious views  of,  45.  In  the  sects, 
564,  595,  596.  Bogomiles,  556,  563. 
Chrysomalos,  561.  Niphon,563.  Cath- 
arists,  575,  577,  587  n.  3.  Instructions 
of  Otto,  334. 

In  the  sixth  Period.  Liturgical  form 
of,  V.  81.  Wicklif  on,  170.  Janow, 
214,  215.  Relation  to  the  Supper,  226. 
Of  children,  303.  Validity  of  Greek, 
373.  See  Infant  baptism,  Imposition 
of  hands. 

Baptism  of  Christ,  i.  83,  347, 430  n.,  431  ; 
ii.  343,  500.  With  Felix  of  UrgeUis, 
iii.  163.     The  Catharists,  iv.  574. 

Baptismal  formula,  i.  306  n.  4,  310,  316, 
317,  321;  ii.  726;  iii.  63. 

Bar  Manu,  Abgar  of  Edessa,  i.  80. 

Bar  Sudaili,  ii.  615,  616. 

Baradajus,  ii.  612  n. 

Barbara,  head  of  St.,  v.  189. 

Barbarians,  inroads  of,  ii.  102,  156,  695, 
706,  769  ;  iii.  4,  25,  26,  75,  112  and  n. 
2,  277-279,  286.,  288,  293,  307,323,  385, 
404;  iv.  34,  38,  40.    Influence  of  Chris- 


26 


GENERAL   INDEX. 


tiaiiity  on,  see  Missions,  Christiauity, 
Baptism  {third  and  fourth  Periods). 
Barbarism,  Christiaiiitv  in  contact  with, 
iii.  3,  4,  29,  103,  127,  326,  411.  See 
Christianity,  Culture,  Missions.  Re- 
mains of,  iii.  107,  200.  Revivals  of, 
323,  32.5,  326.  See  Paganism.  Of  the 
tenth  century,  322,  367,  469.  Eleventh 
century,  4.')0,  470  u.  1.  Transitions  of 
feeling  in,  iv.  100. 
Barbarous  tribes,  Christianity  among,  i. 

70,  84,  S."!.     See  Mi.ssions. 
Barbatianus,  monk,  ii.  312. 
Barcelona,  Vigilantius  of,  ii.  373. 
Barcochba,  i.  103,  344,  668. 
Bardanes.     See  Philippicus. 
Bardiis,  uncle  of  IMichael  III.,  his  treat- 
ment of  Ignatius,  iii.  558-560.     Death 
of,  568. 
Bardesanes.     Himself  and  his  doctrine, 
375  n.  1,  440-442.     With  Abgar,  i.  80. 
Composer  of   hymns,  304.     Origin  of 
Satan,  377. 
Bardewik,  iii.  325. 
Bardo,  abp.  of  Mentz,  life,  c.  vii.  §§  1,  69, 

iii.  446  n    I. 
Bards,  ii.   149. 
Barhebrajus,  ii.  611. 
Bari.     See  Councils,  an.  1098. 
Barnabas,  epistle  of,  i.  66,  83,  381  n.  1. 
Sun<lav,  295.    Character  and  criticism, 
657,  6.58. 

Ep.  cc.  9, 12,  i.  658  nn.  1,  2;  c.  15,  i.  650  n.  1. 
Baronius. 
ABnales.  An.  809,  N.  54,  protocod  of  Charle- 
magne's enibaiisy  to  Leo  111.,  iii.  555  n.  1. 
An.  859,  N.  61,  ep.  of  Photius  to  Nicholas  I. 
trans.,  iii.  561  n.  3.  An.  861,  N.  34,  the  same, 
iii.  565  n.  2 ;  §  47,  559  n.  1.  An.  879,  N.  7, 
ep.  of  John  VIII.  to  Basilius  (orig.  form), 
iii.  .574  n.  2,  576  n.  2.  An.  879,  N.  47,  Com- 
monitoriuin  of  .)ohn  VIII.  to  his  legates,  iii. 
574  n.  3.  An.  1061,  N.  32,  poem  of  Alphanus, 
iii.  399  n.  4.  An.  1155,  Acta  Vaticana,  NN. 
1  et  4,  ashes  of  Arnold,  iv.  162  n.  1. 

Barsuinas,  abbot,  ii.  560,  569,  570. 

Barsumas,  bp.  of  Nisibis,  Nestorian,  ii. 
611. 

Bartholomew,  abbot  of  Crypta  Ferrata, 
iii.  376  and  n.  2,  424.  Greek  life  of 
(see  Petrus  Pa.ssinus),  376  n.  2. 

Bartholomew,  apostle,  in  Arabia,  1.81. 
In  India,  i.  82. 

Barlhcilomew,  Catharist  pope,  iv.  590. 

Bartiiiieus,  i.  364. 

Baruch,  Jew,  iv.  79. 

Basil,  bp.  of  Ancyra,  ii.  449,  451,  452. 

Basil,  l)p.  of  Ciesarea  in  Cajipadocia.  His 
education,  ii.  183.  In  Athens,  39  n.  2, 
45.  His  election  to  the  ofhce  of  bishop, 
186  n.  1.  Friend  of  Gregory  Kazian- 
zen,  462,  464.  Intiucuced  by  Origen, 
387.  Under  Julian,  77.  Under  Valens, 
459-461.  Tiie  forty  soldiers  at  Sebaste, 
19  n.  3.  Christianity  among  the  Goths, 
150.  Sabas,  155,  156.  Tlie  chief  cook, 
165  n.  5.  The  Basilias,  169.  E.\emp- 
tion  of  the  clergy,  1 70  n.  2.  Intercession 
for   the    Cappadocians,   174.     Against 


the  frequent  exacting  of  oaths  by  offi- 
cers of  government,  175.  The  right  of 
asylum  and  the  governor,  177  n.  1. 
OIkovo/ioc,  191  n.  4.  Country  bishojis, 
193  nil.  2  and  3.  Ilapoisw,' 194  n.  1. 
Enstatbians,  281  n.  1.  Monachisin,  282 
and  n.  1,  283  n.  1.  Manual  labor,  and 
education  in  the  cloi.-^ters,  287  n.  1,  288. 
Rule  of,  287  n.  1,  288,  316  n.  5.  Pro- 
motes Monachisin,  293.  Epijjhanv  and 
Christmas,  346  nn.  1,  3.  Church  ])sal- 
mody,  354  n.  3.  Consecration  of  the 
Supper,  363  n.  8.  Communion  at  home, 
365  n.  4.  Eunomius  and,  444  n.  3, 
445  and  n.  3,  447  n.  4,  449  n.  4.  The 
3d  Sirmian  creed,  452.  On  the  condi- 
tion of  the  church,  461.  Doctrine  of 
the  Holy  Spirit,  468,  469  n.  2,  471  n.  4. 
Person  of  Christ,  483.  With  Julian  of 
Eclanum,  712  n.  1.  Origen,  740.  741. 
Council  of  Antioch,  an.  269,  i.  606  n. 
2.  Niimljcr  of  the  saved,  Nilus,  iii.  421. 
Theodore  Studita,  veracitj',  iii.  541  n. 
5. 

Citations  from  his  writings :  — 

Canonica,  i.,  Dionysius  of  Alesandi'ia  on  3Ion- 
tanist  baptism,  i.  320  n.  6  ;  ep.  i.  canon  10, 
aypol  VTTOKeifievotf  it.  193  n.  2  ;  iii.,  TTpocTKAai- 
ovre^,  ii.  213  n.  3. 

Contra  Eunomium  (opp.  ed.  Garnier,  t.  i  ),  1.  i. 
5  3,  confession  of  Eunomius,  ii.  444  n.  3  ;  f. 
6r.t,  ii.  447  n.  4. 

De  .Spiritu  Sancto,  c.  16,  activity  of  the  three 
persons,  ii.  469  n.  2  ;  c.  27,  prayer  at  the 
Lord's  Supper,  363  n.  8  ;  exhibition  of  the 
elements,  364  n.  1. 

Epistles  (ep.  canon.  See  Canonica).  Ep.  38,  ar- 
gument for  tlie  Trinity  from  God's  workings 
in  man,  ii.  409  n.  2.  Ep.  48,  Dcniophilus, 
462  n.  Ep.  54,  to  his  chorbishops,  ordina- 
tions for  the  sake  of  exemption,  l70  n.  2, 
193  n.  3.  Ep.  66,  «coiK)jo-eis,  li;4  n.  1.  Ep. 
74,  ad  Martinian,  intercession  for  the  Cappa- 
docians, 174  n.  1.  Ep.  79,  ad  Eustuthium, 
the  officers  of  Valens,  460  n.  1.  Ep.  S.",,  to 
the  governor  of  Cappadocia,  on  oaths.  17.5  n. 

4.  Ep.  91,  ad  Valerian,  calls  on  the  Western 
church  to  assist  the  Eastern,  4G1  n.  4.  Ep. 
93,  daily  comnuiuion,  SfM  n.  4  ;  communion 
at  home,  oOo  n.  4.  Ep.  94,  the  Basilias,  169 
n.  3.  Ep.  113,  to  the  presljyters  in  Tarsus 
on  the  disunion  of  the  church,  461  nn.  1-3. 
Ep.  114,  §  l,ad  Aseholium,  conversion  of  the 
Goths,  iriO  n.  3.  Ep.  142,  a-uiitiopia,  193  n.  2. 
Epp.  142  ct  143,  almshouses,  169  n.  5.  Ep. 
155,  to  the  Dux  Soranus,  1.55  n.  1.  Ep.  164, 
ad  Aseholium,  the  Gothic  martyrs,  155  n.  4 ; 
§  2,  155  n.  5.  Ep.  165,  ad  Aseholium  (or  the 
l)ux  Soranus),  155n.  3.  Ep.  188,  aypol  vtto- 
KfiVei'ot,  193  n.  2  (baptism  of  heretics,  i.  320 
n.  6).  Epp.  200  et  '^411.  irapoiKia,  ii.  194  n.  1. 
Ep.  207,  §  2,  accused  of  innovation,  ii.  293  n 

5.  Epp.  210  et  214,  §  3,  et  235,  §  6,  Sabelliuf!, 
i.  596  n.  4.  Ep.  215,  Daniasus,  ii,  416  n.  5. 
Ep,  223,  ascetic  dress  of  the  Eustathians,  281 
«.  1.  Ep.  2;35,  see  ep.  210.  Epp.  237  et  285, 
olKovofioi,  191  n.  4.  Ep.  239,  §  2,  Saniasus, 
257  n.  1.  Ep.  240,  see  ep.  2(.i6,  Ep.  285,  see 
ep.  237.    Ep.  290,  (rvixiiopla,  193  n.  2. 

Homily,  incorrectly  ascribed  to  Basil,  opp.  t. 
ii.  ed.  Garnier,  f.  602,  §  6,  Christmas,  ii.  346 
11.  1 ;  and  Epiphany,  ii.  346  n.  3. 

*iAoicaAt'a  (Christomathv),  ii.  741  n.  1. 

Regula  fus.  vii.  2,  346,"Cenobitc8,  ii.  283  n.  1 ; 
§  15,  admission  into  monastic  orders,  288  n. 

Basil,  bp.  of  Seleucia,  ii.  570  n.  1,  571  n. 
2,  578  u.  4. 


GENERAL   INDEX. 


27 


Basil,  deacon,  ii.  511  n.  3. 
Basilias,  ii.  1G9. 

Basilideans,  i.  401,413-417,  447.    Feast 
of  Eiiipliany,  302.   See  Basilides,  Gnos- 
tics, Psendo-Basilideaus. 
Basilides,  E.uyptiau  bp.,  i.  712. 
Basilides,    Guostic,  i.  373  n.  1,  400-417, 
420,  430,  436,   445.     See  Ei)iplianius, 
Clement  of  Alexandria,  Basilidcans. 
Citations.     Tractatus   (efrjyjjTiKa)   in   the  dis- 
putatione  Archelai  cum  Muni,  c.  55,  the  poor 
ami  rich  principle,  1.  401  n.  3,  402  n.  1.   Apud 
Clemcntem  Alexandr.  Stroinata,  1.  iy.  f.  508, 
love,  405  n.  2  ;  f.  509,  the  rust,  403  n.  3. 

Basilides,  Spanish  bp.,  i.  216. 

Basiliscus,  Christian,  ii.  67  u.  2. 

Basiliscus,  usurper,  ii.  166,  585,  586. 

Basilius,  teacher  of  the  Bogomiles,  iii. 
591  n.  2;  iv.  559,  560. 

Basilius  II.,  Greek  emperor,  iii.  329  n., 
580. 

Basilius  Macedo,  Greek  emperor,  iii.  329 
ji.,  307  n.  4,  314,  327,  329  n.,  530,  568 
and  n.  3,  572  and  n.  2,  578.  Position 
taken  by  him  in  the  controversies  be- 
tween the  Greek  and  Western  churches, 
568. 

Basle,  iii.  396,  453 ;  v.  43.  Council  of,  v. 
129,  130,  381,  390,  391,  401.  Appoint- 
ment and  commencement  of  the  coun- 
cil of  Bnsle,  v.  128-1.33. 

Bassora,  Solomon  of,  ii.  738  n.  6. 

Baths,  public,  Chrysostom  on,  ii.  101. 

Batu,  Mongolian  prince,  iv.  51. 

Baucalis,  church,  ii.  409. 

Baur,  Dr. 

Essay  on  ApoUnnius  of  Tyana  (in  the  Tiibiu- 
ger  Zeitschrit't),  i.  174  n.  3.  Gesehichte  der 
Dreieiniglteitslehre,  iv.  461  n.  4  ;  i.  582  n.  3, 
591  n.  4,  593  n.,  595  n.  1.  596  n.  5,  602  n.  3. 
On  Manicheism  (Tubingen,  1831),  1.  480  n.  1, 
497  n.  2  ;  p.  120,  et  seq.,  i.  495  n.  2.  Treatise 
on  the  Pastoral  Epistles,  i.  185  n.  2.  Work 
on  the  Gnosis,  i.  394  n.  1,395  n.  1 ;  p.  446,  i. 
393  n.  3  ;  p.  481,  i.  391  n.  1. 

Bavaria,  planting  and  restoration  of 
Christianity  in,  iii.  26,  27,  38-40,  55. 
Heretical  doctrines  taught  there,  38, 
63.  Education,  73,  471.  Sturm,  74. 
Hungarians  in,  405.  Berthold  in,  iv. 
318.     See  Keichersberg. 

Bavarians  at  the  Univ.  of  Prague,  v.  247. 

Baya,  Nicholas  de,  v.  114. 

Bayer. 
Hist.  Edessen  e  nummis  illust.  1.  iii.  f.  173, 
i.  SOn.  1. 

Beadles,  iii.  101  u.  4. 

Beasts,  Christians  thrown  to  wild,  i.  109. 

Beatrice,  Margravine,  iv.  91. 

Beatus,  opponent  of  Adoptiauism,  iii.  163, 

164. 

Contr.  Elipand.  1.  i.  f.  301,  iii.  l&l  n.  6  ;  f .  310, 
164  n.  4.     See  Canisius. 

Beausobre. 

On  Mani,  i  485  n.  4. 
Bee,  monastery  of,  iii.  445  n.  2,  470.    See 

Herhiin,  Laufrauc.   Auselm  at,  iv.  361, 

362,  368. 


Becens,  Johannes,  iv.  545,  546.  Writings, 
547  n.  1. 

Discourse  i.  c.  3,  on  his  deposition,  iv.  549  n. 
1.    Disc.  ii.  (see  Leo  Allatius),  547  u.  3. 

Becket,  Thomas  a,  iv.  169-172. 

Becoming,  Platonic  idea  of,  with  Origen, 
i.  569.     See  Being. 

Bcde,  Venerable.  Events  of  his  life,  iii. 
152,  1.53,  154,  467  (457).  Hist.  Aug., 
iv.  468.  Cliristianity  in  Britain,  i.  85. 
Augustin's  oak,  iii.  17  u.  2.  Pauis  niti- 
dus,  iii.  18  n.  2.  Laurence,  iii.  19  n.  1. 
Dionysius,  iv.  382  n.  3.  lleport  on  his 
life  and  writings,  iii.  152  n.  5.  Bible 
translation,  iii.  153  n.  3  ;  v.  150.  Bene- 
dictus  Biscopius,  iv.  118  n.  1.  See 
Acta  Sanctorum,  ed.  Ben.  and  Mabil- 
lon. 

Hist,  ecclcs.  1.  ii.  c.  1,  Gregory  the  Great,  iii. 
11  n.  2  ;  ed.  Smith,  f.  116,  Deynoch,  17  n.  1. 
L.  ii.  c.  2,  Augustin,  Ethelbcrt,  18  n.  1.  L. 
iii.  c  18,  Wilfrid,  23  n.  1.  L.  iii.  c.  25,  Ai- 
dan,  23  n.  3.  L.  iii.  c.  26,  Scottish  mission- 
aries, 23  n.  2.  L.  iii.  c.  27,  Egbert,  iii.  43 
n.  3.  L.  iii.  c.  30,  relapse  into  idolatry,  22 
n.  Li.  iv.  and  v.  Theodore  of  Canterbury,  25 
n.  1.  L.  iv.  c.  5,  svnod  of  Hertford,  25  n.  2. 
L.  V.  cc.  11,  12,  Egbert,  43  n.  3.  An.  731, 
"Willibrord,  45  n.  2. 

Begging,  Wm.  of  St.  Amour  on.  iv.  283. 
Bonaventura,  291.  BuU  of  Honorius 
IV.,  spiritual  societies,  627.  Priests, 
v.  54. 

Bes'ging  monks.     See  Mendicant  orders. 

Beghards  (Beghardi),  i.  44,  450  n.  2; 
iv.  286,  292,  303,  626,628  n.  1,  630, 
633  n.  2;  v.  143,  179.  Beghards  and 
Beguines  as  names  of  reproach,  v.  182, 
213,216,221,  2.33,  288,292,386,  387. 
Mystical  Beghards,  v.  215,  393,  394, 
408. 

Beginning  of  creation,  i.  568,  569.  See 
Creation. 

Beguines  (Beguinie,  Beguttse),  iv.  286  ;  v. 
179  and  n.  1,  190,  213,  216,  221,  288 
and  n.  1,  289,  295.     See  Beghards. 

Beheading  of  martyrs,  i.  119. 

Being,  four  kinds,  with  Scotns,  iii.  464. 
Being  and  becoming,  Atluiuasius,  ii. 
474.  Augustin,  ii.  475.  See  Origen's 
doctrine  of  Creation,  ov. 

Bela,  king  of  Hungary,  iii.  335. 

Belarus,  pagan  judge,  ii.  67  n.  2. 

Belgard,  cit:y  in  Pomerania,  iv.  16. 

Belgium,  iii.  370;  iv.  277. 

Believers,  among  the  Catharists,  iv.  576, 
579,  580. 

Belisarius,  general,  ii.  594. 

Belitza,  first  scat  of  a  bishopric  in  Mora- 
via, iii.  315  n.  1. 

Bcllay,  Life  of  Antlielm,  iv.  168  n.  3.  See 
Acta  S.  June. 

Bells,  iii.  75,  300  n.  1,  391  ;  iv.  183  n.  3. 
Church,  iii.  286,  336. 

Bema  (/3/}/^a),  ii.  511.  Mauidiean  festi- 
val, i.  505  ;  iv.  566  n.  2. 

Bena.     See  Almaric  of. 

Benatky,  v.  176. 


28 


GENERAL  INDEX. 


Benedict,  priest,  companion  of  Adalbert 

of  Prajrue,  iv.  41. 
Benedict,  rule  of,  ii.   283   n.   2,298-300; 

iii.  30,  75,  106,  415,  416  ;  iv.  208,  252, 

264,   6.34.      See    Benedict   of  Nur.sia, 

Benedict  of  Aniaua. 
Benedict,  singer,  iii.  128. 
Benedict  VI.  (VII.),  pope,  iii.  330  n.  2, 

331  and  n.  1. 

Letter  to  the  German  archbishops,  the  Hun- 
garians (see  Mansi  concil.  t.  xix.),  330  n.  2. 

Benedict   IX.    (Theophvlact),   pope,   iii. 

375-377.  409  n.  1,  445* n.  2,  448  n.  1. 
Benedict  X.,  pope,  iii.  387. 
Benedict  XL,  v.  19. 
Benedict  XII.,  v.  40,  41. 
Benedict  XIIL,  v.  56,  62-77,84,105-107, 

112, 118  and  n.  1,  303. 
Benedict  Cajetan,  cardinal,  iv.  193  ;  v.  2. 

See  Boniface  VIIL 

Life  of  Celestin  "V.,  iv.   193  n.   3.     See   Acta 
S.  May. 

Benedict  of  Aniana,  abbot,  reformer  of 
Monacbism,  iii.  167,  414  n.  1,  414-416, 
461  n.  1,  579.  His  rule,  416.  His  life, 
see  Acta  S.  Feb.  and  Acta  S.  of  Mabil- 
lon,  S.  iv.  Letter  of,  Scotch  theology, 
iii.  461  n.  1.     See  Balnz,  Misc.  t.  v. 

Benedict  of  Nursia,  Benedictines,  ii.  296- 
300  ;  iii.  75.  Life  of,  298-300  nn.  See 
rule  of. 

Benedictine  monasticism,  degeneracy  of, 
iv.  251,  252,  278  n.  2. 

Benedictine  rule.     See  Benedict,  rule  of. 

Benedictines,  iv.  43,  204,  252  n.  1.  See 
Benedict. 

Benedictines  of  St.  Maur.  See  Hist.  lit. 
de  la  France. 

Benedictio,  iv.  196.  (Benediction  before 
taking  food,  etc.,  i.  286.) 

Bencdictus,  Polish  monk,  iii.  334  n.  2. 

Beuedictus  Bisco))ius,  abbot,  iii.  118  n.  1. 

Benedictus  Levita,  deacon  at  Mentz,  col- 
lection of  capitularies ;  the  decretals, 
iii.  350  n.  1. 

Benedictus  Paulinus,  ii.  707  n.  1. 

Beneficence,  works  of,  iv.  211,  268.  See 
Benevolence. 

Benefices,  traffic  in,  iii.  376,377,389,  404 ; 
v.  23,  110,  111,  144.  See  Simony. 
Secular  influence  in  disposal  of,  iii.  351, 
382,  400-404.  See  Investiture.  Papal 
influence,  iv.  200,  201,222;  v.  9,  86, 
96,  202.  Plurality,  iv.  207.  Abuses  in 
the  distribution  of,  iii.  351,  400,  401, 
409  and  n.  1  ;  v.  9,  86,  87,  97,  117.  Res- 
ervations of,  V.  98,  122.  Eagerness  for, 
V.  .50,  86,  89,  114,  119. 

Beneficium,  iv.  164-166. 

Benevolence,  works  of  (Essenes,  i.  46), 
74,  197,222,25.0-259,  262,  267;  ii.  5, 
26,  63,  136,  168,  169,  191,  192,  706, 
709  n.  2,  752,  753  n.  2,  756  (as  a  means 
of  persuasion,  ii.  26,  63,  548;  iv.  18, 
30)  ;  iii.  4  n.  1,  21,  26-28,  41,  45,  93  n. 
3,  100,  104  n.  1,  282,  408  n.  1,  415,  418, 
422  (pagan,  iii.  45,  300)  ;  iv.  12,  18,  30, 


73,  211,  213,  214,  2,39  n.  1,  254,  266- 

268,  271,   294-299,   564;    v.  383,  407. 

Caiharist,  583. 
Benevolent  institutions,  ii.  63,  168,  169, 

192,  755;  iii.  322,419;  iv.  214,266-268, 

294-296,  298,  299. 
Benevolent  societies,  iv.  266-268,  293. 
Benignus,  disciple  of  Patrick,  ii.  148,  149, 
Benignus,  monastery,  iii.  419. 
Benignus,  S.  Divionensis. 

Chron.  on  Greg.  VI.,  iii.  377  n.  1.    See  D'Ache- 
ry,  SpiciU'g. 
Benjamin,  deacon,  ii.  134,  135. 
Benno,  cardinal. 

Invective  against  Ililctebrand,  in  Orthvini  Gra^ 
tii  fiisciculus  rerum,  etc.,  iii.  380  n.  1,518  n. 
2,  ol9n.  1;  iv.  85  n.  1. 

Benvenuto  of  Imola,  Comm.  on  Dante, 

iv.  629  n.  4,  630  n.  2. 
Bequests,  to  the  church,  ii.  166-168;  iv. 
577.     Catharists,  iv.    578.     See   Gifts, 
Wills. 
Berengar  II.,  Italian  king,  iii.  367. 
Berengar,  Pierre,  disciple  of  Abelard,  iv. 
257,  395,  399  n.  3. 

His  letters,  dialogue,  399  n.  3.  Miracles  of 
Bernard,  257  n.  5.  0pp.  Abelard,  f.  326,  the 
Carthusians,  262  n.  2.  Defense  of  Abelard, 
395  n.  1;  f.  398,  397  n.  2. 

Berengar  of  Tours,  his  education,  mode 
of  teaching,  and  controversies  respect- 
ing the  Lord's  Supper  (see  Doctrine 
of  the  Lord's  Supper),  iii.  502-521  ; 
iv.  335,  337,  355;  v.  270.  Develop- 
ment of  his  doctrine,  iii.  521-530.  His 
efforts  in  behalf  of  science,  470,  471, 
503.  Character  of  Leo  IX..  379  n., 
513.  Of  Nicholas  II.,  387  n.  6.  Ex- 
hortatory  discourse,  504.  On  anthro- 
pon)or])lnsm,  443  n.  2.  Gregorv  VII., 
518-521  ;  iv.  84,  86  n.  4,  92  n."l,  118. 
Hiidebert,  iv.  599. 
Citations  from  his  writings:  — 
De  sacra  ooena,  f.  36  and  f.  40,  on  Leo  TX.,  iii. 
508  n.  3,  and  379  n.  1  :  f.  36,  on  his  ep.  to 
Lanfranc,  607  n.  2  ;  f.  37,_Peswil,  521  n.  2 ;  f. 

41,  the  pope's  citation,  507  n.  3  ;  f .  42,  Ilenry 
I.,  n.  4  ;  f.  43,  burning  of  his  book,  n.  5  ;  f. 
51,  cone,  of  Tours,  509  n.  4  ;  f.  63,  corruption 
of  ch.,3S2n.  1;  f.  71,  Nicholas  II.,. 387  n.  6; 
f .  83,  on  tropical  expressions,  522  n.  2  ;  ff.  94, 
198,  gloritiod  body  of  Christ,  522  n.  6  ;  ff.  99, 
145,  179,  effect  of  consecration,  524  un.  1-3  ; 
t.  100,  reason  and  authority,  526  n.  2:  f.  116, 
anthropomorphism,  443  n.  2:  consecration, 

525  n.  1 ;  f .  144,  conversion.  524  n.  4  :  ff.  148, 
157,  165,  236,  siiiritual  communion,  523  nn. 
1-4  :  f.  190,  substance  and  accident,  .522  nn. 
8,  4  :  f.  222,  522  n.  5  ;  f.  273,  cardinals,  387 
n.  7  ;  f .  299,  presence  of  the  elements,  521 
n.3. 

Exhortatory  discourse  (see  Martene  and  Du- 
raud,  Thes.  nov.  an.  t.  i.),  iii.  504  n.  1. 

Letter  to  Adelmann,  ff.  37,38,  sacramentum, 
res  sacramcnti,  iii.  523  n.  5  ;  ff.  38,  39  (ed. 
Schmid),   I'aschasius  Iladbert,   521  n.  1 ;  f. 

42,  consecration,  525  u.  1 ;  ff.  44,  45,  light, 

526  n.  2. 

Letter  to  Ascelin   (see  Lanfranc's  works,  vita 

Lanfranci),  iii.  510  nn.  I,  2. 
Letter  to  Lanfranc  (see  as  above),  ii.  506  n.  5. 
Letter  to  Richard  (see  D'Achery,  Spic.  t.  iii.) ; 

f.  400,  on  indemnification  for  his  losses,  etc., 

iii.  508  nn.  1,  2,  510  u.  1.    Communion,  526 

n.l. 


GENERAL   INDEX. 


29 


Tract  against  Lanfranc,  Hi.  509  n.  4,  513  :  ff. 
26,61,  73,  his  recantation,  413  n.  2;  ff.  28, 
59,61,62,  on  his  recantation,  514  nn.  3-7  ; 
II.  34,  50,  Leo  I.X.,  513  n.  3,  511  n.  2  ;  f.  54, 
numher  of  his  followers,  515  n.  3,  527  n.  5  ; 
£E.  54,  166,  majority,  in  matters  of  faith,  515 
nn.  1,  2;  f.  58,  corruption  of  the  church, 
514  n.  2  ;  ft.  71,  72,  Nicholas  II.,  614  n.  1, 
512  n.  2. 

Berenf;arians,  iii.  515,  527. 

Bergen,  district  in  Norway,  iii.  29S  n.  2. 

Bergeron. 

Collection  of ;  Report  of  Wm.  de  Rubruquis, 
iv.  52-54  nn. 

Beruald,  abbot,  life  of  Bernard,  iv.  145 
n.,  254  n.  3,  255  nn.  2,  3. 

Bernard,  bp.,  missionary  iu  Pommerania, 
iv.  2,  3,  5,  6. 

Bernard,  bp.  in  Norway,  iii.  297  n.  1. 

Bernard,  Dominican,  iv.  643. 

Bernard,  priest,  sectarian,  iv.  448. 

Bernard  of  Clairvaux.  History  and  char- 
acter, iv.   252-264.     His   mother,   234, 

252.  As  orator,  144  and  n.,  153-155, 

253.  The  crusades,  153-157.  His  let- 
ters, 254.  Protects  the  Jews,  73-75, 
74  n.  1.  Innocent  II.,  144-146.  Ar- 
nold of  Brescia,  148  n.  2,  149  n.  1,  150 
and  n.  Admonitions  to  Eugene  III., 
152,  157-160,  185,  194,  195,  197,  199, 
201,  202.  Legates,  198.  Appeals  to 
Home,  199.  Corrupt  clergy,  206  n.  1 
(v.  102).  Boys  in  ecclesiastical  offices, 
207  n.l.  Abbess  Hildegard,  217.  Con- 
version of  the  condemned  robber,  236. 
Mouasticism,  238,  253,  254  (v.  188). 
Counsrls  to  monks,  iv.  240.  On  love, 
259-262,  386.  Calumny,  262.  Self- 
knowledge,  263.  Doctrine  of  the  im- 
maculate conception,  331,  332.  The  de- 
nier of  transubstantiation,  337.  Stages 
of  the  rehgious  life,  371,  372.  His  the- 
ory of  knowledge,  371-373.  Abelard, 
386,  393-400,  495,  503.  Knowledge  of 
the  prophets,  405  n.  1.  Gerhoh,  408  n. 
1.  Kobert  Pulleiu,  408.  Gilbert  de  la 
Poree,  408,  409.  Peter  Lombard,  409. 
Intuition,  411  (371).  Guigo,  413.  The 
Trinity,  460.  Confession  of  faith,  462, 
516.  Doctrine  of  atonement,  503,  504. 
Justification,  509,  510,  570.  Freewill, 
516,  517.  The  Catharists,  568  n.  2, 
578  n.  5,  580  n.  1,  586,  593.  Henry  the 
Cluuiacensian,  598  nn.,  601  n.  2,  603, 
604.  Lives  of  Bernard,  opp.  ed.  Ma- 
billon,  t.  ii.  1.  vii.  c.  15,  the  rescued 
criminal,  236  n.  3.  First  life,  by  Will- 
iam, 1.  i.  c.  2,  §  4,  vision  of  Christ,  252 
n.  3  ;  c.  8,  §  14,  early  asceticism,  253 
n.  2,  his  appearance,  n.  4.  Second  life, 
by  Bernald,  c.  iv.  §  26,  Clairvaux,  254 
n.  3,  declines  bishojirics,  255  n.  2;  c. 
vi.  §  38,  Wm.  of  Aquitaine,  145  n.  1. 
Third  life,  by  Gottfried,  c.  iv.  f.  1119, 
his  eloquence,  153  n.  5,  154  n.  1  ;  f. 
1120,  ep.  of  Eugene  III.  on  the  crusade, 
153  n.  2  ;  1.  iv.  c.  vi.  §§  34,  39,  his  mir- 
acles, 256  n.  4 ;  c.  vii.  §  22,  iutluence. 


254  n.  3  ;  c.  v.  §  11,  over  Abelard,  394 

n.  3.     See  Miracles. 

Citations  from  his  ivritings  :  — 

Apologia  ad  Gulielmum  abbatem,  on  the  Cis- 
tercians and  Cluniaceusians,  iv.  263  nn.  6,6, 
264  nn. 

De  consirlcratione,  four  books,  admonitions  to 
Eugene  III.,  iv.  158-160,  257  ;  i)rologue,  157 
n.  7.  L.  ii.,  failure  of  the  crusade,  157  nn. 
3-5.  L.  iv.  c.  4,  duty  of  legates,  198  n.  I.  L. 
v  c.  1,  §  3,  inspiration,  371  nn.  1,  2,  372. 

De  diligendo  Deo,  c.  7,  iv.  260  n. 

De  erroribus  Abaelardi,  iv.  503  nn.  1, 2,  4,  604 
n.  1. 

De  gratia  et  libero  arbitrio,  iv.  516,  517. 

De  officio  episcoporum,  c.  viii.,  boys  in  the  epis- 
copal oftice,  iv.  207  n.  1. 

Epistles,  to  Innocent  III.,  against  Abelard,  iv. 
396  n.  G,  503.  Ep.  2,  §  11,  against  the  luxury 
of  the  clergy,  2(J6  nn.  1,  4.  Ep.  7,  §  12,  on 
obedience,  255  n.  5.  Ep.  21,  multipficity  of 
business,  255  n.  1.  Ep.  64,  the  pilgrim  turned 
monk,  238  n.  2.  Ep.  106,  to  a  theologian, 
theology  of  the  heart,  258  n.  5,  259  n.  1.  Ep. 
107,  §  4,  justification,  510  nn.  3-6.  Ep.  142, 
humility,  262  n.  1.  Ep.  143,  to  his  monks, 
service  of  love,  2.59  nu.  5,  6.  Ep.  144,  the 
same,  2.59  n.  4  ;  §  4,  sickness,  253  n.  3.  Ep. 
173,  feast  of  immaculate  conception,  331  nn. 
2,  3.  Ep.  178,  to  Innocent  II.,  authority  of 
popes,  256  nn.  1,2.  Ep.  189,  §  3,  to  Innocent 
II.,  Arnold  of  Brescia  and  Abelard,  148  n.  2. 
Ep.  195,  Arnold  of  B.,  148  n.  2, 149  n.  1,  150 
n.  Ep.  241,  to  a  nobleman,  against  heretics, 
603  n.  2 ;  Henry  of  Cluny,  601  n.  2,  698  n. 
2.  Ep.  242,  to  citizens  of  Toulouse,  257 
nn.  2,  3.  Ep.  256,  to  Eugene  III.,  declines 
to  lead  the  crusade,  154  nn.  4,  5.  Ep.  290,  a 
corrupt  legate,  198  n.  2.  Ep.  359,  monks  in 
the  crusade,  154  n.  3.  Ep.  362,  to  11.  PuUein, 
408  n.  5.  Ep.  363,  to  the  German  clergy,  153 
n.  3;  the  .Jews,  73  n.  6.  Ep.  365.  to  abp. 
Henry  of  Metz,  the  Jews,  74  n.  3.  Ep.  386, 
an  abbot  to  Bernard,  on  the  failure  of  the 
crusade,  157  n.  2. 

Exhortatio  ad  milites  templi,  iv.  258  nn.  2,  3. 

Life  of  abp.  JIalachias,  iv.  337. 

Sermones  in  Cantica  Canticor.  S.  x.  §  7,  luke- 
warmness  in  prayer,  iv.  241  n.  1.  S.  xi.  f. 
1296,  on  self-accusing  thoughts,  240  n.  4  ;  § 
7,  on  atonement,  504  n.  2.  S.  xv.  §  6,  Jesus 
in  the  Christian  life,  261  n.  1.  S.  xx.  §  6,  de- 
grees in  love  to  Christ,  261  n.  2  ;  §  7,  asceti- 
cism, 241  n.  2.  S.  xxii.  §  8,  justification, 
509  n.  5.  S.  xxiii.  §  14,  knowledge  of  the 
heart,  259  n.  2  ;  §  15,  justification,  509  n.  2. 
S.  xxiv.  §  4,  slander,  262  n  2.  S.  xxv.  §  9, 
Christ  as  example,  504  n.  3.  S.  xxxiv.  §  5, 
self-knovvledire,  263  n.  2.  S.  xxxvi.  §  5,  the 
same,  263  n.^1.  S.  xlvi.  §  8,  miracles,  258 
n.  1.  S.  Ixiv.  §  8,  f.  14S6,  treatment  of  her- 
etics, 586  n.  5.  S.  Ixv.  §  5,  spread  of  llenri- 
cians,  603  nn.  3,  5.  S.  Ixvi.  §  4,  llenricians, 
603  n.  4  ;  §  12  (t.  i.  f .  1499),  the  sword  against 
heretics,  586  n.  4. 

Bernard  of  Pisa,  iv.  152.     See   Eugene 

III. 
Bernard  of  Tiron,  iv.  97  n.  8,  236,  237  n. 

1,  294,  308,  312.     Life  of,  97  n.  8,  237 

n.  1.     On  works,  308  n.  2. 
Bernard  Ydros,  iv.  606  and  n.  4. 
Bernard's  mother,  iv.  234,  252. 
Bernhard,    bp.   of   Citta   di   Castello,  v. 

330. 
Bernhard  Baptisatus  (Baptise'),  v.  113. 
Bernhard  Chotek,  v.  294. 
Berno  of  Burgundy,  reformer  of  Mona- 

chism,  iii.  417. 
Bernold  of  Constance,  iv.  100  n.  2. 

Chronicles.  (See  Bias,  monumenta.)   Lent  Sy- 


30 


GENERAL  INDEX. 


nod,  an.  1076,  iv.  108  n.l :  f.  57,  authority  of 
princes,  110  n.  3  ;  an.  1083,  Dioiia.stici.sm,  233 
n.l;  f .  171,  misfortunes  of  crusadcr.s,  127  nn. 
1.  7;  Urban  II.  in  Italy,  128  n.  3 ;  an.  Id'Jl 
(t.  ii.  f.  148).  piou.s  societies  of  laymen,  303 
n.  2 ;  an.  1095,  assembly  at  Placenza,  125 
n.l. 

Bernreider,  Paul,  canonical  priest,  iii. 
381  n.  2. 

Berinvan],  bp.  of  Ilildeslicim.  His  life 
_(^ee  .Mal.illoii,  Acta  S.  (O.  B.),  t.  vi.  V. 
i.),  f.  205,  his  eni]jloynieiJts  (.see,  al.so, 
Leibnitz,  Script,  rer.  Bruns.  t.  i.),iii. 
408  D.  2  ;  Irish  art,  470  n.  6  ;  f.  206, 
defense  against  the  Normans,  405  n. 
3;  §  37,  f.  323,  obedience  to  magis- 
trates, 403  n.  1,405  n.  4.  Godehard, 
408  n.  3. 

Bercca,  in  Syria,  i.  349 ;  ii,  86.  See  Aca- 
cius. 

Beroea,  in  Thrace,  ii.  443. 

Berscrker.s,  iii.  301. 

Bertha,  qiuen  of  Kent,  iii.  11. 

Bertha,  wife  of  Philip  I.  of  France,  iv. 
121. 

Bertha,  wife  of  Robert  of  France,  iii.  374 
and  n.  5. 

Berthold,  abbot,  iv.  217  n.  2. 

Berthold,  Cistercian,  bp.  of  Liefland,  iv. 
37. 

Berthold,  Franciscan,  preacher  of  repent- 
ance, iv.  279,  600.  Sayings  from  his 
sermons,  edited  by  King,  318-320. 
Against  indulgences,  351,  352. 

Berthold  of  (^alaliiia,  founder  of  the  or- 
der of  the  Carmelites,  iv.  266. 

Berthold  of  Constance. 

Chronicon,  an.  1083,  men  of  rank  in  the  mon- 
asteries, iv.  233  n.  :  an.  1091,  pious  societies, 
303  n.  2.     See  Beriiold  of  Constance. 

Berthrade,  iv.  121,  122. 

Bertraud  d'Agoust,  v.  20.     See  Clement 

V. 
Bertnlph  of  Cariuthia,  iv.  96  n.  6. 
BervUus  of  Bostra,  i.  591  n.  4,   593,  594, 

597,  710. 
Berytus,  Beyroot,  ii.  95,  433  n.  2.     Law 

sciiool  at,  590. 
Besanyon,  diet  at,  iv.  164. 
Besandulc,  ii.  741. 
Beser,  renegade,  iii.  203  n.  1. 
Bessc,  ]e  Sieur. 

Hist,  des  dues,  marquis  et  comte  de  Narbonne, 
f .  483,  assembly  at  Toulouse,  an.  1107,  iv. 
590  n.  5. 

Bcthabe  monastery,  iii.  89. 

Betlilehem,  v.  313.  Jerome  at,  ii.  159, 
640,  641,  643,  712,  745.  Mcmks  of ,  644, 
747,  748.     E])iphanius  at,  747,  748. 

Bethhhcm  c\n\]>c\,  v.  236,  256,  259,  260, 
263,  265  and  n.  1,  271,  288,  289  and  n. 
3,  293-295,  301,  311-315,  321,  323,  332, 
333,  358.  Record  of  foundation,  f.  105, 
236  n.  2. 

Bcziers,  iv.  639  n.  2. 

Bible,  cojiies  of  the.  See  Bibles,  Manu- 
scripts. 

Bible,  division  into  chapters,  iv.  616  n.  7. 


Bilile  exposition,  "Waldenses  and,  iv.  608, 
612. 

Bible  interpretation,  in  the  ^first  Period, 
Jewish,  i.  36.  With  Pharisees,  i.  39,  40, 
49.  Tlie  Sadducces,  40-42.  Tlie  Es- 
scnes,  44,  47,  49.  The  Scribes,  .53,  54. 
The  Alexandrian  Jews,  Philo,  53-59. 
The  Therapeutae,  61.  Proselytes,  68. 
Ccl-^us,  165.  Porphyry,  171.  Charis- 
ma, 181.  The  Ebionitc's,  348  n.  2.  The 
Clementines,  355.  The  Gnostics,  387- 
389.  Valentine,  426,  427.  Hcraclcon, 
435,436.  Marcion,  460,463,473.  M.an- 
ichean,  501,  .502.  Artemonites,  582. 
Origcn,  544-.549,  552-557,  700,  717, 
288'(ii.  388,  598).  RIy.stical  and  myth- 
ical tendencies,  i.  557  (44;  ii.  389). 
Chiliasts  and  Alexandrians,  652.  Hipr- 
acas,  714.  Methodius,  721.  Antiochian, 
722. 

In  llie  second  Period.  Influence  of 
councils  on,  ii.  211.  In  the  Alexan- 
drian and  Antiochian  schools,  388-394, 
4U2,  754.  Augustin,  251 ,  402,  734.  Vig- 
ilautius,  375  u.  1.  Jerome,  388,  391, 
392,  745-747.  Bar  Sudaili,  616.  In 
tlie  Pelagian  controversy,  666.  Julian 
of  Eclanum,  673  and  n.  4.  Chrysostom, 
754.     Priscillianists,  778. 

In  the  tliivd  and  fourth  Periods,  iii. 
126,  153  n.  3,  155,  430  n.  3,  431,  456- 
459,  471.  Paulicians,  265.  Sect  at 
Montfort,  601.     See  Commentaries. 

In  the  fifth  Period,  iv.  98  n.  2,  404, 
40,5.  TheJews,  77,  78.  Joachim,  220, 
230-232.  Abelard,  377.  Bogomiles, 
558,559.  Catharists,  571.  H.  of  Cluny, 
601.  See  Allegorical,  Commentaries, 
Interpretation,  Scriptures. 

Bible,  its  importance  to  Christianity,  i. 
149. 

Bible,  Julian  on  the,  ii.  46,  52,  53. 

Bible,  language  of  the,  iii.  460;  iv.  415. 

Bible  meetings,  iv.  321. 

Bible  rcadiuii,  studv,  in  the  first  Period,  i. 
307,  308.  "In  the  family,  283  n.  1,  286, 
693.  In  public  worship,  291,  302,  303. 
At  Alexandria,  528,  532,  533.  Origen, 
693,  719,  722.  Pamphilus,  721.  Con- 
sulted for  oracles,  45  (iii.  129).  See 
Scriptures. 

In  the  second  Period,  ii.  262,  288,  316- 
319,  328,  333,  339,  743  n.  1,  773.  Vic- 
torinus,  77.  Ulphilas,  158,  159.  Among 
the  Goths,  158,  159.  At  Antioch,  183. 
Anioug  tlie  Nestorians,  183  u.  1,  611. 
Anthouv,  265.  Heron,  275.  Pelagius, 
635.  Jerome,  712  n.  3,  742.  Chrys- 
ostom, 718.  A  means  to  conversion, 
122,  123.  In  prc])aration  for  the  cler- 
ical office,  and  in  the  cloisters,  183. 
Public  reading  of  the,  123,  137,  158, 
213,  264  n  4,  265,  319,  333,  334,  339, 
352,  357,  361. 

In  the  Middle  Ages,  iii.  21,  52, 54,  55, 
60,  61,  73,  124,  12.5,  126,  150  n.  7,  201, 
310,  425-427,  457-459,  471.    Consulted 


GENERAL  INDEX. 


31 


for  oracles,  129.     Gregory  the  Great 
on  the,  115.     See  Scriptures. 

In  the  fifth  Period,  iv.  98  and  n.  2, 
20-t,  279,314,358,  415,  422,  425,  561, 
563.  Interfered  witli  by  the  study  of 
law,  of  the  Sentences,  etc.,  204,  415, 
425.  Jews  on  the,  77,  78.  Abelard, 
397.  Hugo,  401,  402.  Aquinas,  422. 
Reading  of,  among  the  laity,  320-324, 
425 ;  forbidden,  320-324.  Effect  of 
papal  authoritv,  538.  In  the  sects,  321, 
558,  559,  561, "563,  594,  595,  597,  601 
and  n.  4,  602,  609,  632.  Knowknlge  of, 
611.  Commentaries  on,  426.  See  Com- 
mentaries. Concordance,  426.  Divis- 
ion into  cluxpters,  616  n.  7.  Source  of 
doctrine,  537,  621.  Joachim,  220.  An- 
selm,  368.  Hugo  a  St.  Victor,  401,  402, 
405,  406.  Peter  Cantor  on  wresting  the 
sense,  414,  415.  Roger  Bacon,  425,  426. 
Waldenses,  606-614  (321).  See  Script- 
ures. 

In  the  sixth  Period,  v.  61,  149.  Cle- 
mangis,  1 14.  Wicklif  on  the,  1 50, 151. 
Militz,  181.  Janow,  195.  Huss,  240, 
336.  Anna  of  England,  241  u.  1.  See 
Scriptures. 

Bible  revision  and  emendation,  i.  582  and 
n.  2,  700,  701,  707,  708,  721,  722  and  n. 
6  ;  ii.  745,  749  ;  iii.  126,  153  n.  3,  155. 

Bible  translation,  i.  303,  708.  Coptic,  i. 
83.  The  Latin,  i.  303  ;  ii.  159,  745,  746  ; 
iii.  129, 155,  335,  347  ;  v.  150.  Of  Sym- 
machus,  i.  708.  Persian  by  Miesrob, 
ii.  137.  Indian,  ii.  140.  Gothic  of  Ul- 
philas,  ii.  152,  158;  iii.  129,  281  n.  1. 
The  Syrian,  ii.  137,  iv.  52;  (of  Philox- 
enas),  ii.  589.  Jerome's,  ii.  712  n.  3, 
745,  746.  Neglected,  iii.  129,  426. 
Swedisli,  iii.  281  n.  1.  Cyrill's  Slavoni- 
an, iii.  316,  330.  German,  iii.  425,  471  ; 
iv.  320,  609.  Paraphrase  of  the  Gos- 
pels, iii.  425;  of  the  Psalms,  iii.  471. 
Elfric,  iii.  469  n.  4.  Among  the  sects 
of  the  Middle  Ages,  iii.  600,  603,  604. 
Tartar,  iv.  58.  In  the  sects,  iv.  320- 
324.  Provencal,  Waldensian,  iv.  320, 
321,  606-61 1.  English,  Trevisa,  v.  149. 
Wicklif,  V.  149-151.  French,  Bohe- 
mian, British,  German,  v.  150,  241  n. 
1.     Luther's,  v.  149,150. 

Bibles,  iii.  118,  126,  310,  427  (52).  See 
Manuscripts. 

Bibles  burned,].  148-150,  689;  iv.  324. 
Confiscated,  ii.  217-220. 

Biblical  expressions  in  determinations  of 
doctrine,  ii.  417,  450. 

Biblical  tendency,  iv.  33,  593. 

Bibliotheca  Cisterc. 
T.  ii.  f.  44,  German  bishops,  ir.  214  n.  2.    T. 
iv.  f .  239,  disputat.  anon.  adv.  Abelard,  iv. 
399  n.  1. 

Bibliotheca  Cluniacensis. 
Life  of  Odo,  iii.  417  n.  1.     Collationes  of  Odo, 
417  n.  2.    Prwf.,  Vita  S.  Geraldi,  444  n.  4. 

Bibliotheca  eccles.,  ed.  Fabric. 
Henry  of  Ghent  on  Simon  of  Tournay,  iv.  418 


n.  3  :  f .  114,  Pigebort  of  Gemblours,  De  script, 
eccles.,  iv.  13U  n.  2. 

Bibliotheca  Grteca,  Fabricii. 
Ed.  nov.  vol.  vii.  f .  316,  cpp.  of  M.ani,  to  Bud- 
das,  i.  486  n.  1 ;  to  Adas,  499  n.  5. 

Bibliotheca    Oriental.      See    Stephanus 
Euodias  Assemau. 

Biltliotheca  Palatina,  burning  of  the,  iii. 
1 50  u.  7. 

Bibliotheca  Patrum,  Galland. 

T.  iii.  f.  762,  Methodius  on  freewill,  i.  422 
n.  2.  T.  iv.,  ep.  of  Theonas  to  Lu<ianu,s,  i. 
143  n.  1.  T.  vii.,  Pacianus  liarcelimeiisis 
i.  246  n.  2.  T.  viii.  if.  13,  14,  tracts  of  Mar- 
cus, ii.  290  n.  4,  308  n.  1.  T.  ix.,  Bachia- 
rius,  confession  of,  ii.  775  n.  6.  T.  ix..  Life 
of  Porphyry,  bp.  of  Gaza,  ii.  103  n.  1.  T.  ix. 
f.  353,  Maximus  of  Turin  (II.  V.  in  Kal. 
Jan.),  Christmas,  ii.  348  n.  2.  T.  xii.,  ep.  of 
Nicetius,  iii.  8  n.  1.  T.  xii.,  letter  of  Co- 
lumban,  iii.  29  n.  4.  T.  xii.,  sermon  of  Cal- 
lus, iii.  36  n.  1.  T.  xiii.  f.  272,  dialogue  of 
John  of  Damascus,  iii.  88  n.  1. 

Bibliotheca  Patrum,  Lugdunensis. 

T.  vi.  f .  50,  hermeneutic  rules  of  Tichoniiis, 
reg.  1,  ii.  244  n.  2.  T.  viii.,  Arnobius,  Comm. 
in  Ps.  146,  ii.  702  n.  2;  Gclasius,  De  dnabus 
nat.  in  Christo,  ii.  7.33  n.  1.  T.  ix.  f.  701 
Leontius,  contra  Nestorium,  etc.,  fragments 
of  Theodore  on  the  incarnation,  ii.  496  nn.  3, 
4,  497  n.  1,  (col.  1)  500  n.  2  ;  f.  700,  and  of 
Diodorus  of  Tarsus,  ii.  499  nn.  2,  3,  (col.  2) 
600  n.  4  ;  f.  703,  col.  1,  Theodore,  ii.  502  n.  1. 
T.  xiv.,  Claudius  of  Turin,  his  vindication, 
iii.  4-34  n.  4  ;  his  comm.  on  Galat.,  iii.  431  n. 
1, 4.32  nn.  1,2;  dedication,  iii.  432  n.  4  ;  Jonas 
of  Orleans,  De  cuitu  imag.  f .  190,  apolog.  of 
Theodemir,  iii.  438  n.  3;  Dungal,  Kespons. 
adv.  Claud.  Taur.  f.  204,  iii.  431  n.  2.  T.  xv. 
f.  169,  Christian  Druthmar,  Comm.  in  Matt., 
iii.  458  n.  2.  T.  xviii.  f .  417,  Hugo  of  Lan- 
gres,  De  corpore  et  sanguine  Christi,  iii.  506 
n.  3 ;  f.  437,  Diu\and,  the  same,  iii.  503  n.  3, 
509  n.  4;  f.  441,  Guitmund,  De  corporis  et 
sanguinis  Christi  veritate,  iii.  470  nn.  4,  5, 
503  n.  1 ;  f.  459,  Guitmund,  De  veritate  eu- 
charistiiB,  iii.  526  n.  5 ;  f.  461,  Guitmund,  De 
eucharistisB  Sacramento,  iii.  528  n.  1 ;  f.  532, 
letter  of  Deoduin  to  ilenry  I.,  iii.  509  n.  3  ;  f 
835,  anonvmous  author  on  Berengar,  iii.  513 
n.  4,  515  n.  5,  516  n.  1,  518  n.  2 ;  If.  8.53,  856, 
dialogues  of  Desiderius,iii.  375  n.  4,384  n.  4, 
399  n.  1.  T.  xix.  f.  916,  Zacharias,  connn.  of, 
iv.  337  n.  4.  T.  xxi.,  tract  of  Potho,  iv.  331 
nn.  4,  5;  f.  251,  Alger,  De  Sacramento,  etc., 
iv.  338  n.  3.  T.  xxii.,  Jleditations  of  Guigo, 
iv.  413  nn.  5,  6  ;  ep.  of  Steiihcn  of  Tournay, 
iv.  416  n.  1.  T.  xxiii.  f.  602,  Eckert  against 
the  Catharists,  iv.  566  n.  2.  T.  xxiv.  If.  15.37, 
1547,  1558,  1563,  Ebriirdus  contra  Catharos, 
iv.  577  nn.  1,  4,  578  n.  4,  579  n.  1.  T.  xxv., 
writings  of  Celestin  V.,  iv.  193  n.  2. 
f.  17,  ep.  of  .Stephen  of  Tournay,  iv.  418  n. 
4  ;  f.  195,  Lucas  Tudensis  .adv.  Albigenses,  1. 
i.,  iv.  584  n.  5  ;  f .  266-272,  llainer  contr.  Wal- 
denses (Catharos),  iv.  571  n.  2,  576  nn.  2,  .3, 
577  nn.  2,  4,  578  n.  5,  579  nn.  2,  4,  5,  580 
nn.  2,  3,  5S1  n.  5  ;  f .  278,  Pilichdorf  contra 
Waldenses,  c.  i.,  iv.  606  n.  1 ;  f.  348,  Robert 
de  Sorbonne,  on  conscience,  iv.  303  n.  6;  f. 
350,  the  same,  .303  n.  6  ;  f.  447,  476,  Humbert 
de  llomanis,  De  erudit.  praedicatorum,  iv. 
267n.  2,683  n.l. 

Bibhotheca  Patrum,  Parisiensis. 

T.  xi.  ff.  431,  432,  Theodore  of  Abukara,  epMrj- 
cei?  Kal  a.woKpicrei.%,  iii.  88  nn.  1,  3.  T.  xiii. 
f.  939,  Paladii  Lansiaca,  ii.  27l  u.  1.     See 

Combefis. 

Bibliotheca  Pistoriensis.     See  Zacliaria. 


32 


GENERAL   INDEX. 


Bililiothecae  Patnim,  on  Christians  at  the 
Saracen  court  in  S])ain,  iii.  335  n.  3. 

BiliHotheque  (Jrieutale,  ed.  Herbelot, 
Mani,  i.  486  n.  2. 

Bibrach,  the  doctor  of,  v.  321,  333. 

Bilfiard,  iii.  r)()2,  603. 

Biik-rheck,  ch.  at,  iii.  80. 

Binj;en,  iv.  217. 

Buka  (Biorka),  iii.  276,  281,  284,  291. 

Birtliday  festivals,  i.  301.  Birthdays  of 
martyrs,  i.  334  and  n.  3,  335 ;  ii.  369. 

Bisantlie  (Rodosto),  iii.  563  n.  4. 

Bisciiofteinitz,  Miiitz  at,  v.  174. 

Bishoprics,  foundation  of  German,  iii. 
55.  In  Iceland,  iii.  306.  Prussian, 
iv.  45. 

Bishops,  in  the  first  Period,  objects  of 
persecution,  i.  131,  133,  137.  Conduct 
in  ]iersccution,  133,  151.  Separated 
from  their  communities,  137  (133). 
Office  in  the  apostolic  period,  184- 
186,  659.  Later,  190-195,  235.  Elec- 
tion, 199,  200.  Organs  of  the  Holy 
Spirit,  207,  210,  517,  519.  Growing 
power,  207,  594.  Confirmation,  316, 
317.  Pride  of,  in  the  large  towns,  603. 
Among  the  jNIaniclieans,  504. 

In  the  second  Period,  worldliuess  of 
some,  ii.  18,  25,  32  n.  2,  186,  763  n.  3, 
765,  766.  Pompous  mode  of  life,  168, 
755.  Expenses,  168.  Court  bishops, 
758.  Simplicity  and  piety  in  other 
cases,  167-169  {120).  Judicial  autlior- 
ity,  171.  Become  involved  in  worldly 
business,  171,  172.  Intercessions,  173, 
176,  187.  Courage,  174,  175.  Pro- 
tectors of  the  weak,  176.  Oversight  of 
prisoners,  178.  Conditions  of  ordina- 
tion, 184.  Election  of,  185, 186.  Trans- 
fer of  bishops,  and  journeys  to  the  me- 
tropolis, 186-188,  225  u.  4,  465,  593. 
Special  functions,  188.  Bisliops  and 
presbyters,  696,  748.  Relations  of 
bishops,  748,  756.  Deposition  of,  761. 
Licinius  aud  tlie,  18,  19.  Julian,  71, 
72,  78,  79.  Constantine,  18,  25,  32  n.  2. 
In  the  third  Period,  pious,  iii.  4.  In 
the  metropolitan  .system,  64.  Not  al- 
lowed to  choose  their  successors,  67. 
Nomination  of,  92-95,  113  n.  4.  As- 
semblies of,  9,5-97.  Exemption,  102. 
Protection  of  the  poor,  105.  Involved 
in  secular  affairs,  105  n.  3,  141  and 
notes.  Judicatory  ])Ower,  105  n.  4. 
Sends,  107,  108.  Duty  of  preaching, 
107,  123-125;  of  visitation,  107,  108. 
Diocesan  ])0wer,  110,  111.  Despotic, 
98.     Want  of  culture,  1.54. 

In  the  fourth  Period,  election,  invest- 
iture, military  service,  iii.  400-406. 
Power  to  bind  and  loose,  363.  Spir- 
itual judicature,  406,  407.  Union  of 
spiritual  and  secular  power,  408,  409. 
In  the  Decretals,  348,  349.  To  be 
judged  by  the  jiojie  onlv,  349,  359,  371, 
509.  Jurisdictions,  452,  478  (iv.  201). 
Among  the  Icelanders,  306  aud  n.  1. 


In  the  fifth  Period,  depo.sition  of,  iv. 
107.  Relations  to  the  pope,  107,  200- 
202.  Ignorance  of,  102  n.  4.  Servil- 
ity of  German,  107.  Involved  in  secu- 
laV  busine.ss,  133,  214,  215,  286,  421, 
639.  In  the  contest  between  the  jiopes 
and  the  empire,  107,  165.  Archdeacons, 
211,212.  Administration  of  the  office 
of,  activity,  the  German  bps.,  episco- 
pi  in  partibus  infidelium,  suffraganei, 
213-215.  Hold  cai)ital  trials,  214  and 
n.  2.  \yorldly  minded,  265.  Abelard 
on  the,  384,  390.  Diminished  respect 
for,  639,  640,  643. 

In  the  sixth  Period,  independence  of, 
V.  6,  17.  Secular  affairs  of,  28,  202. 
Originally  not  distinct  from  presby- 
ters, 31,  170.  Irregular  appointment 
of,  34.     Titular,  103.     Janow  on,  202. 

Bishop's  staff,  iii.  300  n.  1. 

Bithyuia,  Christianity  in,  i.  97.  Persecu- 
tion in,  147.  Second  Period,  ii.  3,  42, 
71,  547,  753  n.  2.  Stephanas,  iii.  220. 
Beccus,  iv.  550. 

Bizya,  castle  of,  iii.  192. 

Black  Eorest,  iii.  37  ;  iv.  233. 

Black  Plague,  v.  42,  128,380,  381,383, 
407,  412. 

Black  Sea,  monks  near  the,  ii.  687,  710 
(767). 

Blanche,  mother  of  Louis  IX.,  iv.  300. 

Blaudiua,  martyr,  i.  114. 

Bias,  S. 
Monumenta  res  Allemanic.is  illuftrantia,  t.  ii., 
chron.  of  Bernold,  f.  30,  iv.  ]0S  n.  1 :  f .  12U, 
2a3  n.  i  f .  148,  303  n.  2.     See  Bernold. 

Blastus,  letter  to,  i.  680. 

Blemmyans,  ii.  552. 

Blessedness  of  the  righteous,  ii.  677;  iv. 
432,  491  n.  8  ;  v.  402.     See  Heaven. 

Blessing  of  the  clergy,  iii.  102. 

Blexem  (Pleccateshem),  iii.  82. 

Blois.     See  Peter  of. 

Blood,  shedding  of,  iv.  612,  616. 

Bobbio,  monastery,  iii.  29  n.  3,  34,  470 
n.  3. 

Bodies  of  the  saints,  Charlemagne  on  the, 
iii.  238. 

Body,  the  material,  with  the  Antitactes, 
i.  451.  Temjde  of  the  Holy  Ghost, 
654.  Hieracas,  714.  In  paganism,  ii. 
115.  ApoUiuaris,  487.  Augustin,  667. 
Priscillian,  777.  With  the  Paulicians, 
iii.  258.  Bogomiles,  iv.  558.  Catha- 
rists,  572,  575  (heavenly,  568).  Glo- 
rified, i.  714  ;  ii.  667  ;  iv.  472.  Bodv  of 
Christ,  i.  631-635  ;  ii.  490,  498,  538, 
565,  777  ;  iii.  261,  262.  See  Docetism. 
In  the  Lord's  Sujjper,  i.  647,  648  u.  1. 
See  Lord's  Sup]ier. 

Boehmau,  Jacol),  i.  482  n.  1. 

Boethius,  iv.  418  u.  4  (v.  377).  Influence 
of  his  writings,  355.  De  consolat.  phil- 
osoph.,  359.  Comm.  on  De  Triuitate, 
409  n.  1,  461  n.  5. 

Bogomiles,  ii.  276  n.  2 ;  iii.  245  n.,  254  n. 
3,  590,  591  mi.  1,  2,  592  n.  3,  594  n.  3, 


GENERAL  INDEX. 


33 


601.   Doctrine  and  history,  iv.  552-564, 
566,  572  n.  1,  573  and  n.  1,  574.     Ini- 
tiation, 556. 
Bogoris,  Bulgarian  prince,  iii.  308,  309, 

315  n.  1. 
Bohemia,  spread  of   Christianity  in,  iii. 
321-323.    From,  330;  iv.  6,  18,  49.    Le- 
gates in,  iv.  89  n.  2.     In  the  sixth  Pe- 
riod, V.  51,  102,  128,  129,  1.33,  182,  184, 
215,  237.    Militz  in,  181,  182.    Conrad, 
184.     Bible  translation,  150,  241  n.   1. 
Pilgrimages   to   Wilsnack,  237.      The 
movements  of  reform  in,  48,  93,  119, 
173-380.     Bohemians  at  the  Univ.  of 
Prague,    244-247,    252-255,    258,    279, 
347.     Convocation  of  (an.    1408),  248. 
Laity,  236.     Bohemians  in  the  senate 
at  Prague,  299.     Bohemian  knights  at 
Constance,  339,  340,  341,  349,  374.  Cru- 
sade against,    128-131,   133.  bee  Huss. 
Bohmisch-Brod,  v.  295,  297. 
Boivin,  ed.  letter  of  Euseb.  Caesariens,  to 
Coustantia  on  images,  ii.  326  n.  4.    See 
Nicephorus  Gregoras,  vol.  ii.  f.  795, 
Bolak,  city  of  the  Mongols,  iv.  55. 
Boleslav  I.,  duke  of  Poland,  iv.  41,  42 

n.  1. 
Boleslav  IIL  (Krzivousti),  iv.  1,  6,  8,  10- 

12,  14,  17,24. 
Boleslav  the  Cruel,  of  Bohemia,  iii.  322  ; 

V.  290. 
Boleslav  the  Mild,  iii.  322. 
BoUandists.      See   Acta    Sanctorum    of 

the. 
Bologna,  university  at,  iv.  172,  203,  204, 
421,  425.  Balthazar  Cossa  (John 
XXn.)  at,  V.  89,  90,  100,  101,  277. 
Council  appointed  at,  130.  Huss  cited 
to,  271,  272. 
Bombay,  ii.  141. 

Bona,  De  rebus  liturgicis,  iv.  343  n.  4. 
Bona  (Hipporegius)  in  Algiers,  ii.  198. 
Bona  naturalia  et  gratuita,  iv.  495. 
Bonacursus. 
De  Tit.  haereticorum,  Pasagians,  iv.  590  n.  7. 
See  D'Achery,  t.  i.  f .  212. 
Bonaventura,  life  and  character  of,  iv. 
420,  421.     Life  of  Francis  of  Assisi,  iv. 
60  n.  2,  273-275.     Defense  of  the  mo- 
nastic orders,  286-289.     As  censor  of 
the  same,  289-291.    Circular  letter,  289 
and  n.  4,  290.     Special  letter,  290  and 
n.  3.    Property  of  the  Franciscans,  291 
n.   Doctrine  of  transubstantiation,  339, 
340.     Faith  and  knowledge,  428,  429. 
End  of  Creation,  466.     Original  condi- 
tion, 490,  491.    Dispositio  sufficiens,  491 
n.  6.    The  incarnation  and  the  original 
plan  of  God,  507,  508.      Successor  of 
John  of  Parma,  618  n.  1. 
Determinationes  circa  regulam  S.  Francisci, 
opp.  t.  vii.  ed.  LugJ.  f .  330,  iv.  267  n.  1 ;  f . 
333,  288  n.  1  ;  f.  336,  288  n.  3  :  f.  338,  288  n. 
7  and  289  n.  1.     Q.  24,  iv.  291  n.    Ep.  ad 
ininistro3  provinciales   et  custodes,  opp.  t. 
vii.,  iv.  289  n.  4,  290  n.  2.  Life  of  Francis,  60 
n.  2,  271  n.  1,  273-275  nn.    See  290  n.  3,  340 
nn.  2,  3,  428  n.  6,  429  nn.  1-3,  490  nn.  3,  4, 
491  nn.  1-6. 

3 


Bondmen,  in  spiritual  and  monastic  or- 
ders, iii.  97-99,  101,  107.     Influence  of 
Christianity  on  the  condition  of,  98- 
101.      Employed    in   spiritual  offices, 
109.     See  Slavery. 
Bondwomen,  iv.  601. 
Bongars. 
Gesta  Dei  per  Francos,  t.  i.  f.  89,   Balderic, 
Hist.  IlierosoL,  iv.  126  n.  2, 127  n.  1 ;  f.  384, 
Fulcher  of  Cliartres,  126  n.  1 ;  f.  482.  Gui- 
bert,  Hist.  Hierosol.,  124  n.  2  ;  f .  641,  \Vm.  of 
Tyre,  126  n.  3.    T.  ii.  f.  1149,  Francis  of  As- 
sisi, 60  n.  3.    See  Jacob  of  Vitry. 

Boni  homines,  iv.  303,  579  (577  and  n. 
2). 

Boni  valeti,  iv.  303. 

Boniface.     See  Bruno. 

Boniface,  father  of  the  German  church. 
His  origin  and  education,  iii.  46.  First 
journey  to  Friesland,  46.  In  Utrecht 
and  Rome,  47.  In  Thuringia,  47.  In 
Hessia  and  Thuringia,  47.  In  Rome, 
47.  Confession,  ordination,  and  oath, 
48  (iv.  200).  Design  of  his  mission,  49. 
His  labors  compared  with  those  of  the 
Irish  missionaries,  49.  Boniface  in 
Thuringia,  50.  Character  and  success 
of  his  Tabors,  51.  Care  for  religious 
instruction,  52.  Preaching  and  study 
of  Scriptures,  52.  Efforts  to  promote 
spiritual  culture,  53.     His  o])ponents, 

53.  His  scruples  of  conscience  in  re- 
spect to  holding  intercourse  with  such, 

54.  In  Rome  and  Bavaria,  55.  Influ- 
ence witli  Charlemagne  and  Pepin,  55. 
His  foundations  of  bishojirics,  and  ar- 
rangement with  regard  to  synods,  55, 
56.  His  report  on  Adelbert,  57-59. 
His  conduct  towards  him,  60.  Not  a 
worker  of  miracles,  60.  On  Clement, 
61,  62.  On  hindrances  to  marriage 
arising  from  the  relation  of  godparents, 
61.  Controversy  with  Virgilius.  63. 
Plainness  of  speech  towards  pope  Zach- 
arias,  64.  Strives  to  give  a  fixed  or- 
ganization to  the  German  church,  64. 
Appointed  to  the  archiepiscopate  with- 
out a  particular  diocese,  65.  Quarrel 
with  the  bp.  of  Cologne,  65  n.  4. 
Labors  for  the  Frieslanders,  65.  De- 
poses Gewillieb  of  Mentz,  66.  Wishes 
to  nominate  his  successor,  67.  Anoints 
Pepin  as  king,  69.  Solicitude  for  the 
Eng.  church,  69.  Appoints  Lull  as  his 
successor,  letter  to  Fulrad,  70.  Quar- 
rel with  Hildegar,  bp.  of  Cologne,  71. 
In  Friesland,  his  martyrdom  there,  72 
Boniface  and  Gregory,  72,  73  and  n 
2.  Election  of  bps.,  95.  Synods,  96 
Opposition  to  martial  service  by  the 
clergy,  1 02.  Against  the  abuse  of  the 
rights  of  patronage,  110  n.  3.  Arch 
deacons.  111  n.  3.  Influence  on  the 
relations  between  the  Prankish  and 
Roman  churches,  119,  127  (49,  64).  On 
changes  in  the  system  of  church  pen- 
ance, 137  n.  1.  Efforts  in  promotion  of 
the  papacy,  210,  243.   Eating  of  horse- 


34 


GENERAL  INDEX. 


flesh,  295  n.  Celibacy,  410.  Anointing 
of  the  sick  a  function  of  tiie  priesthood, 
449  n.  1.  Picture  of,  iv.  43.  His  life, 
by  Willibald  (see  Perz  Mouunieuta), 
c.  1,  f.  334,  iii.  46  n.  2  ;  §  23,  50  un.  1, 
2,  53  n.  2,  69  n.  1.  By  the  ecclesiastic 
of  Miinster,  72  n.  4.  Bv  the  priest  of 
Utrecht  (see  Acta  S.  Boll.  June),  60 
n.,  71  n.  3.  By  the  presljyter  of  May- 
ence  (see  Perz  Mouunieuta),  56  n.  5, 
63  n.  1,  66  nn.  1,  2. 

Citations  from  his  loritings :  — 

Epistles.  Ep.  3,  Bugga  to  Boniface,  his  dream, 
iii.  47  n.  1.  Ep.  4  (ed.  Wiirdtweiu),  on  read- 
ing the  Scriptures,  48  n.  2.  Ep.  12,  to  bp. 
Daniel,  51  n.  1 ;  ascetism,  54  n.  1.  Ep.  13, 
from  bp.  Daniel,  mendaciuui  oificiosum,  54 
n.  2.  Ep.  14,  from  bp.  Daniel,  on  religious  in- 
struction. 52  nn.  1,  2.  Ep.  19,  to  Eadburga, 
52  nn.  3^  4.  Ep.  24,  from  Greg.  II.,  treat- 
ment of  offending  clergj',  54  n.  3.  Ep.  25, 
the  pall  received  from  Greg.  III.,  66  n.  3. 
Ep.  31,  to  an  Eng.  abbess,  46  n.  3.  Epp.  39, 
40,  41 ;  f .  88,  law  of  marriage,  61  n.  1.  Ep. 
51,  to  Zacharias,  Carloman,  synods,  56  n.  1 ; 
superstitious  practices  at  Home,  64  n.  2 ; 
concerning  his  successor,  67  n.  1.  Ep.  54, 
books  from  Rome,  53  n.  3  ;  his  commission 
from  the  pope,  69  n.5.  Ep.  55,  to  Ethelbald, 
with  gifts,  69  n.  7.  Ep.  60,  from  po)ie  Zach- 
arias, reform,  superstition,  the  pallium,  56 
n.  2,  64  n.  1,  65  n.  2.  Ep.  62,  Adelbert,  57 
n.  2  ;  Virgilius,  63  n.  3.  Ep.  69,  books  from 
Rome,  53  n.  3.  Ep.  70,  from  Zacharias  (ed. 
WiU-dtwein),  65  n.  6,  66  n.  2  ;  f.  113,  67  n.  2. 
Ep.  71,  to  an  English  priest,  69  nn.  3,  4.  Ep. 
72,  to  Ethelbald,  69  n.  6.  Ep.  73,  to  Cuth- 
bert,  abp.  of  Canterbury,  pilgrimages,  58  n. 
1 ;  report  of  administration,  64  n.  4,  70  n.  1. 
Ep.  74,  Zacharias,  62  n.  4.  Ep.  79,  monks 
from  Eng.,  53  a.  1.  Ep.  80,  the  same,  53  n. 
4.  Ep.  82,  from  Zacharias,  on  his  resigna- 
tion, 68  n.  1 ;  Samson,  63  n.  4.  Ep.  83  (ed. 
Wlirdtwein),  on  the  metropolitan  see  at 
Mayonce,  71  n.  2.  Ep.  86,  to  Zacharias,  65  n. 
2  ;  Fulda,  68  n.  2 ;  concerning  Lull,  69  n.  2. 
Ep.  90,  to  Fulrad,  naming  his  successor, 
70  n.  2.  Ep.  105,  to  Stephen  II.,  71  n.  1 ; 
Carloman,  65  n.  5.  Ep.  174,  prayer  of  Adel- 
bert, 58  u.  2.  Epp.  ed.  Wiirdtweiu,  f.  116, 
cupidity  of  archdeacons.  111  n.  3  ;  f.  140, 
abuse  of  patronage,  110  n.  3  ;  f.  142,  ordi- 
nances, 53  n.  5 ;  of  penance,  137  n.  1;  unc- 
tion, 449  n.  1.  Epp.  to  Zacharias,  63  n.  7, 
65  n.  7. 

Life  of  Livin,  iii.  43  n.  1. 

Boniface,  fictitious  personage,  iv.  42  n.  2. 

Boniface  (Bunifacius)  I.,  bp.  of  Rome,  ii. 
208,  235  nn.  1,  2,  652  n.  2. 

Boniface  (Bonifacius)  II.,  bp.  of  Rome, 
ii.  711. 

Boniface  IV.,  pope,  iii.  32,  34,  134. 

Boniface  VIII.,  jwpe,  iv.  67,  632  ;  v.  1-13, 
19,  21,  22,  33,  38,  41,  93.  Ep.  to  Philip 
the  Fair,  6  n.     See  Bulls. 

Boniface  IX.,  v.  51,  52,  89,  252,  276. 

Bonifacian  plantation,  v.  52,  98. 

Bonifacius,  count  in  Africa,  ii.  694,  695. 

Bonnaven,  ii.  146. 

Bonosus,  bp.,  ii.  377.  Whether  his  doc- 
trines were  spread  among  the  Bava- 
rians, iii.  38. 

Books,  in  Ireland,  ii.  149  ;  iii.  10,  43,  460 
n.  6.  Brought  from,  iii.  152,  300  n.  1. 
Brought  from  Eng.,  ii.  149;  iii.  52,  53, 
156  n.   1.     To  Eng.,  iii.    15,  118,  151, 


152.     From   France,  ii.    149;  iii.   152. 
In  France,  iii.  427.     In  Germany,  iii. 
52,  53  and  n.  3,  151.     In  Sweden,  iii. 
281.     In    Iceland,   iii.    800    n.    1.     In 
Friesland,  iii.   79.     In  Italy,  iii.    151. 
In  Rome,  iii.  150  nn.  4,  7,  151.  From 
Rome,  iii.  53  n.  3,  118,  152.     Gothic, 
ii.  152,  158.    Collections  of,  ii.  149  ;  iii. 
10,  151  n.  I,  470  n.  3;  iv.  270  (see  Li- 
braries).   Boniface,  iii.  52,  53  and  n.  3, 
71.    Chilperic,  iii.  91  n.  1.    Cassiodore, 
151  n.  1.    Alcuin,  156  n.  1.    Ethilwold, 
408  n.  1.     Gerbert,  470  n.  3.    Anthony 
on,  ii.  269.     Cleniangis,  v.  61.     Rever- 
ence paid  to,  iii.  210.     Translation  of, 
iii.  330  (see  Translation).    Illumination 
of,  iii.  201,  219.    Decoration,  iv.  4  u.  2. 
Burned  by  Iconoclasts,  iii.  219  n.   1. 
Images  to  be  removed  from,  iii.  219. 
School-books  in  the  image  controver- 
sy, iii.  543.     French  theological  books 
burned,  iv.  448.   In  the  Eastern  church, 
iri.    247  ;    iv.    545.      Loss    of,    iv.    529. 
Transcription  of,  iv.  265,301  (see  Man- 
uscripts).    Books   of    Wicklif,  v.   248. 
Of  Huss,  V.  364.     Burning  of,  v.  261- 
263,  286,  316,  342,  370.      See  Bibles, 
Literature. 
Bordeaux,  abp.  of,  iii.  94  ;  iv.  583  n.  2  ; 
v.  20.     Sects,  iv.  639  n.  2.     See  Coun- 
cils. 
Boruchtuarians,  iii.  44. 
Borziwoi,  duke  of  Bohemia,  iii.  321. 
Bosco,  Peter  de,  v.  7. 
BoaKoi,  ii.  293  n.  4. 
Boso,  bp.  of  Merseberg,  iii.  324. 
Boso,  count,  iii.  358  n.  1. 
Bosow,  iii.  323  n.  3. 
Bostra,  in  Arabia,  ii.  67  n.  2,  71,  78.    See 

Titus  of. 
Botrus,  ii.  222  n.  1. 
Boulajus. 
Ilist.  univers.  Parisiens.  1.  i.  ff.  687-7.30,  the 
University  of  Paris  on  the  schism,  v.  53-55 
nn.,  56  n.  1 ;  f.  729,  letter  of  Benedict  XIII. 
to  the  king  of  France,  v.  56  n.  4. 
T.  ii.  f .  402,  Walter  a  St.  Victor,  Contra  quatuor 
Gallia;  labyriuthos,  iv.  410  n.  4  ;  f .  624,  so- 
ciety of  the  Trinitarians,  iv.  268  n.  1.  T.  iii. 
f .  200,  Walter  of  M.  on  Abelard,  iv.  .393  n.  1 ; 
f .  374,  ep.  to  Clement  IV.  on  transubstantia- 
tion,  iv.  340  n.  4 ;  f.  383,  Bacon's  Opus 
majus,  iv.  425  n.  4 ;  f.  686,  Wm.  of  St. 
Amour,  iv.  289  n.  3.  T.  iv.  f.  237,  assembly 
at  Vincenues  (an.  1333),  v.  37  nn.  2,3;  f. 
238,  cone.  Paris  (an.  1406),  v.  38  n.  1 ;  f.  463, 
election  of  Urban  Vl.,  v.  46  n.  ;  f.  470,  the 
siime,  45  n. ;  fi".  576,  578,  Ilenry  of  Ilessia,  ep. 
pacis,  V.  48  n.,  49  n.  1.  T.  v.  f .  269,  letter  of 
Gerson,  v.  353  n.  1. 

Boulay.     See  Bouloeus. 
Bouquet. 

Collectio  script,  rer.  Franc,  t.  y.  f.  621,  Charle- 
magne on  learning,  iii.  154  n.  1. 

Bourges,  abp.  of,  v.  13.     See  Wm.  of. 

Bowing  the  knee,  iv.  584,  594. 

Boys,  in  the  mines,  i.  138.   Education  of, 

iii.    72,   73.     See    Education,    Schools. 

In  clerical  offices,  iii.  375,  409  and  u.  1 ; 

iv.  186,  198,  200,  207  j  V.  9,  86. 


GENERAL  INDEX. 


35 


Brabant,  Christianity  in,  iii.  43  and  n.  2. 

Braga,  iv.  141.  See  Councils,  an.  561, 
an.  563. 

Brahmaism,  i.  44.     See  Erahminism. 

Brahmiuism,  in  Gnosticism,  i.  370. 

Brahmins,  i.  442.  Of  the  Mauicheans,  i. 
501  u.  2,  503. 

Brancas,  cardinal,  v.  272,  293. 

Brandenburg-,  iv.  21. 

Brazen  serpent,  the,  iii.  211  and  n.  2, 
241. 

Bread,  breaking  of,  i.  325. 

Bread,  consecrated,  distributed  to  filial 
churches  at  Rome,  ii.  195.  Distin- 
guished from  the  host,  given  to  chil- 
dren, iv.  342  n.  4. 

Bread  used  in  the  Lord's  Supper,  i.  331  ; 
iii.  18  and  n.  2,  581  n.  1,  581-585  ;  iv. 
538,  541  ;  v.  92. 

Bregenz  (Pregentia),  iii.  34. 

Breisgau,  iii.  37. 

Bremen,  iii.  296.  Bishopric,  81.  Arch- 
bishopric, united  with  Hamburg,  279, 
290,  326.  Patriarchate  of  the  north, 
292.  Missionary  station,  328  n.  2. 
Abps.  of,  81,  292,  293,  307  ;  iv.  33,  35, 
643.  Connection  with  Liefland,  iv.  36- 
38.     School  in,  33.     See  Adam  of. 

Brescia.  See  Gaudentius,  Adelmann, 
Arnold. 

Breslau,  bp.  of,  v.  182. 

Breteul,  iv.  235. 

Brethren  of  the  Free  Spirit,  iv.  633  u.  2  ; 
v.  393,  401,  408. 

Brethren  of  the  Sword,  iv.  45. 

Brevicula  historic  Eutychiauistarum,  ii. 
563  n.  5. 

Briiiery  of  the  papal  legates,  iii.  354,  562, 
563,  565.  Dioscurus,  ii.  559.  Justin- 
ian, ii.  600.  At  the  Roman  court,  iii. 
580;  iv,  196,  198;  v.  272  n.  1,  331. 
Elsewhere,  iv.  196.  Gregory  VII.  un- 
iuHueuced  by,  iv.  89,  90,  103.  Boniface 
VIII.,  V.  52.  By  Mohammedans,  iv.  69 
and  n.  2.  By  Jews,  iv.  73,  74  n.  1. 
Facuudus  of  Hermiane  on,  ii.  604. 

Brief,  papal,  in  favor  of  the  Jews,  iv.  76. 

Brigitta  of  Sweden,  v.  44,  222. 

Brindisi,  crusaders  at,  iv.  178. 

Britain,  Christianity  introduced  into,  i. 
85,  86.  Constantius  Chlorus  in,  i.  154. 
Coustantine  in,  ii.  8.  Church  in,  ii. 
146,  148,  149,  632.  (Missions  from,  see 
Missions,  Missionaries.  Means  of  cult- 
ure in,  see  Books.)  Seminaries  for 
Christianity  and  Christian  education, 
iii.  10,  23,  29.  Corruption  of  the  ear- 
lier Christianity  there,  10.  Anglo- 
Saxon  heptarchy,  11.  Relation  of  the 
ancient  church  there  to  the  new  church 
among  the  Anglo-Saxons,  16-18.  Rit- 
ual of  the  British  church,  17.  Condi- 
tion of  the  church  there  after  Angus- 
tin's  death,  18-25.  Differences  betwixt 
the  Britannico-Scottish  and  the  Anglo- 
Saxon-Frankish  (Romish)  churches, 
23-25.    Missionaries,  53,  55.   Missions, 


29.    Freedom  of  the  British  church,  49, 

53.    See  Anglo-Saxons,  Augustin. 
British  church,  ii.  632.    See  Britain. 
Britons,  Bible  translation,  v.  150. 
Brittany,  iv.  373,  383. 
Brixeri,  iii.  378. 
Broda,  Andrew  of,  v.  258. 
Brognv,  Jean  de,  bp.  of  Ostia,  v.  344,360 

n.  2.' 
Brotherly  love,  i.  76,  90,  255. 
Brothers  and  Sisters  of  the  Free  Spirit, 

V.  393,401.     See  Brethren. 
Brown. 

Edition  works  of  R.  Grosshead,  iv.  185  n.  1 : 
ep.  107,  207  n.  5. 

Bruges,  iii.  277.     Monastery  at,  iv.  326. 

Meeting  with   papal   nuncios   at   (an. 

1374),  V.  137,  140,  161. 
Brumalia,  ii.  347  n.  4. 
Brunehault  (Rrunehild),  iii.  33,  113  n.  1. 
Bruno,  abp.  of  Cologne,  iii.  460  n.  6. 
Bruno,  bp.  of  Segni  (Astensis),   iii.   378 

n.  2,  381  n.  2. 

His  life  of  Leo  IX.,  corruption  of  the  cliurch, 
iii.  378  n.  2.  Leo's  acceptance  of  the  papacy, 
381  n.  2.  Leo's*  .synods  of  reform  (opp.  ed. 
1651,  t.  ii.  f.  148), "384  n.  4.  Military  service 
of  Leo  (f.  147),  38.5  n.  3.  Minicles  reported 
at  the  tomb  of  Leo  and  his  warriors,  386  nn. 
4,  5.    Simony,  389  n.  2. 

Bruno,  bp.  of  Toul   (Leo  IX.),  iii.  378, 

381    n.  2.     Life   by  Wibert,  378  n.  5, 

381  n.  2.     See  Leo  IX. 
Bruno,  founder  of  the  Carthusian  order, 

iv.  265. 
Bruno     (Boniface),    missionary    to    the 

Prussians,  iv.  42,  43. 
Bruns. 

Ed.  canones  apost.  et  concil.  i.  f.  08,  cone.  An- 
cyra,  can.  lo,  marriage  of  deacons,  ii.  180  n. 
3;  f.  71,  cone.  Neocresarea,  an.  314,  can.  1, 
of  presbyters,  180  n.2  ;  f.  140,  fourth  synod 
of  Carthage,  can.  1,  ordination  of  bishops, 
182  n.  6  ;  ii.  f.  9,  cone.  Elvira,  Duumviri, 
ii.  173  n.  1 ;  f.  108,  cone.  Aries,  can.  7,  173 
n.2. 

Brussa,  iv.  550. 

Brussels,  v.  401. 

Brute  kingdom.     Basilides,  i.  404,  405, 

413.     Nature  of  brutes,  ii.  668. 
Bruttius,  cited  by  Euseb.,  i.  96  n.  4. 
Buchwald  (Buchonia),  iii.  74. 
Buddas,  predecessor  of  Mani,  i.  480,  485. 
Buddha,  Buddhas,  i.  450,  480,  481,  483, 

503. 
Buddhism,  i.  44.     In  Gnosticism,  i.  370, 

405,  450,  451,  484.     Relation  to  Chri.s- 

tianitv,  i.  482-484.     In  Manicheism,  i. 

480-4*86,    488,  490-493,  495,  496,  500, 

501,  503.     Asceticism  in,  ii.  263,  276. 

Pantheism,  iii.  461  n.  2.     Among  the 

Mongols,  iv.  48,  52.     In  China,  iv.  56. 
Bugga,  abbess,   ep.   to   Boniface,  iii.  47 

n.  1. 
Bugia,  Raymund  Lull  there,  iv.  68,  69 

ami  n.  2,  71  and  n.  2. 
Bugri,  iv.  565. 
Building  of  churches,  zeal  for,  ii.  319, 


36 


GENERAL   INDEX. 


320,  753  and  n.  2.  Costly  buildings, 
iv.  280,  290,  291.     See  Churches. 

Bulffius.     See  Boulseus. 

Bulyari,  iv.  565. 

Bulgaria,  spread  of  Christianity  in,  iii. 
307-314,  315  n.,  458  n.  2,  497  n.  1  (iv. 
90  n.  6).  Customs  of  the  people,  312, 
313.  Mohammedanism  in,  329.  Pau- 
licians  in,  587.  In  the  contest  between 
Rome  and  Constantinople,  567,  572, 
574,  577,  578,  580.  Catharists  in,  591 
n.  1  ;  iv.  565,  566,  590.  Bogomiles 
from,  iv.  552,  553  n.  5. 

Bulls,  papal,  Joliu  XV.  (an.  973),  on 
saint  worship,  iii.  447.  Forged,  iv.  204, 
205.  (See  Innocent  III.  epp.)  Bull 
of  Innocent  III.  in  England,  iv.  176. 
Of  Greg.  IX.  against  Frederic  II.,  iv. 
179,  182.  Bull  of  Innocent  IV.,  an. 
1254,  limiting  the  mendicant  orders,  iv. 
282  and  n.  4.  Bulls  of  Alex.  IV.,  in 
their  favor,  iv.  283.  (^f  Urban  IV., 
an.  1264,  and  Clement  V.,  an.  1311,  es- 
tablishing Corpus  Christi  day,  iv.  341. 
Of  Honoring  IV.,  an.  1286,  against  spir- 
itual societies,  iv.  627.  Of  Nicholas 
III.,  an.  1288,  iv.  591  n.  2 ;  an.  1297 
(Exiit  qui  seminal),  iv.  291.  Sixth 
Period.  Bulls  of  Boniface  VIII.,  in- 
dulgence, V.  3  ;  against  the  Colonnas, 
4;  against  Philip  the  Fair,  Clericis  lai- 
cos,  5,  Unam  Sanctam,  8,  9,  13,33,  pro- 
nouncing the  ban,  etc.,  10,  12,  22.  Of 
John  XXII.,  on  the  condition  of  de- 
parted saints,  38  ;  against  the  preach- 
ing of  mystical  doctrines,  395.  Bull 
of  Clement  VI.,  an.  1349,  Unigenitus, 
41.  Bull  of  Gregory  IX.,  suspending 
the  law  of  papal  elections,  45.  Of 
Benedict  XIII.,  77.  Of  Gregory  XI., 
against  Wicklif,  146-148  ;  against  Mil- 
itz,  182.  Of  Urban  VI.  against  Clem- 
ent VII.,  164.  Of  Alexander  V.  against 
the  Wicklifite  heresy,  259-261,  265,  300. 
Of  John  XXIII.,  Ill;  against  Ladis- 
laus,  27G-291,  335.  Bulls  burnt,  8, 
286 ;  edict  of  Wenceslaus  concerning 
them,  287,  288  n.  2.  Janow  on  the 
form  of  the  papal  bull,  207. 

Bulosudes,  Hungarian  prince,  iii.  330. 

Burburg,  bislio])ric,  iii.  55. 

Burda,  river,  iii.  72. 

Burdinus,  abp.  of  Braga,  iv.  141.  See 
Gregory  VIII. 

Burgundians,  their  conversion  and  Ariau- 
ism,  iii.  4,  5.  Embrace  the  Nicene  doc- 
trine, 5  (9n.).  Columban  among  them, 
30-33.  I'hotinian  doctrines  among 
them,  39  and  n.  3.  Judgment  of  God, 
130. 

Burgundy,  iii.  417 ;  iv.  252,  254,  283  n. 
1,  289,  314  n.  2.     Duke  of,  v.  93. 

Burial  of  the  dead,  i.  334,  335;  ii.  128, 
192,  262;  iv.  290.  As  sacrament,  ii. 
725.  Burial  places,  venal  consecration 
of,  v.  43. 

Burkhard  of  Worms,  iv.  203. 


Burning  of  the  dead,  iii.  78. 

Butler,  Franciscan,  v.  151  n.  2. 

Bythos  (Bi'i?of),  in  Gnosticism,  i.  373  n. 

1,  417,  418,  421,  477  n.  1,  489;  ii.  127. 

Byzacene  (Buzazene),  ii.  605  n.  2,  686. 

Byzantine  church,  ii.  204.  See  Constan- 
tinople. 

Byzantine  court,  corrupting  influence  of 
the,  ii.  45,  164-166,  505  ;  iii.  91.  Court 
worship,  iii.  108.  Empire,  iii.  48  n.  6, 
88.  Principle  of  church  gov't,  191.  Era, 
315  n.  2.  Insincerity  and  exaggeration, 
235,  583  n.  3.     Despotism,  543,  604. 

Byzantine  emperors,  alliances  with  Mon- 
gols, iv.  56.  In  ecclesiastical  affairs, 
ii.  164-166,  223-229;  iii.  175  (see  the 
controversies).  Dogmatizing  spirit,  ii. 
603  ;  iv.  533.     Honors  paid  to,  iii.  241. 

Byzantine  historians,  iii.  203  n.  1,  250  n. 

2,  254  n.  5,  269  n.  6,  327  ;  iv.  530. 
Byzantium,  ii.  197,  422  n.  4.     See  Leon- 

tius  of. 


Cabala,  i.  375,  440.     Cabalists,  i.  448  n. 

I.  Cabalistic  theology,  ii.  776  n.  4. 
Cadalous,  bp.  of   Parma,  iii.  396.     See 

Honorius  II. 

Caecilian,  archdeacon  and  bp.  of  Car- 
thage, ii.  217,  218,  221-226,  228  n.  3, 
237,  245. 

Cfficilius,  pagan,  on  private  judgment,  i. 

II.  On  brotherly  love  of  Christians,  i. 
76  n.  4.     See  Minucius  Felix. 

Caecilius  of  Bilta,  on  exorcism,  i.  310  n.  1. 

CiErimoniiB  Romanse,  i.  87,  175. 

Cissar,  reuderino-  to,  iv.  142,  147,  151,  167, 
172,  223;  v.  36,  39. 

Ciesar  Augusta.     See  Saragossa. 

Caisarea  in  Cappadocia,  ])ersecution  at, 
i.  707.  Origen  at,  i.  707.  Basil,  asy- 
lum, ii.  177  n.  1.  School  at,  ii.  183. 
Election  of  bishops,  ii.  186  n.  1.  See 
Basil,  Firmilian,  Procopius,  Thalassius, 
Theodore  Ascidas. 

CiEsarea  in  Palestine,  persecution  at,  i. 
153,  706,  707,  709.  Church  of,  i.  299. 
Origen  at,  i.  703-707,  709.  School  at, 
i.  721 ;  ii.  183.  Library  at,  i.  721  ;  ii. 
745.  The  fraudulent  abp.,  iv.  127. 
See  Acacius,  Eulogius,  Theophilus. 

Ca^sares,  irreligiositas  in,  ii.  112. 

Cflesariani,  i.  142. 

Casarius,  bp.  of  Aries,  ii.  296,  709  and  n. 
2 ;  iii.  4.  On  fasting,  ii.  340.  Doc- 
trine of  grace,  ii.  709,  711.  Amulets, 
iii.  448.  His  life,  ii.  709  n.  2.  Ser- 
mons, ii.  709  u.  2.  See  Acta  S.  Aug. 
27. 

Caesarius,  monk,  letter  of  Chrysostom  to, 
ii.  732  n.  6. 

CiBsarius  of  Heisterbach,  Cistercian,  iv. 
155  n.  5,  235.  On  bearing  the  yoke  of 
Christ,  iv.  156. 

Dialogues,  Dist.  i.  c.  4,  different  characters  of 
monks,  iv.  234  n.  4 ;  cc.  5,  12,  25,  28,  mo- 


GENERAL  INDEX. 


37 


tives  for  embracing  the  monastic  calling, 

235  and  nn.  2,  3 ;  c.  6,  crusades,  prudence 
of  Bernard,  155  n.  5  ;  effects  of  the  cru- 
sades, 156  n.  3  ;  c.  31,  the  condemned  knight, 

236  n.  2.  Dist.  ii.  c.  26,  German  bps.,  214  n. 
2.  D.  iv.  f.  65,  distribution  of  alms,  239  n. 
1 ;  f.  94,  etc.,  100,  reactions  of  feeling,  239 
n.  2.    D.  c.  27,  fatalism,  305  n.  2.     D.  v.  c. 

19,  f.  138,  Catharists,  585  n.  3,  589  n.  5  ;  c. 

20,  f .  138,  Waldenses,  321  n.  1 ;  c.  21,  Cath- 
arists, 582  n.  4 :  c.  22,  sect  of  the  Holy  Gbost, 
448  nn.  1,  3;  c.  22,  f.  142,  Catharists,  perse- 
cutions of,  590  n.  1.  D.  ix.  c.  12  f.  270, 
Catharist  miracle-workers,  585  n.  3 ;  c.  51, 
kneeling  before  the  host,  341  n.  3.  D.  xii. 
c.  48,  Peter  Cantor,  414  n.  2. 

Cahors,  bp.  of,  iii.  95  n.  2. 

Caianians,  i.  476  n.  1. 

Cain,  i.  448 ;  ii.  705 ;  iv.  75.     With  the 

Bogomiles,  iv.    554.     The    Catharists, 

573. 
Cainites,  i.  448,  476  n.  1,  646. 
Caius  (of  Hippolytus),  i.  682. 
Caius,  presbyter  at  Rome,  on  Cerinthus, 

i.  396  n.  1,  399.     Moutanism,  652,  690. 

Ep.  of  Dionysius  of  Aiexaudria  to,  iii. 

184  n.  1. 
Cajetan,  cardinal  Benedict.    See  Boniface 

VIII. 
Calabria,  iii.  206  n.  3,  376,  420 ;  iv.  266. 

See  Joachim. 
Calame,  ii.  102  n.  2. 
Calamities,  pnblic,  charged  on  Christians, 

i.  103,  104,  126,  689  ;  ii.  4,  5,  92  ;  iii.  22 

n.  1,  448  u.  1 ;  iv.  26,  100. 
Calaris,  ii.  257.     See  Lucifer  of. 
Calarugna,  iv.  268. 
Caliphs,  iii.  206  n.  3,  207.     At  Cordova, 

339. 
Calixtus  II.,  pope,  iv.  142  n.  3,  143,  245. 
Calixtus  III.,  pope,  iv.  168. 
Calliana  (Calcutta),  ii.  141. 
Calligraphy,  art  of,  i.  713. 
Calling  of  grace,  Aug.  on,  ii.  630,  631. 

The   Christian,  Hildebert  on,  iv.  306, 

307.     Of    princes,   Lull,   iv.   310  n.   7. 

To  preach.  Innocent  III.  on,  iv.  323 ; 

Huss  on,  V.  265,  266,  353. 
Callinice,  iii.  244,  246. 
CMllinicuin,  castle  of,  ii.  95  n.  4. 
Calliopas,  exarch,  iii.  186  n.  1,  187-189, 

192. 
Calumny,  ii.  1,  442. 
Camaldolensiaus,  iii.  419;  iv.  204. 
Canialdoli,  iii.  419. 
Cambalu  (Pekin),  iv.  57-59. 
Cambray,  Robert  of.     See  Clement  VII. 
Cambray,  sect  in,  iii.  598,  599.    See  Arras. 

Adherents  of  Henry  IV.,  iv.  129.    Ber- 
nard in,  iv.  256  n.4.     Suffragan  bp.  of, 

iv.  326  n.  1.     Hungarians  threaten,  iv. 

405.     Abp.  of,  V.  90.      See   Gerhard, 

Halitgar,  Odo,  Wibold. 
Cambyses,  ii.  89. 

Camniin,  city  in  Pomerania,  iv.  9. 
Camp  bps.,  ii.  143. 
Campania,  v.  12. 
Cana,  miracle  at,  ii.  306,  344. 
Cancelli.     See  Chancel. 
Cancer  Cusanus.    See  Nicholas  of  Cusa. 


Cancrisantes,  the,  v.  291. 

Candace,  i.  83. 

Candes,  iv.  247. 

Candia,.v.  84. 

Candidian.  Comes,  ii.  527,  531  n.  3,  532- 
534,  537,  538. 

Candidas,  the  Valentinian,  i.  589,  703  n. 
3,  704  n.  1. 

Canisius. 
Lectiones  antiquae,  ed.  Basnage,  Anty.  1725,  t. 
i.  f.  137,  Titus  of  Bostra  against  the  Mani- 
cheans,  i.  496  n.  1.  T.  i.  f.  332,  chronicle  of 
Victorof  Tununum,  ii.  604  n.  3  :  f.  608,  Leon- 
tius  Byzant.  c.  fraudes  ApoUinarist.,  ii.  491 
n.l.  T.ii.  f.  301,  Beatus  coutr.  Elipand.,  iii. 
164  nn.  6,  7  ;  f .  310,  nn.  4,  5.  T.  ii.  P.  ii.  f. 
354,  Walafrid  Strabo,  poem  of,  iii.  472  n.  1. 
T.  iii.,  Cilean,  iii.  37  n.  6  :  life  of  Emmcran, 
iii.  39  n.  4,  40  n.  2.  T.  iii!  P.  i.  f.  282,  ep.  of 
Michael  Cerularius,  iii.  581  n.  4.  T.  iii.  P.  i. 
Humbert's  defense  of  the  Roman  ch.,  iii.  582 
nn.  3-6  ;  f.  285,  the  same,  581  n.  4  ;  f  325,  his 
report  of  the  mission  to  Constantinople,  583 
n.  3.  T.  iii.  P.  ii.,  Rudbert,  iii.  40  n.  2  ;  life 
of  Otto  of  Bamberg,  iv.  2  n.  1,  5  nn.  1,  2,  11 
nn.  1,  2,  16  nn.  1,  2,  4,  22  n.  2,  26  nn.,  27  n. 
1,  30  n.  1 ;  Anselni  of  Lucca  contra  Guibert, 
iv.  101  n.  2.  T.  iii.  P.  ii.  f.  62,  Otto  on  the 
seTen  sacraments,  iv.  335  n.  2.  T.  iv.  f.  124, 
life  of  Elizabeth  of  Hessia,  iv.  .302  n.  2. 

Canon,  de  canone  Novi  Testamenti  fragm. 
Antiq.  Ital.  jud.  sovi  ed.  Muratori,  t.  3,  i.  660 
n.  1. 

Canon,  the,  with  the  Sadducees,  i.  41. 
The  Bogomiles,  iv.  558. 

Canon  law,  v.  325.  See  Ecclesiastical 
law. 

Canones  apostolici,  i.  660,  703  n.  4.  Num- 
ber of,  iii.  557.     See  Bruns. 

Canonical  age,  iv.  207. 

Canonical  community  under  Ariald,  iii. 
393. 

Canonical  law,  iv.  204,  279,  425 ;  v.  33. 
See  Canon  law. 

Canonical  life  of  the  clergy,  ii.  184,  295  ; 
iii.  106,  107,  409;  iv.  148,  205-207,  208 
(Didacus,  269). 

Canonical  priests,  iv.  207,  269. 

Canonici,  iv.  208.  Canonicals,  v.  202. 
Of  St.  Victor,  iv.  401. 

Canonization  of  saints,  iii.  447  ;  ir.  284. 
Wicklif  on,  v.  1 69. 

Canonry,  candidates  for,  iv.  196. 

Canons,  apostolic.     See  Canones. 

Canons  of  councils,  ii.  209,  212;  iii.  143 
n.  1.  Collection  of,  ii.  212.  See  Bruns, 
ed.  Canones  ap.  et  concil. 

Canossa,  castle  of,  iv.  114. 

Canterbury,  Augustin  at,  iii.  12.  Arch- 
bishopric, iii.  16.  Primacy,  iii.  16,25. 
Disputes  of  the  abps.  with  the  Norman 
princes,  iv.  141.  Abbot  of,  iv.  196  n. 
2.  John  Balle  at,  v.  158,  159.  Wick- 
lifites  at,  v.  363.  Canterbury  hall,  v. 
135.  Archbishops  of,  iii.  16,  18,  501  n. 
3;  iv.  174,  194,  279;  v.  146-148,363. 
See  Anselm,  Augustin,  Cuthbert,  Dun- 
stan,  Elfeg,  Islcp,  Odo,  Richard, 
Stephen  Langton,  Sudbury,  Thomas  ^ 
Becket. 

Cantinpre,  iv.  277.     See  Thomas  of. 


38 


GENERAL  INDEX. 


Cantores,  ii.  354  nn.  2,  3  (iv.  196). 
Canute,  son  of  Henry  the  converter  of 

the  Wends,  iv.  32. 
Canute  the  Great,  iii.  290,  299.     Goes  to 

Rome,  290.     Zealous  for  Christianity, 

290,  291. 
Capital  punishment,  iii.   103,   104.     See 

Punishment  of  death. 
Capitula,  iii.  107  n.  1.     Ruralia,  110. 
Capitula  of  Theodore,  iii.  102  n.  4. 
Capitularies,  collection  of,  by  B.  Levita, 

iii.  350  n.  1. 
Capitularies  of  Charlemagne. 

An.  779,  on  the  treatment  of  persons  sentenced 
to  death  who  took  refuge  in  asjlums,  iii. 
104. 

An.  789,  on  forged  writings,  iii.  59  n.  2  ;  for 
the  Saxons,  78 n.  3;  against  orrJinationes  ab- 
solutte,  108  n.  3  ;  c.  9,  on  attendance  upon 
parochial  worship,  109  n.  3 ;  on  church  psal- 
mody, 127  n.  2.  Cap.  3,  c.  4,  against  consult- 
ing the  .Scriptures  for  oracles,  129  n.  7; 
against  vagabond  jienitcnts,  140. 

An.  794,  against  ordinationes  absolutcB,  iii.  108 
n.  3  ;  on  judgments  of  God,  130  n.  5  ;  against 
the  worship  of  new  saints,  133. 

An.  796,  c.  50,  on  ecclesiastical  language,  iii. 
128  n.  5. 

An.  801,  on  the  participation  of  the  clergy  in 
the  affairs  of  war,  iii.  102:  on  Sends,  107 
n.  5. 

An.  803.  on  tlie  election  of  bps.,  iii.  95  n.  1 ;  on 
judgments  of  God,  130  n.  5. 

An.  805,  c.  2,  against  appointing  archdeacons 
from  the  laity,  iii.  Ill  n.  2  ;  c.  11,  on  admis- 
sion of  slaves  into  the  monastic  order,  101 
n.  1 ;  c.  15,  on  the  admission  of  freemen  into 
the  spiritual  order,  97  n.  3. 

An.  809,  on  judgments  of  God,  iii.  130  n.  5. 

An.  811,  on  external  works,  iii.  131  ;  c.  4,  on 
the  separation  of  ecclesiastical  affairs  from 
political,  iii.  97  n.  1. 

An.  814,  c.  10,  and  an.  789,  cap.  3,  c.  18,  against 
divination  and  amulets,  iii.  129  n.  1.  See 
Baluz. 

Cappadocia,  i.  117,  126.  Provincial  syn- 
ods, i.  207.  Stephanus,  i.  318.  Persecu- 
tion in,  i.  126,  707.  Influence  of  Origen 
in,  i.  706,  716.  The  three  great  teach- 
ers, i.  716  ;  ii.  387,  459,  462,  501  n.  3 ; 
iii.  169.  Julian  in,  ii.  40,  41.  Goths 
and,  ii.  149,  150,  155.  Ba.sil  in.ii.  155, 
174,  175,  186  n.  1,  460.  Patriarchal  re- 
lations, ii.  196  n.  3.  Prima  and  Secun- 
da,  ii.  174,  547.  Paulicians,  iii.  256. 
Bishops  of  and  the  Bogomiles,  iv.  563. 

Cappelletti. 

Italian  trans,  of  ElisiEus,  Venezia,  1840,  ii.  125 
nn.  3,  4. 

Ca])tives  taken  in  war  extend  Christian- 
ity, ii.  124,  138,  149  ;  iii.  276,  307,  308 
(273),  331.  Educated  as  Christinus, 
iii.  41,273,  308.  Rau.som  of,  i.  256; 
iii.  4  n.  1,  21,  26,  41,  104  n.  1,  138,  300, 
308  ;  iv.  12,  18,  30,  268.  Freed,  iii.  27. 
Anschar,  iii.  277,  286.  Rimbcrt,  iii. 
287.     Martyrs  in  the  crusades,  iv.  128. 

Capua,  iii.  422.     Siege  of,  iv.  364. 

Caracalhi,  i.  119  n.  6,  122,  691,  703  n.  2. 

Caracorum,  chief  city  of  Kerait,  iv.  46, 
51,  53. 

Carbeas,  Paulician,  iii.  587. 

Carcassone,  iv.  590,  639  n.  2.    Religious 


conference  at,  641.   Inquisition  in,  643. 
Archives  of  in{piisition,  553  n.  5. 

Cardag,  Nestorian  missionary,  iii.  89. 

Cardinal,  cardinals,  signilication  of  the 
title,  iii.  387  n.  7.  College  of  cardinals, 
its  origin,  iii.  387,  388.  Legates,  iv. 
197.  Determination  of  the  choice  of 
popes,  iii.  387,388;  iv.  167,  192,  193, 
V.  44-46,  71,  101,  109.  St.  Francis  and 
the,  iv.  272,  273.  Authority  of,  v.  18,33. 
At  Avignon,  v.  21,  22,  44.  Corruption 
of,  V.  47,  50,  58,  101.  In  the  schism,  v. 
51,  56,  70-73,  75-77,94,  97,  99,  100, 
101.  Two  parties,  v.  87.  At  Con- 
stance, V.  106,  109-112,  118-125,327, 
328,  374.  Wicklif,  v.  160.  Janow,  v. 
231.     Huss  on  the,  v.  257,  309,  364. 

Cardinal  virtues,  iii.  148, 149  ;  iv.  520-522. 

Cards  of  invitation  to  Ariald's  preaching, 
iii.  391. 

Care  of  the  sick,  ii.  169,  192;  see  Sick. 
Of  the  poor  ;  see  Poor. 

Careans,  i.  42  n.  3. 

Caria,  iii.  570  n.  2. 

Carinthia,  churches  in,  iii.  316.  See  Ber- 
tulph. 

Carloman,  iii.  55,  56,  65. 

Carlstadt,  v.  156. 

Carmel,  anchorets  at,  iv.  266. 

Carmelites,  order  of,  iv.  266.  Carmelite 
preacher,  v.  75. 

Carnales,  iii.  348. 

Carolingian  family,  iii.  368 

Caroliugiau  period,  iii.  136, 137, 139,  156, 
233,  234,  400,  404,  425,  427,  428,  456, 
460,  470.     See  Charlemagne. 

Carolinian  books.     See  Libri  Carolini. 

Cai-pathus,  iii.  229  n.  3. 

Carpini,  J.  de  Piano,  journey  to  Tartary, 
iv.  48  n.  2,  50. 
His  report,  iv.  48  n.  2  ;  §  xii.  f .  270,  51  n.  1. 

Carpocrates,  Gnostic,  i.  399  n.  1,  449-451. 

Carpocratians,  Carpocratiauism,  i.  292, 
449,  451,  484  n.  3. 

Carpzov,  iv.  79  ii.  1. 

Carthage.  Christianity  there,  i.  83,  84. 
Metropolitan  cluirch,  i.  242.  Persecu- 
tion imder  Caracalla,  i.  123,  124.  Un- 
der Uecius,  i.  132,  133.  Under  Dio- 
cletian, i.  152.  Liberality,  i.  256.  Con- 
duct of  the  Christians  there  during  the 
plague,  i.  258,  333.  Catechists,  i.  306. 
Praxeius  at,  i.  583.  Paganism  at,  ii.  100. 
Temjiles  destroyed  at,  ii.  101  n.  5. 
Church  at,  ii.  167,  197.  Mcnsurius,  ii. 
217-219.  In  the  Donatist  schism,  ii. 
220-238.  Assembly  at,  ii.  223.  Con- 
ference at  (an.  411),  with  Donatists,  ii. 
236,  237  (220  u.  1,  222  n.  1,  225  n.  4, 
226  n.  2).  Monks  at,  ii.  301.  Augus- 
tin  at,  ii.  236,  396.  Pelagius  and  Celes- 
tius,  ii.  639,  640.  Leporiiis  at,  ii.  655. 
See  Aurelius,  Mensurius,  Councils,  at 
the  beginning. 

Carthusians,  iv.  168  n.  3,  262  n.  2,  264, 
265  and  u.  4.  Wicklitite  doctrines 
among  the,  v.  371  u.  2. 


GENERAL  INDEX. 


39 


Cartliwitz,  Hungarian  bp.,  biography  of 

Stejiheu  of  Hiingaiy,  iii.  333  u.  2. 
Casae  Nigrae.     See  Uonatus  of. 
Caspian  Sea,  ii.  141  and  n.  3  ;  iii.  89. 
Cassiau.     See  John. 
Cassian,  Julius,  i.  458  n.  3.     See  Encra- 

tites. 
Cassiuo,  Monte,  monastery,  iv.  421. 
Cassiodorus,  East   Gothic  statesman,  ii. 

183  n.,  639,  682  n.  4 ;  iii.  151  n.  1. 

De  iiistitutione  div.  script.,  iii.  151  n.  1 ;  prae- 
fat.  1.  1,  ii.  183  n. 

Caste,  among  the  Essenes,  i.  49.  Priests 
as  a,  iii.  348,  383. 

Castile,  iv.  174  n.,  268. 

Castle  priests,  iii.  109,  413. 

Castor  and  Pollux,  ii.  371. 

Castrum  Cassinum,  ii.  298. 

Casuistry,  Jewish,  i.  39,  49. 

Catacombs,  Greek  monks  in,  iv.  529. 
Catharists,  590. 

Catalonia,  iv.  613. 

Cataphrygians,  i.  525. 

Catechists,  catechetical  school  in  Alex- 
andria, i.  306,  527-529,686  n.  1,  691. 
Augustiu's  directions  to,  ii.  118-120. 

Catechumens,  i.  305-310,  219,  504  ;  ii.  31 
n.3,  121,  357-359,361,  472.  Classes  of, 
i.  305,  700  ;  ii.  30,  213  and  n.  4,  357, 358. 
Probation,  ii.  184.  Their  part  in  the 
divine  service,  Missa  catechumenorum, 
i.  328,  478;  ii.  361  and  n.  3.  Prayer 
for  the,  ii.  357,  358  n.  1.  Instruction 
of,  i.  .305  n.  1,  .306-308,  528,  686  n.  1 ; 
ii.  358,  506  n.  3,  584.  Baptism  for,  i. 
478.  With  Marcion,  i.  460,  473.  In 
Sweden,  iii.  280.  In  Iceland,  iii.  301, 
Catharist,  iv.  580. 

Catena  (Paulus),  ii.  34. 

Catena  Corderii,  ou  John,  fragm.  Theo- 
dor.  Mopsuest.  comm.  in  Johann.,  ii. 
390  n.  4,  738  n.  6 ;  f.  288,  ii.  496  n.  4. 
In  Psalmos,  f .  166,  fragm.  Theodor.,  in 
Psal.  8,  ii.  494  n.  1. 

Catena  Nicephori,  on  the  Octateuch 
(Lips.  1770),  Theodore  ou  Gen.,  ii.  127 
n.  3;  t.  i.  f.  98,  the  fall,  ii.  715  n.  3. 
(Lips.  1772),  fragments  of  ApoUinaris 
of  Hierapolis,  and  A.  of  Laodicea,  i. 
677  n.  1  ;  t.  i.  f.  1475,  A.  of  Laodicea 
on  the  descensus  in  inferos,  ii.  491  n.  4. 

Catena;,  the,  i.  677  n.  1  ;  ii.  738  n.  6 ;  iii. 
169.     See  Catena. 

Catharists,  i.  504  ;  iii.  590,  591  n.  1,  594 
n.  3,  595,  602  n.  1  ;  iv.  219,  304,  556  n. 
2.  History  and  doctrine,  iv.  565-590, 
592-594,603  n.  4,610,611  nn.  6,  7,  612 
and  n.  3,  640.  Occupations  of,  583 
n.  2. 

Cathedra  (i9p6vof),  ii.  321. 

Cathedra  Petri,  i.  213,214,  215,684  n. 
1  ;  ii.  199,  200;  iii.  569,  573;  v.  78. 

Cathedra  pontilicalis,  iii.  352. 

Catherine  of  Siena,  v.  44. 

Catholic  church,  its  formation,  i.  207-217 
(199).  Division  of  Felici>simus,i.  222- 
237.    Controversy  with  the  Novatians, 


i.  222,  246-248.  Its  doctrine,  i.  506- 
656.  Baptism  of  heretics,  i.  317-320; 
ii.  219.  Trinity,  i.  573;  conflict  with 
Separatism,  ii.  216,237,  238-247  (see 
Donatist  schism) ;  iii.  166,  371  n.  2  ;  iv. 
552  n.  3,  553,  578,  623.  Opposition  to 
the,  iii.  269  n.  6  (see  Paulicians).  Defi- 
nition of,  v.  302  (ii.  237,  243).  See 
Church,  Ciiurch  divisions,  Church  dis- 
cipline. 

Catholic  element,  i.  461,  478  (199).  An- 
tiquity of  the,  204  n.  3. 

Catholicism,  ii.  216.  Jewish  element  in, 
i.  195,  367  u.  1,  478.  Mediteval,  iii.  87, 
88,  146,  200.     See  Catholic,  Jewish. 

Catholicus,  iii.  250  n.  1,  589. 

Cato,  i.  15;  iii.  381  n.  1  ;  v.  333,379.  De 
senectute,  c.  2,  iii.  483  n.  2. 

Caucasus,  Mt.,  ii.  139. 

Causa:  majores,  iii.  359,  370. 

Causality,  divine,  iii.  144. 

Cause,  first,  highest,  iv.  478-481.  Prin- 
cipalis et  instrumentalis,  iv.  514  n.  5. 
Primal,  iv.  477.  Efficient,  iv.  449.  Fi- 
nal, iv.  449,  466,  473.  Formal,  iv.  449. 
Causffi  architypaj,  prototypte,  primordi- 
ales,  iii.  556  n.  4.  Primordial  and  ra- 
tional, iv.  470,  471.  Rutiones  causales 
seminales,  iv.  470,  472.  Cause  and  ef- 
fect, iv.  471,  472,  476,  491.  Causes 
contingent  and  proximate,  iv.  477. 
Necessary  and  contingent,  iv.  477,  478. 
Second,  iv.  478,  483,  515.  Natural,  i. 
23.  Internal  and  external,  in  history, 
V.  240. 

Causeum  (Chaussey)  island,  iv.  236. 

Causis,  Michael  de,  v.  300. 

Caves,  iv.  529,  590. 

Cedrenus. 
Annates.  (An.  525),  persecution  of  Manicheans 
in  Persia,  ii.  768  n.  2.  Irene,  iii.  223  n.  2, 
224  n.  2.  Tarasius,  225  n.  1.  Paulicians 
transplanted,  250  n.  2.  Ed.  Basil,  f.  484, 
the  Russian  church,  327  n.  8 ;  f.  524,  Olga, 
328  n.  3,  Hungarian  ch.,  330  n.  3. 

Celada,  ii.  657. 

Celestial  bodies  as  divine  essences,  i.  162. 

Celestin,  bp.  of  Rome.     See  Ccelestin. 

Celestin  II.,  pope,  iv.  151. 

Celestin  III.,  pope,  iv.  173,  221  n. 

Celestin  IV.,  pope,  iv.  183. 

Celestin  V.,  pope,  iv.  67,  193,  632  ;  v.  2, 
4,  19.     Life  of,  iv.  163  n.  3. 

Celestius,  ii.  222  n.  1. 

Celibacy,  estimation  of,  i.  277,  280,  659. 
Abstenieuts,  274.  Pagan,  278.  With 
the  Essenes,  43,  45.  With  the  Ebio- 
nites,  353.  With  the  Gnostics,  38.5, 416, 
456,  457.  With  the  Montanists,  521, 
522.  In  the  epistles  of  Clement,  659. 
With  Hieracas,  714,  715.  Methodius, 
721.  Chrysostom  on,  ii.  302,  .303.  Jo- 
viuian,  ii.  304-306,  309.  Hclvidius,  ii. 
377.  Pelagius,  ii.  643  n.  2.  With  the 
Euchites,  ii.  281 .  Priscillianists,  ii.  778. 
Sect  at  Arras  and  Liege,  iii.  597.  Sects 
from  the  East,  iii.  592,  600  n.  2.  Sect 
at  Montfort,  iii.  601.     Henry  the  Clu- 


40 


GENERAL   INDEX. 


niacensian,  iv.  600.  See  Marriage,  Ce- 
libacy of  the  clergv. 

Celibacy  of  the  clerjv,  i.  199  ;  ii.  179-182, 
191  ;  iii.  382-384, '.388-398,  397  ii.  2, 
410,  411,  469.  Eoman  liuv  requiring, 
iii.  .53.  Iri.sh  synods  concerning,  iii.  53 
n.  6.  Made  valid  by  Nicholas  II.,  iii. 
388.  Oppo-itiou  to,'iii.  411  n.  7.  In 
the  Greek  church,  iii.  557.  Photius  on, 
iii.  567.  Ordinances  of  Gregory  VII., 
iv.  93-100.  Results  of,  iv.  146  n.  2, 
206.  Relaxation  of  laws  concerning, 
iv.  119.  Robert  of  Arbrissel,  iv.  246. 
Henry  the  Cluniacensian,  iv.  598,  601 
n.  4.  Gerson,  v.  81.  Huss,  v.  249. 
See  Marriage. 

Celidonius,  bp.,  ii.  206. 

Celle,  iv.  39.     See  Peter  de  la  Celle. 

Cello  t. 

Hist.  Gotheschalci,  Par.  1655,  appendix,  Pru- 
dentius,  tract  on  predestination,  iii.  482  n. 
1 ;  Gerbert,  De  corpore  et  sang.  Donu,  iii. 
502  n.  1. 

Celsus,  CD  Hellenism,  i.  4.  On  Christian- 
ity, 70,  71,  88-90,  107,  108,  570.  Rev- 
erence to  the  emperors,  91.  Origen 
against,  127,  710  (see  Origen).  Chris- 
tianity and  the  state,  129.  His  work 
against  Christianity,  160-170,  173. 
Representative  character  of,  163.  Sib- 
yllists,  177.  Public  festivals,  265.  Ad- 
ministration of  offices  and  military 
service,  272.  Absence  of  altars,  etc., 
289.  Catechumens,  305  n.  1.  For  cita- 
tions from  his  Aoyog  akrj-djjc,  see  Origen 
contra  Celsura. 

Celsus  the  Epicurean,  i.  160  n. 

Cemeteries,  Christians  forbidden  to  visit 
the,  i.  137,  138.  Restored,  i.  140. 
Places  of  assemblage,  i.  334 ;  ii.  3. 
Images  in,  ii.  329  n.  2. 

Cenobites.     See  Coenobites. 

Central  point  in  Christianity,  i.  557 ;  ii. 
386. 

Centralization,  in  the  work  of  spreading 
Christiauitv  among  barbarous  nations, 
iii.  15,  49,  .50. 

Centres  of  public  life,  i.  79. 

Centulum,  monastery  at,  iii.  420. 

Cerdana,  iii.  156  u.  5. 

Cerdo,  i.  465. 

Ceremonial  law,  i.  58.      See   Pharisees. 

Ceremonial  rites,  religion,  service,  i.  686  ; 
ii.  38,  48  ;  iii.  84,  427  ;  v.  237.  Pauli- 
cians  on,  iii.  263.  Claudius  and  Ago- 
bard,  iii.  457.  Sect  of  the  Holy  Ghost, 
iv.  448. 

Ceremonies,  observance  of  pagan,  ii.  8, 
9,  12,  20,  21,  22,  28,  34,  59,  67  n.  2,  74, 
81-84.     Sec  Pagan. 

Ceres,  worshi])  of,  ii.  376. 

Cerinthus,  i.  396-400,  410,  412,  652.  See 
Irenajus,  Dionysius  of  Alexandria, 
Caius,  Epiphanius. 

Cerrctanus,  v.  330. 

Certroy,  anchorets  at,  iv.  267. 

Cesarini.     See  Juliauo. 


Ceylon,  Christianity  in,  ii.  141. 

Chalcedon,  bps.  of,  ii.  539  ;  iii.  570,  573 
n.  2.     See  Councils,  an.  451,  Maris. 

Chalcis,  desert  of,  ii.  742. 

Chaldaic  elements  in  Essenean  mysti- 
cism, i.  44. 

Chaklee,  iv.  70,  426.  Chaldee  documents, 
ii.  125  n.  6. 

Chalons  sur  Marne,  iv.  251,  255;  v.  53. 
Sects  at,  iii.  603-605.  Bp.  of,  iii.  600 
n.  2. 

Chalons  sur  Saone.  Death  of  Abelard 
at,  iv.  400.     See  Councils,  an.  650. 

Chamberlains,  court,  in  the  Nestorian 
controv.,  ii.  541  n.  1.  Of  the  pope,  v. 
47  u. 

Champagne,  iv.  251  ;  v.  25,  53.  See 
Theobald. 

Chancel,  ii.  321  n.  5. 

Chancellor,  of  the  Roman  church,  Hilde- 
brand  as,  iii.  399.  William  of  Modena, 
iv.  41.     Roland,  iv.  164. 

Chanting  of  the  symbol,  iii.  555. 

Chaos,  in  Gnosticism,  i.  375-377,  383,  401. 
With  Hermogenes,  i.  567,  617.  The 
Bogomiles,  iv.  553.  Catharists,  iv.  572, 
575. 

Chapels,  of  martyr.s,  ii.  160.  Private,  iii. 
109,  413.     On  "the  highways,  iii.  133. 

Chapter  of  cathedral,  iii.  107  n.  1,409; 
iv.  207.  Origin  of  the  title,  iii.  107 
n.  1. 

Character,  militaris,  indelebilis,  ii.  724. 

Charibert,  Prankish  king,  iii.  94. 

Chariot  and  foot  races,  i.  264,  265. 

Charismata,  i.  119  n.  6,  180-183,186-188, 
212,309,  510,  526,  616,  682;  iii.  147, 
173,  174,  397  n.  2.     See  Apostles. 

Charity,  among  the  Esseues,  i.  45,  46. 
The  Gnostics,  i.  384.  Works  of.ii.  136, 
192.  See  Benevolence.  Theodulf  on, 
iii.  131.  Among  the  Icelanders,  iii.  306. 
Bernard  on,  iv.  257.  Wicklif  on  works 
of,  V.  142.  Militz,  v.  182.  Conrad  of 
Waldhausen,  V.  189.  Friends  of  God, 
V.  383,  403,  404.     See  Good  works. 

Charlemagne.  Endeavors  to  convert  the 
Saxons,  iii.  66,  76,  78,  81,  272,  273. 
Assigns  to  missionaries  their  spheres  of 
labor,  79-82.  Proposes  to  make  Ham- 
burg a  metropolitan  see,  84.  Restores 
free  ecclesiastical  elections,  95.  His  or- 
dinances with  regard  to  general  assem- 
blies, 96,  97.  Taxation  of  church  prop- 
ertv,  101.  Payments  of  tithes  made 
legally  binding,  101  n.  2.  On  the  mil- 
itary service  of  the  clergy,  102.  Asy- 
lums, 104.  Judicature  of  bisho])S,  105 
n.  4.  Visitations,  107  n.  5.  Founds 
the  Frank  empire  in  Italy,  120.  His 
coronation  as  cm])cror,  120,361.  His 
disposition  towards  the  popes,  120-122. 
Increases  the  territorial  possessions  of 
the  Roman  church,  122.  Procedure 
with  regard  to  Leo  III.,  122.  A  zeal- 
ous promoter  of  preaching,  123-125. 
Procures  the  publication  of  a  homilia- 


GENERAL  INDEX. 


41 


rium,  which  he  accomp.anies  with  a 
preface,  126.  Church  psahiiody,  128. 
Language  of  worship,  128.  Sortes 
sanctorum,  129.  Judgineuts  of  God, 
130.  On  adornment  of  churches,  131. 
Against  new  saints,  133.  Synods  un- 
der, 143.  A  zealous  promoter  of  learn- 
ing, 154,  468.  Letters  of  Alcuin  to,  155 
un.  1,  3,  l.')6  n.  1.  See  Alcuiu.  Felix, 
159  u.  His  proceedings  with  regard  to 
Adoptianism,  165-167.  On  image  wor- 
ship, 234-243.  Age  of,  233,  456,  460. 
Missions,  271-273,  277,  316.  Moravians 
subjected,  315.  Wends,  323.  Tseudo- 
Isidoreau  decretals,  351.  Benedict, 
414.  Claudius  of  Turin,  432.  Harouu 
al  Raschid,  458  n.  2.  Doctrine  of  the 
Holy  Spirit,  555.  An  opponent  of  the 
second  Niceue  council,  234-243.  Pro- 
posed restoration  of  his  gifts  bestowed 
on  the  churches,  iv.  133.  See  Alcuin, 
Capitularies,  Carolingian,  Libri  Caro- 
liui,  Monachi. 

Charles  II.,  king  of  Naples,  iv.  193. 

Charles  IV.,  emperor,  v.  42,  43, 174,  182, 
184,  244,  335. 

Charles  V.,  emperor,  iii.  380  n, 

Charles  V.  of  France,  v.  48. 

Charles  VL  of  France,  v.  52,  77,  91. 

Charles  do  Valois,  v.  22. 

Charles,  dulce  of  Lotharingia,  iii.  368. 

Charles,  king  of  Provence,  iii.  354. 

Charles  Martel,  maj.  dom.,  iii.  45,  47,  50, 
54,  55. 

Charles  of  Bohemia,  v.  42.  See  Charles 
IV.,  emperor. 

Charles  of  Durazzo,  king  of  Naples,  v. 
50,  51. 

Charles  the  Bald,  of  France,  iii.  353  n.  1, 
354,  356  n.  6,  360,  361,  362,  364,  366, 
404  n.  4,  450,  453  n.  1,  467  and  n.  4, 
481,482,500.  Promotes  the  sciences, 
iv.  461,  485,  497. 

Charms,  iii.  42,  84,  444.     See  Amulets. 

Xcproipi'/lrt^,  iii.  196  n.  2. 

Chartres,  theological  school  at,  iii.  470, 
502.  Bp.  of,  iii.  290  n.  1,406,  596.  As- 
sembly at,  iv.  154.  Peter  de  Kusia,  iv. 
211.  Almaric,  iv.  446.  See  Bernard  of 
Tira,  Fulcher,  Gottfried,  Ivo,  Peter  de 
la  Celle. 

Chartreux  (Cartusium),  iv.  265. 

Chase,  clergy  addicted  to  the,  iii.  53,  66, 
410.  The  nobles,  459.  Forbidden  to 
the  clergy,  56,  410. 

Chasseileuil,  siege  of,  iv.  641  n.  5. 

Chastity  among  tlie  Anglo-Saxons,  iii.  69. 

Chatelat,  iii.  41  n.  3. 

Chaussey,  iv.  236. 

Chazars,  inhabitants  of  the  Crimea,  iii. 
315,  316.     Jews,  329,  453  n.  2. 

Xeipo\iEaia,  ii.  30  n.  3,  190  u.  2.  See  Im- 
position of  hands. 

XsLpOToviai,,  ii.  583  n.  1. 

Cheops,  ii.  89. 

Chersou  (Kerssan),  iii.  329.  T.  Ailurus 
banished  to,  ii.  585. 


Chersonesus,  iii.  190,  316. 

Cherubim,  iii.  204,  237. 

Chesena,  Michael  of,  v.  25. 

Chess,  game  of,  v.  320. 

Chiersy.     See  Councils,  an.  858. 

ChitHet,  anonvmous  writer  edited  by,  iii. 
513  n.  3,  5l"5  u.  5,  516  n.  1,  518  n.  2. 

Childebert,  king  of  the  Franks,  his  law 
(an.  554)  against  idols,  iii.  9. 

Childeric  HI.,  king  of  the  Franks,  iii.  68  ; 
iv.  HI  ;  V.  15. 

Children  among  the  early  Christians,  i.  71, 
78,  99  and  n.  3,  716.  Persecuted,  i.  138, 
152,  156,  664.  Christianity  propagated 
through,  i.  119  n.  6,  716.  Salvation  of, 
i.  552,  715,  716;  ii.  717,  727,  731  ;  iv. 
503.  Unbaptized,  i.  715;  ii.  729,  730; 
iii.  476 ;  iv.  494.  Consecration  of,  i. 
311,  312  ;  ii.  261,  262  ;  iv.  13,  233,  234, 
252,  297,  298.  Conrad  on  their  dedica- 
tion to  monastic  orders,  v.  187.  Cliris- 
tian  training  of,  i.  528  ;  ii.  239,  261,  262 
and  n.  4,  288,  316,  423,  754 ;  iii.  23  ;  iv. 
234,  249,  294,  361.  Piety  among,  i.  99 
u.  3  ;  iv.  342,  343.  Power  of  early  in- 
fluences, ii.  7,  8  ;  iii.  288  ;  iv.  234 ;  see 
Christian  training  of.  School-books  of, 
ii.  5  ;  iii.  543.  Instruction  of,  i.  528  ;  ii. 
288,  423;  iii.  315  n.  1  ;  iv.  362,  363; 
Gersou  on,  v.  82.  Singing  of,  iv.  58. 
Crusade  of,  iv.  342  u.  5.  Exposing  of, 
in  Iceland,  iii.  305  and  n.  2.  Destroyed 
by  heathen  mothers  in  Poraerauia,  iv. 
8.  In  episcopal  offices,  iii.  409  and  n. 
1.  Care  for  outcast,  iv.  299.  See 
Boys,  Girls,  Education,  Infant  bap- 
tism, Schools. 

Children  of  God,  iii.  535  n.  3. 

Chiliasm,  i.  365.  With  the  Ebionites,  i. 
348,  357,  365.  Of  Cerinthus,  i.  399. 
In  Asia  Minor,  i.  463.  In  JNIontauism, 
i.  513,  515,  523,  527.  In  the  church, 
nature  and  history  of,  i.  650-654,  669, 
670.  Opposition  to,  i.  357,  651-654,  676. 
AVith  Commodian,  i.  687.  Origen  and, 
i.  71 1  ;  ii.  388.  With  Methodius,  i.  721. 
Bar  Sudaili,  ii.  615,  616. 
Chiliasts,  i.  78,   165,  357,   513,  669,  711. 

See  Chiliasm. 
Chilperic,  king  of  the  Franks,  tract  on 
the  doctrine  of  the  Trinity,  iii.  91  n.  1. 
His  complaints  of  the  power  of  the  bish- 
ops, 101  u.  3. 
China,  Mani  in,  i.  488.    Nestorians  spread 
Christianity  in,  iii.  89,  90.     Judgments 
of  God  in,  "iii.  130.     Exposing  of  chil- 
dren, iii.  305  n.  2.     Catholic  missiona- 
ries in,  iv.  56-59.     See  Mongols. 
Chivalry,  spirit  of,  iv.  36. 
Chlum,  John  of,  v.  243  n.  1,  317  n.4,320, 
321,  326  n.  3,   327,   328,  332-336,  339, 
341-343,  347-349,  356,  358,  364,   367, 
368. 
Chonoe  (Colosse),  iv.  530. 
Choral  dance  and  music,  Therajjeutae,  i. 

61. 
Chorals,  ii.  83. 


42 


GENERAL  INDEX. 


KupenicKonoc  (chor-bishops),  ii.  193.  See 
Country  bishops,  'EmaKOizog. 

Clioreutes,  ii.  277. 

Choristers,  ii.  354. 

Chosroes,  king  of  Persia,  ii.  110,  612. 

Chosru  Parviz,  king  of  the  Persians,  iii.  84. 

Chotek,  Beruhard,  v.  294. 

Chozil,  sou  of  Privinua,  iii.  317  and  n.  2. 

Chrauiuus,  iii.  104  n.  2. 

Chrestus,  i.  94. 

Chrism,  i.  315  ;  ii.  359,  360  and  n.  1 ;  iii. 
56  n.  4,  309.  In  confirmation,  ii.  359, 
360  n.  1  ;  iii.  496. 

Christ,  preexisteuce  of,  with  Origan,  i. 
588  (see  Logos) ;  with  Apollinaris,  ii. 
489  ;  see  Son  of  God.  Diviuity  of  : 
Pliny,  i.  98  ;  Theonas,  i.  143 ;  Novaiian, 
i.  690;  in  the  early  hymns,  i.  304  ;  Ju- 
lian, ii.  55,  56,  57  ;  Arius,  ii.  408  ;  in 
the  Gothic  tribes,  iii.  5  u.  2  (see  ii.  472, 
473),  38,  39;  Bulgariaus,  iii.  497  n.  1  ; 
defended  against  iMohamraedans,  iii. 
87,  88,  159;  the  Swedes,  281,  282,  284, 
285,  292,  293 ;  the  Danes,  289 ;  de- 
fended against  doubts  derived  from 
the  Gospels,  iv.  328  ;  see  Trinity,  Adop- 
tianist  controversy.  Image  of  God,  i. 
561.  Divine  and  human  in,  340 ;  with 
the  Ebionites,  i.  348,  349  ;  Easilides,  i. 
410;  Valentine,  i.  428,429;  two  tend- 
encies, ii.  483  ;  Julian  of  Eclauum,  ii. 
655.  God-man,  iv.  78,  506,  534.  Hu- 
manity of,  i.  630-640  ;  ii.  646  n.  1  ;  see 
Person  of,  Monotheletism,  Dyotlielet- 
ism.  Incaruatiun  of,  i.  562,  ii.  485,  iii. 
495  n.  4,  iv.  66,  230,  325,  384  ;  Bernard 
on  the,  iv.  261,  262  ;  Al)elard,  iv.  502; 
Huss,  V.  337 ;  in  the  original  jjlan  of 
the  world,  iv.  507,  508 ;  see  Predesti- 
nation. Personality,  iii.  157  n.  1.  Two 
Christs  {uvD  aud  kutu,  heavenly  and 
eartlily,  etc.)  in  Gnosticism,  i.  386,  398, 
399,  410,  445,  447,  477,  549.  Supernat- 
ural couception  and  birth  of,  witii  the 
Ebionites,  i.  347,  348,  357  n.  4,  363  ; 
Valentine,  i.  429  ;  the  Monarcbiaus,  i. 
577,  580  ;  the  Persians,  ii.  129  ;  Photi- 
nus,  ii.  482;  Pauliciaus,  261,  262  ;  Ra- 

.  tram n us,  iii.  495  n.  4;  sect  at  Orleans, 
iii.  594.  Infancy,  with  Bogomiles,  iv. 
559  ;  see  Christmas.  Body  of,  i.  633- 
635  ;  Valentine  ou  the,  i.  430,  431  ; 
with  Origen,  i.  639  ;  Marcellus,  ii.  480, 
481  ;  Hilary,  ii.  483  n.  1  ;  Apollinaius, 
ii.  490,  491";  in  Monotheletism,  iii.  182 
n.  2 ;  see  Docetism,  Gloritied  body. 
Lord's  Supper,  ^ap^.  Soul  of,  i.  634, 
639;  see  Ajjollinaris,  Person  of  Christ. 
Baptism  of:  with  l^liionites,  i.347,  348, 
350,  351  ;  Gno>ties,  i.  366  ;  Cerinthus, 
398;  Basilides,  410-412;  Valentine, 
429, 431  ;  the  Ojjhites,  445  ;  Manicheans, 
i.  502;  Feli.x,  iii.  163;  Catharists,  iv. 
574,  575 ;  Gregory  of  Nvssa,  ii.  733. 
Temptation,  ii.  49*3,  494,  "655,  656;  iii. 
450;  iv.  249,  250;  v.  199.  Servant 
form,  i.  270,  271,  291,  398,  549,  631  ;  ii. 


48,  480;  iii.  99,  141,  160,  162.  Humil- 
itv,  i.  562  ;  iv.  505,  506.  Obedience,  i. 
641,  642;  ii.  656.  Uncomeliness,  i.  169, 
631-6.33.  Poverty,  iv.  283;  v.  138.  Re- 
ceived sinners,  iv.  100  u.  2  (i.  166;  ii. 
48).  Refusal  of  secular  power,  v.  14, 
16,  38,  39.  Human  weakness,  iv.  496. 
Freedom,  i.  638,  639.  Develo])ment,  i. 
639  ;  Arius,  ii.  407  ;  in  the  Antiochian 
school,  ii.  493-498  ;  Leporius,  ii.  656. 
Mutability,  ii.  407.  Lnmutabilitv,  ii. 
410  n.  3, '497.  Knowledge  of,  ii."496, 
656.  Self-possession  of,  i.  356.  Sinless- 
ness  of,  i.  410,  413,  637,  638,  643;  ii. 
498  ;  iii.  261  ;  iv.  495-497.  Transfig- 
uration, i.  500,  633,  634.  Words  of, 
iii.  268  ;  Parables,  i.  388,  iv.  558,  589, 
V.  201.  Miracles,  ii.  49,  50,  280  ;  iv.  472, 
502.  At  Jerusalem,  V.  181,  184,  191, 
296,  301  n.  3,  369.  In  Gethsemane,  ii. 
490,  491,  498.  Sorrow,  ii.  491.  Suffer- 
ings and  death,  i.  301,  398,  412,  430, 
445,  446,  470,  500,  562,  642-644  ;  ii.  46 
n.  1,  122,  129;  iv.  533,  620;  ethical  and 
doctrinal  significance  of,  iv.  499-507  ; 
as  vicarious,  i.  412  ;  as  satisfaction,  iv. 
505,  506  ;  with  Julian,  ii.  46  n.  1  ;  with 
Gnostics,  i.  398  ;  see  Redemption.  De- 
scent into  Hades,  i.  656  ;  ii.  491  ;  iii.  61. 
Resurrection  and  ascension  of,  i.  295, 
301,  398;  ii.  46  n.  1,  490,497;  iii.  163, 
470  n.  2,  500 ;  iv.  384,  574.  Appear- 
ances after  his  ascension,  ii.  48  n.  1  ;  iv. 
345  u.  5.  At  the  right  hand  of  God,  iv. 
555  nn.  2-4.  Glorified  bodv  of,  i.  69  ;  ii. 
484  aud  n.  3,  733 ;  iii.  500,  522,  ,527  ; 
iv.232;  v.  154,  155,  238.  Ubiquity,  iii. 
500;  iv.  345.  In  dreams,  ii.  9,  119.  lu 
the  Eucharist,  iii.  267,  496,  500,  521  ; 
iv.345;  v.  153,  154.  Blood  of,  v.  237- 
239.  See  Lord's  Supper.  Life,  char- 
acter, work,  ii.  306,  307,  638;  iv.  495- 
509.  Manicheans  ou,  502 ;  see  Mani- 
cheans. Oracles  concerning,  i.  171, 172. 
Placed  beside  the  gods  of  Rome,  ii.  7. 
Letter  to  Abgarus,  see  Abgarus.  A. 
Severus,  i.  125.  Worship  of,  i.  304; 
ii.  425.  Prayer  to,  i.  590;  iii.  211  ;  v. 
306.  Prayer  through,  i.  591.  Images 
of,  i.  125,  292,  451 ;  ii.  325-327;  iii.  89 
n.  4,  199,  204,  205,  208,  211,  213,  215, 
217,  232,  240,  {Xpiardg  6  uvntpcjvr/rrjc , 
iii.  213  n.  2.)  Symbol  of  the  Lamb,  iii. 
557.  Traditional  image  of,  iii.  550  n. 
1.  Pro])betic  testimonies  to,  iv.  574. 
Christ,  as  moi-al  teacher,  i.  714,  716  ; 
iv.  502,  .503.  As  example,  i.  311;  ii. 
676,  677  ;  iv.  365,  500,  503,  504  ;  v.  138, 
142,  143,  268,281.  Law  of,  v.  151,  209, 
265,  280,  285,  307,  325.  Commands,  ii. 
637.  Mediation  of,  i.  590,  591  ;  iv.  615 ; 
V.  411.  Redemption,  i.  557;  see  Re- 
demption. Ransom,  iv.  502.  As  sacri- 
fice, iv.  505.  Acceptance  in,  iv.  509. 
Power  of  faith  in,  i.  73-75,  323,  476, 
549.  Salvation  bv,  iv.  218;  v.  168, 
169,  172.     God  iu,"i.  573,  574;  v.  402. 


GEXERAL   INDEX. 


43 


Prophet,  priest,  and  kin<i,  i.  180.  Cen- 
tre of  religious  knowledue  and  life, 
Bernard,  iv.  258,  261,  202  ;  Huss,  v. 
264.  See  Atonement.  Hehvtion  to  sin- 
ners, i.  245  ;  to  the  kingdom  of  evil,  i. 
74,  75,  ii.  159;  to  Christians, i.  136,152, 
194,  257,  334,  335,  ii.  489,  675-679,  732, 
iii.  132,  iv.  342,  446,  v.  172,  193,  205, 
206,  210-212,  229,  402,  403  ;  to  Chris- 
ticxnitv,  ii.  447  ;  to  the  church,  i.  183, 
194,  323,  324,  ii.  211.  Headship,  i.  209, 
210,  304;  ii.  122,  240,  283;  v.  19,  25, 
50,  78,  79,  173,  210,  212,  303-309,352. 
Church  the  bodv  of,  i.  183  ;  ii.  424,367, 
734;  iv.  225;  v.  211,  231,  324.  The 
rock,  ii.  200,  201  ;  iii.  166,  334  n.  4  ;  v. 
25,154,304.  Bridegroom,  V.  309.  Pres- 
ence in  Christian  assemblies,  i.  289. 
Spirit  of,  i.  1 83  ;  v.  200.  Fellowship 
with,  ii.  720;  iv.  509,  511;  v.  172. 
Imitation  of,  i.  295  ;  iii.  586  ;  v.  173,  174, 
249,  412.  Following,  iv.  272,  276,312; 
v.  138,  143,  151,  165,  172,353,365,369, 
402.  Seeking,  iv.  307.  Relation  of 
Christians  to,  ii.  304,  308,  307.  Com- 
munion with,  ii.  362.  Ivelation  to  the 
Apostles,  i.  183  ;  to  Judaism,  i.  339, 
340 ;  to  the  theocracy,  i.  324  ;  to  Gnos- 
ticism, i.  371  (476)  ;  to  humanity,  i. 
268,  311,  338,  411,  543,  549  (Christ 
and  Adam,  ii.  386,  676  ;  see  Adam)  ;  to 
Antichrist,  v.  198-200;  to  nature  and 
history,  i.  3,  386,  389;  iv.  471,  621. 
Threefold  manifestation,  iv.  621.  Test 
of  all  things,  v.  208.  Oppositions 
reconciled  in,  i.  325,  339.  Christ  and 
Buddha,  i.  480.  Second  coming  of,  i. 
130 ;  ii.  161  ;  iii.  470  n.  2  ;  iv.  621,  622  ; 
V.  178,  179,  185,  199,  201,  380.  As 
judge,  V.  280.  Kingdom  of,  v.  199. 
Christ  with  Lucian,  i.  158;  with  Cel- 
sus,  168,  169;  Hierocles,  173,  174;  in 
the  Clemeutiues,  359,  360  ;  with  Ebion- 
ites,  347-352 ;  with  the  Gnostics,  381- 
383,  386-389 ;  Ceriuthus,  398,  399 ; 
Basilides,  409-413  ;  Valentine,  420, 423, 
428-434  ;  the  Ophites,  445-447  ;  Car- 
pocrates,  450  ;  Marcion,  459,  462,  473, 
562 ;  Apelles,  476 ;  the  Manicheans, 
493,  497,  500  ;  Judaizing  sects,  395  (see 
Ebionites)  ;  Julian  on,  ii.  49,  50,  55  ; 
Euchites,  ii.  280  ;  in  Pelai;ianism,  ii. 
655-657  ;  Paulicians,  iii.  261-264  ;  sect 
at  Montfort,  iii.  601  ;  Bogomiles,  iv. 
554,  555,  559  ;  Wicklif,  v.  140-146,  160, 
161,  173;  Conrad,  V.  188,  190;  Jauow, 
V.  193,  197,  205-235  ;  Huss,  v.  239,  249, 
264,  274,  278,  280-286,  296,  303-314, 
324,  325,  346,  365,  369-371  ;  Ruys- 
broch,  V.  402, 403  ;  Tauler,  v.  410,  41*1 ; 
Suso,  V.  411. 

Christaun  of  Prachatic,  v.  298,  310,  367. 

Christian,  monk. 

Life  of  Wenzeslav  of  Bohemia,  iii.  322  n.  1. 

Christian,  the  term,  v.  214. 

Christian  character,  power  of,  iii.  4,  6,  21, 
26-28.     See  Christian  life. 


Christian  consciousness,  i.  308,  339,  461  ; 
ii.  654,  658,  660,  693,  765  ;  iii.  2,  60, 
243,  443,  586. 

Christian  doctrine,  festivals,  images,  mor- 
als (see  Christian  life),  symbols,  wor- 
ship.    See  Doctrine,  Festivals,  etc. 

Christian  Uruthmar,  iii.  458.  His  comm. 
on  Matt.,  458  n.  2. 

Christian  equality,  i.  325. 

Christian  life,  i.  249-288;  ii.  258-314; 
iii.  123-140;  iv.  293-3.54.  Unity  of 
the,  i.  304.  Power  of,  i.  76,  77.  Idea 
of  the,  i.  644.  Obedience  to  law,  i. 
259,261.  Occupations,  i.  262,  267.  In 
relation  to  amusements,  i.  263-267  ;  ii. 
258.  In  the  family,  i.  280  (see  Mar- 
riage). Festivals  in  honor  of  the  dead, 
i.  333.  With  the  Paulicians,  iii.  263. 
Waldenses,  iv.  611.  Dependence  of,  on 
the  church,  iv.  509,  514.  See  Asceti- 
cism, Clement  of  Alexandria,  Monasti- 
cism,  Tertullian. 

Christian  love,  i.  76, 255-258,  335 ;  friend- 
ship, iv.  251. 

Christian  of  Oliva,  missionary  in  Prussia, 
iv.  43-45. 

Christian  perfection,  iv.  371. 

Christian  principle,  power  of  the,  i. 
390. 

Christian  spirit  in  the  dark  ages,  iii.  441, 
443-445. 

Christian  training,  i.  311,390. 

Christian  worship,  i.  288-335;  ii.  314- 
379;  iii.  123-140;  iv.  293-354.  See 
Agapaj,  Baptism  of  heretics.  Festivals, 
Images,  Prayer,  Sacraments,  Sign  of 
the  cross.  Worship. 

Christianity.  Source  and  essence,  relation 
to  the  development  of  human  nature,  i. 
1-5,  207,  253,  336,  337.  Relation  to 
Judaism,  3  (see  Judaism).  Condition 
of  the  world  at  the  time  of  its  appear- 
ance, and  commencement  of  its  spread, 
i.  5-68.  Self-renovating  power,  36,  338. 
Reconciling  power,  50.  Renewing 
power,  77.  Diffusion,  limitation,  pei"- 
secutions,  hindrances,  causes  and  means 
of  progress,  69-79,  138,  143.  Its  rela- 
tion to  human  life,  69,  70;  to  classes  of 
society,  70,  71,  78,  84,  90,  148,  346; 
to  culture,  85,  129 ;  to  the  pagan 
world,  92  ;  to  the  enigmas  of  thought, 
368.  Its  propagation  in  particular 
districts,  79-86.  Persecutions,  their 
causes,  86-93.  Opposition  to,  by  force, 
93-156  ;  by  writiugs,  157-174.  Hadrian 
on,  102,  103.  Apologies,  174-178.  In 
high  stations,  120,  128,  139,  142,  148. 
Religio  illicita,  100.  Religio  licita, 
125,  126,  140,  141,  145,  156.  Rapid 
increase,  127,  128,  142.  Among  bar- 
barians, 129.  Diffused  through  perse- 
cutions, 128,  145  (ii.  1,  2).  The  acci- 
dental and  essential  in,  157.  Oracles 
relating  to,  171.  Power  of  adapting  it- 
self, 253.  Prophetic  testimony  to,  176, 
371  n.,  547.     Relation  to  the  state  and 


44 


GENERAL   INDEX. 


existing  institutions,  259-274,439,  440, 
184,  202,  206,  2G0  ;  to  the  iguoraut, 
308.  In  relation  to  Gnosticism,  366- 
372,  379-396  ;  see  the  particular  sects. 
In  the  Clementines,  394,  395 ;  see 
Clementines.  Transforming  power, 
249,254,  507,  667,  668,  670.  t'ontrasted 
with  paganism,  249,  250,  252,  257,  258. 
Profession  of,  250,  251.  Gradual  evo- 
lution of,  260,  269,  336.  Aggressive 
and  assimilating  power  of,  261,  273, 
276.  E(iualizing  power,  268,  390.  Un- 
folded from  witiiin,  336.  A  power  in 
history,  365.  Basilides,  407.  Marcion 
on,  459,  464,  466.  Mani,  486,  487,  501, 
502.  Anticipation  of,  479.  Eelation 
of  Parsism  to,  482-484.  Oppositions 
in,  339,  340,  506-508,  723  (ii.  382). 
Supernatural  and  natural  in,  507,  510. 
Spirit  and  letter  in,  512.  Annuncia- 
tion of  facts,  78,  368,  543,  550,  557  ;  ii. 
115.  Two  stages  according  to  Origen, 
547-556.  Historical,  i.  368,  549-551, 
557  (ii.  123  n.  I).  Central  point  of, 
557;  ii.  386.  Development  of  doctrine, 
723.  See  Christian  life,  etc.,  Church, 
Mauicheism. 

In  the  second  Period.  Its  divine 
power,  ii.  1,  6,  29,  37,  94,  112, 158,  159, 
239.  Extension,  limitation,  persecu- 
tions, relation  to  it  of  individual  Roman 
emperors,  1-110.  Impression  made  by, 
1,  8.  Keliizio  licita,  9,  12,  14.  Its 
cause  injuretl  by  worldly  advancement, 
33,  35  ;  and  violent  measures  in  its 
favor,  36,  94,  96.  Hollow  profession  of, 
37  and  n.  2,  38,  96,  112.  New  life  in, 
39,  113.  At  the  Byzantine  court,  see 
Byzantine.  With  Julian,  45-59.  Cor- 
ruptions of,  46.  Kclation  to  human 
nature,  53,  58.  To  Iklhiiism,  57.  Pa- 
gan predictions  regarding,  102.  Influ- 
ence on  paganism,  106.  On  the  state, 
113.  Polemics,  111-115.  Hindrances 
and  helps  to  conversion,  115-124. 
"Wars,  149.  Universality,  116, 159.  Mis- 
sions beyond  the  Koman  empire,  124- 
160.  Softening  influence  of,  158-160. 
To  be  appro])riated  freely,  162,  165. 
Spirit  of  mercy,  courage,  173-177.  Hu- 
man and  divine  elements  in,  245.  Doc- 
trine and  life,  382,  446,  463. 

In  llie  tliird  Period.  New  life  intro- 
duced into  the  world  by  Christianity, 
iii.  1  (ii.  39).  Transforming  and  refln- 
ing  power  of,  2.  New  development,  in 
its  relation  to  the  barbarous  tribes  of 
Europe,  1-3.  Extension  and  limitation 
in  Europe,  4-84.  In  Asia  and  Africa, 
84-90.  Means  of  its  spread,  4  and  n. 
1,51,288;  sec  Force.  Conditions  of 
its  real  dissemination,  9.  Civilizing  in- 
fluences of,  1,9,  106;  seeMonasticism. 
Conditions  of  its  ]n'ogress  in  barbarous 
nations, 46.  Aujong  the  liighcr  classes, 
6,  12,  .S8,  46, .50,  72,  74.  Widely  spread, 
123.     Corrupted,  253  ;  see  Image  wor- 


sliip.  Influence  on  Mohammedanism, 
85.  Judaism  mingled  with,  244.  The 
world  and,  251.  Principle  of  truthful- 
ness in,  267. 

In  the  fourth  Period.  Extension,  iii. 
271-335.  Limitation,  335-345.  Intro- 
duced by  force,  296-299,  309,  329,  3.30, 
334.  Mingled  with  paganism,  291, 
305,  333.  Importance  of  the  jiredi- 
catorial  office  to,  425.  Relation  to  the 
old  and  new  culture,  456. 

In  the  fifth  Period.  Extension  and 
limitation  in  Europe,  iv.  1-45.  In 
Asia,  45-59.  Among  Mohammedans 
and  Jews,  59-81.  IMeans  of  sjn-ead,  1, 
624  ;  connnerce,  10,  36,  46  ;  political 
motives,  8,  10,  14,  17  ;  by  captives,  18, 
see  Captives;  science,  61;  see  Mis- 
sions. Among  higher  classes,  26,  28, 
33.  Nominal,  34.  Civilizing  influ- 
ences of,  40,  41.  Philosophy  and,  383- 
385.  Obstacles,  national  jealousy,  31  ; 
war,  33  ;  bad  live.s,  52,  59.  Spirit  and 
forms  of  manifestation,  231,  232;  in 
humble  life,  294-300;  in  the  higher 
classes,  296.  Dissolution  of,  216,  2.30, 
231,  619.  The  absolute  religion,  618. 
Primitive,  623.     See  Church. 

Christians,  character  of  the  early,  i.  76- 
78,  91,  92,  97,  98,  105,  254.  "Absent 
themselves  from  festivities,  91,  120. 
Accusations  against  them,  i.  92,  94,  95, 
98  n.  4,  99,  109  n.  2,  128  and  n.  5,  327. 
Order  of  Claudius,  94.  Search  made 
for,  100,  107.  Popular  hatred  excited 
by  public  calamities,  92,  103,  104,  119, 
126,  136.  Conduct  under  persecution, 
109.  Increase  in  numbers  in  spite  of 
per.secution,  127,  128,  137,  138,  142. 
Strength  of  convictions,  172  and  n.  2. 
Interpolation  of  oracles,  172  n.  4.  In 
the  palace,  142,  143.  Poverty,  303, 
346.     Valentine,  427. 

In  the  second  Period.  Important  po- 
litical party,  ii.  17.  Removed  from 
offices  by  Licinius,  19.  Worldly- 
minded,  37  and  n.  2.  Nominal,  103, 
106,  112,  258,  260.  Pretended,  1.56, 
157.  Unobtrusive  temper  of,  260. 
Temples  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  314. 

Christmas  festival,  i.  301,  362,  682  n.  1  ; 
ii.  342,  343,  344-350,  351  n.  2,  360,  509 
n.  4.  777  ;  iii.  134;  iv.  325;  v.  312,  313. 
Bai'ti  nis  at,  iii.  13  and  u.  2.  With  the 
Maniclieans,  i.  505. 

Christoforo  Baggiolini,  Dolcino  e  i  Pata- 
reni,  notizie  storiche,  iv.  629  nn.  2,  3, 
633  n.  2. 

Christology.  See  Person  of  Christ,  Re- 
dem])tion.  Trinity. 

XpiaTOTUKoc,  ii.  510. 

Chrodegang  of  Metz.  Eule  of,  on  the  ad- 
mission of  bondmen  into  the  spiritual 
order,  iii.  98,  101.  Founder  of  the 
canonical  life  of  the  clergy,  his  rule, 
106.  On  prcacliing,  123.  A  zealous 
promoter  of  church-psalmody,  128. 


GENERAL   INDEX. 


45 


Chronica  Edessena. 
(In  Assemani  Bibl.  orient,  t.  i.  f.  391),  i.  291 
n.  3. 
Clirouica  Slavortim.     See  Helmold. 
Chrouicle  of  Ademar,  Adeodat,   iii.  593 

nn.  1,  3.     See  Labbe. 
Chrouicle  of  Alberic. 
Vi.  315,  317,  sentence  of  Henry  of  Cluny,  iv. 
604   n.  2.    An.  1233,  report  to  Gregory  IX. 
coneerning  Conrad  of  Marburg,  iv.  643  n.  3. 
See  Leibnitz. 
Chronicle  of  Albert  of  Stade. 
An.  1248  (ed.  Helmstad.  1587,  f.  220),  heretics 
at  HaUe,  iv.  610  n.  2. 
Chronicle  of  Albert  of  Strassburg. 

Clement  VI.,  v.  41  n.  2. 
Chronicle  of  Bal  Cernay. 

(In   Du  Chesne,  Seriptores  hist.  Franc,  t.  v. 
c.  2),    Albigenses,   doctrine   of,   concerning 
Christ,  iv.  670  n.  4. 
Chronicle  of  Balderic.     See  Baldrich. 
Chronicle  of  Glaber  Rudolph. 
Hist,  sui  temporis,  1.  iv.  c.  5,  proposals  for  a 
universal  peace,  treugse  Dei,  iii.  407  nn. 

Chronicle  of  Jehoschua  Ben  Meir,  iv.  74 

n.  1. 
Chronicle  of  John  of  Winterthur.     See 

Winterthnr. 
Chrouicle  of  Parma. 
In  Muratori,  Script,  rer.  Ital.  t.  ix.  f .  826,  Se- 
garelli,  iv.  626  n.  4,  629  n.  1. 

Chronicle  of  Peter  of  Vaux-Sernai. 

Dedication,  name  Albigenses,  iv.  640  n.  1. 
Chronicle  of  Puy  Lorent. 
Chronicon  magistri  Gulielmi  de  Podio  Lauren- 
tii,  in  Du  Chesne,  Seriptores  hist.  Franc,  t. 
V.  f .  666,  the  U'aldenses,  iv.  611  n.  4  ;  f .  667, 
the  curse  of  Bernard,  604  n.  1  ;  c.  3,  f.  668, 
the  Catharist  knight,  577  n.  5  ;   c.  8,  Pau- 
peres  catholici,  614  nn.  1,  2. 
Chronicle  of  Salimbenus  de  Adam. 

(Extracts  in  Pegna,  In  his  remarks  on  the  Di- 
rectorium  Inquisitionis  of  N.  Eymericus,  f. 
271,  ed.  Venet.  1595,  quoted  by  Mosheim),  Se- 
garelli,  iv.  626  nn.  3,  5,  627  n.  1. 

Chronicles,  Second. 

15  :  2,  i.  253  ;  34  :  4,  ii.  607  n.  1. 
Chronicles.    See  Benignus,  Cosnias,  Dit- 

niar.  Helmold,  Joh.  de  Thrwoez,  John 

Malala,    Kantzow,  Knighton,   Marcel- 

liui.  Richer,  Sigebert,  Winterthur,  etc., 

Chronicon. 
Chronicles  of  Prague  University,  v.  247 

nn.  2,3,272  n.  1,294  n.  1.     See  Pa- 

lacky. 
Chronicon  Casinense. 

(In  Muratori,  Script,  rer.  Ital.  t.  iv.  f.  403),  1. 
ii.  c.  89,  Victor  II.,  iii.  386  n.  6;  cc.  97,_100, 
Hildebrand  and  the  papal  elections,  387  nn. 
1,2. 
Chronicon  Livonicum. 

F.  26,  death  of  Sigfrid,  iv.  39  n.  4;  f.  34,  the 
prophetical  play  at  Riga,  39  nn.  1,  2;  f.  43, 
Andreas  of  Lund,  39  n.  3  ;  f .  46,  the  civil  law 
in  Liefland,  41  n.  1  ;  f .  49,  incursion  of  the 
Letti,  40  n.  2;  f.  56,  the  converted  Letti,  40 
n.  4 ;  f.  57,  the  same,  49  n.  3  ;  f.  97,  Frederic 
of  Celle.  40  n.  1 ;  f .  173,  William  of  Modeua, 
41  nn.  2,  3. 
Chrouicou  Maxentii  or  Molleacense. 

(Jjabbe,  Bibliotheca  Manuscriptorum,  t.  ii.  f. 


212),  Berengar  at  the  council  of  Poictiers,  iii. 
518  u.  1. 

Chronicon  Monasterii  Reicherspergensis. 
(Monachii,  1611),  f.  24,  report  of  Pilgrim  of 
Passau  on  the  spread  of  Christianity  in  Hun- 
gary, iii.  331  nn.  1,  2. 

Chrouicou  of  Hugo  de  Flavigny. 
(Bibl.  Ms.  t.  i.  Pars  altera,  ff.  214  et  215),  Be- 
rengar at  the  council  of  Poictiers,  iii.  518 
n.  2. 
Chronicon  Paschale  Alexandrinum. 
Fragments  of  ApoUinaris  of  Hierapolis,  i.  677 
n.  1. 
Chronicon    Richerii     Senonense.       See 

Richer. 
Chronicon  S.  Benigni  Divoniensis. 

(D'Achery,  Spicileg.  t.  ii.   f.  892),  John  Gra- 
tian,  iii.  377  n.  1. 

Chronique  d'Arras  et  de  Cambray.  See 
Baldrich. 

Chronology,  church,  iii.  154,  155. 

Chrysauthius,  Platonist,  ii.  42,  44  n.  1. 

Chrysaphius,  ii.  566,  575. 

Chrysippus,  i.  16  nn.  1,  3,  5,  7,  22  n.  1 ; 
ii.  62. 

Chrysomalos.     See  Constantine. 

Chrysopolis  (Scutari),  iv.  337  n.  4. 

Chrysoretes,  court  chamberlain,  ii.  541 
n.  1. 

Chrysostom.  His  life  and  sufferings,  ii. 
753-762.  Mode  of  life,  168,  758  ;  iii. 
560.  As  a  representative  of  the  Anti- 
ochian  school,  ii.  394.  On  the  Marcion- 
ites,  i.  478  n.  3  ;  iii.  245.  The  forty 
soldiers  in  Sebaste,  ii.  19  n.  3.  Per- 
secution of  pagans,  91  n.  3.  Dis- 
course concerning  Babylas,  fall  of  pa- 
ganism, 94.  Duty  of  the  landholders 
to  their  tenants,  100,  101.  The  un- 
classical  language  of  Holy  Scripture, 
116.  Proselytism,  121.  Indian  Bible 
trauslation,  140.  AevCovec,  169  n.  1. 
Flavian,  175  n.  1.  Right  of  asylum, 
Eutropius,  177.  Priesthood,  nepi  lepo- 
ai'vrig,  179,  182.  Equal  dignity  of  bps. 
and  presbyters,  188.  Deacons,  189  n. 
4.  Olympias,  191.  Church  discipline, 
214  and  n.  1,  216  n.  1.  Christianity  of 
custom,  259.  Church  attendance,  258 
n.  2.  Amulets,  259  u.  1.  Home  edu- 
cation, 262.  A  letter  of  consolation  to 
Stagirius,  273.  Episcopal  supervision 
of  the  Cenobite  institutions,  282  n.  1. 
Anachorets,  284,  285  nn.  Cenobites, 
286.  Complaint  in  regard  to  educa- 
tion, 288.  Asceticism,  290.  View  of 
monasticism,  301  n.  5,  302, 303.  Against 
false  notions  of  the  service  of  God,  314, 
315.  Prayer,  315,  316.  Reading  of 
the  Bible,  317-319.  Gifts  to  churches, 
319,  320.  The  church  building,  321, 
322.  The  sign  of  the  cross,  322,  323. 
Images,  324  n.  4.  Image  of  Christ, 
327.  Nilus,  328.  The  festivals,  332. 
Divine  worship  on  Friday,  333  and 
notes.  Passion  for  theatrical  exhibi- 
tions, 336.    Passover,  338  n.  I.    Fast 


46 


GENERAL    INDEX. 


before  Easter,  339  n.  1.  Period  of  the 
fast  at  Autioch,  339,  340.  Palm  Sun- 
day, 341.  Holy  week,  341  nn.  Feast 
of  "Epiphany,  342,343.  The  water  in 
baptism,  343  n.  2.  Christmas  festival, 
344,  345.  New  Year's  festival,  350  nu. 
3,  4,  351.  Place  of  the  sermon  in  di- 
vine worship,  352.  Apportionments  of 
Scrijttuie  in  divine  worship,  352  n.  1. 
Vanity  of  preachers,  353.  Extempo- 
raneous sermons,  354  n.  1.  Conyre- 
patioual  singing:,  354  n.  3.  Delay  of 
baptism,  356  u.  4.  Infant  ba]jtism,357 
n.  1.  Prayer  for  catechumens,  358  n. 
1.  Limitation  of  the  time  for  baptism, 
360  and  uu.  3,  4.  Church  prayers,  361 
n.  2.  Agapse,  361  n.  4.  Liturgy  in  the 
Lord's  Supper,  362  nn.  3,  5.  Consecra- 
tion of  the  Supper,  363  nn.  7, 10.  Daily 
or  infrequent  communion,  364,  365. 
Sacrifice  in  the  Supper,  366.  Prayers 
for  the  dead,  367  nn.  2,  3,  4,  368  nil.  1, 
3.  lutercession  of  martyrs,  373  and 
notes.  Pilgrimai;es,  377,  378  and  nn. 
1,  2.  Exegesis,  notion  of  inspiration, 
390,  391  n.  5,  392.  Cyril,  514  u.  5. 
With  Annianus,  657.  With  Caspian, 
687.  With  Julian  of  Eclanum,  712  n. 
I.  Anthropology,  718-720.  Doctrine  of 
the  church,  722.  Doctrine  of  baptism, 
726,  727.  The  Lord's  Supper,  731,  732 
n.  6.  Eternity  of  puuisliineut,  737  and 
n.  3.  Number  of  the  saved,  iii.  421. 
Whether  Christ  died  for  all,  iii.  485. 
The  oath,  v.  250.  Miracles,  v.  267. 
With  the  Bogomiles,  iv.  559.  Eusta- 
thius  of  Thcssaiouica  compared  with, 
iv.  531.  His  life  by  Palladius  (opp. 
ed.  Montfauc,  t.  xiii.),  ii.  170  n.  2,  753 
n.  2. 

Citatinns  from  his  icritings  :  — 

Adv.  Judffios,  vi.  §  7,  t.  i.  f.  661,  the  temples 
of  God,  ii.  314  n.  2 ;  iii.  §  4,  t.  i.  f.  611,  the 
passover,  ii.  338  n.  1 ;  the  fast,  388  n.  6,  339 
n.l. 

Arguniontiim,  in  ep.  ad  Philem.  t.  xi.  f.  772, 
ii.  S'Jln.S;  f.  773,  392  n.  2. 

Contra  oppugnatores  vita;  monasticae,  ii.285  n. 
2,  301  n.  5. 

De  ."iaframentis,  1.  iv.  c.  4,  the  words  of  insti- 
tution in  the  Kucharist,  ii.363  n.  7. 

Ep.  to  Coe.'sarius,  genuineness,  ii.  732  n.  6. 

Expos,  in  Ps.  109,  §  6,  t.  v.  f.  259,  the  cro.ss  on 
the  forehead,  ii.  323  n.  4  :  pilgrimages,  378 
n.l.  In  Ps.  149,  t.  v.  f .  498,  the  church,  321 
n.7. 

Homilies.  De  cruce  et  latrone,  H.  1,  §  1,  t.  ii.  f . 
404,  place  in  worship,  ii.  316  n.  1.  De  ineom- 
prehensibili,  II.  3,  §  6,  t.  i.  f.  469,  pravei-s  in 
the  church,  321  n.  8,  352  n.  2;  for  enorgu- 
mens,  361  n.  2.  De  Lazaro,  II.  3,  t.  i.  f .  737,  use 
of  the  Bible,  318  nn.  1,  4.  De  poenltentia,  II. 
5,  §  5,  t.  ii.  f.  315,  misuse  of  the  fasts,  340  n. 
2.  be  prodit.  .Judn>,  II.  1,  §  6,  t.  ii.  f.  384,  words 
of  consecration  in  the  Eucharist,  363  n.  7.  De 
statuis,  H.4,  ^  6,  t.  ii.  f.  58,  modes  of  observ- 
ing the  fast,  3^8 n.  6  ;  II.  5,  §  1,  f.59,  pilgrim- 
ages, 378  n.  2  ;  §  7,  f .  70,  right  use  of  pi-each- 
iug,  315  n.  2,  11.20,  intercession  of  Flavian, 
175  n.  1.  In  .\ct.  Ap.,  II.  1,  §§  6,  8,  seasons  for 
baptism,  360  nn.  3,  4  ;  II.  14,  deacons,  180  n. 
4  ;  11. 18,  §  6  (ed.  Montf .  t.  ix.  f .  158),  church 
building,  101   n.  1,  367  u.  4 ;  U.  21,  §  4, 


prayers  connected  with  the  Eucharist,  367  n. 

2,  368  nn.  1,  3,  373  n.  1  ;  II.  38,  fin.,  pagans 
under  Valens, 91  n.  3  :  H.  45,  §  3, fciui-es,  169 
n.  1.  In  Annam,  H.  1,  §  1,  t.  iv.  f.  700, 
fast  at  Antioch,  3-39  n.  3  ;  II.  4,  §  6,  f.  738, 
prayer,  316  n.  2  ;  H.5,  f  739,  .■!f7.,"fonnal  re- 
lifijion,  258  n.  3.  In  baptism.  Christi  (t.  ii.  f . 
307,  ed.  Mont. ),  the  same,  268  n.  2  ;  §  2,  Epiph- 
any, 343  n.  2.  In  1  Cor.  H.  3  (ed.  Ben.  x. 
20),  Greek  of  N.  T.,  116  n.  4  ;  II.  6,  §  4,  an- 
chorets, 303  n.  2  :  H.  8,  §  4,  headship  of 
Christ,  720 ;  II.  12,  §  7,  superstitious  customs 
in  relation  to  children,  357  n.l;  H.  25  (x. 
226).  love,  303  n.  4 ;  II.  27,  agapa>.  361  n.  4  ; 
11.39  (t.  X.  ed.  Montf.  f.  372),  restoration, 
737  n.  3.  In  2  Cor.  II.  2,  §  5,  the  prayer  for 
catechumens,  368  n.  1.  In  diem  natal. 
Christi,  §  1,  t.  ii.  f.  355,  345  n.  1.  In  Ephes. 
II.  3,  §  4,  on  right  participation  in  the  Lord's 
Suppe'r,  365  n.  2  ;  §  5,  administering  it,  363 
n.  10 ;  II.  7,  §  4,  anchorets,  303  n.  1 ;  H.  10, 
§  2,  images  in  churches,  327  n.  6.  In  Eutrop. 
(t.  iii.  f.  386),  the  church,  321  n.  7.  In  fest. 
Epiph.  §  2  (Ben.  t.  ii.  f .  3(i9),  .342  n.  5 :  f .  374, 
impenitent  communicants.  214  n.l.  In  fest. 
Philoson.  (t.  i.  f.  492),  Christmas,  .345  nn.  2, 

3.  In  Genesin,  II.  2,  §  1  (t.  iv.  f.  S),  the  fast 
at  Antioch,  339  n.  2  ;  H.  6,  340  n.  1,  §  2  (f. 
673),  the  church  in  the  house,  315  n.  4;  H. 
29,  the  Scriptures,  318  nn.  2,  3.  In  Heb.  H.  7, 
§  4,  marriage,  302  n.  1 ;  II.  17,  §  3.  .sacrifice 
in  the  Lords  Supper,  366  n.  4  :  §4,  right  par- 
ticipation, 365  n.  1.  In  Johann.  H.  5,  §  4, 
grace,  720  ;  H.  11,  §  1  (ed.  Montf.  t.  viii.  f. 
72),  duty  of  purchasing  the  Bible,  319  n.  1 ; 
H.  18,  §  1,  deferring  of  baptism,  3.56  n.  4 ;  § 
3,  grace,  720  n.  3  ;  H.  46,  §  3,  the  Eucharist, 
731  n.  6  ;  H.  78,  ^  4  (f.  464),  anchorets,  285 
n.  1,  Cenobites,  286  n.  4.  In  Matt.  H.  1, 
§  2  (t.  vii.  f.  5),  discrepancies  in  the  gospel 
narratives,  390  n.  5 ;  H.  7,  §  2,  pilgrimages, 
378  n.  1 ;  H.  11  (f.  158),  formal  worship,  315 
n.  3  ;  II.  27  or  28,  §  2,  image  of  Christ,  327 
n.  4 ;  H.  32,  §  6,  miracles  by  the  oil  of  the 
sacred  lamp  of  the  ch.,  322  n.  1 :  §  7,  dese- 
cration of  the  ch.,31o  n.5;  H.  .39,  §  3  (f. 
435),  keeping  the  feast,  315  n.  1  (H.  47,  treat- 
ment of  heretics,  iii.  255  n.  4) ;  U.  50,  §  3, 
offerings,  320  n.  1;  II.  54,  §  4,  the  cross  in 
windows,  323 n.  1 ;  H.  78  or  79,  §  4,  image  of 
Christ,  327  n.  3  ;  H.  80,  §  2,  otterings,  320  n. 
1  ;  II.  82,  exclusion  from  the  sacrament,  214 
nn.  1,  3.  In  Meletium,  H.  (t.  ii.  f.  519),  fig- 
ures of  Jleletius,  324  n.  4.     In  Pentecost,  H. 

I,  §  1  (t.  ii.  f.  458),  332  n.  2,  Epiphany,  343 
n.  1.  In  Rom.  proem,  (t.  ix.  f.  426),  evils 
springing  from  ignorance  of  the  Bible,  318 
n.  7  ;  nil.  7  et  8,  justification  bv  faith,  720 
n.  2;  II.  10,  §  3,  power  of  faith,  720  n.  1. 
Ilomilia  in  Seraphim,  §  1  (t.  vi.  f.  138),  pro- 
phetic vision  for  all,  302  n.  2.    In  1  Thess. 

II.  8,  and  2  Thess.  H.  3,  restoration,  737  n.  2. 
In  1  Tim.  II.  5,  §  3  (t.  xi.),  communion  on 
Friday  at  Antioch,  333  n.  5,  once  a  year,  365 
n.  2 ;  H.  11,  in  Tim.,  equal  dignity  of  bps. 
and  presbyters,  188  n.  3.  Iloniil.  Kalend.. 
350  n.  3.  Horn,  on  Christ's  divinity,  §  9 
(t.  i.  f.  571),  sign  of  the  cross,  its  pi-evalent 
use,  323  n.  4.  Ilomilies  preached  at  Antioch, 
confession  and  penance  in  the  Greek  ch.,  216 
n. ;  ad.  pop.  Antiochen,  II.  19,  §  4  (t.  ii.  f. 
197),  the  Gospels  as  amulet,  259  n.  1 ;  during 
the  Great  AVeek,  341  n.  1 ;  Thursday  (t.  ii.  f. 
386),  341  n.  4  ;  Good  Friday,  341  n.  7.  Homi- 
lies published  first  by  Montfaucon  (t.  vi.  f. 
273),  §  1,  Fridav  at  Constantinople,  333  nn. 
6,  7;  H.  8  (t.'xii.),  on  mi.«sions,  158  n.  2. 
Homily  to  neophytes,  grace  of  liaptism,  726 
n.  6,  727  n.  1.  Other  homilies,  350  n.  4 
(t.  iii.  f.  248),  354  n.  1,  362  n.  3.  See  Adv. 
.lurtiros.  Opp.  t.  iii.  f.  300,  against  heretics, 
767  n.  4  ;  t.  x.,  sermon  of  Nestorius,  ii.  72() 
n.4. 

In  baptism.  Christi.  t.  ii.  f .  367,  ed.  Montf.,  pa- 
ganized Christians,  ii.  258  u.  2. 


GENERAL   INDEX. 


47 


Church,  situation  of,  under  the  emperors, 
i.  93-156.  Kecogni/.ed  as  legal  corpo- 
ration, 140,  142.  Apostolic  constitu- 
tion, 179-190.  Constitution  after  the 
apostolic  times,  190-217.  Outward 
unity  of  the,  207-217.  True  unity,  304. 
Visible  and  invisible,  210,  217,  247,304, 
646.  Development  through  conflict 
with  sin,  217,  218.  Novatian  on  the 
conception  of  the  church,  243,  246-248. 
Catholic  idea  of  the,  518.  Mani,  502- 
504.  In  Montanism,  517-519.  Outward 
mediation  of  the  church,  645,  646.  See 
TertuUian,  Cyprian. 

Second  Period.  Extension  and  lim- 
itation, ii.  1-160.  Constitution,  161- 
212.  Internal  organization,  178-212. 
Secularization  of  the,  162,  179,  see 
Secularization.  Spiritual  nature  of  the, 
179.  Doctrine  of  the,  199-212,  232, 
237-252.  With  Jovinian,  311,  312.  In 
the  Greek  church,  722,  723.  Visible 
and  invisible,  199,  201,  238,  239,311, 
722,  723,  736.  Outward  unity,  199, 
216.  On  earth  and  in  heaven,  246. 
Body  of  Christ,  247,  367,  see  Christ. 
With  Augustin,  238-243,  244,  247. 
Mediation  of  the,  Gregory  of  Nyssa  on, 
447.     See  Papacy. 

Third  Period.  Extension  and  limit- 
ation, iii.  4-105.  Internal  organizai ion, 
106-122.  Doctrine  of  the  church,  111- 
122.  Gifts  to  the,  9,  130.  Visible  and 
invisible,  92.  Visitations,  107.  Pauli- 
cians  on  the,  259.  See  Frankish  church, 
Greek  church,  Roman  church. 

Fottrth  Period.  Extension  and  limit- 
ation, iii.  271-345.  Constitution,  346- 
399.  Internal  organization,  408-414. 
Doctrine  of  the  church,  Stephen  of 
Hungary,  334  n.  4  ;  Claudius  of  Turin, 
438  n.  2;  Berengar,  515,  526.  Inde- 
pendence and  sovereignty  of  the,  348, 
349.  See  Church  and  state,  Greek 
church.  Western  church. 

Fifth  Period.  Extension  and  limit- 
ation, iv.  1-81.  Constitution,  82-292. 
Corruption  of  the  church,  82,  93,  187 
n.  2,211,  215,216,220,592,628,  631, 
see  Church  property.  Mediation  of  the, 
354,  509,  514.  Progressive  develop- 
ment of  the,  332.  Periods  of  develop- 
ment, see  Joachim  and  Oliva.  Dol- 
ciuo,  635.  Authority,  431.  The  Bo- 
gomiles,  559.  Sjuritualis  et  carnalis, 
636.     See  Investiture. 

Si.Tth  Period.  The  church  constitu- 
tion, history  of,  v.  1-133.  Corruption 
of  the,  47,  56,  178,  193,  324,  388,  412. 
The  schism,  47.  Efforts  to  restore 
tranquillity,  49-133.  Doctrine  of  the 
church,  Philip  the  Fair  on  the,  5 ;  Ger- 
sou,  78,  80,  96,  353  ;  Wicklif,  172  ;  Mat- 
thias of  Janow,  202  ;  Huss,  258,  298, 
299-310,  350  (see  Huss,  De  ecclesia) ; 
Jerome,  374.  Definitions  of  the,  26, 
172,  296,  298,  302,  353.     Unity  of  the, 


19,  63,  78,  82,  92,  120,  172 ;  Janow  on 
this  point,  208,  211,  231  ;  Huss,  306- 
308.  Authority,  28.  Church  visible 
and  invisible,  302,  374.  Need  of  a  visi- 
ble head,  121,  172,  173,  308,  352,  353. 
Progressive  advances  of  the,  308.  Tes- 
timony of  the,  27,  28,  40.  See  the  fol 
lowin;;  heads. 

Church \iid  state,  ii.  15,  16,  36,  37,  111, 
114,  161-178,  207,  216.  Exemptions, 
169-171.  With  the  Donatists  and  Au- 
gustin, 223-231,247-252.  Interference 
of  the  state  in  the  doctrinal  controver- 
sies, 382, 383, 413-415, 417  n.  3,418-423, 
425-438,  443,  453-456,  459-462,  464, 
518,  525-528,  532,  534-541,  548,  566- 
569,  572,  578,  580,  585-609,  611,  650, 
651,  658,  764.  See  those  controversies, 
also  Chrysostom,  life  of ;  E'orce. 

Third  Period.  Church  in  relation 
to  the  state,  iii.  91-105.  Considered 
as  a  representative  of  God,  92.  In- 
fluence of  the  Prank  monarchs  in  it, 
growing  out  of  their  jjower  of  appoint- 
ing bishops,  92.  Laws  of  the  church, 
iutluence  of  the  State  upon  them,  95, 
96.  Exemption  of  the  church  from 
state  burdens,  97.  Protects  slaves,  98- 
101.  Heerlian,  102.  Its  possessions, 
see  Church  property.  Influence  of  the 
church  on  the  administration  of  justice, 
102-104.  Asylums,  104  (see  ii.  176- 
178).  Care  of  prisoners,  105  (see  ii. 
178).  Fourth  Period,  iii.  400-407,  352. 
Fifth  Period,  138,  139,  see  Investiture, 
Papacy.  Sixth  Period,  v.  16-19,  25-29, 
78,  compare  Papacy,  1-133.    See  State. 

Church  assemblies.  Forbidden,  i.  137, 
138,  14  8  and  n.  1.  Rescript  of  Licin- 
ius,  ii.  19.  On  the  Sabbath,  ii.  333, 
334.  Other  days,  ii.  194.  Separate,  ii. 
281.     See  Festivals,  Sunday. 

Church  attendance,  ii.  258,  259,  315;  iii. 
108,  109,  413,  426;  iv.  302,  316,  317, 
325.     Bogomiles,  557,  558,  561. 

Church  benevolent  institutions.  See 
Benevolent. 

Church  books,  ii.  358  n.  2. 

Church  buildings,  i.  80,  142,  290-293. 
Demolished,  148,  155.  Second  Period. 
Erected,  ii.  3,  18,  194  (281),  319-322, 
377.  Over  graves  of  martyrs,  370 ; 
offerings  there,  371.  Augustin  on,  101. 
Closed  or  demolished,  19,  79,  84,  95, 100, 
131.  Rebuilt,  66,  67,  133.  Preservation 
of,  168.  Consecration  of,  321,  438.  See 
Asylum.  Third  Period.  Erection  of, 
iii.  40,  50  and  u.  2,  51,  55,  79.  Charle- 
magne on,  131,  239.  Dedication  to 
saints,  57,  208.  Sacredness  of,  239. 
Adornment  of,  130,  131,  217,  232,  235, 
236.  Gifts  to,  130,  see  Gifts.  De- 
stroyed, 79,84  (78),  202,  278.  Reconse- 
cration  of,  5  n.  4  (iv.  29).  Fourth  Pe- 
riod. Erection  of,  iii.  277,  278,  285, 
301,  303,  307,  315  n.  1,  322,  470  n.  2. 
Sacredness,  598.    Adornment,  418,  470 


48 


GENERAL   INDEX. 


n.  2.  Gifts,  452.  Fifth  Period.  Erec- 
tion, iv.  5,  10,  17,  22,  32,  34,58,  293 
and  n.  1,  295.  Indulgences  for,  350, 
351.  Restoration  of,  271,  272.  Conse- 
cration, 17,22,  29,  352.  Destruction, 
26,  27,  597.  lieverence  for,  FraucLs  of 
Assisi,  272,  275  (557,  6:50).  Splendor 
of,  291,  293.  Profanation  of,  385.  Ber- 
nard on  the  enibelli-shnient  of,  264. 
The  sects,  557,  577,  597,  636.  Purifica- 
tion of,  549.  Sixth  Period,  V.  51.  De- 
cay of,  123. 

Churcli  collections,  ii.  63  n.  3. 

Church  con.stitution,  i.  179-217  ;  ii.  161- 
212;  iii.  91-122,  346-424;  iv.  82-292; 
V.  1-133.  See  Church,  Church  and 
state. 

Church  discipline,  i.  217-221  ;  ii.  209,  213- 
216,  241;  iii.  136-140,  450-455;  iv. 
347-354. 

Church  divisions.     See  Schisms. 

Church  doctrine.    See  Church  theologv. 

Church  elections,  i.  189,  199,200,  223; 
ii.  185,  186  and  n.  1.  Among  the 
Franks,  92-95.  Laws  against  interfer- 
ing with  tlie  freedom  of,  94.  Eestored 
bv  Cliarleniagne,  95.  Elsewhere,  95. 
Fourth  Period,  iii.  400-403.  Fifth  Pe- 
riod. Free,  iv.  134,  142,  143.  Papal 
confirmation  of,  196,  200.  Gregory 
VII.  and,  101  and  n.  3.  Sixth  Period, 
v.  65,  113,  125,  137;  Papal,  Gerson  on, 
99,  100.      See  Election. 

Church  fathers,  i.  656-723.  Study  of,  ii. 
122,  183;  iii.  157,  178,  180,  202,  461, 
473,  51)3,  588  ;  iv.  358,  401,  597  ;  v.  62, 
240.  xVuthority,  ii.  740  n.  2  ;  iii.  60, 
232,  517,  518;  iv.  416,  424,  534,  551,  578 
n.  5  ;  V.  291.  Appealed  to  in  tlie  con- 
troversies: on  Aduptianism,  iii.  166- 
168;  Monotlieletic,  iii.  177,  178,  180, 
184,  194  ;  on  imaue  worship,  iii.  202, 
203,  230,  232,  533,  551  ;  on  ecclesiasti- 
cal government,  iii.  350;  on  predesti- 
nation, iii.  493  ;  on  transubstantiation, 
iii.  496,  516-518;  by  Manuel  Com- 
nenus,  iv.  534.  Dionysian  writings  and 
the,  iii.  170.  Collections  from  the,  iii. 
169,  533,  551  ;  iv.  409,410,  607.  Tran- 
scriptions of,  iv.  301.  Abelard  on  the, 
iv.  391,  392.  Bacon,  iv.  424.  Wicklif, 
v.  157.  Jaiiow,  V.  207.  Iluss,  v.  240, 
336.     See  Churcli  teachers. 

Church  fuud.s,  i.  232,  233.  See  Church 
property. 

Church  government,  in  Judaizing  sects, 
i.  184.  Gregorian  principles  of,  iv.  4. 
Kogir  Bacon  on,  iv.  425.  See  Church 
constitution. 

Church  history,  i.  675.    See  History. 

Church  Innins.  See  Hymns,  Church 
music,  Psalmody,  Bardesaues,  Paul  of 
Samosata  (i.  304). 

Church  jurisdiction.  See  Jurisdiction; 
also  V.  28,  29.  See  Church  and  state, 
Defensor  j)acis. 

Church  hinguagc,  how  the   Latin   came 


gradually  to  be  regarded  as  such,  iii. 
127.  Slavonian,  iii.  316,  317,  323,  330- 
Sec  Language. 

Church  law.  See  Canonical  law,  Ecclesi- 
astical law,  Church  and  state,  Decre- 
tals, Law. 

Church  legislation,  iii.  55,  56.  See  Coun- 
cils, Synods,  Bulls. 

Church  liberty,  v.  63.  See  Freedom, 
Liberty. 

Church  life,  ii.  212.     See  Christian  life. 

Church  mui-ic,  i.  304;  ii.  354,  355.  In 
the  Frankish  church,  imjiroved  by 
Pepin,  iii.  127.  Eemodeled  by  Charle- 
magne, 128,  242.  Influence  of  Gregory 
the  Great  on,  142.  Agobard  of  Lyons 
zealously  ojiposed  to  it,  428.  See 
Churcli  psalmody.  Organs. 

Church  of  Borne.  See  Eoman  church. 
Rebellion  against  the,  v.  15. 

Church  offices,  multiplication  of,  i.  190, 
200,201;  ii.  191.  Sought  after  from 
worldly  motives,  ii  168,  184,  186. 
Worldly  motives  in  the  choice  of  can- 
didates, ii.  184-186.  Filling  of  tliem  in 
the  third  Period,  iii.  108-110.  The 
Paulicians,  264,  265.  Fourth  Period,  iii. 
400-404.  Fifth  Period,  iv.  200.  Sixth 
Period,  v.  97.  See  Benefices,  Bishops, 
Church  elections,  Investiture,  Patron- 
•nge,  Simony. 

Church  ordinances,  mutability  of,  iv. 
344  n.  4. 

Church  ornaments,  iii.  408  n.  1,  418.  See 
Church  buildings. 

Church  penance.     See  Penance. 

Church  property,  ii.  166-169,  191,  199, 
222  n.  3;  iii.  ioi,  102.  Restoration  of, 
ii.  16,  18.  Third  and  fourth  Periods. 
Insecurity  of  its  landed  estates,  iii.  101. 
Taxation  of,  101.  Oversight  of  pa- 
trons, 110.  Used  in  redemption  of  cap- 
tives, 4  n.  1.  Confiscated,  55.  Ethel- 
bald,  69.  Gregory's  care  of,  113.  In- 
violate, 348.  Investiture,  400-404.  Ten- 
ure, 402.  Defense  of,  40."),  406.  Misused, 
412.  Inherited,  iii  410,411;  iv.  97  n. 
8.  Fifth  Period.  Squandered,  iv.  93 
(v.  21,"  54,  123).  Treaty  of  Sutri  on, 
133.  Placidus  of  Nonantula  on,  138, 
139.  Gottfried  of  Vendoine  on,  142, 
143.  Source  of  corruption,  215,  216, 
224,  284.  Prediction  of  its  S])oliation, 
284.  Sixth  Period.  Power  of  the  pope 
over,  V.  16,  17.  Council  of  Constance 
on,  121.  Wicklif  on,  136,  138,  146, 
160,  163,  170,  171.  ]Militz,  178.  Huss, 
268,  269.  See  Gifts,  Investiture,  Prop- 
erty, Secularization,  Wealth. 

Church  psalmody,  i.  304;  ii.  354,  355. 
In  the  Frankifh  church,  improved  by 
Pepin,  iii.  127.  Ixemodcled  by  Charle- 
magne, iii.  128,  242.  Gregory  the 
Great,  iii.  142.  Agobard,  iii.  428.  In 
the  sect  at  Arras,  iii.  598.  Influence 
on  doctrine,  iii.  543  (see  Ilyiiins).  In 
China,  iv.  58.     German,  iv.  155.   Peter 


GENERAL   INDEX. 


49 


of  Bruis  on,  iv.  597.  See  Church  mu- 
sic, Hymns. 

Church  schisms.     See  Schisms. 

Church  S3'stem,  conflicts  with  the,  iv.  390- 
398.  See  Church  constitution,  Ordi- 
nances of  Hihlehrand,  Schisms,  Sects. 

Church  teachers,  of  the  first  Period,  their 
history,  i.  656-723.  Witnesses  of  mi- 
raculous phenomena,  72,  73.  How  re- 
garded, 128.  See  the  individuals.  Of 
the  second  Period,  ii.  260.  Honors  to, 
369.  On  slavery,  iii.  98.  0/  the  third 
Period,  iii.  141.  Authority  in  the  third 
and  fourth  Periods,  iii.   169,  170,   180, 

352,  430  n.  3,  431  n.  2,  582.  Infallihil- 
itv,  485.  Fifth  Period,  study  of,  iv.  98. 
Abelard  on  "the,  390-392.  Appealed  to, 
540,  541,  545.  Authority  denied,  595. 
Sixth  Period,  Huss  on  the,  v.  323,  339, 

353.  See  Church  fatliers. 

Church  theology.  See  Anthropology, 
Church  teachers,  Doctrine,  Eschatol- 
ouy,  Montanism,  Theology. 

Church  tradition.     See  Tradition. 

Church  tribunal,  ii.  212. 

Church  usages,  differences  in,i.  296-300  ; 
ii.  337-3.39;  iii.  15-17,  2-3-25,  32,  35, 
568,  580-585  ;  iv.  92,  538,  541  ;  v.  92. 

Church  utensils,  profaned,  ii.  131  ;  iii.  217. 
Destroyed,  ii.  231.  Sold  to  redeem 
captives,  ii.  136,  iii.  287;  to  feed  the 
poor,  iii.  408  n.  1,  418;  to  meet  extor- 
tions, V.  54.  Given  as  bribes,  ii.  229. 
Stolen,  iii.  6  n.  2.  In  missionary  work, 
iii.  15  ;  iv.  6,  23,  46.  Adorned  with  im- 
ages, iii.  217,  232.  Purified,  iv.  549. 
Communion  vessels,  iv.  213,  265. 

Church  visitations.     See  Visitations. 

Churches  founded,  iii.  40  (46,  48,  53,  68), 
72,  78,  80,  81,  279,  280,  298,  316,  322, 
326,  330;  iv.  9,  16,  21,  32,  36.  See 
Missions,  Church  buildings.  Saints. 

Churches,  organization  of,  i.  261  ;  iii.  330. 

Chusistan,  i.  488. 

Cibalia,  battle  of,  ii.  18. 

Cibossa,  iii.  248. 

Cicero. 

De  natura  deorum,  1.  iii.,  Cotta,  i.  8.  De  legi- 
bus,  1.  2,  c.  8,  i.  86,  Hortensius  (Augustin), 
ii.  396.    De  senectute,  c.  2,  iii.  483  n.  2. 

Cilean.     See  Cyllena. 

Cilicia,  Christianity  in,  i.  79.  In  the  con- 
troversies respecting  baptism,  i.  318. 
Temple  at  Mgx,  ii.  26,  27.  In  the 
Nestoriau  controversy,  synods  in  Cilicia 
Secunda,  ii.  547,  713.  Meletius  ex- 
pelled from,  ii.  551.     See  Tarsus. 

Cilicium,  iv.  285  n.  4. 

Cintius,  Koman,  iv.  108. 

Circular  letters,  ii.  215.  Of  Gothic 
churches  on  the  death  of  Sabas,  ii.  155 
and  n.  2.  Of  Syncsius  against  Andro- 
nicus,  ii.  215.  Of  thebps.  of  Alexandria 
announcing  Easter,  ii.  338.  Of  Alexan- 
der, bp.  of  Alexandria,  against  Arius, 
ii.  410.  Of  Athanasius,  ii.  4.34.  Of 
Basiliscus,  ii.  585,  586.     Of  Zosimus  iu 


Pelagian  controv.,  ii.  651,  652,  657.  Of 
Charlemagne,  iii.  154.  (3f  Sojihronius, 
iii.  179.  Of  Photius,  iii.  327,  567.  Of 
Theodore,  iii.  537.  Of  Innocent  III., 
iv.  44.  Of  Frederic  II.,  iv.  180.  Of 
Bonaventura,  iv.  289.  Of  Nicephorus 
Blemmydes,  iv.  542.  Of  Dolcino,  iv. 
631,  632.  Of  Nicholas  IV.  against  the 
Apostolicals,  iv.  628. 

Circumcellions,  ii.  226-231,  235,  249  n.  2, 
294. 

Circumcision,  i.  49,  440,  658,  690  n.  2 ; 
iii.  592;  iv.  591.  Forbidden  to  Ro- 
mans, i.  89.  Of  Christ,  festival  of,  ii. 
351  ;  iii.  134;  iv.  334. 

Cirta,  in  Kumidia,  assembly  there  (a.  d. 
305),  ii.  219.     See  Pctilian. 

Cistercian  abbots  and  the  mission  in  Prus- 
sia, iv.  43  n.  1,  44.  Innocent  III.,  iv. 
173  n.  4.  Order,  iv.  236  n.  2,  251-263, 
314.  Monasteries,  iv.  252-254,  296. 
Cistercians  sent  to  put  down  the  sects, 
iv.  269,  640.  Monks,  iv.  37,  39,  235, 
414  n.  2,  417  ;  v.  183  n.  2.  Abbots,  iv. 
252,  254,  324,  398;  v.  340.  Bernard 
on  the  Cistercians  and  Cluniacensians, 
iv.  263,  264.  See  Bibliotheca  Cister- 
ciensis. 

Citeaux  (Cistercium),  iv.  251,  252  and  n. 
1,  253,  398. 

Cities,  Christianity  in,  i.  79,  97,  202,  203, 

Citta  di  Castello,  v.  330. 

City  communities,  i.  79,  202,  203  ;  ii.  194, 
195.  City  bps.,  i.  202;  ii.  193.  Bishop- 
rics of  chief  cities,  ii.  186.  See  Metro- 
politan. 

Civic  virtue,  the  old,  i.  77. 

Civil  and  evangelical  law,  Defensor  pacis 
on,  V.  26,  27.  Huss  on,  v.  325,  326. 
See  Law. 

Civil  authority,  followers  of  Chrysomalos 
and,  iv.  562.  Marsilius  of  Padua  on, 
V.  28.  Wicklif  on  civil  affairs,  v.  160, 
161. 

Civil  life,  relation  of  Christians  to,  i.  270- 
274. 

Civil  power,  interposition  of  in  church 
affairs.  Julian  and  Augustin  on,  ii. 
653,  654.  See  Chui-ch  and  state.  Con- 
troversies, Byzantine  emperors. 

Civil  trials,  iv.  614  n.  7. 

Civilization,  degeneracy  of  the  ancient,  i. 
5,76.  Christianity  and,  ii.  159.  Source 
of  modern,  iii.  1,  9  (46).  See  Mi.ssions, 
Monasteries. 

Clairvaux,  iv.  238,  254.     See  Bernard. 

Clara  of  Assisi,  iv.  276.   Life  of,  276  n.  2. 

Clarendon,  assembly  at,  iv.  170. 

Classes  of  society  reached  by  Christian- 
ity, i.  70,  78,  84,  90.     See  Christianity. 

Classicianus,  ii.  176  n.  5. 

Classics,  study  of  the,  ii.  75-78,  183,  484, 
742-744,  754;  iii.  150,  482,  527  n.  3; 
iv.  359,  362,  363,  374,  415,  5.30.  See 
Greek  literature,  Greek  philosophy. 

Claudiauus  Mamertus,  De  statu  animae, 
ii.  706  n.  2. 


60 


GENERAL  INDEX. 


Claudiopolis,  iii.  205  n.  1,  206. 

Claudius,  emperor,  i.  94. 

Claudius  Albitius,  i.  119. 

Claudius  Apolliuaris,  bp.  of  Hierapolis. 

See  Apollinaris. 
Claudius  of  Turin,  his  life  and  doctrine, 
iii.  429-4.39,  457.  Accused  of  Ariau- 
ism  and  of  Adoi)tianism,430.  His  doc- 
trine, 430,431.  His  Biblical  commenta- 
ries, 430-434.  Opposed  to  pilfrrimag-es 
and  to  the  worsliip  of  saints,  43.3-438. 
Accused  as  a  heretic,  439.  His  death, 
439.  Berengar,  504.  The  Waldenses, 
iv.  605,  609. 

Citatinns  from  his  ivritings  :  — 
Apologeticus  against  Theodemir  (Bibl.   Patr. 
Lugilun.  t.  xiv.),  f.  197,  his  removal  of  con- 
secniteil  gifts  from  churches,  iii.  433  nn.  1, 
2 ;  f .  199,  Col.  i.,  Paschalis  I.,  iii.  4.33  n.  3. 
Commentai-ies.    Arianism,  iii.  430  n.  4.     Dedi- 
cation, his  residence  at  the  coui-t  of  Louis, 
432  n.  4  ;  his  interruptions,  4.34  n.  2.    On 
Gal.  f.  142,  ch.  visible  and  invisible,  438  n. 
2  ;  f.  147,  Peter  and  Paul,  437  n.  3  ;  f.  150, 
on  Gal.  3  :  6,  432  n.  1  ;  f.  151,  significance  of 
Christ's  death,  436  u.  3  ;  f .  155,  Adoptiauism, 
431  n.  1 ;  f .  162,  Col.  ii.,  sin,  4.32  n.  2  :  f .  164, 
intercession  of  .saints,  4-37  n.  2.     On  4  Kings 
(see  Bibl.  Pistorionsis),  Theodemir,  434  n.  3. 
On  Leviticus,  Aiigustin,  431.     On  Romans, 
preface,  grace,  432  n.  3. 
Ep.  to  Theodemir,  iii.  434  and  n.  3. 
Fragments,  published  by  Rudelbach  (Havnise, 
1824),  f.  44,  sufferings  of  Christ,  iii.  436  n.  1. 
Vindication,  iii.  434  n.  4. 

Cleanthes,  i.  17  n.  2. 

Clemangis,  Nicholas  de,  v.  53-62,  64-70, 
77,84,  88,  91,  93,  114,  116.  On  the 
schism  (see  Baluz),  53-55.  De  ruina 
ecclesise,  56-60,  62.  De  studio  theo- 
logico,  60-62. 

Citations  froni  his  writings:  — 

De  ruina  ecclesiae,  c.  13,  v.  58  n.  2  ;  c.  42,  57  n. 
2.  De  schismate  (see  Bouljeus,  i.),  f.  690,  v. 
63  nn.  2,  3  :  f.  698,  54  n.  1 ;  f.  694,  54  nn. 
2,  3 :  f .  695,  55  n.  1.  De  studio  theologico, 
f.  476,  V.  62  nn. 

Epistles.  Ep.  2,  to  Benedict  XIH.,  v.  65,  66 
and  n.  1.  Ep.  3,  to  his  friends  at  Avignon, 
66  n.  2.  Ep.  13,  to  Benedict  Xlll.,  f.  51,  68 
n.  3,  70  n.  2.  Ep.  14,  Avignon,  67  nn.  1,  3. 
Ep.  17,  f.  63,  to  the  liing  of  France,  69,  70. 
Ep.  42,  Avignon,  67  n.  4  ;  f.  129,  bull  of  Ben- 
edict XIII.,  77  n.  2.  Ep.  73,  f.  210,  on  his 
times,  68  n.  1.  Ep.  77,  corrupt  morals  in 
France,  68  n.  2.  Ep.  102,  f.  290,  seq.,  to  Nich- 
olas de  Bava,  on  the  council  of  Constance, 
114-116.  Ep.  112,  ad  cone.  gen. ,116-118.  Ep. 
132,  art  Keginaldum,  f .  336,  the  treatment  of 
Benedict  XIII.,  118  n.  1. 

Super  mater,  cone,  gener.  opp.  64,  70,  v.  88  nn. 
2,3;  f.  75,  90n.  2,  91n.l. 

Clemens  Romanus,  i.  79,  85,  184,  189. 
Genuineness,  196  n.  1.  Clementines, 
353.  Sanctification,  644.  Character 
and  criticism  of  his  writings,  658-660. 
Ep.  i.  to  James  in  Pseudo-Isidorean 
decretals,  iii.  347  and  n.  2. 

Citations  from  his  writings  :  — 

Ep.  i.  ad.  Cor.  c.  5,  Paul  in  Spain,  i.  85  n.  4  ; 
cc.  32,  3S,  faith  and  works,  644  n.  4  ;  c.40, 
f.  196,  priesthood,  6,59  ;  c.  42,  f.  79,  bps.,185 
n.  1 ;  filling  of  church  offices,  189  n.  1 ;  c.  44, 
the  same,  189  n.  2.    See  Clementiuea. 

Clement  II.,  pope,  iii.  378. 


Clement  III.,  pope,  iv.  118,  130, 121,  129, 
417.     See  Guibert. 

Clement  IV.,  pope,  iv.  289,  340,  424,  425 
n.  1. 

Clement  V.,  pope,  iv.  70,  341 ;  v.  7  n.  6, 
2-23. 

Clement  VI.,  pope,  v.  41-43,  51, 183,  232, 
412. 

Clement  VII.,  v.  47-49,  52,  55-58,  164. 

Clement,  abp.  of  Bulgaria,  iii.  320  n.  2. 
His  labors  in  Bulgaria,  315  n.  1.  Life 
of,  315  n.  1,  320  nn.  2,  3. 

Clement  of  Alexandria.  Account  of  his 
life  and  writings,  i.  691-693,  673  and  n. 
2.  As  representative  of  the  Alexan- 
drian school,  528-543  ;  ii.  386.  Pistis 
and  Gnosis,  308,  529-543.  On  perse- 
cutions, 119.  Idealistic  sects,  208. 
Hypocritical  profession  of  Christian- 
ity, 251.  Crowning,  260  n.  Fraternal 
kiss,  262,  317.  Asceticism,  278-281. 
Tic  6  auCpfiEvoc  ■!T?iovaioc,  279.  Cora- 
munitv  of  goods,  280.  Marriace,  281. 
Use  of  wealth,  282.  Prayer,  286.  The 
church,  not  the  place,  289.  Conduct 
in  and  out  of  church,  290.  Uucomeli- 
ness  of  Christ,  291.  Images,  symbols, 
292,293.  Epiphany,  301.  302."  Cate- 
chumens, 305  n.  1.  Searching  the 
Scriptures,  307.  Analogies  sought  in 
the  pagan  mysteries,  307  n,  I.  Infant 
baptism,  312  n.  1.  AgapK,  326.  Bar- 
timeus,  364  n.  6.  Biblical  interpreta- 
tion of  the  Gnostics,  388.  Basilides, 
401  n.  3,  402,  405  n.  2,  412.  Archon, 
410.  Isidore,  415.  The  cross  as  a. 
symbol,  419  n.  3.  Heracleou,  434. 
Pseudo-Basilideans,  447  u.  3.  Carpoc- 
rates,  449  and  n.  2.  Epiphanes,  451, 
Nicolaitans,  452,  453.  Tatian,  456, 
457.  Celibacy,  457.  Marcion,  473. 
Prophecy  in  Montauism,  520.  Ylepl 
npo^rjTeiac,  520  n.  2,  610.  Montauism, 
525.  Catechist's  office,  528.  The  Holy- 
Scriptures,  532-534.  Defense  of  sci- 
ence, 533-539.  The  education  of  man- 
kind up  to  Christ,  536-539,  541.  Con- 
version of  heathen  after  death,  537. 
The  true  in  heresies,  538.  The  Logos 
as  "delog  7;a(c5a}'w)'6f,  541.  Limits  of 
comprehension,  542.  Faitli  and  specu- 
lation, 551.  Toleration,  551.  Para- 
bolical character  of  Scrijjture,  553  u.  2. 
Knowledge  of  God,  558,  559.  Doctrine 
of  the  Logos,  586.  Doctrine  of  the 
Holy  Spirit,  610.  Anthropology.  620, 
622"(ii.  617).  Humanity  of  Christ,  631- 
633  (ii.  473  n.  1,  608).  Baptism  of  the 
pious  men  of  the  Old  Testament  in 
Hades,  646.  Purification  of  the  dead, 
and  Christ's  descent  into  Hades,  656 
andn.  1.     Origeu,  694, 698. 

Citations  from,  his  writings  :  — 

naiSa^wyos,  1.  i.  c.  1,  the  Logos,  as  teacher  of 
mankind,  i.  692  n.  2.  L.  i.  c.  6,  faith  and 
life,  531  n.  4.  L.  i.  f.  103,  milk  and  honey 
in  baptism,  317  n.  1 ;  f.  118,  Christ  "the 
just  one,"  564  n.  8.    L.  ii.  c.  8,  f.  176,  his 


GENERAL   INDEX. 


61 


conversion,  691  n.  1 ;  c.  12,  costlv  apparel, 
282  n.  2  ;  f.  142,  agapa;,  326  n.  "3  ;  f .  194, 
family  worship,  286  n.  5.  L.  iii.  c.  1,  un- 
comeliness  of  Christ,  292  n.  1  ;  If.  246  and 
247,  seal  rings,  293  n.  1 ;  f.  247,  infant  bap- 
tism, 312  n.  1 ;  f.  250,  the  Christian  matron, 
281  n.  3;  f.  255,  the  Christian  calling,  278  n. 

1,  279n.2;  f.  256,  fraternal  kiss,  317  n.  3; 
f.  257,  external  religion,  290  n.  1. 

nporpeTTTiKos,  f.  45,  doctrine  of  God,  i.  558  n. 
4  ;  f .  69,  the  serpent,  620  n.  6. 

Stromata,  1.  i.  f .  272,  hypocritical  profession  of 
Christianity,  i.  251  n.  2;  f.  273  A,  faith  and 
knowledge,  530  n.  2  ;  f.  274,  his  teachers,  691 
n.  3  ;  f.  278,  defense  of  philosophy,  534  n.  5, 
535  n.  3 ;  f .  282,  Greek  philosophy  prepara- 
tory, 537  n.  2  ;  ff.  291, 292,  uses  of  culture,  533 
nn.  4,  5 ;  f  292,  works,  540  n.  3  ;  f .  293,  unity 
of  truth,  539  nn  1,2;  f .  304,  Prodicians,  452 
n.  1 ;  f .  309,  weakness  of  Greek  philosophy, 
537  n.  5  ;  f.  310,  truth  in  paganism,  636  u.  1; 
f.  311,  false  prophets,  520  n.  1 ;  f.  313,  on 
1  Cor.  1  :  20,  621  n.  2  ;  f.  318,  use  of  philoso- 
phy, 534  nn.  1,  2 ;  f.  319,  faith  without 
knowledge,  308  a.  2  :  stages  of  moral  develop- 
ment, 637  n.  5  ;  f.  320,  Cassian,  458  n.  3  ;  f . 
340,  Christmas,  302  n.  1.  L.  ii.  f.  362  A, 
faith  and  knowledge,  530  n.  2 ;  f .  363,  Basi- 
lides  on  faith,  414  nn.  1,  2,  415  n.  1 ;  f.  364, 
intuitions  of  faith,  558  n.  1  ;  f.  365  B, 
the  same,  531  n.  6;  f.  371,  the  same,  414 
n.  3  ;  recipiency  of  faith  for  the  Godlike, 
531  n.  1  ;  f.  372",  indestructibility  of  faith, 
630  n.  3 ;  f .  373,  its  relation  to  the  higher 
life,530n.4;  f.  375,  Archon,410  n.  2;  Valen- 
tine on  the  creation  of  man,  425  n.  2  ;  f.  379, 
baptism  in  Uades,  646  n.  5 ;  f.  381,  scientific 
faith,  532  n.  4;  f.  384,  positive  character 
of  faith,  531  n.  3 ;  f.  407,  symbol  of  the 
cross,  419  n.  3;  f.  408,  Basilides,  402  n.  3; 
f.  409,  Valentine  on  purity  of  heart,  432 
n.  1  ;  f .  411,  Antinomian  Gnostics,  385  n.  1 ; 
Nicolaitans,  453  n.  1  ;  f.  414,  martyrdoms 
after  the  death  of  Commodus,  119  n.  5.  L. 
iii.  f.  257  (or  457  ?  ),  fraternal  kiss,  262  nn. 

2,  3  ;  f.  427,  will  and  power,  415  n.  5  ;  Chris- 
tian society,  416  n.  1 ;  f.  431,  Marcion,  466  n. 
1 ;  f .  436,  Nicolaitans,  453  n.  2  ;  f.  438,  Prodi- 
cians, 452  n.  1 ;  f .  441,  Antinomian  Gnostics, 
451  n.  5 ;  f.  444,  the  Gnosis,  531  n.  7  ;  f.  446, 
et  seq.,  abstinence,  278  n.  3  ;  imitation  of 
Christ,  457  nn.  2,  3  ;  f .  448,  women  as  teach- 
ers of  their  own  sex,  188  n.  1  ;  f.  449,  commu- 
nity of  goods,  280  n.  1 ;  f .  451,  the  psychical 
Messiah,  Valentine  on,  429  n.  5  ;  f.  463,  inno- 
cence of  children,  620  n.  1  ;  f.  460  D,  Tatian 
on  marriage,  457  n.4;  asceticism, 632  n.  4  ;  f. 
465,  Tatian,  456  n.  5  ;  Julius  Cassian,  458  n. 
3;  f.  466,  the  fall,  620  n.  7  ;  f.  469,  inherited 
Bin,  620  nn.  1,  3  ;  f.  470,  the  fall,  620  n.  7  ; 
uncomeliuess  of  Christ,  633  n.  1.  L.  iv.  f. 
490,  unity  of  knowing  and  being,  532  n.  1  ;  f . 
603,  Ueracleon,  434  u.  4  ;  f .  506,  Basilides  on 
providence,  407  n.  1 ;  B.  on  sin  and  suffer- 
ing, 412  n.  ;  f.  607,  on  the  devil,  403  n.  1 ; 
f.  508,  ethics  of  B.,  405  n.  2  ;  f.  509  A,  Basi- 
lides on  evil  and  good,  403  n.  3  ;  f .  509,  on 
providence,  406  n.  1 ;  f.  409  B,  Valentine's 
doctrine,  433  n.  4 ;  f .  509  C  et  D,  the  .*ame, 
424  n.  1 ;  f .  511,  Montanism,  520  n.  2,  610  n. 
2;  ff.  618,519,  Gnosis,  540  n.  1 ;  f.  528  B, 
Gnosis  and  Pistis,  630  n.  2  ;  f .  533,  marriage, 
280  n.  2  ;  f .  536,  sins  of  ignorance,  Basilides, 
413  n. ;  f .  537,  Neo-Platonism  of  Clement, 
586  n.  6  ;  f .  539,  peace,  Basilides  on,  400  n.  4. 
L.  V.  f .  546,  Marcion,  468  n.  1 ;  f .  549,  purga- 
tory, 654  n.  4  ;  f .  554,  philosophy,  535  n.  4  ; 
f .  560,  human  systems  of  science  compared 
■with  revelation,  538  n.  6 ;  f .  565,  the  Logos, 
586  n.  5  ;  f.  582,  symbolum,  307  n.  1 ;  f.  583 
D,  Basilides,  407  n.  2  ;  f.  587,  power  of  the 
Word,  533  n.  3  ;  f .  588,  knowledge  of  God, 
558  n.  2;  redemption,  620  n.8;  f.  591,  the 
Holy  Spirit,  610  n.  2.  L.  vi.  f.  621,  Isidore, 
402  n.  2  ;  f .  636,  seq.,  preparation  for  the  gos- 


pel, 538  nn.  2,  3 ;  f.  638,639,  Christ  in  Hades, 
6.56  n.  1  ;  f.  641,  Isidore  on  the  demon  of 
Socrates,  406  n.  3  ;  on  the  source  of  truth  in 
ancient  philosophy,  408  n.  2,  4*19  n.  1 ;  Valen- 
tine on  the  same,  427  n.  2  ;  f .  644,  stage  of  phi- 
losophv,  537  n.  3,  538  n.  4  ;  f.  (Ho,  Gnosis  and 
Pisti8,"540  n.  1  ;  f.  647,  Montani.<m,  520  n.  2  ; 
the  truth  contained  in  error,  536  n.  1 ;  f. 
649,  Docetism,  632  n.  1  ;  f.  652,  the  Gnosticus, 
54U  n.  2  ;  f.  655,  the  vulgar  fear  of  the  Greek 
philosophy,  535  n.  1 :  f.  659,  the  fear  of  phi- 
losophy, 635 n.  2 ;  f.  659  B,  catechetical  ofHce, 
528  n.2  ;  f.  660  C,  use  of  culture,  628  n.  4  ; 
f.  662,  original  condition,  620  n.  6;  f.  663, 
ttiVtis,  moved  by  secondary  ends,  541  n.  1 ;  f. 
667,  freedom,  622  n.  2;  f."669,  virtue  of  the 
TTio-Ti/cij,  540  n.  3:  f.  672,  the  grafted  olive, 
176  n.  1,  538  n.  5  ;  f.  675,  heresies,  539  n.  3  ; 
f.  677,  Scripture  parabolical,  553  n.  2  :  f.680, 
Kbionites,  364  n.  6 ;  f.  688,  revelation,  538  n. 
6  ;  f.  690,  uncomeliness  of  Christ,  %^i  n.  2  ;  f . 
691,  meanings  of  (^pAi/rjo-is ,  541  n.  2  ;  f.  693, 
Satan  not  the  source  of  philosopliy,  536  n.  2  ; 
ff .  694,  695,  the  human  race  united  in  Christ, 
537  n.  1.  L.  vii.  f.  700,  the  Logos  gi-ound  of 
existence,  586  n.  5  ;  f .  702,  ©ei'os  Traifiayojyds, 
541  n.  3  ;  f.  708,  see  f .  700 ;  f.  715  B,  the 
church,  289  n.  3 :  f.  722,  prayer,  286  nn.  1,- 
2  ;  Prodicians,  452  n.  1 ;  f .  728,  prayer,  280  n. 
S  :  f.  730,  o'i.KovQy.ia,  551  n.  2  ;  f.  7;!2,  faith,  in 
the  Gnosis,  308  n.  1,  532  n.  2  :  f .  741,  the  mar- 
ried life,  281  n.  2  ;  f.  753,  sects,  164  n.  4 ;  f . 

754,  seai'ching  the   Scriptures,  307  n.  4  ;    f. 

755,  the  same,  307  n.  4  ;  idealistic  sects,  208 
n. :  f.  756,  the  Gnostic  and  the  Scriptures, 
533  n.  2;  f.  757,  the  same,  532  n.  3;  f.  759, 
agapas,  326  n.  1 ;  ff.  762, 763,  the  Gnostic  and 
Scripture,  533  n.  1 ;  f.  764,  Glaucias,  417 
n.  1. 

©eofioTov  en-iToinal  (Didascal.  Anatol.),  f.  794, 
retribution,  with  Basilides,  i.  404  n.  1 ;  f.  796 
D,  the  Demiurge,  i.  411  n.  3;  f.  797,  creation 
of  man,  Valentinian  doctrine  of,  424  n  3, 425 
n.  1.     .See  Theodotus. 
Tt?  ttAou'o-ios  <r<of o/uei/o?,  c.  11,  the  rich  young 
man,  i.  279  n.  3  ;  c.  21,  grace  and  will,  621  n. 
1;  c.  42,  (cA^pos,  196  n.  1. 
'YffoTU7r<o<rei9,  apud  Euseb.  prsep.  evang.  1.  ii.  c 
2,  his  conversion  through  iuquiry,  i.  691  n 
2.    Euseb.  1.  vi.  c.  1,  091  n.  5. 
Clement,  vecojjnitions  of,  i.  358,  376  n.  3. 

L.  viii.  c.  53,  i.  359  u.  1. 
Clement,  the  opponent  of  Boniface,  iii.  60. 
On  the  authority  of  the  church  fathers 
and  of  councils,  60.     On  the  marriage 
of  bishops  ;  on  the  hindrances  to  mar- 
riage as  customarily  received,  61.     On 
the    doctrine    of    Christ's    descent  to 
Hades,  61.    On  predestination  and  res- 
toration, 62.     Last  events  of  his  life, 
62,  63. 
Clementines,  the,  i.  353-362.   Description 
of  tlie  longing  in  paganism,  32.     Es- 
senes,    48.     Ebionitism,    and    system, 
353-362,  394,  395,  399.     Sabwaiis,  376 
n.  3.    8eth,448n.3.    Simon  Magus,  4.54 
n.   0.  T.  criticism,  501  n.  5.   The  Clem- 
entines and  SabcUius,  601  n.  1.     Pur- 
gatorial fire,  654  (ii.  736).    On  Judaism, 
658.    Forged  under  the  name  of  Clem- 
ens Romanus.  659.   Eire  the  element  of 
the  evil  one,  ii.  767  n.  1.    And  darkness, 
iii.  257.     In  ecclesiastical  law,  v.  204. 
Citations.    H.  ii.  c.  6,  necessity  of  revelation, 
1.  354  n.  2;    c.  9,  the    prophet,  354  n.  3; 
c.  17,  the   false  gospel  preceding  the  true, 
362    n.  2 ;    c.   38,   criterion   of    truth    and 
error  in  the  disposition,  358  n.  2.     H.  iii 


52 


GENERAL  INDEX. 


c.  19,  love  of  Je?iis,  360  n.  1 ;  c.  20,  Adam, 
354  n.  4,  355  n.  2,  357  n.  4  ;  cc.  22,  23, 
seqq.,  false  prophets,  257  n.  2;  c.  26,  dis- 
courses of  Christ,  355  n.  3;  c.  42,  fall  of 
Adam   denied,  354  n.  4  ;    c.  51,  Matt.  5  :  17, 

359  n.  5.  H.  viii.  c.  5,  why  revelation  was 
necessary,  355  n.  1 ;  c.  7,  Jew  and  Christian, 

360  n.  2  ;  c.  10,  law  revealed  to  Adam,  354  n. 
6;  cc.  11, 12,  the  prophet,  356  n.  1  ;  cc.  22, 
23,  Jews  misled  by  false  prophecy,  356  n.  3. 
H.  xvi.  c.  10,  the  Scriptures  test  the  man, 
358  n.  3;  c.  12,  601  n.  1.  H.  xvii.  c.  IS, 
revelation  from  within,  359  n.  3;  c.  19, 
Peter  and  Simon  Magus,  362  n.  1.  H.  xviii. 
c.  13,  Matt.  11:  27,  357n.l. 

Cleomeues,  Patiipassian,  i.  584  n.  3. 

Clergy,  special  object  of  persecution,  i. 
137-139,  149.  Clerus,  19.5.  Engage 
in  worldly  employments,  197.  Keceive 
maintenance,  198.  Ketire  from  world- 
ly employments,  198,  199,  604.  Elec- 
tion, 199.  Allow  themselves  to  be  dis- 
tinguished at  the  agapce,  326.  Celib- 
acy, 521,  522. 

In  the  second  Period.  Pagan  books, 
etc.,  ii.  62  n.  2.  Condition  of  ordina- 
tion, 64  n.  3.  Under  Julian,  71,  78-81. 
Worldly,  78.  Persecuted  in  Persia,  131, 
132.  Captive,  149.  Support  of,  168.  Ex- 
emptions, 169-171.  Jurisdiction  in  the 
Greek  church,  171  n.  3.  Celibacy,  179- 
182.  Channels  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  179, 
181,  182  (see  i.  181).  Education,  182- 
184.  Election,  184-186.  Transfer  of, 
186,  187.  Different  grades,  188-194. 
Worldly-minded,  261,  765,  766  (170). 
Their  place  at  the  Lord's  Sujiper,  321. 
Ignorant,  744,  745.  At  Constantino- 
ple, 755.  Infidelity,  763  n.  3.  See 
Bishops. 

Third  Period.  Deficient  in  culture, 
iii.  53,  66,  106,  107,  125-127.  Military 
service,  55,  56,  66,  97,  102.  Efforts  of 
Boniface  to  reform,  56.  Hostility  of 
Saxons  to  the,  79,  81.  Recruited  from 
the  class  of  bondmen,  98,  101.  Offices 
in  war,  102.  Intercessions;  care  of 
prisoners,  103-105.  Worldly-minded, 
105  n.  5,  221.  In  the  Prankish  empire, 
become  monastic,  106.  Tonsure,  106 
n.  1.  Dependence  on  the  bishops,  107. 
Court  clergy,  109.  Dependence  on 
patrons,  1 10.  Employed  in  negotia- 
tions, 119  (283,284).  Accused  of  with- 
holding knowledge  of  Scriptures  from 
laity,  251.  With  the  Pauliciaus,  264. 
See  Canonical  constitution. 

Fourth  Period.  E^ducation  of  the, 
iii.  277,  425,  426.  Ignorance  of  the 
Bulgarian,  315  u.  Of  the  Romish,  370 
(378).  German  clergy  in  Moravia,  317, 
321.  Concubinage,  322,383,  386.  Im- 
moralitv,  382,  383.  Military  service, 
385,  386,  404-406,  450.  Corrujitiou 
and  ignorance,  390, 410,  420,  592.  Edu- 
cation in  the  lower  grade,  410.  Em- 
ployed in  degrading  offices,  412,  413. 
Rebuked,  441.  Awakened  spirit  of  in- 
quiry in  E>ance,  592.  See  Ariald, 
Celibacy,  Vagrant  clergy. 


Fi/ih  Period.  Sent  on  embassies,  iv. 
4.  Involved  in  secular  affair-s,  17,  30, 
133, 146,  147,  149,  207,  214  (see  Investi- 
ture). Military,  31.  Education  of  the 
Kestorian,  45,  46.  Roving  Ke.-torian, 
46,  48,  52.  Gregory  VII.  on  the  cor- 
ruption of  the,  93;"  Robert  Grosshead, 
207  n.  5,  278;  Hildegard  on  the  same, 
219,  220;  Abbot  Joachim  on  the  same, 
222-224  ;  Peter  Cantor,  588.  Popular 
feeling  excited  against,  96,  97,  99,  100, 
107, 146-150,151,  161.248,565,599,601, 
604,  610,  611.  Hostility  between  them 
and  the  mendicant  orders,  97,277,  278, 
280,  285,  287.  Criminal,  relation  to 
civil  tribunals,  170.  E>ederic  II.  on  the, 
180.  Amusements,  206,  207  n.  5  (.see 
Hunting).  Transitory  order  accord- 
ing to  Joachim,  231.  The  degeneracy 
of  the  cleroy  favors  monasticisiu,  233, 
280,  286,  287.  Ignorance,  287.  Hos- 
tile to  Bible  reading  by  the  laity,  321. 
Relation  to  the  sacraments,  343,  346, 
447,  514.  Ignorance  of  the  Bible,  611. 
Love  of  money,  see  Indulgences,  Si- 
mony. Censured  by  Robert  of  Arbris- 
sel,  248.  Attacked"  by  John  of  Sois- 
sons,  325  ;  by  Henry  of  Cluny,  598, 
599,  601,  603;  Oliva,  625.  Regarded 
with  contempt  in  South  France,  639. 
Among  the  Bogomiles,  559  and  n.  3. 
Catharists,  .590.  Other  sects,  594,  616. 
Efforts  at  reform,  see  Hildebrandian 
system.  Reform.  Compare  Celibacy, 
Marriage,  Simony. 

Sixth  Period.  Philip  the  Fair  de- 
mands tribute  of  the,  v.  5,  6.  Independ- 
ence of  the,  8,  17,  18.  Employed  in 
menial  offices,  54  (iii.  412, 413).  Igno- 
rance of  Scripture,  33,  34,  59,  151  n. 
2, 195.  Corruption,  50,  54,  56,  58,  129, 
132,  138,  256-258,300,  379.  Ignorance, 
58,  59.  Ignorance  of  church  forms,  81. 
Gerson  on  the,  86,87.  Hireling,  101. 
Bernard  Baptise  on  those  assembled  at 
Constance,  113.  Contempt  of  tke  laity 
for,  123,  129,  131,  148  n.  1.  Depriva- 
tion of  goods  discussed,  132,  136,  161, 
163,  170,  269,274,335.  Amenable  to 
civil  law,  136.  Popular  hatred  excited 
against,  157-159.  Sons  of,  159.  In 
Secular  affairs,  161.  Power  to  bind  and 
loose,  146.  Devout,  195,  196,  235,309. 
Gradations,  202.  Pride,  215.  Jealousy 
and  contempt  towards  laity,  193,  194, 
217,  219,  221.  Two  parties  among  the, 
232,  235.  Persecuted  in  Boliemia,272, 
273.  Marsilius  of  Padua  on  the,  28, 
29.  Wicklif,  138,  139,  151,  160,  162, 
170,  173,  242,  see  Priests.  Janow,  195- 
197,  202-205,215,216,221.  Huss,  248- 
250,  256,  257  ;  on  duties  of,  249,  282, 
307,  309,  324  ;  on  the  effect  of  re))rov- 
ing,  256,  257 ;  on  the  wealth  of  the, 
268,  269.  Jerome  of  Prague  on  the, 
379. 
Clerical  offices.     See  Spiritual. 


GENERAL   INDEX. 


53 


Cleric!   conductores    conductitii,  iv.  206 

n.  3. 
Clerici  regulares,  irregulares  saeculares 

iv.  208. 
Clerici  vagi,  acephali,  iii.  412,  413. 
Clericis  laicos,  bull,  v.  5. 
Clermout  (Arverua),  iii.  93  n.  2.    Assem- 
bly at,  iv.  125.    See  Sidonius,  Councils. 
Clerus,  clericoi,  i.  19.5,  196.    Clerus  evau- 
gelicus,  V.  248.     Clerus  Christi  et  An- 
tichristi,  v.  300.     See  Clergy. 
Cleves,  iv.  244. 

Cliff  (Cloveshove).   See  Councils,  an.  747. 
Clinic!,  i.  238  and  n.  2,  310. 
Clodeswiude,  Lougobard  queen,  iii.  8  n.  1. 
Clodoua  (Clouoda,  Gollnow  ?),   town  in 

Pommcrauia,  iv.  16. 
Cloister  life,  ii.  271-273. 
Cloisters  as  seminaries  for  education  ii 

149,  183,  288,  298.  ' 

Close  associations,  law  against,  i.  120. 
Clotaiie  I.,  iii   94. 
Clotaire  II.,  ii!.  41,  94. 
Clotilda,  wife  of  Clovis,  iii.  6-8. 
Cloveshove.     See  Cliff. 
Clovis,  king  of  the   Salian  Franks,  his 
conversion,  ii.   13;  iii.   6-8.     Its   influ- 
ence, iii.  9.     Successors  of,  iii.  92,  93  n. 
2.     War  against  the  Visigoths,  iii.  129 
n.  2. 
Club  law,  iv.  40. 
Chmiacensians,    iv.    249-252,    263     264. 

Art  among  the,  252. 
Cluny,  monastery,  iii.  417,  418  n.  1,  419. 
Hiidcbrand  at,"  381   n.  2.     Controversy 
between  Jews  and  monks  at,  iv.  77  n. 
2.     See    Glaber   Rudolph,  Henry   of, 
Hugo,  Peter  of,  Odo. 
Cluny,  order  of.     See  Cluniacensians. 
Coadjutores,  iv.  215. 
Coalitions,  v.  253. 
Cochlajus. 
Hist.  Uussitarum,  f.  29,  seg.  synod  of  Prague, 
an.  1413,  v.  297  n.  1  ;  f  39,  Stephen  Paletz 
252  n.   2  ;  f .  42,  Andrew  of  Broda  against 
Uuss,  183  n.  2,  258  n.  3 ;  f .  157,  330  n.  1. 
Cod,  Babenberg.     See  Eccard. 
Cod.  Carolin. 
Ed.  Cenni,  t.  i.  f.  285,  ep.  of  Stephen  I.  to 
Charlemagne,  iii.  121  n.  1  ;  f.  288,  same,  121 
n.  2  ;  f .  352,  ep.  of  Hadrian  I.  to  the  same, 
122  u.  1 ;  ff.  371,  390  (.506),  the  same,  121  n 
4  i  ff.  389,  443,  510,  619,  the  same,  120  n.  1. 
Cod.  Justinian. 

L.  i.  tit.  iv.  11.  22  et  28,  on  visitation  of  prisons, 
u.  178.  ' 

Cod.  Theodos. 
L.  ii.  tit.  8,  I.  1  on  the  observance  of  Sunday, 
u.  833  n.  4,  .336  n.  2  ;  1.  2,  on  the  observance 
of  the  weeks  before  and  after  Easter,  il.  342 
n.  3.  L.  viii.  tit.  8, 1.  3,  on  the  observance  of 
Sunday,  336  n.  4.  L.  ix.  tit.  3,  1.  7,  duty  of 
bps-  m  regard  to  prisoners,  178  n.  4  ;  tit.  16 
cc.  1  et  2,  granting  religious  liberty,  22  nn.  2-^ 
4  ;  1.  9,  the  same,  90  n.  3  ;  tit.  40, 1. 16,  on  in- 
tercessions, 175  n.  5  ;  tit.  44,  1.  4,  on  right  of 
asylum,  178  n.  3.  L.  xii.  tit.  1,  1.  63,  on  mo- 
nasticism,  301  n.  6  ;  1.  112,  toleration  of  tem- 
ple worship,  97  n.  2.  L.  xiii.  tit.  1,  1.  1  on 
the  burial  of  the  dead,  193  n.  1.  L.  xv.  tit. 
2,  1,  38,  granting  the  power  of  appointing 


advocates,  192  n.  1 ;  Ht.  7, 1. 5,  forbidding  the 
exhibition  of  spectacles  on  Sunday,  etc.,  336 
n.  6.  L.  xvi.  tit.  1,  1.  3,  on  the  power  of 
patriarchs,  196  n.  2;  tit.  2,  1.  2,  on  exemp- 
tion of  the  clergy,  l70  n.  1  ;  §  4,  on  the  sa- 
credness  of  wills,  167  n.  2  ;  1.  6,  prohibiting 
persons  of  the  higiier  ranks  from  entering  the 
spiritual  order,  170  n.4  ;  1. 18,  religio  pagano- 
rum,  90n.  6 ;  11.  42,  43,  on  Parabolaui,  192  n. 
5  ;  tit.  4,  1.2,  on  conferences  in  regard  to  con- 
troversial matters,  150  n.  4,  157  n.  3  ;  tit  5  1 
65,  against  heretics,  5-53  n.  4  :  tit.  7,  against 
apostates,  104  n.  1,  119  n.  2  ;  tit.  8,  1.  9  (an. 
393),  against  the  destruction  of  synagogues, 
95  nn.  2,  4 ;  tit.  10,  c.  1,  on  the  harusjiicia, 
23  n.  1 ;  c.  2,  against  .sacrifices.  -33  n.  1  ;  c.  3, 
on  the  employment  of  magic,  23  n.  2  ;  order- 
uig  the  preservation  of  certain  temples,  35  n. 
3;  1.  12,  offering  of  sacrifice  made  equal  to 
crimen  majestatis,  99  n.  2 ;  1.  16,  on  the  de- 
struction of  temples,  101  n.  2;  1.  18,  the 
same,  101  n.  4  :  1.  20,  confiscating  estates  be- 
longing to  the  temples,  92  n.  3 ;  tit.  de  in- 
dulgentiis,  .341  n.  2. 

Codex  Canonum,  iii.  360. 
Codex  Can.  eccles.  African. 

Cc.  6  et  7,  limiting  duties  of  presbyters,  ii.  188 
n.  2.  C.  28,  on  appeaLs,  208  n.'l ;  can.  37 
milk  and  honey  in  baptism,  360  n.  2  ;  can' 
o9  on  the  title  of  the  bp.  of  the  first  church" 
198  n.  1.  C.  41,  on  Thursday  of  the  Great 
^eek,  341  n.  5.  C.  42,  agapa,  3G2  n.  2.  C. 
58,  on  the  destruction  of  temples  in  the 
country,  101  n.  3  ;  can.  61,  on  the  public 
shows,  336  n.  5.  C.  75,  can.  10,  on  advocates, 
192  n.  1.  C.  92,  concerning  the  Donatists, 
2.34  n.  1.  C.  93,  the  same,  235  n.  2.  C  97 
on  advocates,  19  n.  1.  C.  107,  on  religious 
freedom,  102  n.  32.  >  6      = 

Codran,  iii.  300. 

Coelestin.     See  Celestin. 

Ccelestin  I.,  bp.  of  Rome,  ii.  147  n.  2. 
In  the  Nestorian  controversv,  515  519 
520,  521,  525,  531,  533  n.  1,"552,  553  n.' 
4,721.  The  Semi-Pelagians,  69.5-698, 
705,  710  n.  3.  His  letters  to  the  clergy 
at  Constantinople,  and  to  Cvrll,  521 
and  n.  1.  To  the  Gallic  bps.,"695,  696, 
697  nn.  I,  2.     See  Celestin. 

Ccelestius,  Pelagian,  ii.  639,  640,  644-652 
655,  659,  666,  670,  697  nn.  1,  2,  72l! 
Doctrine  of  baptism,  728,  729,'  730. 
His  letters  to  his  parents,  639  and  u.  l'. 

Ca'licolie,  ii.  768  n.  1. 

Crenobla,  Coenobites,  ii.  271-273  282- 
284,  286-289,  639  n.  1. 

Coins,  cross  on,  i.  80.  Of  Constantine, 
ii.  8  n.  3,  21,  24  n.  4,  33  n.  4. 

Colberg,  history  of  its  conversion,  iv.  16. 

Colchians,  ii.  139.     See  Lazians. 

Colchis,  iii.  177. 

Colebrooke. 

Diss,  on  the  school  of  Sankhva,  Essais  sur  la 
philosophic  des  Ilindous,  par  Colebrooke  tra- 
duit  par  G.  Pauthier,  Paris,  1833,  p.  32  i 
450  n.  2.  .  F    <^-.  •• 

Collation  of  benefices,  v.  65.  See  Bene- 
fices. 

Collator,  Semi-Pelagian,  ii.  696  n.  2,  697 
n.  3,  698  n.  1. 

Collectio  originum  rerumque  Constanti- 
nopolit. 

Combefis,  f.  162,  interview  of  Nicephorus  and 
Leo,  iU.  532  n.  1  i  f.  171,  535  n.  3. 


64 


GENERAL   IXDEX. 


Collection  of  Symmicta. 
Report  of  I'hocas,  iv.  266  n.  1. 

College,  literary,  under  the  Comnenes,  iv. 
530. 

Collegium  illicitiim,  i.  120. 

Collision  between  paganism  and  Chris- 
tianity, i.  70,  75. 

Ciillu,  Dr.  von. 

On  Tertullian,  i.684n.  2. 

Collyridianians,  ii.  376  n.  1. 

Colmanu,  bp.  of  Northnmberland,  iii.  24. 

Cologne,  as  centre  of  missionary  opera- 
tions, iii.  65,66,71,275.  Archbishop- 
ric, iii.  279.  Arnold,  iv.  57.  Persecu- 
tion of  Jews,  iv.  74.  Crusaders  from,  iv. 
74.  Hermann,  iv.  79,  81.  Witchcraft, 
iv.  91  n.  1.  Bruno,  iv.  265.  Synod 
at,  iv.  279.  Kneeling  before  the  host, 
iv.  341.  Albertus  Magnus  at,  iv.  421, 
422.  Calharists  near,  iv.  580  u.  1,  586 
n.  7.  Sects  at,  iv.  593,  604.  Univer- 
sity at,  v*.  375.  Friends  of  God  at,  v. 
381.  Bps.  of,  ii.  436  n.  4;  iii.  65,  71, 
79,  80,  275,  354,  356,  396,  460  n.  6  ;  iv. 
245,  592  n.  2. 

Colonia,  iii.  248,  2.53. 

Colonna,  the  family  of,  v.  4,  5,  12,  20,  73, 
Otto  of  Colonna,  126,  271,  272.  See 
Martin  V. 

Colosse,  church  at,  i.  351. 
Colo.'^sians,  ep.  to  the. 
1 :  15,  ii.  439  n.  1 :  1 :  22.  ii.  637  n.  3.  2:  14, 
ii.  778  n.  1  :  2  :  15,  iii.  175  n.  3 ;  2  :  16,  i.  13 
n  4 :  2 :  21,  i.  700,  iii.  269  n.  6,  592  and  n. 
1 ;  2 :  22,  i.  TOO.  3  :  9,  10,  ii.  121.  4  :  15,  i. 
185,  290  n.  2.   Interpretations  of,  ii.  480. 

Colossians,  Paulicians,  iii.  256  n.  2.   _ 
Columba,  abbot  among  the  Picts,  iii.  10, 

24. 
Columban,  abbot,  missionary  among  the 
Franks,  iii.  29-35.  His  contests  and 
difficulties,  32.  On  synods,  32,  95.  His 
contests  with  Brunehault  and  Thierri 
II.  of  Burgundy,  33.  Banishment,  33. 
At  Bregenz,  founds  Bobbio,  34.  Con- 
duct towards  the  Romish  church,  34, 
35.   His  successor,  38.    Life  of,  33  n.  2. 

Ep.  to  his  monks,  iii.  33  n.  2.  To  Boniface  IV., 
34  n.  2,  35  im.  To  the  French  bps.,  32,  95  n. 
3.  Uis  rule,  30  ;  c.  ii.,  31  n.  3;  c.  iii.,  31  n. 
1.  Instructiones  varias,  32 ;  Inst,  i.,  32  n.  1 ; 
Inst.  ii.  et  xi.,  31  n.  2. 

Comana,  Comanum,  ii.  356,  761. 

Combetis. 

Keport  of  the  Archivarius  of  the  Constantino- 
politan  ch.,  iii.  196  n.  2.  Auct.  Bibl.  patr. 
Paris  (cd.  1672),  P.  i.  f.  113.  Methodius  on 
prophecy,  i.  358  n.  1 ;  (ed.  1648)  P.  ii.,  Alexan- 
der of  Lycopolis,  hi.''  tract  against  the  Man- 
icheans,  introd.,  ii.  707  n.  3  ;  Uist.  Monothe- 
let.,  iii.  213  n.  2 ;  life  of  Nicolaus,  iii.  542  n.  2  ; 
John  of  Nice  on  the  Chri-stmas  festival,  ii. 
347  n.  1.    See  CoUectio  originum,  etc. 

Comes  orieutis,  ii.  95  n.  4,  550. 
Comfort,  si)iritual,  Ruysbroch  on,  v.  406. 

Taulcr,  v.  408. 
Comgall,  iii.  10,  29. 
Commandments   of    God,   of   Christ,  ii. 

637 ;  iii.  76.     Wicklif  on   the,  v.  138, 


139,  142  ;  Janow,  v.  202-210 ;   Huss,  v 

321  ;  Ruysbroch,  v.  403.     See  Christ. 
Commentaries  of  the  Apostles,  i.  364  n. 

2,  585  u.  1. 
Commentaries  on  the  Bil)le,  i.  714;  iii. 

169,  457,  458  ;  iv.  411,  426;  v.  149. 

On  Genesis,  ii.  127  n.  3,  494  n.  1,  613  n.  3  ;  iv. 
314  n.  1,  467  n.  1,  468  n.  1.    On  Exodus,  iv. 
338  n.  1.    On  Lev.,  iii.  431 ,  433.    On  .Joshua, 
iii.  457.   On  Kings,  iii.  150  n.  7,  434  n.  3.   Ou 
Job,  see  Gregory  I.     On  Psalms,  i.  630  n.  5, 
702,  ii.  616  (see  Ambrose,  Amobius,  Augus- 
tin,  Chrvsostom,  Ililarv,  Gerhoh),  iv.  83  n. 
2, 349  n."3 :  Ps.  8,  ii.  494  n.  1.   On  the  Song  of 
Solomon,  iii.  471,  see  Bernard.   On  Isaiah,  ii. 
142  n.  3,  see  Joachim.     On  Jer.,  ii.  639  n.  1  ; 
iv.  135  n.  1,  226,  see  Joachim.     On  Lament., 
i.  702.    On  the  Minor  Prophets,  ii.  393  n.  5. 
On  Ezekiel,  iii.  141  n.  2.     On  Daniel,  i.  682. 
On  Joel,  ii.  8!J3  n.  2.     On  Micah,  ii.  393  n.  3. 
On  the  New  Testament,  iii.  431 :  iv.  220.    On 
the  four  gospels,  ii.  738;  iv.  337  nn.  4,  5. 
On  Matt.,  i.  708  n.  4,  710  ;  ii.  618  n.  1,  619 
nn.  2,  7,  620  n.  1,  622  n.  1 ;  iii.  458  and  n.  2, 
501  nn.  1,  2,  511  n.  1.     On  Luke,  ii.  622  n.  4, 
623  nn.  2,  3.     On  John,  i.  702 ;  ii.  738  n.  6  ; 
iii.  235  n.  4,281  n.  1;  iv.  337n.  6.     On  the 
epistles  of  Paul,  ii.  605  n.  2,  638;  iii.  470. 
On  Romans,  ii.  471  n.  1,  716,  717  ;  iii.  432  n. 
3  ;  iv   376,  385.     On  1  Cor.,  ii.  737  n.  3.    On 
1  and  2  Cor.,  ii.  635  nn.,  636  n.  4,  6-37  n.  2. 
Ou  Gal.,  ii.  .391  n.  3,  725  n.  1 ;  iii.  431  n.  1, 
432  nn.  1,  2,  4.     On  Ephes..  ii.  355  n.  3,  641 
On  Titus,  ii.  188  n  3,  261  n.  3.     On  Ueb.,  i. 
708.    On  Rev.,  ii.  605  n.  2;   iv.  221  n.,  228, 
620  n.  3,  see  Joachim.    Cassian  on  the  study 
of,  ii.  687.     See  Abelard,  Gregory  the  Great, 
Jerome,  Origen,  Homilies  of  Chrvsostom. 
On  other  books.     On  the  Alcibiades  of  Plato, 
ii.  105  n.  7.     On  Boethius  de  Trinitate,  iv. 
409  n.  1,  461  n.  5,  462  nn.  1-3.    On  Dante, 
iv.  629  n.  4.     On  De  causis,  iv.  445  and  n.  1, 
480.    On  the  Eternal  Gospel,  iv.  618-620.    On 
Homer,  iv.  530.    On  the   sentences,  iv.  410, 
421,  422,  472.     Stephen  of  Toumay  on  Com- 
mentaries, iv.  416.    Bacon  on,  iv.  425. 

Commentationes  soc.  reg.  Getting,  recen- 
tiores,  t.  v.,  ii.  141  n.  6.     See  Tychsen. 

Commerce,  a  means  of  extending  Chris- 
tianity, i.  79  ;  ii.  124,  141,  142,  144  ;  iii. 
282  n.  1,  285 ;  iv.  10,  36,  46.  See  Mer- 
chants. 

Commodian,  character  and  writings,  i. 
686,  687.  The  proselytes,  68  n.  1. 
The  coufessor.s,  228,  22'9.  The  Sep- 
aratist tendency,  237.  True  martyr- 
dom, 280.  Prayer,  288.  Speaking  in 
church,  303  n.  4,  329  n.  1. 


Citntions.  Instructiones,  i.  68  n.  1.  N.  6,  26, 
49,  57,  61,  80,  i.  687  nn.  N.  47,  229  n.  1.  N. 
48  2S5  n.  4.  N.  59,  281  n.  5.  N.  62,  280  n.  5. 
N  66,  2.37  n.  4.  N.  69, 198  n.  3.  N.  76,  303 
n.  4,  329  n.  1.    N.  79,  288  n.  2. 

Commodus,  emperor,  i.  108  n.  3,  117,  119, 

665  n.  2,  673,  674. 
Common  ])eople,  the,  and  the  mendicant 

monks,  iv.  276-280.    And  preachers  of 

repentance,  313.     See  Clergy. 
Commonitorium. 

Quomodo  sit  agendum  cum  Manicha:is  (August, 
ed.  Bened.  t.  8,  app.),  i.  504  n.  3. 
Comnuinicatio   idiomatum     (interchange 

of  iittributes),  with  Aiiollinari.s,  ii.  489. 

With  Tiu'odore  of  Mopsuestia,  ii.  501. 

In    the    Alexandrian  school,   ii.   502. 


GENERAL  INDEX. 


55 


With  Felix  of  Urgellis,  iii.  159-162. 
In  the  Monotheletic  controversy,  iii. 
183.  In  traiisul)stnntiation,  iv.  340. 
See  Intercliaiige  of  predicates. 

Communion,  administered  to  the  confess- 
ors in  prison,  i.  I.i3,  135.  Cyprian  on 
tlie,  i.  138.  Tertullian,  i.  218,  282. 
Granted  to  the  lapsed,  i.  234,  235. 
Kiss  before,  ii.  362.  With  the  marriage 
ceremony,  i.  284.  Daily  during  Pente- 
cost, i.  301.  Of  infants,  i.  3.33,  648 ;  iii. 
496  ;  iv.  341-343,  345  ;  v.  337.  Of  tiie 
sick,  iv.  343,  345.  In  memory  of  tlie 
dead,  i.  334,  335.  Daily,  i.  332,  648 
(301) ;  ii.  221  and  n.  1,  332,  364  ;  iv.  614 
n.  5;  V.  213,  217-231.  With  Christ,  i. 
647,  648 ;  ii.  362  ;  iii.  498  ;  iv.  224.  In 
the  hour  of  death,  ii.  213.  Free  in  the 
Greelv  church,  ii.  216.  Superstitious 
use  of,  ii.  :^59  (iv.  325).  Tlie  Eusta- 
thians,  ii.  281.  On  the  dies  statiouum. 
Sabbath,  and  Sunihiy,  ii.  365  ;  iii.  333. 
In  one  kind,  ii.  365,  366.  In  warlike 
expeditious,  iii.  102.  Spiritual,  ii.  362; 
iii.  498,  499.     See  Lord's  Supper. 

Communion  of  saints,  iii.  134,  135;  v. 
324. 

Communion  with  God,  iii.  174  ;  iv.  429. 

Communities,  in  the  early  church,  i.  84, 
179-186.  Irenteus  and  Cyprian  on  the 
freedom  of,  i.  215,  216. 

Community,  impulse  to,  iv.  233  (298, 
303). 

Community  of  goods,  i.  46,  280,  352  ;  iv. 
208,  310,608,  629  n.  5,  630. 

Comnena,  Anna.     See  Anna. 

Comneues,  the,  iv.  530. 

Comnenus,  Alexius,  iv.  559,  564. 

Comnenus,  Manuel,  iv.  529,  530  n.  1,  533- 
53."),  56U,  563,  564. 

Conmeuus  II.,  John,  iv.  536. 

Como,  iii.  390.     See  Abundiusof. 

Competentes,  ii.  358,  359,  361  u.  2. 

Compiegne,  dialectic  school  at,  iv.  356. 

Compusitiones,  iii.  5  n.  2,  52  n.  6,  103, 
105,  137,  138. 

Compromise,  in  great  historic  epochs,  v. 
274,  275. 

Conception,  immaculate,  iv.  331-333. 

Coneepiional  development  of  doctrines 
and  the  life  of  faith  distinguished,  ii. 
381,387. 

Conceptions,  general,  doctrine  of  with 
Augustin,  ii.  669.  Objective,  signifi- 
cance of,  iv.  355,  356,  360.  Reality 
of,  v.  165  n.  2,  343  and  n.  2,  375,  376. 
See  Realism,  Nominalism. 

Coneil.  cecumen.,  V. 
Theodore  on  the  person  of  Christ,  Collat.  iv., 
ii.  494  n.  3  ;  c.  4,  498  n.  1  ;  c.  5,  498  n.  4 ;  cc. 
6,  7,  13,  499  n.  1 ;  c.  8,  601  n.  4 ;  c.  14,  497  n. 
2  ;  c.  15,  497  n.  5  :  c.  19, 494  n.  1 ;  c.  25.  497 
n.  4  ;  c.  27,  498  un.  2,  3  ;  e.  29,  501  n.  1 ;  c. 
49,  495  n.  1.  Collat.  v.  ep.  180  of  Theodoret, 
557  n.  7.    See  Theodoret. 

Concilia  Galliae. 

T.  ii.  f .  621,  Charlemagne  on  studies  of  clergy, 
iii.  154  n.  1. 


'  Concinse,  iv.  15  n.  1. 

Conclave,  iv.  192. 

Concomitance,  doctrine  of,  iv.  344,  345. 
I  Concordance,  Biblical,  iv.  426. 

Concordat  of  Worms,  iv.  143.  Of  Zeno, 
ii.  588. 

Concordi£e  vet.  et  nov.  Test.  See  Jo- 
achim. 

Concubinage  of  the  clergy,  iii.  322  ;  iv. 
96,  211;  v.  81,  87.  See  Celibacy, 
Clergy. 

Concupiscence,  ii.  668.  With  the  Pela- 
gians, 658,  667,  668.  With  Augustiu, 
668. 

Confession,  i.  219  ;  ii.  213,  216,  282,  370; 
iii.  58,  102,  137,  139  and  nn.  6,  7,  149, 
4.53,  460;  iv.  238,  287,  301,  302,  325, 
347,  353;  v.  194,  207,  222,  276,  305, 
306.  To  the  pope,  iii.  452.  With  the 
Catharists,  iv.  577,  587  n.  5,  612.  The 
Mendicants,  iv.  279,  280.  Law  concern- 
ing auricular,  iv.  353.  To  God,  iii.  139  ; 
V.  171. 

Confession  of  faith,  i.  306-309  (218)  ;ii. 
358  ;  iii.  53,  267.  For  ecclesiastics,  ii. 
763.  Written,  iii.  48  and  n.  1.  Of  Eu- 
sebius  of  Ciesarea,  ii.  416,  417.  Of 
Arius,  ii.  422,  428.  Of  Eunomius,  ii. 
444  n.  3.  Of  Lucidus  at  Aries,  ii.  707. 
Of  Baccliiarius,  ii.  775  u.  6.  Of  Gui- 
bert  at  Rheims,  iii.  371  n.  2.  Of  Gott- 
schalk,  iii.  474  n.  4,  479  and  n.  5,  490. 
Of  Berengar,  iii.  511-514,  518-521. 
Of  Bernard,  iv.  462,  516.  Catharist, 
iv.  588.  Pauperes  Catholici,  iv.  612. 
Waldensian,  iv.  615,  616  n.  7.  Of  Dol- 
cino,  iv.  631.  Of  Huss,  v.  273,  274. 
See  Creeds. 

Confessores,  iv.  212  nn.  3,  4. 

Confessors  (martyrs),  i.  114.  Reverence 
paid  to,  i.  159,  200,  228-231  ;  ii.  217, 
218,  268,  369.  Heracleon  on  confes- 
sion, i.  436,  437.  Catharist,  iv.  582  n. 
2.     See  Meletian  schism. 

Confirmation,  i.  238  n.  2,  316,318,  321  (.see 
Imposition  of  hands) ;  ii.  188,  359,  360, 
732  ;  iii.  72,  496  ;  iv.  16.  Hilary  on,  ii. 
165.     Wieklif  on,  v.  170. 

Confiscation  of  the  property  of  heretics, 
iv.  640-642. 

Congregatio  prsBscitorum,  v.  302. 

Congregational  singing,  ii.  354  and  n.  3. 

Conon,  legate,  iv.  382. 

Conrad,  emperor,  iii.  385  n.  2. 

Conrad,  priest,  iv.  279. 

Conrad  I.,  abp.  of  Salzburg,  iv.  141  n.  1, 
143  n.  6. 

Conrad  III.,  emperor,  iv.  151,  172. 

Conrad  IV.,  iv.  610. 

Conrad  of  Marburg,  iv.  643,  644. 

Conrad  of  Vechta,  abp.  of  Prague,  v.  295, 
316,  317. 

Conrad  of  Waldhausen.  Sec  Waldhau- 
sen. 

Conscience,  ii.  74,  120.  Liberty  of,  217. 
Particular,  iv.  84.  Law  of,  v.  208,  209. 
See  Religious  freedom. 


56 


GENERAL   INDEX. 


Consciousness  of  God,  iii.  267.  Religious, 
its  dependence  on  the  church  in  the 
Middle  Ajres,  iv.  509  (ii.  369).  Sec 
Christian  consciousness,  God. 
Consecration,  Rerengar  on,  iii.  524,  525. 
Sect  at  Airas  and  Canibray,  iii.  598. 
Francis  of  .Assisi,  iv.  275.  Claudius  of 
Turin  on  consecrated  gifts,  iii.  4.33. 

Consent,  as  a  test  of  trutli,  Proclus  on, 

ii.  105. 
Conseutius,  letter  of  Augustin  to,  ii.  402 
n.  1. 

Consilia  evangelica,  i.  39.  Germ  of  the 
doctrine,  i.  277,  645.  Its  further  de- 
velopment, ii.  304,  634,  635,  643  n.  2, 
677  ;  iii.  459  ;  iv.  283,  304,  414,  525, 
526,  532  ;  v.  213,  216,  249,  282.  And 
prfficepta,  Jauow  on,  v.  213,  216. 

Consistorium  imperatoris,  ii.  96. 

Consistory,  v.  10,  194. 

Consolamentum,  iii.  595,  598,  600  n.  2; 
iv.  571,  575-578,  580-582,  590,  593. 
Reconsolatio,  iv.  581. 

Consolati,  iv.  576,  585.  See  Consolamen- 
tum, Perfects. 

Constance,  bishopric  of,  iii.  36,  440  n.  4. 
Bp.  of,  iv.  1.50;  v.  322,339,340  n.  1. 
Bernard  at,  iv.  155  n.  5.  Banishment 
of  the  clergy  at,  v.  42.  Letters  missive 
for  the  council  of,  v.  100,  101.  Council 
of  Constance,  v.  90,  100,  103-128,  129, 
132,  133,  271,  316-380.  Mode  of  vot- 
ing, V.  103,  104.  Deposition  of  John 
XXIIL,  V.  103-112.  Collegium  refor- 
matorium,  V.  112.  Huss  at,  v.  244  n. 
2,  255,257,279,  288  n.  2,  317,  318,321- 
371,  390  and  n.  1.  Jerome  of  Prague 
at,  V.  254,  372-380.  Burgomaster  "of, 
V.  326.  Adherents  of  Huss  at,  v.  357. 
See  Bernold,  Otto. 

Constance,  lake,  iii.  34,  35. 

Constans,  emperor,  son  of  Constantiue 
the  Great,  ii.  33,  228.  Arian  contro- 
versy and  Athanasius,  ii.  433-438,  449 
n.  5. 

Constans  IL,  emperor,  his  edict,  rvnog 
TT/i  ntareuc,  iii-  184-192. 

Constantia  (Salamis),  ii.  328,  741.  See 
Councils,  an.  401. 

Constantia,  mother  of  Frederic  II.,  iv. 
176,  226. 

Constantia,  on  the  island  of  Cyprus,  ii. 
531. 

Constantia,  queen  of  France,  iii.  395. 

Constantia,  sister  of  Constautine,  ii.  18, 
324,  325,  422. 

Constantina,  ii.  227. 

Constantine,  bp.  of  Nacolia,  iii.  203,  205, 
206. 

Constantine,  bp.  of  Pome,  iii.  197. 

Constantino  (Silvanns),  head  of  the  Pau- 
licians,  iii.  247,  248,  264. 

Constantine,  patriarch  of  Constantinople, 
iii.  219.     Executed,  222. 

Constantine,  priest  in  Philippopolis,  ky- 
XEtpldiov,  etc.,  iii.  587  n.  5. 

Constantine,  son  of  Irene,  Greek  emper- 


or, iii.  233,  536  n.  2.  Under  the  guard- 
ianship of  Irene,  224,  234. 
Constantine  Chrysomalos,  monk,  iv.  560- 
562.  On  Chri.stiau  character,  561  n. 
1.  On  works,  561  nn.  1,  2. 
Constantine  Copronymus,  Greek  emper- 
or, iii.  128  n.  4,  214-225,  229,  233,  539. 
Iconocla.'Jt,  214,  218-223,  231,  236,  533 
n.  1,  539.  Said  to  have  been  opposed  to 
the  worship  of  Mary  and  of  the  saints, 
218  and  nn.  2,  4.  Enemy  of  the  monks, 
opposed  to  relics,  to  devotionists,  218, 
221,  222,  225,  536  n.  1.  Opposed  to 
eeoTOKog,  222.  Paulicians,  250  n.  2. 
Bogomiles,  iv.  557.  Life  of,  iii.  218  n. 
4.  Orat.  adv.,  iii.  221  n.  1. 
Constantine    Cypharas,   monk,   iii.    307, 

308. 
Constantine  Monomachus,  Greek  emper- 
or, iii.  583. 
Constantine  Pogonatus,  Greek  emperor, 

iii.  193,  247,  248. 
Constantine  Porpliyrogenitus,  Greek  em- 
peror. 

Life  of  Basilius  Macedo,  Photius,  iii.  568  n.  3 ; 
c.  4,  the  Bulgarians,  307  n.  4  ;  c.  44,  Photius, 
572  n.  2  ;  §  95,  314  n.  4.  Continiiat.,  reign 
of  Theophilus,  emp.,  §  13,  iii.  547  n.  2  :  1. 
ii.  c.  3,  f.  27,  ed.  Par.,  Athinganians,  iii.  592 
n.  2  ;  I.  iv.  c.  4,  f.  95,  Theodora,  iii.  549  n. 
1 ;  cc.  14  et  1.5,  Bogoris,  iii.  308  n.  3  ;  o.  15, 
309  n.  2  ;  c.  16,  f.  103,  Paulicians,  iii.  587  n. 
1;  c.  38,  the  emp.  Michael,  iii.  56l  n.  1.  His 
work  on  the  ceremonies  of  the  Byzantine 
court,  ed.  Niebuhr,  vol.  i.  p.  594,  reception 
of  Olga,  iii.  328  n.  3  ;  Animadvers.  in,  iii.  329 
n.  1.     See  Bauduri. 

Constantine  the  Great,  his  course  of  de- 
velopment, ii.  6-14.  Sign  of  tiie  cross, 
9-14,  119.  First  and  second  religious 
edict,  in  conjunction  with  Licinius,  14- 
16,  21  (i.  148).  Renewed,  17.  Rescript 
to  Sabinus,  17.  First  war  with  Licinius, 
18.  Second,  20,  351  n.  1.  Sole  ruler, 
21.  Previous  religious  position,  21  ; 
as  sole  ruler,  21-33^  (v.  322).  Prohibi- 
tion of  sacrifices  in  private  dwellings, 

21,  22.  Toleration  of  paganism,  22,  23, 
25.  Flattery  of  the  bps.,  25.  Destruc- 
tion of  temples,  26,  27.  Prohibition  of 
sacrifices,  etc.,  22,   28.     Magical   arts, 

22,  23  (i.  145  u.  2).  On  the  conversion 
of  pagans  at  the  Nicene  council,  29. 
Baptism  and  death,  30.  Pagan  nar- 
rative relating  to  his  conversion,  31, 
32.  Political  interest  predominant, 
43.  Proselytism,  64.  Restoration  of 
churches,  16,  66.  Banishment  of 
Athanasius,  73,  428.  In  the  chain  of 
events,  37.  Fortune  of,  87  n.  4.  Inter- 
cedes for  Persian  Christians,  125.  Con- 
version of  the  Iberians,  138.  Theojjhilns 
Indicus,  140  (i.  83).  Embassy  to  Arabia, 

142.  Conversion  of  the  Abyssinians, 

143.  Ulphilas,  152  n.  1.  His  position  in 
relation  to  the  church,  162-164.  Grants 
to  the  cliurch  the  right  of  receiving  leg- 
acies, 167.  Exemption  of  the  clergy, 
169,    170.     Judicijil  authority   of  the 


GENERAL   INDEX. 


57 


bps.,  171.  Bps.  of  the  great  cities,  186. 
In  the  Doiiiitist  controversy,  223-228 
(i.  155n.  1).  Saint  Anthony,  269.  In- 
troduces many  Christian  monuments, 
324.  Law  iis  to  the  observance  of  Fri- 
da}',  333  n.  4.  Concerning  the  observ- 
ance of  Sunday,  333  n.  4,  336.  Easter 
festival,  337,  338  and  n.  3,  767.  In  the 
Arian  controversy,  council  of  Nice,  409 
n.  4,  413-431,  460;  (v.  85).  The  iVIan- 
icheans,  769.  Theonas,  i.  143  n.  1. 
fire  at  Nicomedia,  i.  153.  Arnobius,  i. 
688.  First  creates  a  court  clergy,  iii. 
109  n.  1.  Deeds  of  gift  forged  in  his 
name,  iii.  122.  Gregory  II.  on,  iii.  212. 
Embassy  to  Pepin,  iii.  233.  Harald 
Blaataud  compared  to,  iii.  289.  Trans- 
fer of  power  to  tlie  pope,  iii.  349. 
Primacy  of  the  lloman  ch.,  v.  32.  Gift 
of,  V.  7,  19,  39,  42,  50,  304,  305,  335, 
345,  350. 

Proclamation  after  his  victory  over  Licinius, 
ii.  8  n.  1.  Letter  publishing  the  decisions  of 
the  Nicene  council,  338  n.  3  (164).  Ep.  to 
Alexander  and  Alius,  cited  by  Kuseb.  de  vit. 
Coustiintini,  1.  ii.  c.  (j9,  409  n.  4. 

Constantiue  the  philosopher  (see  Cyrill), 
iii.  314-316,  317  n.  2,  318  and  n.  5. 

Constantine  tlie  j-ounger,  ii.  33,  36,  317, 
428  n.  3.  Arian  controversy,  432. 
Anonymi  nionod.  in,  317  n.  1. 

Constantines,  family  of  the,  ii.  324,  377. 

Constantinople,  Constantine  at,  ii.  24,  30. 
422  n.  4,  427,  428.  Julian  at,  41,  42, 
47  n.  4,  79.  Obelisk  at,  47  u.  4.  Chrys- 
ostom  at,  100,  158,  177,302,352,719, 
754-761.  Syncsius  at,  123.  llespect 
to  Persian  bp.,  126.  Conference  at 
(an.  388),  Ulpllila:^,  157.  Goihs  at,  158. 
State  assumed  by  bps.  of,  168.  Flavian 
at,  174.  School  at,  183.  Church  assem- 
bly (an.  381),  Gregory's  farewell  dis- 
course at,  185  n.  1.  Number  of  deacons, 
189.  Number  of  clergy,  194.  Churches 
at,  194,  202-204.  Patriarchate,  196  n.  3, 
197,  198.  Claims  equality  with  Rome, 
197,  202.  Alexander,  277  n.  4.  Nilus 
at,  286.  Observance  of  Friday,  333. 
Arius  at,  422  n.  4,  428-430.  Popular 
discussion  of  doctrinal  questions  at,  432 
and  u.  1,  507.  Eusebins  of  Nicomedia, 
bp.  at,  433  n.  2.  Nicene  creed  at,  462- 
464.  Gregory  Naziunzen  at,  463-466. 
UlphiUis  at,  472  n.  Nestorius  at,  504- 
539  (547).  Primacy  of  ch.  at,  559  n. 
2.  Party  of  Dioscurus,  560.  Monophy- 
site  controversy  at,  589-595.  Origen- 
istic  controversy  at,  595,  596.  Pelagian 
controversy,  710,  721.  Marius  Merca- 
tor  at,  721".  Jerome  at,  744.  Origen- 
istic  moulvs  at,  753,  756,  757.  Epipha- 
nius  at,  758.  See  Authimus,  Deinoph- 
ilus,  Eudoxiu,s,  Entychius,  Macedo- 
nius,  Meunas.  Theodore  Studita  at, 
iii.  100.  Relation  to  the  Roman 
church,  iii.  113  and  n.  2,  115,  557. 
Gregoria,  iii.  145.  Ectliesis  and  Type 
at,  iii.  184-187.     Martin  I.  at,  iii.  189, 


190.  Maximus,  iii.  191, 192.  Patriarchs 
of  in  the  Dyotlieletic  controversy,  iii. 
193,  196;  see  tliat  coutrov.  Primacy, 
iii.  203.  Paulicians  at,  iii.  248,  249, 
250  n.  2,  255.  Image  worship  at,  iii. 
213  n.  3  (see  Image  controversies) 
Efforts  to  convert  the  Russians,  Olga 
at,  Russians  at,  iii.  327-329.  Hun- 
garian princes  at,  iii.  330.  'EmaKO-jrog 
oltiovfievLnbg,  iii.  580.  See  Michael  Ce- 
rulurius,  Photius,  Sergius.  Conquest 
of,  iv.  215.  Eustatius  at,  iv.  531.  Con- 
ference at  (an.  1146),  on  questions  in 
dispute  between  the  Roman  and  Greek 
churches,  iv.  536-538.  Latin  empire 
at,  iv.  539.  Paulicians  trans]jlanted 
to,  iv.  564.  The  patriarch  John  of, 
v.  330.     See  Councils. 

Constantius,  monk,  ii.  651. 

Constantius,  son  of  Constantine  the 
Great.  As  emperor,  ii.  28  n.  3,  33-40, 
42,  44.  45,  70,  71-73,  79,  82,  92,  144  and 
n.  2,  151,  152  n.  1,  16.5,  256.  In  the 
Arian  controversy,  431—456. 

Constantius  Chlorus,  father  of  Constan- 
tine the  Great,  i.  146,  154;  ii.  6,  7. 

Constitution.  See  Church  constitution. 
Of  Martin  V.,  v.  127,  128. 

Constitntiones  Apostolicaj.  See  Apos- 
tolical constitutions. 

Consummation,  final.     See  Restitution. 

Contemplation,  Platonic,  i.  378,  379. 
Gnostic,  i.  381.  Philo  on,  i.  57,  59,  60. 
Ploiinus,  i.  393.  Carpocrates,  i.  450. 
Prodicians,  i.  451.  Origen,  i.  638. 
Julian,  ii.  50.  Maximius  on,  ii.  173. 
Anschar,  iii.  286.  Joachim  on,  iv.  227- 
230.  Bernard  on,  V.  240,  241,  372.  H. 
of  St.  Victor  on,  iv.  402,  404.  Rupert 
of  Deutz,  iv.  411-413.  Aquinas,  iv. 
429,  52-3-525.     See  Friends  of  God. 

Contemplative  life,  spirit,  tendency,  etc., 
i.  45,  57,  50,  60,  61,  277,  628  n.  6  ;  ii. 
445,  492,  502  ;  iii.  169-171  ;  iv.  220,  292, 
302,310,  317  (see  Joachim).  Wicklif 
on  the,  V.  143.  United  with  the  prac- 
tical, V.  393,  400,  403,  409.  See  Ascet- 
icism. 

Contention,  sowing,  iv.  310. 

Continents,  i.  274,  521.     See  Ascetics. 

Contingency  and  foreknowledge,  iv.  476. 

Contributions,  ch.,  i.  198,  255,  256.  To 
crusades,  iv.  70,  127,  210.  Catharist, 
benev.,  iv.  583. 

Controversies,  i.  224  n.  1  ;  ii.  136,  282  n., 
381-384,  712;  iv.359,  371.  Settled  by 
imperial  authority,  ii.  164-166.  Pos- 
itive and  negative  interests  in,  ii.  413. 

Controversy.  Concerning  penance,  i.  220- 
248.  Between  the  Douaiists  and  the 
Catholic  party,  ii.  238-252.  On  saint 
worship,  ii.  373-377.  Between  Aerius 
and  Eustathius,  ii.  379.  Sie  Joviuian. 
Tlie  Arian,  ii.  .309-466.  Nestorian,  ii. 
504-583.  Monophysite,  5S3-60J.  Ori- 
genistic,  ii.  595-598,  641,  739-765.  Of 
the  Three  Chapters,  ii.  595,  597-608, 


58 


GENERAL  INDEX. 


764.  Pelagian,  ii.  639-687.  Semi-Pela- 
giiiu,  ii.  687-712.  Adopt iauist,  iii.  156- 
168.  Mouotheletic,  iii.  175-197.  Re- 
specting image  worship,  iii.  197-24.3, 
532-553.  On  predestination,  iii.  471- 
494.  On  transiibstantiatiou,  iii.  494-530. 
With  Jews,  iv.  77  and  n.  2.  Philosoph- 
ical, iv.  359-361  (see  Reali.sm,  Nom- 
inalism). On  exclusion  of  sons  of 
priests  from  ch.  offices,  iv.  361.  Be- 
tween the  dialectical  and  the  practical 
church  ])arty,  iv.  37 1,374.  Bernard  and 
Abelard,  iv.  393-400.  Concerning  faith 
and  knowledge,  iv.  404.  Concerning 
true  love  to  God,  iv.  407.  Gilbert  and 
Bernard,  iv.  408,  409.  In  the  Greek 
church,  under  Manuel  Coninenus,  iv. 
533-536.  Concerning  union  of  the 
Greek  church  wiih  the  Latin,  iv.  548. 
Concerning  the  condition  of  the  saints, 
V.  37.  Between  the  Greek  and  Latin 
churches,  iii.  557-586.  Concerning  the 
patriarchate  of  Ignatius  and  Lhotius, 
iii.  557-579.  Touching  Roman  rites  in 
the  Greek  church,  iii.  581-586.  Efforts 
at  rcuniou,  iv.  536-548. 

Conventicle  at  Rome,  ii.  256.  Conventi- 
cles, i.  185;  iv.  323. 

Convents,  iii.  55 ;  iv.  584  n.  4.  Exeter, 
Nutescelle,  iii.  46.  Afteruach,  iii.  81. 
Rupert,  iv.  127.  Foutevraud,  iv.  247. 
Dola,  V.  251.  Reception  to,  v.  186.  See 
Monasteries. 

Conversio,  in  the  Lord's  Supper,  iii.  498, 
499. 

Conversion,  different  ways  of,  i.  688,  691  ; 
ii.  117-124  (see  JNlonasticism).  Two 
processes,  ii.  618.  Of  masses  of  people, 
iii.  51,  428;  iv.  17,  26  (see  Baptism, 
Force).  True,  iii.  476.  Imperfect,  iv. 
1;  iii.  9,  18.  False,  outward,  iv.  37,  46, 
48.  Effect  on  the  mental  powers,  iv.  62. 
Lull  on  the  conversion  of  infidels,  iv. 
67,68,  191.  Of  Jews,  iv.  70-72,  74, 
78-81.  Hermann  on,  iv.  71,  72.  Ber- 
nard on,  iv.  74.  Through  preaching, 
iv.  155,  209-211,246,318,598;  v.  175, 
176,  182,  185  (see  Preaching).  Free 
will  in,  iv.  515-519  (see  Freedom, 
Grace,  Justification). 

Copiatai,  ii.  1 93. 

Coptic  language,  i.  83,  713,  714;  ii.  264. 
New  1  esiament  in,  i.  83. 

Copts,  education  among  the,  ii.  264.  IMo- 
nophysitism ;  Cojitic  patriarchate,  iii. 
88  n  4.  Abyssinian  and  Nubian  ch., 
subject  to  the  Coptic  patriarchs,  iii.  90 
Christians  in  India  in  connection  with 
the  same,  iii.  90  n.  2. 

Copyists,  ii.  184  ;  iii.  264.  See  Manu- 
scripts. 

Corace  (Curatium),  iv.  220. 

Coracion,  i.  652,  653. 

Coraiio,  Cardinal  Angelo.  See  Gregory 
XIL  "  "    ^ 

Corbeil,  iv.  373. 

Corbie,  monastery  at,  in  France,  iii.  272- 


274,  278,  449  n.  3,  458,  494, 495  nn.  1,  4. 

See  Ratramnus. 
Corbinian,  among  the  Bavarians,  iii.  40. 
Corderius.     See  Catena  Corderii. 
Cordova,  ii.   31 ;    iii.   336  n.    2,   337-340. 

Hyginus   of,    ii.   772.     See    Councils, 

Hosius. 
Corinth,  i.  79.   Ecclesia  apostolica,  i.  203. 

Church  at,  i.  185.     AgajjiE,  i.  325. 
Corinthians. 

Ep.  1  to  the,  i.  187  ;  iii.  434.  1 :  10,  iii.  568  : 
1:20,  i.  621:  1:25,  i.  705 ;  1:27,  ii.  295, 
v.2-n.  2:2,ii.  122  (iii.  143):  2:6,  i.  388, 
ii.  248:  2:9,  i.  531,  675;  2:12,ii.471;  2:  15, 
T.  19  :  '2  :  14,  i.  628.  3  :  4,  ff.,  v.  324 ;  3  :  10, 
ii.  122 :  3  :  12,  ii.  736 ;  3  :  13,  ii.  637  ;  3:17, 
i.  253  ;  3  :  21,  v.  269.  4  : 1,  iii.  265.  5  : 4,  i. 
190 ;  5  :  7,  i.  297  n.  3  ;  5  :  8,  ii.  314.  6  :  11,  ii. 
48  ;  6  :  12,  i.  385  ;  6  :  15,  i.  189  ;  6  :  18,  iii. 
2.58.  7,  i.  680  n.  2,  v.  2U7  :  7  :  2,  iii.  383  ;  7  : 
5,  i.  457  ;  7  :  9,  iv.  94  ;  7  :'  21,  i.  269 ;  7  :  25, 
ii.  643n.2;  7.26,  ii.  306:  7:27,  iii.  557:  7: 
39,  ii.  306.  8 :  6,  i.  574  ;  8:8,  iii.  579  ;  8:9, 
i.3S5;  9:9,  i.  565;  9  :  15,18,  iii.  77  ;  9:  22, 
i.  245  :  9  :  24,  i.  253  ;  9 :  27,  iii.  146.  10  : 1, 
ii.  636  ;  10  : 4,  iv.  576,  v.  25  n.  1,  154 :  10  : 
33,  iii.  483  n.  4,  i.  245.  11,  iii.  499  ;  U :  4, 
5,  i.  679  ;  11 :  5.  i.  182  ;  11 :  19,  i.  341 :  11 :  28, 
T.225.  12,  i.  180,  iii.  209;  12:  26,  i.  245; 
12:  28,  iv.  160.  13,  iii.  216,  iv.  250;  13:10, 
i.  487  ;  13  :  12,  iv.  381.  14,  iii.  319  :  14 :  19,  iv. 
214  :  14  :  23-25,  i.  327  ;  14  :  30,  i.  32iJ,  iii.  124  ; 
14  :  34,  i.  182.  15,  i.  655 ;  15  :  10,  iii.  145  n. 
1 :  15  :  21,  ii.  508  ;  15  :  28,  i.  600,  ii.  481,  737 
n.  3,  738  n.  2 :  15  :  29,  i.  478  ;  15  :  46,  iv.  492. 
16  :  19,  i.  185 ;  16  :  19,  20,  i.  290  n.  2. 
Ep.  2  to  the,  3  :  18,  iii.  237.  4 :  13,  ii.  390.  5, 
i.  546  ;  5 :  16,  iii.  216,  522  :  5  :  19,  iii.  161. 
8:19,  i.  189.  10  :  5,  iv.  431.  11 :  3,  ii.  637  u. 
2.  12 :  9,  iv.  514  n.  4  ;  12  :  20,  ii.  636.  15  :  2, 
i.  253. 

Cormac,  Irish  prince,  ii.  148. 

Cornelius,  bp.  of  Rome,  i.  136,  201,  202, 
237-242,  316  n.  3,  690. 
Ep.  ad  Fabium  episc.  Antiocheuum,  ap.  Euseb. 
H.  E.  (1.  6,  c.  43)  201  n.  2,  238  n.  2,  690  n.  1. 

Cornelius,  centurion,  i.  273  ;  ii.  46. 

Corotic,  British  chieftain,  ii.  149. 

Corporeality  of  the  soul,  ii.  706  n.  2. 

Corpus  Christi  day,  iv.  341. 

Correspondence  among  tlie  churches  of 
the  Roman  empire,  i.  205. 

Correzar  (Ozilia)  island,  iv.  39. 

Corru])tion,  of  revelation,  according  to 
the  Clementines,  i.  355, 358.  Propaga- 
tion of,  ii.  735  n.  4  (see  Sin).  Of  man- 
ners, ii.  59,  81.  Of  Christianity,  threat- 
ening, i.  186,  191.  In  the  church,  ii. 
Ill,  112,  119,636,739;  iv.  82;  v.  47,  56, 
178,19.3,324,412  (see  Church).  Cle- 
maugis  on,  v.  60.  Gerson,  v.  SO,  81. 
Reactions  against,  iv.  146-152  (see  Re- 
form, Sects)".  Janow,  v.  202-235.  In 
Rome  and  Italy,  iv.  S3,  84  (see  Rome). 
Corrujition  of  the  papacy,  v.  1-3,  11, 
21,  33,  34,  43,  48,  202-207*  See  Avig- 
non, Clerg3%  Nicholas  de  Clemangis, 
Papacy,  Rome. 

Corsica,"  ii.  709;  iii.  113;  iv.  89  u.  2. 
Ronum  diocese,  ii.  199. 

Corvaro,  Peter  of.     See  Nicholas  V. 

Corvev,  in  Germanv,  iii.  273,  275,  276, 
281  "u.  1,289  n.  1,"323  n.  3. 


GENERAL  INDEX. 


59 


Cosfeld,  church  at,  iii.  80. 
Cosmas,  bp.  of  jMajuma,  iii.  206  n.  3. 
Cosnias,  Chri-stian  captive,  iii.  206  u.  3. 
Cosmas,  deau  of  Prague. 
Bohemian  chronicles  of,  Baptism  of  Borziwoi, 

iii.  321  n.  5.   L.  ii.,Severus,  iii.  328  n.  1.  App. 

use  of  Slavonian,  iii.  323  n.  2. 

Cosmas,  patriarch  of  Constantinople,  iv. 

564 
Co.smas  ludicopleustes,  i.  82  ;  ii.  140,  141, 

14.5. 

ToTToypaifiia  Xpio-TiavtKr;  (eil.  Montfaucon),  in 
Collectio  nova  patrum,  t.  ii.,  ii.  141  n.  1  ;  f . 
178,  ii.  141  mi.  2,  5  ;  f .  179,  ii.  145  u.  4;  f. 
194,  ii.  316  n.  2. 

Cosmic  principle,  i.  409. 
Ccsmogonic  process,    i.  371.     See  Crea- 
tion. 
Cossa,  Balthazar.     See  John  XXIII. 
Coteler. 

Patres  apostolici,  ii.  347  n.  1.  Blonumenta 
eccles.  GrrKC.  t.  i.,  apophthegm,  patr.  §§4,  21, 
sayings  of  Anthony,  ii.  270  nn.  1,  2.  T.  ii.. 
Life  of  Euthymius,  ii.  135  n.  4,  143  n.  3,276 
n.  2.  Letters  of  the  patriarch  Michael  to 
Peter  of  Antioch  on  image  worship,  etc.,  iii. 
533  nn.  1,  2,  584  n.  1  ;  f.  123,  Peter  of  A. 
on  bread  in  the  Lord"?  Supper,  iii.  584  n.  2  ; 
f .  155,  585  n.  3.  T.  iii.,  Origenistic  leadens 
at  Constantinople,  ii.  596  n.  1 ;  Timotheus  de 
recept.  haereticorum,  ii.  277  n.  3;  vita  S. 
Sabpe,  ii.  764  n.3;  §  58,  AaOpat,  Koii/o/Sta, 
/not'ao'Trjpia,  ii.  271  n.  4. 

Cotta,  i.  8. 

Coucy,  forest  of,  iv.  245. 

Councils  and  synods.  At  Jenisnlem,  under 
the  apostles,  i  159,342;  iii.  557.  At 
Caiihac/e,  under  Agrippinus,  on  the 
baptism  of  heretics,  i.  318.  At  Car- 
thage, under  Cyprian,  bisliops  to  be 
chosen  with  the  concurrence  of  the  com- 
munities, i.  200  n.  1.  Third  at  Carthage, 
c.  18,  church  officers  required,  as  a  con- 
dition of  ordination,  to  have  Ijrought 
their  families  into  the  church,  ii.  04  n.  3. 
Fourth  at  Carthage,  spurious  decisions 
of  the,  c.  1,  on  the  examination  of  can- 
didates for  the  episcopal  office,  ii.  182 
n.  6  ;  c.  12,  on  the  instruction  of  dea- 
conesses, ii.  191  n.  2.  At  Carthage, 
under  Cyprian,  three  councils,  main- 
taining the  independence  of  bishops 
against  the  claims  of  the  Koman 
church,  i.  215,  216,217.  Synod  against 
Beryll  (an.  244),  i.  593  u.,  594.  At 
Carthage  (an.  251),  imder  Cyprian,  on 
the  treatment  of  tlie  lap.sed,  i.  234. 
At  Carthage  (an.  252),  under  Cyprian, 
on  the  age  at  which  infants  sliould 
be  bajitized,  i.  313.  At  Carthage  (an. 
255),  two  under  Cyprian,  declaring  the 
bap;ism  of  heretics  to  be  invalid,  i.  319. 
At  Carthage  (an.  256),  in  the  time  of 
Cyprian,  iuterrogatiun  of  catechumens, 
i.  308  n.  5  ;  exorcism  in  baptism,  i.  309, 
310.  At  Antioch  (an.  269),  Paul  of 
Samosata  deposed,  i.  605  ;  the  expres- 
sion 6/ioovaiov  condemned,  i.  606.  Pre- 
tended, under  Uiocletiau,  near  Sinnessa 
(third  century),  iii.  372  n.  1 .  At  Iconiuni 


and  Syvnada  (third  century),  two  syn- 
ods, baptism  of  heretics  "declared  to 
be  valid,  i.  318.  At  Elvira  (Illibertis) 
(an.  305),  on  the  ])robatiun  of  cate- 
chumens, i.  305  ;  c.  13,  on  fallen  vir- 
gins, i.  277  n.  5  ;  c.  18,  the  clergy  for- 
bidden to  engage  in  secular  employ- 
ments, i.  198  n.  3  ;  c.  25,  on  the  recom- 
mendatory letters  of  confessors,  i.  229 
n.  2 ;  c.  26,  concerning  fasting  on  the 
Sabbath,  i.  296  n.  5  ;  c.  29,  names  of 
donors  to  be  introduced  into  the  church 
prayers,  ii.  367  n.  4  ;  c.  33,  on  the  dep- 
osition of  married  clergy,  i.  277  n.  2, 
ii.  180  and  n.  1  ;  c.  36,  against  painting 
the  walls  of  churches  with  objects  of 
adoration,  i.  293,  iii.  429 ;  c.  43,  on  the 
limitation  of  Pentecost  to  one  day,  i. 
301  n.  1 ;  c.  56,  on  the  exclusion  of 
Duumviri  from  the  churches,  ii.  173 
and  n.  1 ;  c.  62,  on  certain  occupations, 
excluding  from  baptism,  i.  262  n.  4. 
At  Ancyra  (an.  314),  c.  10,  on  the  mar- 
riage of  deacons,  ii.  180;  c.  13,  on  the 
authority  of  chor-bishops,  ii.  193  n.  4  ; 
c.  17,  on  catechumens,  ii.  213  n.  4.  At 
Neo-Cwsarea  (an.  314),  c.  1,  on  the 
marriage  of  presbyters,  ii.  180  ;  c.  5,  on 
uKpoarai,  ii.  357  n.  4  ;  c.  12,  on  the  exclu- 
sion of  clinici  from  the  priesthood,!.  238 
u.  1  ;  c.  1 5,  number  of  deacons  limited  to 
seven,  ii.  189  n.  2.  At  Aries  (an.  314),  c. 
1,  on  the  time  of  Easter,  ii.  337  ;  c.  7, 
concerning  the  presidents  of  the  prov- 
inces, ii.  173  ;  c.  8,  on  the  validity  of 
baptism,  ii.  224  ;  canon  concerning  the 
validity  of  ordinations,  ii.  224;  c.  13, 
on  traditores,  ii.  224.  At  Alexandria 
(an.  321),  nntler  Alexander,  deposition 
of  Arius,  ii.  409.  rir>t  ecumenical  at 
Nice  (an.  325),  assembled  l)y  Coustan- 
tine,  ii.  415,  v.  85;  instory,  415-421, 
439,  444,  459  ;  Constautiue  at,  ii.  32  u. 
1  ;  his  exhortation  to  the  bishops,  ii. 
29  ;  gives  a  bancjuet  at  its  close,  ii.  32 
n.  2  ;  his  influence  at,  ii.  164,418-422, 
767  ;  influence  exerted  over  him,  ii.  164 
n.  2,  419,  422  ;  influence  of  Constantia, 
ii.  422  n.  1  ;  creed  adopted,  ii.  419  (see 
Nicene  creed) ;  on  the  persecution  under 
Licinius,  ii.  19;  on  the  marriage  of 
clergy^  ii.  180,  181  ;  on  the  ordination 
of  deaconesses,  ii.  190 ;  on  the  Alelctian 
schism,  ii.  255  and  n.  1  ;  on  the  ob- 
servance of  Easter,  ii.  337,  338,  767  ; 
can.  2,  on  the  conditions  of  ejnscopal 
ordination,  ii.  184  ;  can.  3,  against 
cvveiaaKTai,  ii.  182  n.  2  ;  can.  5,  on 
the  validity  of  excommunications,  ii. 
756  ;  can.  6,  on  the  jurisdiction  of  met- 
ropolitans, ii.  196,  199,  203,  252  n.  1 
(appealed  to  in  support  of  ihc  Roman 
primacy,  ii.  207  n.  2,  208,  v.  350 ;  in  sup- 
port of  the  ecclesiastical  laws,  iii.  369 
and  n.  2)  ;  canons  11,  12,  against  vari- 
ous classes  of  sacriticati,  ii.  19  nn.  1,2  ; 
can.  13,  on  penitents,  ii.  213  n.  1 ;  can. 


60 


GENERAL   INDEX. 


15,  against  the  transfer  of  bishops,  ii. 
186;  can.  IS,  conceriiing  deacons,  ii. 
189  D.  6  ;  can.  19,  on  the  Samosatenean 
clergy  who  joined  tlie  Catholic  cJiiircli ; 
deaconesses,  ii.  190  and  n.  2  ;  doctrine 
concerning  tiie  Holy  Spirit,  ii.  466,  iv. 
537  ;  Theophilns  "the  Goth  at  the 
council,  ii.  150;  Athanasius  at,ii.  415 
u.  I,  419  n.  5,  424;  jMarcellus  at,  ii. 
4.39  ;  confounded  with  that  of  Sardica 
(an.  347),  ii.  206,  207  n.  2,  208  ;  reports 
of  the  council,  ii.  415  n.  1,  417  n.  3  (see 
Atlianas.  de  decretis  synod!  Niceuae ; 
ep.  ad  Afros)  ;  manuscript  records  of 
the  council,  ii.  208.  See  Nicene  creed. 
At  Ccesareal  (an.  335),  against  Atha- 
nasius, ii.  426,427.  At  Tf/re  (an.  335), 
against  Athanasius,  ii.  426  n.  3,  427  and 
n.,  432.  At  Antioch  (an.  341 ),  against 
Athanasius,  ii.  205,  432,  433;  semi- 
Arian  confession  drawn  up,  ii.  434,  436 
n.  1  ;  on  the  deposition  of  bishops  rein- 
stated by  secular  power,  ii.  761  ;  can.  9, 
on  the  autliorit}'  of  chor-hishops,  ii.  193 
n.  4;  can.  11,  against  unauthorized  visits 
of  ecclesiastics  to  the  emperor,  ii.  187  ; 
can.  12,  deposition  of  Athanasius  con- 
firmed, ii.  432  ;  can.  20,  against  the  trans- 
fer of  bisliops,  ii  187.  At  Antioch  (an. 
341  and  345),  five  senii-Arian  creeds 
drawn  up,  ii.  434,  436  n.  1.  At  Alexan- 
dria (circ.  an.  341 ),  against  Arius,  ii.  409; 
synod  of  Ei/ij/itian  and  Libyan  bishops 
(an.  341),  against  Arius,  ii.  409.  At 
Rome  (an.  342),  Athanasius  recognized 
as  bishop,  ii.  434.  At  Sardica  (an.  347), 
to  settle  disputes  between  the  Eastern 
and  Western  churches  consequent  on 
the  Arian  controversy,  ii.  435,  436  and 
n.  4,  440 ;  against  visits  of  bishops 
to  the  imperial  court,  ii.  187;  ep.  to 
Julius,  ii.  199  n.  2  ;  cc.  3,  4,  and  5,  con- 
ceding supreme  jurisdiction  to  the 
Roman  bishop,  ii.  205,  206,  207  n.  2, 
208,  iii.  364  ;  c.  6,  against  the  appoint- 
ment of  chor-bishops,  ii.  193  and  u.  5  ; 
c.  10,  candidates  for  episcopal  ordina- 
tion required  to  have  passed  throuf^h 
the  previous  grades,  ii.  184.  At  Philip- 
■popolis  (an. 347),  sentence  of  deposition 
against  Athanasius  renewed,  ii.  435 ; 
symbol,  ii.  436.  At  Trihnr,  marriage 
of  priests  permitted,  iii.  383,411  n.  7. 
At  Ga/i^rm  (middle  of  fourth  century), 
against  the  Eustatliians,  ii.  281  ;  date, 
ii.  281  n.  1  ;  on  the  agapse,  ii.  362  ;  on 
communion  with  married  priests,  ii. 
180,  302,  iii.  383.  Firstat  Sirminm  (an. 
351 ),  against  Mareellus  and  Photinus, 
ii.  440  ;  creed,  ii.  440  n.  1,  451  n.  1.  At 
Aries  (an.  355),  siiznatures  obtained  to 
the  condeiuuation  of  Athanasius,  ii. 
440.  At  Milan  (an.  355),  the  same,  ii. 
440.  Second  at  Sirmium  (an.  357), 
Arian  creed,  ii.  256,450,451,482  nn. 
(Third  Sirniian  creeil,  ii.  451  n.  1.)  Sir- 
miau  formulas  of  faith,  ii.  220  n.     Sec- 


ond at  Ancyra  (an.  358),  semi-Arian 
doctrines  promulgated,  ii.  451  At 
Rimini  (Ariminum)  (an.  359).  ii.  452; 
Nicene  creed  confirmed,  ii.  453  ;  semi- 
Arian  creed  accepted,  ii.  454.  At 
Seleucia  (an.  359),  ii.  452;  fourth  An- 
tiochian  creed  maintained,  ii.  453 ; 
semi-x\rian  creed  accepted,  ii.  454.  At 
Constantinople  (an.  360),  creed  of  Ri- 
mini re-confirmed,  ii.  454.  At  Alexan- 
dria (an.  362),  council  of  bishops  re- 
turned from  bani.-hment,  to  heal  the 
divisions  consequent  on  the  Arian  con- 
troversy ;  Meletiau  schism,  ii.  456-458, 
468,491.  At  Lnodicea  (an.  363),  c.  7, 
baptism  of  sects,  ii.  360  n.  1  ;  c.  11,  on 
the  ordination  of  deaconesses,  ii.  190  and 
u.  3  ;  c.  15,  on  the  church  singing,  ii.  3.54 
n.  3  ;  c.  16,  directing  that  the  Gospels 
shall  be  read  on  tlie  Sabbath,  ii.  334 
and  nn.  1,  2  ;  c.  19,  place  of  the  prayer 
for  catechumens  in  the  church  service; 
energumens,  ii.  361  n.  2  ;  c.  25,  on  dea- 
cons, ii.  189  n.  6  ;  c.  28,  on  the  agapae, 
ii.  362  n.  2 ;  c.  29,  on  the  observance 
of  the  Jewish  Sabbath,  ii.  334  n.  3  ;  of 
Sunday,  335,  336  ;  c.  48,  on  unction  in 
baptism,  ii.  359  n.  8 ;  cc.  49  and  51,  on 
fasting  on  the  Sabbath,  ii.  334  n.  4;  c. 
57,  power  of  chor-bishops  limited,  ii. 
193  n.  4;  againt  the  appointment  of 
chor-bishops,  nepiodevTaL,  ii.  193  nn.  5,  6  ; 
c.  59,  on  the  hymns  to  be  used  in  the 
church  service,  ii.  354  n.  4.  In  Ilhjria 
(an.  375),  the  ofioovaiov  extended  to  the 
doctrine  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  ii.  468. 
At  Saragassa  (Ccesaraugusta)  (an.  380), 
against  the  Priscillianists,  ii.  772;  c. 
3,  against  those  who  did  not  partake 
of  the  sacrament  at  church,  ii.  366  n. 
2.  Second  ecumenical  (cecum.  I.  at 
Constantinople)  (an.  381),  to  settle  dis- 
puted questions,  and  inaugurate  Greg- 
ory Nazianzeu,  ii.  464 ;  patriarchs,  ii. 
196  n.  3;  Nicene  creed  adopted  with 
an  addition  to  the  doctrine  concern- 
ing the  Holy  Spirit,  ii.  466  ;  against 
the  doctrine  of  Apollinaris,  ii.  492 ; 
farewell  discourse  of  Gregory  Nazi- 
anzeu, ii.  185  n.  1,  465,  466;  c.  3,  on 
the  rank  of  the  bishops  of  Constanti- 
nople, ii.  197,  199,  203,  iii.  557;  c.  7, 
noidv  xpi.oTtai>6v,  ii.  357  n.  2.  At  Burde- 
giid.  (Bordeaux)  (an.  384),  against 
the  I'riscillianists,  ii.  773.  At  Rome 
(an.  390),  against  Joviuiau,  ii.  312.  At 
Milan  (an.  390),  against  Jovinian,  ii. 
312.  At  Hippo  (an.  393),  Parentalia, 
ii.  372  n.  1  ;  Cod.  can.  Afr.  c.  39,  on 
the  title  ]iatriarch,  ii.  198;  c.  41,  the 
Lord's  8upi)er  to  be  received  after  a 
meal  on  Holy  Thursday,  ii.  341  n.  5  ;  c. 
42,  on  agapae,  ii.  362  n.  2.  At  Alex- 
andria (after  an.  399).  Several  under 
Theophilns,  against  Oriuen's  doctrines, 
ii.  753.  First  at  Toledo  (an.  400),  dog- 
mas against  the  rriscilliauists,  ii.  777, 


GENERAL   INDEX. 


61 


778  n.  4;  Dictinnins,  ii.  778;  c.  14, 
against  those  who  did  not  partake  of 
the  Lord's  Supper  at  church,  ii.  366  n. 
2.  At  Carthage  (an.  401),  c.  10  (Cod. 
can.  Afr.),  on  defensores,  ii.  192  n.  1  ; 
c.  61,  on  the  public  shows,  ii.  3.36.  At 
Conslantiii  (an.  401 ),  under  Epiphanius, 
for  the  condemnation  of  Oi'ii^eu,  ii.  757. 
At  the  Oak,  near  Clialcedon  (Gvvo6og 
Trpof  T7jv  dpvv)  (an.  403),  against  Chrys- 
ostom,  ii.  758,  759.  At  Carthage  (an. 
403),  propo.sal  for  a  conference  with 
the  Donatists,  ii.  233.  At  Carthage 
(an.  404),  on  penal  laws  against  the 
Donatists,  ii.  235.  At  Carthage  (an. 
407),  c.  3,  on  defensores,  ii.  192  n. 
1  ;  c.  28,  on  appeals,  ii.  208.  At  Car- 
thage (an.  412),  Coeleslins  excommuni- 
cated, ii.  640.  At  Jerusalem  (an.  415), 
on  Pelagianism,  ii.  641-643.  At  Dios- 
polis  (an.  415),  on  Pelagins,  ii.  643- 
645,  648,  736.  At  Carthage  (an.  416), 
against  Pelagins  and  Ccelestins,  ii.  645. 
At  Mileve  (an.  416),  against  the  same, 
ii.  645.  At  Carthage  (an.  417?),  the 
same  ;  letter  to  Zosimus,  ii.  203,  649. 
At  Carthage  (an.  418),  on  appeals,  ii. 
208  ;  c.  2,  against  the  doctrine  of  au 
intermediate  state,  ii.  730;  canons  4,  5, 
6,  and  six  others,  against  the  Pelagian 
system,  ii.  650,  651.  At  Carthage  (an. 
419),  on  pretended  Nicene  canons,  ii. 
208.  In  Cilicia,  against  Julian  of 
Eclanum,  ii.  713.  At  Constantinople 
(an.  429),  under  Nestorius,  ii.  511.  At 
Rome  (an.  430),  against  Nestorius,  ii. 
521,  523.  At  Alexandria  (an.  430), 
against  Nestorius,  ii.  523.  Tliird  ecu- 
menical, a.t  Ephesus  (an.  431),  against 
Nestorius,  history,  ii.  526-541  ;  sequel, 
ii.  541-583  (546,  553  n.  4,  560,  564,  568- 
578,  585,  588,  610);  influence  of  Pul- 
cheria,  ii.  164  n.  3 ;  Theodosius  II.,  ii. 
164;  on  the  Christmas  festival,  ii.  346 
n.  2 ;  actio  vi.,  the  Quartodecimanians, 
ii.  506  n.  3  ;  acts  of,  ii.  164  n.  4 ;  Pela- 
gins and  Coelestius  condemned,  ii.  721. 
At  Ephesus,  mn\er  John  oi  Antiocli  (an. 
431),  auainst  Cyrill  and  Memuon,  ii. 
533,  537,  540.  In  Cilicia  Secunda  (an. 
432  ?),  against  Cyrill,  ii.  547.  At  Anti- 
och,  ii.  556,  557.  First  at  Orange  ( Arau- 
siacum)  (an.  441),  c.  26,  against  the 
ordination  of  deaconesses,  ii.  191  n.  1. 
Under  Hilarius  of  Aries  (an.  445?), 
Celidonius  deposed,  ii.  206.  At  Con- 
stantinoj)te  (an.  448),  against  Eutvches, 
ii.  560  nn.,  563  n.  2,  56-3-567.  At  Eph- 
esus  (Robber  Synod)  (au.  449),  against 
Nestoriauism  ;  history,  ii.  567-573,  574, 
576.  Armenian  (au.  450),  letter  of  the 
bishops  in  defense  of  Christianity,  ii. 
137.  At  Nice  (an.  451),  ii.  576,577; 
transferred  to  Chalcedon,  ii.  577. 
Fourth  ecumenical,  at  Chalcedon  (an. 
451),  against  Nestoriauism,  history,  ii. 
577-583;  sequel,  ii.  583-608,  612,  613  ; 


Pulcheria  at  the,  ii.  519  n.  2  ;  symbol 
first  proposed,  ii.  579,  581  n.  1  ;  symbol 
agreed  upon,  ii.  580,  581,  585  ;"  com- 
plaints against  Dioscurus,  ii.  559  n.  1, 
581  (571  and  n.4)  ;  Dioscurus  deposed, 
ii.  581  ;  Theodoret  at  the,  ii.  581,  582; 
cc.  9  et  16,  on  exarchs,  ii.  196  u.  2 ;  c. 
25,  on  the  appointment  of  stewards,  ii. 
191  ;  last  canon  but  one,  on  the  rank  of 
bishops  of  Rome  and  Constantinople, 
ii.  197,  199,202,  iii.  557.  At  Tribur  ; 
see  Tribur.  Irish  (an.  456),  on  wives  of 
the  clergy,  iii.  53  n.  6.  At  Aries  (an. 
475),  recantation  of  Lucidus;  Faustus 
commissioned  to  expound  the  doctrine 
of  grace,  ii.  707.  At  Lijons  (au.  475), 
commission  of  Faustus,  ii.  707.  First 
at  Orleans  (Aurelianense  I.)  (an.  511), 
c.  4,  on  admission  to  the  spiritual  or- 
der, iii.  97  n.  3 ;  c.  10,  on  consecration 
of  the  churches  of  heretics,  iii.  5  n.4; 
c.  30,  against  oracles  taken  from  the 
sacred  Scriptures,  iii.  129.  At  Epaona 
(an.  517),  c.  21,  on  deaconesses,  ii.  191 
n.  1 ;  c.  33,  against  reconsecratiou  of 
the  churches  of  heretics,  iii.  5  n.  4  ;  c. 
39,  on  protection  of  slaves,  iii.  100  n.  8. 
At  Orange  (Arausio)  (an.  529),  on  the 
doctrine  of  grace,  ii.  711.  At  Valence 
(an.  529  ?),  confirms  the  decree  of  the 
council  of  Orange,  ii.  711.  At  Vaison 
(Vasense  II.)  (an.  529),  c.  2,  on  the 
reading  of  Scri]itui'es  by  deacons,  ii. 
189  n.  1.  Second  at  Orleans  (an.  533), 
c.  15,  on  oblations  in  behalf  of  suicides, 
iii.  102  n.  4  ;  c.  18,  on  the  ordination  of 
deaconesses,  ii.  191  n.  1.  At  Clermont 
(Arvernense)  (an.  535),  c.  2,  on  eccle- 
siastical elections,  iii.  93  n.  4  ;  c.  15,  on 
church  attendance,  iii.  109  n.  3.  At 
Thiven  (an.  536),  against  the  decisions 
of  the  council  of  Chalcedon,  ii.  6)2. 
At  Constantinople  (an.  536),  under 
Mennas,  against  the  Monophvsites,  ii. 
591  n.  1,  593  nn.  1,  2,  4,  593,  594; 
name  neptodevTTj^,  ii.  193  n.  6.  Third 
at  Orleans  (an.  538),  c.  6,  on  the  iuter- 
stitia,  iii.  93  n.  1.  Fourth  at  Orleans 
(an.  541),  cc.  7  et  26,  on  the  abuse  of 
rights  of  patronage,  iii.  110  n.  3.  At 
Constantinople  (an.  541),  under  Men- 
nas, ii.  597  ;  fifteen  canons  against  the 
Origenistic  doctrines,  ii.  764.  At  Con- 
stantinople (an.  547?),  ii.  602.  Fifth  at 
Orleans  (an.  549),  c.  10,  on  ecclesiastical 
elections,  iii.  93  n.  4 ;  c.  20,  ou  care  for 
prisoners,  iii.  105  ;  c.  22,  ou  excommu- 
nication of  masters  who  lireak  their 
word,  iii.  100  n.  8.  At  Constantinople 
(an.  551),  against  the  three  articles,  ii. 
605.  Fifth  ecumenical  (cecum.  II.  at 
Constantinople)  (an.  553),  under  Eutych- 
ius,  against  the  three  articles,  ii.  607; 
condemnatiou  of  Didymus  and  Evagri- 
us,  ii.  765 ;  act.  5,  see  Harduin  ;  c.  12, 
condemnation  of  Origen,  ii.  764.  At 
Paris  (an.  557),  c.  8,  on   ecclesiastical 


62 


GENERAL   INDEX. 


elections,  iii.  93,  94.  First  at  Brcifia 
(an.  561  ?),  c.  12,  against  the  Priscil- 
lianists  ;  on  cluirch  hymns,  ii.  3.54  n.  4. 
At  Biar/a  (an.  .563),  auainst  the  Priscil- 
lianists,  ii.  779.  At  Xaintes  (Si\ntones) 
(an.  564),  for  the  depo.sition  of  Emeri- 
tu.s  of  Xainte.s,  iii.  94.  Second  at  Tours 
(Turonense)  (an.  567),  c.  17,  the  Jan- 
uary fasts,  ii.  351  n.  3  ;  c.  22,  against 
pagan  observances,  ii.  372  n.  2.  Second 
at  Lyons  (an.  567),  S:iloniiis  and  Sagit- 
tarius deposed,  iii.  119  n.  1.  Second  at 
Braga  (an.  572),  c.  1,  on  church  visita- 
tions, iii.  107.  At  Aaxerre  (an.  578),  c. 
4,  against  superstition,  iii.  129  and  n. 
1 ;  c.  17,  on  oblations  in  behalf  of  sui- 
cides, iii.  102  n.  4.  Third  at  Toledo 
(an.  589),  addition  to  the  creed,  ii.  471 ; 
c.  18,  on  judges  attending  the  assem- 
blies of  bishops,  iii.  105  n.  2;  c.  19,  on 
abuse  of  patronage,  iii.  110  u.  3.  At 
Wigorn  (an.  601),  on  differences  in  the 
English  church,  iii.  17  and  n.  2.  Frank 
council  (an.  602),  on  diversity  in  eccle- 
siastical usages,  iii.  32.  Frank  (an. 
613),  for  the  spread  of  Christianitv,  iii. 
38.  Fifth  at  Paris  (an.  615),  c.  ^on 
free  ecclesiastical  elections,  iii.  94.  At 
Rheims  (an.  630),  c  19,  on  archpresby- 
ters  from  the  lay  order,  iii.  Ill  n.  2. 
Fourth  at  Toledo  (an.  633),  its  canons 
contained  in  the  Isidorean  decretals,  iii. 
347  n.  1  ;  e.  13,  on  church  hymns,  ii. 
354  n.  4;  c.  32,  on  the  care  of  the 
bishops  for  the  people,  iii.  105  ;  c.  39, 
on  deacons,  iii.  Ill  n.  1  ;  c.  41,  on  ton- 
sure, iii.  106  n.  1  ;  c.  74,  on  admission 
of  bondmen  to  the  spiritual  order,  iii. 
98.  At  Constantinople,  avvodoc  evdr/f/ov- 
aa  in  behalf  of  the  sniDeaig,  iii.  180.  At 
Borne,  the  Lateran  (ecumenical)  (an. 
648),  against  Mouotheletism,  iii  186, 
188.  At  Chalons  snr  Saone  (Cabilo- 
nense)  (an.  650),  c.  7,  on  archdeacons, 
iii.  Ill  n.  2  ;  c.  14,  on  private  cha]jels, 
iii.  109  n.  2.  Ninth  at  Toledo  (an.  655), 
c.  2,  on  rights  of  pati'onage,  iii.  110. 
At  Whithi/  (Pharensis)  (an.  664),  on 
conformity  with  Roman  usages,  iii.  24 
n.  1.  At  Merida  (Emeritcuse)  (an. 
666),  c.  5,  on  episcopal  delegates  to 
councils,  iii.  Ill  u.  1.  At  Hertford 
(an.  673),  against  conformity  with  Scot- 
tish usages,  iii.  25.  Sixth  ecumenical, 
cecum.  III.  at  Constantinople  (Trullan 
I.)  (an.  680),  on  the  O]i])osite  views  of 
the  Greek  and  Roman  churches,  iii.  179 
n.  5,  19.3-196.  Qninisextiini  (Trullan 
II.)  at  Constantinople  (an.  691  or  692), 
decisions  of  cone,  a'cum.  VI.  in  re- 
gard to  Dyothek'tism  confirmed,  iii. 
196  ;  Christians  forl)idden  to  take  part 
in  the  Brumalia,  ii.  347  n.  4  ;  c.  2,  on 
the  number  of  apostolic  canons,  iii. 
557  ;  c.  13,  on  the  ordination  of  mar- 
ried persons,  iii.  557  ;  c.  16,  on  deacons, 
ii.  189  n.  4;  c.  31,  on  the  use  of  private 


chapels  for  baptism  or  the  Lord's  Sup- 
per, iii.  109  n.  1  ;  c.  36,  on  the  rights 
of  the  patriarch  of  Constantinople,  iii. 
557  ;  c.  48,  on  the  ordination  of  the 
wives  of  bishops  as  deaconesses,  ii.  191 
n.  3  ;  c.  55,  against  fasting  on  the  Sab- 
bath (Saturday)  before  Easter,  iii.  557 
n.  4 ;  c.  62,  against  maskings  and  com- 
ical processions,  iv.  334  n.  1  ;  c.  67,  on 
the  apostolical  decrees,  iii.  557  n.  7  ;  c. 
73,  against  laying  pavements  with  the 
sign  of  the  cross,  ii.  323  n.  1  ;  c.  74,  on 
agapa?,  ii.  362  n.  2  ;  against  representa- 
tions of  Christ  under  the  form  of  a 
lamb,  iii.  557  n.  8.  Sixteenth  at  Toledo 
(an.  693),  on  the  authority  of  kings,  iii. 
96  ;  c.  4,  on  the  punishment  of  those 
who  attempt  suicide,  iii.  102  n.  4;  c.  6, 
on  bread  used  in  the  Lord's  Su])per,  iii. 
581  n.  1.  Seventeenth  at  Toledo  (an. 
694),  on  the  transaction  of  affairs  of 
church  and  state  in  public  assemblies, 
iii.  97.  German  synod  (an.  742),  for 
the  suppression  of  superstitious  cus- 
toms, iii.  56  n.  3.  At  Suissons  (an.  744), 
metropolitans  appointed,  iii.  65  n.  2. 
Several  under  Boniface,  from  an.  744 
and  onward,  for  reformation  of  the 
clergy,  iii.  56.  Frank  council  under 
Boniface  (an.  745),  deposition  of  Ge- 
willieb,  iii.  66  ;  against  the  cujiidity  of 
archdeacons,  iii.  Ill  n.  3.  At  Rome, 
against  Adalbert,  iii.  58  u.  2,  59  un.  1, 
5.  At  Cloveshove  (Cliff)  (an.  747),  for 
the  reformation  of  the  Flnglish  church, 
iii.  70  ;  participation  in  the  communion, 
iii.  136  ;  c.  3,  on  church  visitations  and 
preaching,  iii.  107,  123  ;  c.  10,  on  qual- 
ifications of  the  clergy,  iii.  126;  cc.  26 
and  37,  on  good  works,  iii.  138,  139. 
At  Constantinople  (council  of  Icono- 
clasts) (an.  754),  against  the  worship 
of  images,  history,  iii.  214-219,  227  ; 
letter  of  luisebius  on  images,  ii.  326  n. 
4;  Epiphauius  cited,  ii.  329  n.  2  (see 
Harduin).  At  Gentillg  (Gentiliacum) 
(an.  767),  on  images,  iii.  234;  on  the 
doctrine  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  iii.  555. 
Seventh  ecumenical  (cecum.  IV.  at  Con- 
stantinople), in  favor  of  image  worship 
(an.  786),  iii.  227;  opened,  iii.  229,  230; 
disturbances  at  this  time,  iii.  229  ;  re- 
moved to  A^ice  (second  at  Nice )  ( an.  787 ), 
iii.  230;  history,  iii.  230-2.33  (216  n.  3, 
219  n.  1,  236,  243,  549) ;  false  plenipo- 
tentiaries, iii.  228,  575 ;  oath  required 
of  bishops,  iii.  223  n.  1 ;  imperial  sacra, 
addressed  to  the  council,  iii.  229  n.  ; 
address  of  Tarasius,  iii.  227  n.  2  ;  actio 
iv.,  Leontius  on  images,  ii.  330  n.  1  ; 
letters  of  Leo  the  Isaurian,  iii.  204  n.  1 ; 
actio  v.,  deeds  of  iconoclasts  reported, 
iii.  219  n.  1  ;  Xenayas  on  images  cited, 
H.  E.  of  John  the  Schismatic,  ii.  331 
n.  4  ;  Constcintine,  bp.  of  Nacolia,  iii. 
203  n.  1  ;  actio  vi.,  letter  of  Eusebius  of 
Ca£sarea  against  images,  ii.  326  n.  4 ; 


GENERAL   INDEX. 


63 


frap:nient  of  Amphilocliius  of  Icoiiium, 
ii.  .'527  n.  2  ;  E])i])haiiius  against  images, 
ii.  329  u.  2 ;  letter  of  Eusebius  to  bp. 
AKxaiider,  on  Arius,  ii.  412  u.  2 ; 
Charlemagne  ou  tlie  council,  iii.  2.34- 
2+.'3  ;  Alcuiii  on,  iii.  23.5  n.  4  ;  reactions 
against,  iii.  532  and  u.  3  ;  Nicep horns, 
iii.  .533  n.  1  ;  its  decrees  aboli.shed  by 
Theodotus,  iii.  540  (see  cone.  Const, 
sin.  815).  See  Harduiu.  At  Forum 
Juliuin  (Friuli)  (an.  791),  on  the  doc- 
trine of  the  Holy  Spirit,  iii.  555.  At 
Regensbuifj  (an.  792),  against  Felix  of 
Urgellis,  iii.  165.  At  Fraiikfort-on-the- 
Alaui  (an.  794),  against  Adoptianisra, 
iii.  165;  c.  2,  against  the  adoration  of 
images,  iii.  243 ;  c.  40,  against  liouors 
p:iid  to  new  saints,  iii.  133.  At  Aix 
(an.  799),  ou  Felix  of  Urgellis,  iii.  167. 
At  Rome  (an.  800),  to  decide  on  the 
matter  of  Leo  III.,  iii.  122.  At  Aix 
(an.  809),  on  the  doctrine  of  the  Holy 
Spirit,  iii.  555.  Sixth  at  ArUs  (an. 
813),  c.  5,  on  patronage,  iii.  110  ;  c.  10, 
on  religious  instruction,  iii.  125.  At 
Mentz  (an.  813),  on  the  separation  of 
ecclesiastical  affairs  from  political,  iii. 
97  ;  preface,  on  the  improvement  of 
the  spiritual  order,  iii.  143  n.  1  ;  c.  23, 
on  priva.e  masses,  iii.  136  ;  c.  25,  ou  re- 
ligious iustruction,  iii.  125;  c.  35,  ou 
festivals,  iii.  133,  134.  Second  at  Cha- 
lons (an.  813),  c.  3,  on  schools,  iii.  126; 
c.  34,  on  the  divine  forgiveness  of  sius 
and  priestly  absolution,  iii.  139  n.  6 ; 
on  right  penitence,  iii.  139  n.  5  ;  c.  36, 
on  external  works,  iii.  13S  139  ;  c.  38, 
on  libelli  poeuitentiales,  iii.  137  n.  2  ; 
c.  45,  ou  pilgrimages,  iii.  131.  Second 
at  Rheims  (an.  813),  ou  the  improve- 
ment of  the  s]jiiitual  order,  iii.  143  n.  1; 
c.  15,  on  the  trauslation  of  homilies,  iii. 
127  n.  1.  Tliird  at  Tours  (an.  813),  e. 
3,  ou  the  ira]irovement  of  the  spiritual 
order,  iii.  143  n.  1  ;  c.  17,ou  translation 
of  homilies,  iii.  127  n.  1.  At  Trofsle/j, 
on  the  ignorance  of  the  clergy,  iii.  441. 
At  Constantinople,  avvodog  ev(h]ij.ovaa, 
against  images,  iii.  539.  At  Constanti- 
nople (an.  815?),  against  the  worship 
of  images,  iii.  540.  At  Aix  (an.  816), 
confirmation  of  the  rule  of  Chrodegang 
of  Metz,  iii.  98,  107  ;  c.  119,  against  the 
exclusive  ad(jption  of  bondmen  to  the 
spiritual  order,  iii.  98,  101.  At  Aix-la- 
Chn.pdle  (an.  817),  rule  of  Benedict,  iii. 
415;  iv.  208.  At  Paris  (an.  825),  ou 
the  use  of  images,  iii.  551  (439  n.  5). 
At  Mentz  (an.  829),  Gottschalk  re- 
leased from  his  monastic  vow,  iii.  473. 
At  Mentz  (an.  847),  c.  2,  on  sermons 
necessary  iu  order  to  religious  instruc- 
tion, iii.  425  ;  c.  31,  on  penance,  iii.  451. 
At  Mentz  (an.  848),  against  Gottschalk, 
iii.  477,  478.  At  CIversy  (an.  849), 
against  Gottscluilk,  iii.  478.  At  Pavia 
(Ticiuum)  (Synodus  Regiaticina)   (an. 


850),  on  tlie  anathematized,  iii.  454;  c. 
8,  ou  priestly  unction  in  the  case  of  the 
sick,  iii.  449;  cc.  18,  23,  against  the 
clerici  acephali,  iii.  413.  At  Cordova 
(an.  852),  against  fauatics,  iii.  342.  At 
Chiersy  (an.  853),  four  capitula  against 
the  doctrine  of  Gottschalk,  iii.  492; 
defended  by  Hinkmar,  iii.  493.  At 
J'avia  (an.  853),  on  the  decline  of  pa- 
rochial worship,  iii.  412,  413.  Third  at 
Valence  (an.  855),  six  capitula  against 
the  decrees  of  the  synod  (au.  853)  at 
Chiersy,  iii.  492,  493 ;  c.  2,  on  the  rela- 
tion of  predestination  to  sin,  iii.  492  n. 
2  ;  c.  5,  on  perseverance,  iii.  492,  493  ; 
c.  6,  errors  of  Scotiis  condemned,  iii. 
493;  c.  7,  on  the  maintenance  of  the 
rights  of  ecclesiastical  elections,  iii. 
400  ;  cc.  11  and  12,  against  judgments 
of  God,  iii.  449  ;  c.  16,  on  religious  iu- 
struction, iii.  426.  At  Chiersy  (au.  858), 
c.  10,  the  Scots,  iii.  460  n.  6.  At  Lan- 
yres  (coucil.  Lingouense)  (an.  859),  on 
schools,  iii.  426.  At  ISavonnieres  (apud 
Saponarias)  (an.  859),  ou  the  founding 
of  schools,  iii.  426  ;  ou  contested  points 
of  doctrine,  iii.  493.  At  Constantinople 
(an.  859),  against  Ignatius,  iii.  561,  562  ; 
transactions  burut,  iii.  561  n.  2.  At 
Constantinople  (au.  861),  against  Igna- 
tius, 562-505,  571.  At  Ai.r  (an.  862),  on 
Lothaire's  marriage  with  Waldrade,  iii. 
354.  At  Metz  (au.  863),  on  the  same, 
iii.  354.  At  Rome  (an.  863),  decrees  of 
the  council  of  Metz  annulled,  iii.  355  ; 
against  Fhotius,  Kliodoald,  aud  Zacha- 
rias,  iii.  565.  At  ^oissuns  (au.  863), 
against  bp.  Rothad,  iii.  358.  At  Con- 
stantinople  (an.  867),  under  Photius, 
against  Nicholas,  iii.  567,  575 ;  false 
plenipotentiaries,  iii.  575.  At  Rome  (au. 
868),  against  Photius.  iii.  569.  Eighth 
ecumenical  (a-cum.  IV.  at  Constantino- 
ple) (an.  869),  under  Ignatius,  history, 
iii.  569-571  (561  nn.  1  aud  2)  ;  on  the 
iconoclasts,  iii.  550,  551  ;  against  those 
Avho  held  to  two  souls  iu  man's  nature, 
iii.  559  n.  3  ;  transactions  of  the  council 
of  Const,  (an.  859)  burnt;  on  the  pa- 
triarchate of  Photius  aud  Ignatius,  iii. 
569-571  ;  pretended  plenipotentiaries, 
iii.  575.  At  Douzi  (an.  871),  against 
Hinkmar  of  Laou,  iii.  364.  At  Con- 
stantinople (an.  879), on  the  patriarchate 
of  Photius,  history,  iii.  576-578  ;  state- 
ment of  Photius,  iii.  572  n.  2,  573  n.  2  ; 
delegates  from  the  patriarchs  among 
the  Saracens,  iii.  575  ;  ou  the  preten- 
sions of  the  pope  to  Bulgaria,  iii.  577  ; 
on  the  clioice  of  patriarch  ;  on  the 
general  adoption  of  the  Niceue  creed, 
iii.  577.  At  Rouen  (Rodomi)  [aw.  879), 
c.  14,  on  church  attendance,  iii.  426.  At 
Soissons  (an.  899),  priests  advised  to 
supply  themselves  with  Bililes  and 
other  religious  books  ;  c.  1 6,  ou  atten- 
tion to  the  schools  (for  boys  aud  girls). 


64 


GENERAL   INDEX. 


iii.  427.  At  Trosktj  (an.  909),  c.  3,  on 
the  decline  of  monachism,  iii.  416 ;  c. 
15,  negligence  of  bishops,  iii.  441.  At 
Rome  (nu.  963),  :igain>t  pope  John  XII., 
iii.  367.  At  Bheiws  (an.  991),  against 
John  XV.,  iii.  369.  At  Miison  (aur995), 
against  Gerbert,  iii.  373  and  note.  At 
Rludms  (an.  996),  against  Gerbert,  iii. 
374.  At  Seligenatadt  (an.  1020),  c.  13, 
against  the  abuse  of  the  rights  of 
patronage,  iii.  413.  At  Seligenstadt 
(an.  1022),  c.  6,  on  superstitious  ixse 
of  the  Lord's  Supper,  iii.  450  n.  4 ; 
c.  18,  on  penance,  iii.  4.'J3.  At  Or- 
leans (an.  1022),  against  the  sects 
there,  iii.  593  n.  2,  596.  At  Arras  (an. 
1025),  against  the  sects  there,  iii.  598. 
At  Bourses  (an.  1031),  c.  11,  against 
the  marriage  of  tlie  cleruy,  iii.  411  n. 
3.  At  Caitihraij  (?),  against  the  sects 
there,  iii.  599.  At  Lniioisin  (concilia 
Lemovicense  II.)  (an.  1031),  proclama- 
tion of  the  interdict,  iii.  454,  455  and 
note.  At  Sutri  (an.  1046),  deposition 
of  three  popes,  iii.  377.  At  Rome  (an. 
1046),  election  of  Clement  II.,  iii.  377, 
378.  At  Rome  (an.  1050),  against 
Bcrengarius,  iii.  507.  At  Vercelli  (an. 
1050),  ordinations  of  simoniacal  bish- 
ops, iii.  379  u.  1  ;  against  Berengarius, 
iii.  507,  508,  510  n.  1.  At  Paris  (?), 
against  Berengarius,  iii.  509  and  n.  4, 
5I0.  At  Mantua  (an.  1052),  on  the 
maintenance  of  the  laws  of  celibacy, 
iii.  385.  At  Tours  (an.  1054),  against 
Berengarius,  iii.  509  n.  4,  510,  511, 
518.  At  Rome  (an.  1059)  (Lateran), 
again.st  Berengarius,  iii.  512  ;  on  the 
election  of   pope  by  the  cardinals,  iii. 

387,  395  n.  2  ;  ecclesiastics  living  in 
Medlock  forbidden  to  hold  worship,  iii. 

388.  At  Milan  (an.  1060?),  against 
simony,  iii.  393,  394.  At  Basle  (an. 
1061  (),  by  the  Lombardian  and  im 
perial  party,  iii.  396  and  n.  1.  At  Os- 
born  (an.  1062),  and  at  Mantua  (an. 
1064),  on  the  recognition  of  Alexander 
II.  as  pope,  iii.  395  n.  2,  396  and  u.  2. 
At  Rome  (Fast  synod)  (an.  1074).  ordi- 
nances of  Gregory  VII.,  iv.  93,  94.  At 
Erfurt  (an.  1074),  on  the  ordinances 
of  Gregory  VII.,  iv.  95.  At  Erfurt,  on 
the  same,  celibacy  of  the  clergy,  iv.  96. 
At  Paris  (an.  1074),  on  the  same,  iii. 
97  u.  8.  At  Ro7ne  (Second  Fast  syn- 
od) (an.  1075j,  against  the  right  of 
investiture,  iv.  101.  At  Poictiers  (an. 
1076),  on  transubstantiation,  iii.  518. 
At  Worms  (an.  1076),  against  Gregory 
VII.,  iv.  106-109.  At  Rome  (Fast 
synod)  (an.  1076),  ban  pronounced  on 
Henrv  IV.,  iv.  108.  At  Mentz  (an. 
1080?),  against  Gregory  VII.,  iii.  118, 
119.  At  Brixen  (an.  io80?),  against 
Gregorv  VII.,  iv.  118.  At  Soissons  (an. 
1093),  against  Roscelin,  iv.  360.  Con- 
cilium Metjitanum,  c.  16,  on  false  pen- 


ance, iv.  348  n.  2.  At  Soissons  (an. 
1093),  against  Roscelin,  iv.  360.  At 
Rheims  (an.  1094),  against  Yves  of 
Chartres,  iv.  123.  At  Aniun  (an.  1094), 
ban  against  Philip  I.,  king  of  France, 
iv  123"^  At  Placenza  (an.  1095),  Urban 
II.  brings  forwaid  the  crusade, iv.  125. 
At  Clermont  (an.  1095),  ban  against 
Philip  pronounced  anew,  iv.  123;  Ur- 
ban preaches  the  crusade,  iv.  125  (126 
n.  1)  ;  indulgence  of  Urban  II.  to  cru- 
saders, iv.  125,  349.  At  Bari  (an. 
1098),  differences  between  the  Roman 
and  Greek  churches,  iv.  458,  536.  At 
i?o»i(?  (Lateran)  (an.  1112),  treaty  be- 
tween Paschalis  II.  and  Henry  V.  de- 
clared null,  iv.  140,  141.  At  Rheims 
(an.  1119),  Norbert  taken  under  the 
protection  of  the  pope,  iv.  245.  At 
Soissons  (an.  1121),  against  Abelard, 
iv.  382,  383.  At  Rome  (Lateran)  (an. 
1123),  Concordat  of  Worms  confirmed, 
iv.  143.  At  Troijes  (an.  1127),  rule  of 
the  order  of  Knights  Templars,  iv.  258. 
At  Pisa  (an.  1134),  Bernard  and  Inno- 
cent II.,  iv.  146;  Henry  the  Cluniacen- 
sian,  iv.  603.  At  Rome  (Lateran)  (an. 
1139),  under  Innocent  II.,  iv.  146  ;  Ar- 
nold of  Brescia  commanded  to  quit 
Italv,  iv.  150.  At  Sens  (an.  1140), 
Bernard  and  Abelard,  iv.  394-396  ;  let- 
ter of  the  council  to  the  pope,  iv.  395 
n.  2,  396  and  notes ;  Gilliert  de  la 
Poree,  iv.  409.  At  Constantinople  (an. 
1140),  condemnation  of  Chrysom;ilos, 
iv.  560.  At  Rheims  (an.  1148),  Gilbert 
de  la  Poree,  iv.  409  ;  the  Manichean,  iv. 
587  ;  against  Henry  the  Cluniacen- 
sian,  iv.  604.  At  Constantinople,  several 
endemic  svnods  against  Ni])hon  and  his 
foUowers.'iv.  563.  At  Pavia  (an.  1160), 
Victor  IV.  recognized  as  pope,  iv.  167, 
168  and  n.  2.  At  Lombez  (Lumbari- 
ense)  (an.  1165),  against  the  Catha- 
ri.sts,  iv.  587  n.  5,  588.  At  Constanti- 
nople, formula  introduced  by  Manuel 
Comnenus,  iv.  534.  At  Constantinojile 
(an.  1166),  endemic  synod  on  the  same 
formula,  iv.  534.  At  Scutari,  on  the 
oath  prescribed  to  converts  from  Mo- 
hammedanism, iv.  535.  At  Rome  (Lat- 
eran) (an.  1170),  the  Waldenses  for- 
bidden to  preach,  iv.  608,  609.  At 
Rome  (Lateran)  (an.  1179),  laws 
against  ecclesiastical  abuses,  iv.  207  ; 
c.  1,  ordinance  relating  to  papal  elec- 
tions, iv.  169.  At  Montpellier  (an. 
1208),  against  the  sects,  iv.  269.  At 
Beziers  (cone.  Biterrense),  against  the 
sects  ;  against  abuses  intiie  granting  of 
indulgences,  iv.  353.  At  Paris  (an. 
1210),  the  Lord's  Supper  in  the  school 
of  David  of  Dinanto,  iv.  447  n.  3. 
At  Paris  (an.  1212),  against  the  abuse 
of  the  mass,  iv.  346  n.  4.  At  Rome 
(Lateran  IV.)  (an.  1215),  election  of 
Frederic  II.  ratified  by  the  pope,  iv.  177  ; 


GENERAL  INDEX. 


65 


against  ecclesiastical  abuses,  iv.  207  ; 
Didacus,  iv.  269  n. ;  Domiuic  obtains 
the  sanction  of  the  pope,  iv.  270  ;  ordi- 
nance on  appointment  of  teachers  of 
theology,  iv.  287  ;  on  trausubstantia- 
tion,  iv.  335,  V.  1.53;  decision  in  favor 
of  Peter  Lombard,  iv.  411  ;  the  clergy 
forbidden  to  take  part  in  judgments 
of  God,  iv.  588  n.  3 ;  c.  3,  measures 
against  heretics,  iv.  642 ;  c.  7,  on  ap- 
peals, iv.  199  ;  c.  10,  on  deputies  of  the 
bishops,  iv.  212,270;  c.  13,  against  the 
formation  of  new  spiritual  orders,  iv. 
268,  270,  284  ;  c.  21,  the  Lord's  Supper 
to  be  partaken  of  at  least  once  a  year, 
iv.  346,  353  ;  laws  on  confession,  iv. 
353  ;  c.  62,  on  indulgences,  iv.  352  n.  5. 
At  Rome  (Fast  synod)  (an.  1227), 
again.st  Frederic  II.,  iv.  178.  At  Co- 
logne,  on  the  encroachments  of  the 
Dominicans  iv.  279.  At  Tonlonse  (an. 
1229),  establishment  of  the  inquisition, 
iv.  642;  c.  14,  against  tlie  translation 
of  the  Bible,  and  the  reading  of  such 
translation  by  laymen,  iv.  324.  Pro- 
jected council  to  be  held  at  Rome  (an. 
1241),  iv.  182.  At  Lynns  (an.  1245), 
against  Frederic  II.,  iv.  183.  At  Bor- 
deaux (an.  1255),  c.  5,  on  communion 
of  children,  iv.  342  n.  4.  At  Constonti- 
nople  (an.  1261  ?),  against  Arsenius, 
iv.  543.  At  Lijoiis  (an.  1274),  under 
Gret;(n-y  X.,  new  crusade  projected, 
crusades  discussed,  iv.  188-190,  544; 
regulation  with  regard  to  ]3apal  elec- 
tions, iv.  192  ;  death  of  Bonaventura 
at  the,  iv.  421  ;  Albertus  jNIagnus  at 
the,  iv.  421  ;  death  of  Thomas  Aquinas 
on  the  way  to,  iv.  423  ;  union  consum- 
mated between  the  Greek  and  Roman 
churches,  iv.  546  (544)  ;  c.  23,  against 
communities  of  "  mendicants "  exist- 
ing without  papal  coiitirmation,  iv.  628. 
At  Constantinople  (an.  1283  ?),  against 
Beccus,  iv.  55(».  At  Brussa,  Beccus 
at,  iv.  550.  At  Wurzburg  (an.  1287), 
c.  34,  against  the  Aposiolicals,  iv.  628 
n.  1.  At  Chichester  (an.  1289),  c.  39, 
against  the  Apostolieals,  iv.  628  n. 
1.  At  Rome  (an.  1302),  v.  8,  10.  At 
Vienne  (an.  1311),  ordinance  for  the 
establishment  of  professorships  of  the 
Oriental  languages,  iv-  70  ;  memory  of 
Boniface  VIII.  vindicated,  v.  22  ;  order 
of  Knights  Templars  abolished,  v.  23  ; 
Beghards  condemned,  v.  215.  At  Vin- 
cennes  (an.  1333),  on  the  condition  of 
the  saints,  v.  37,  38;  (an.  1378),  on 
the  election  of  Clement  VII.,  v.  48, 
49.  At  London  (an.  1382),  against 
Wicklif,  V.  162,  163.  At  Prague  (an. 
1389),  against  the  frequent  communion 
of  the  laity,  v.  220,  233  ;  against  re- 
form, on  image  worship,  v.  233-235  ; 
Matthias  of  Janow  at  the,  v.  194,  233- 
235.  At  Paris  (an.  1406),  v.  38  n.  1. 
At   Prague    (an.  1406),    against  those 


who  taught  Wicklifite  doctrine,  v.  247. 
At  Aquileia  (an.  1407  1),  under  Gregory 
XII.,  V.  76.  At  Aragon  (an.  1408?), 
nnder  Benedict  XIII.,  v.  77.  At 
Prague  (an.  1408),  diocesan  svnod  on 
the  Wicklifite  heresy,  v.  252,  260.  At 
Pisa  (an.  1409),  for  the  reformation  of 
the  church,  v.  77,  78,  82-88,  104,  107  ; 
election  of  Alexander  V.,  v.  84.  Car- 
dinals united  in  one  college,  v.  87,  92, 
97.  Confirmation  of  the,  v.  104.  Rec- 
ognition of  the,  V.  255,  259.  Results  of, 
v.  92,  93,  94,  97,  99,112.,  123,132.  At 
Rome  (an.  1412),  under  John  XXIII., 
V. 90,91.  At  Prague  (an.  1413),  to  inves- 
tigate the  proposals  of  the  Hussite  and 
the  church  party,  v.  29.5-297.  At 
Prague  (an.  1414),  Huss  not  allowed 
to  appear,  v.  317  (see  Huss).  At  Con- 
stance (an.  1414),  for  the  reformation 
of  the  church,  preparation  for  the,  v. 
100-102;  history  of  council,  v.  103- 
128;  arrival  of  John  XXIII.,  v.  103; 
mode  of  voting,  v.  103,  104  ;  flight  of 
John  XXIIL,  V.  106  ;  discourse  of  Ger- 
son,  V.  107;  principles  proclaimed  by 
the  council,  v.  109  ;  cardinals  at  the 
council,  see  Cardinals  ;  John  conveyed 
to  Ratolfszell,  deposed,  v.  Ill  ;  abdi- 
cation of  Gregory  XII.,  deposition  of 
Benedict  XIII.,  v.  112  ;  discourses  of 
Bernard  Baptise,  v.  113;  Clemangis  on 
the,  V.  114-118  ;  the  Germans,  see  Ger- 
mans ;  death  of  Hallam,  v.  121  ;  reso- 
lution on  the  appointment  of  general 
councils,  V.  124 ;  points  settled  in  re- 
gard to  reform,  v.  125 ;  election  of 
Martin  V.,  v.  126,  271  ;  Poles  and 
Lithuanians,  constitution  put  forth  by 
Martin  V.,  v.  127  ;  Cesarini  on  the, 
V.  132  ;  Huss  on  the,  v.  256  ;  trial  and 
martyrdom  of  Huss,  v.  316-371  (255, 
257,  290  and  n.  1,  299) ;  Jerome  of 
Prague,  v.  371-380, 286  n.  1.  At  Pavia 
(an.  1423),  v.  128  ;  transferred  to  Siena, 
v.  128.  At  Siena  (an.  1424),  v.  128, 132. 
At  Basle  (an.  1431),  against  the  Huss- 
ites, V.  128-133  ;  council  appointed  to 
meet  at  Bologna,  v.  130.  See  Synods, 
Ecumenical  councils,  also  D'Achery, 
Harduin,  Mansi  concilia.  Codex  cano- 
num  ecclesiaB  Africans. 

Counsels  of  men,  Janow  on,  v.  207.  Of 
Christ,  V.  216.  See  Consilia  evangelica. 

Country  bps.,  i.  79,  202;  ii.  169,  193, 
194. 

Country  churches,  i.  79,  97,  202. 

Country  parishes,  iii.  125. 

Court,  influence  of  the  Byzantine,  ii.  585, 
596;  iii.  180,  181,197,224.  See  By- 
zantine, Papal  court,  Theodora. 

Court  priests,  iii.  108,  109,  401. 

Courtney,  bp.  of  London,  v.  148.  Of 
Canterbury,  162. 

Cousin,  Ouvrages  inedits  d'Abelard,  iv. 
356  n.  2,  373  n.  2,  378  n.  3,  390  n.  3, 
391  n.  2. 


GENERAL  INDEX. 


Covetousness,  iv.  364 ;  v.  122.  Alcuin  on, 
iii.  77. 

Cowardice  of  degenerate  civilization,  i. 
76. 

Cracow,  V.  373. 

Cracowec,  v.  316. 

Cratiuus,  archdeacon,  iii.  93  n.  3. 

Crato,  prcsbj-ter,  iii.  93  u.  3. 

Creation,  doctrine  of,  i.  .564-570 ;  ii.  473- 
477  ;  iv.  473-477.  Theophiliis  of  An- 
tioch  on  the,  i.  559.  Herinogenes,  pro- 
gressive development  of,  i.  566,  567. 
Origeuon  thc,i.  568,569,  571,588,  621, 
622,  638.  Theodore  of  Mopsuestia,  ii. 
713,  714.  Gregory  the  Great,  iii.  144. 
John  Scotns,  iii.  464-466,  486,  488. 
Joachim,  iv.  229.  Abelard,  iv.  378. 
Thomas  Aquinas,  iv.  463  and  n.  7,  464, 
466  (479).  Lull,  iv.  465,  481,  482. 
Ariiis,  ii.  405,  406.  Pri.scillianists,  ii. 
776.  Paulicians,  iii.  245,  257.  Stct 
at  Orleans,  iii.  594.  Bogomiles,  iv.  553, 
554.  Catharists,  iv.  566,  567,  572,  573. 
Christian  and  Gnostic  views,  i.  372, 
373,  379,  381,  382,  684  n.  2.  Gnostic,  i. 
375, 377,  380,  387,  388.  See  Demiurge, 
Emanation.  Views  of  particular  Gnos- 
tics, Cerinthus,  i.  396.  Valentine,  i.  420, 
422-425.  Ptoleinseus,  i.  437,  438.  Mar- 
cus, i.  441.  Ophites,  i.  444.  Saturnin, 
i.  455.  Tatian,  i.  456.  Marcion,  i.  467, 
468.  Doctrine  of  Mani,  i.  489,  491. 
Ancient  view,  i.  372.  In  Parsism,  i.  369. 
In  Neo-Platouism,  i.  374-376,  380 ;  iv. 
445 ;  Julian,  ii.  50 ;  Proclus,  ii.  105. 
See  vkr}.  Creation  from  nothing,  i.  372, 
373,  565,  568  ;  iv.  482.  Beginning  of, 
i.  372,  567-569,  588  ;  ii.  405"(446),  474, 
475  ;  iv.  465,  466.  Act  of,  ii.  425.  Christ 
in  the,  i.  584.  The  six  days,  iv.  467, 
468.  Continuous  creative  energy  of 
God,  and  the  powers  implanted  in 
nature,    jireservation,    i.   566,    567  ;    ii. 

476,  477  ;  iv.  482.  End  of,  iv.  466, 
490.  Creation  and  miracles,  i.  470,  570, 
571  ;  iv.  469-473  ;  and   Providence,  iv. 

477,  492  ;  and  redemption,  iv.  507,  508. 
Creation  and  generation,  ii.  404-408, 
410,  411  n.,  417  n.  1 ,  435  and  n.,  446, 448 
(see  Trinity).  New  creation,  ii.  617. 
Creation  and  nominalism,  v.  166. 
Francis  of  Assisi  and  the,  iv.  275. 

Creationism,  i.  626  ;  ii.  670,  671 ;  iv.  568, 
573. 

Creature,  relation  of  to  the  creator,  i.  568  ; 
iv.  508. 

Credentes  (Catharists),  iv.  576,  579,  580. 

Credere  aliquid  et  in  aliquid,  iv.  608. 

Credulity,  i.  71. 

Creed,  the,  i.  306-309  ;  ii.  49  n.  1,  53,  108, 
136,  427.  The  Apostles',  i.  306,  307, 
660  ;  ii.  491  n.  4  ;  v.  96,  323.  Nicene, 
ii.  417  n.  3,  418  n.  1,  419-422,  428  n.  4, 
157,238,  441,  4.53,  454,  564,568-570, 
585  ( Arius  and  the,  ii.  428  u.  4).  Five 
Antiochian,  ii.  434,  436  n.  1.  First  An- 
tiochiau,  ii.  434.     Fourth  Antiochian, 


ii.  417  n.  3,  440  n.,  4.53.  Of  Philippo- 
polis,  ii.  436.  Council  of  Sardica  on 
creeds,  ii.  436.  Sirmian,  ii.  256.  First 
Sirmian,  ii.  440  n.  1,  451  n.  1.  Second 
Sirmian,  ii.  450,  451,  482  nn.  Third 
Sirmian,  ii.  451  n.  1.  Creed  of  Nicte 
and  Pimini,  ii.  452-455,  471.  Nicene- 
Constantiuopolitan,  ii.  466-469,  588. 
Creed  of  Nestorius,  i.  506  n.  3.  Of  the 
Orientals  at  Ephesus,  ii.  538,  542. 
Creed  subscribed  by  Cyrill,  ii.  542,  543. 
Nicene-Ephesian,  ii.  570-572.  Of  Chal- 
cedon,  ii.  579-581,  584,  585.  Pelagian, 
ii.  652.  Of  the  sixth  ecnm.  council,  iii. 
195, 196.  Monotheletic,  iii.  196,  203  n, 
3.     See  Confessions. 

Cremona,  iii.  367  and  n.  2  ;  iv.  49,  120, 
299. 

Cremsia,  v.  174. 

Cresceus,  the  cynic,  i.  93,  671. 

Cresceutius,  Roman  usurper,  iii.  422. 

Cresconius,  Donatist,  ii.  226  nn.  1,  3,  232, 
233. 

Creutz,  merchant,  v.  236. 

Creutzer. 

Symbolik,  Th.  i.  ss.  312  u.  504 ;  2te  Aufl.,  the 
serpent,  i.  445  n.  Last  ed.  Th.  ii.  bs  63  u. 
207,  incarnations  of  the  Son,  i.  499  n.  4. 

Crimea,  spread  of  Christianity  in  the,  iii. 
315.  Martin  I.  in  the,  iii.  190.  Gazza- 
rei,  iv.  565. 

Crimen  majestatis,  i.  91,96;  ii.  34;  iii. 
187. 

Crimes.     See  Unnatural. 

Crispus,  son  of  Constautine  the  Great,  ii. 
31,  32  n.  1. 

Critical  element,  tendency,  ii.  402 ;  iv. 
256  and  n.  3,  392,  520,  557,  595. 

Criticism,  Biblical,  i.  387,  388,  460,  473, 
652,  682  and  n.  2,  700,  707-710,  721  ; 
ii.  47,  402,  745  ;  iii.  126,  155,  430  n.  3. 
Manichean,  i.  501 ,  502.  With  the  Arte- 
monites,  i.  581,  582.  With  the  Pauli- 
cians, iii.  267-269.  See  Antiochian 
school. 

Criticism,  historical,  i.  506  n.,  676  ;  iii. 
170,  187,  366  and  n.  1. 

Crosier,  iv.  201. 

Cross,  banner  of  the,  ii.  10,  11  ;  iii.  238  ; 
iv.  57, 126,  598  ;  v.  164.    See  Labarum. 

Cross,  bearing  the,  iii.  311,  436  ;  iv.  307. 
Preaching  of  the,  i.  65. 

Ci'oss,  sacrament  of  the,  ii.  620,  621. 

Cross,  sign,  symbol  of  the,  i.  145,  293  ;  ii. 
75  n.  1,3.30';  iii.  20  and  n.  1,  36,  42,  43, 
74,  328,  424  n.  1,  429,  435  ;  iv.  14, 15,  28, 
189,  210,  299,  307,  308.  On  coins,  i. 
80.  In  baptism,  i.  139  n.  2,  316  n.  1  ; 
ii.  359.  Catechumens,  ii.  357  n.  2  ;  iii. 
301.  Universal  use  of  the,  i.  293  ;  ii. 
259,  322,  323.  To  mark  places  of  as- 
sembly, iii.  58.  On  shields  and  hel- 
mets, "iii.  296,  299.  With  Constantiue, 
ii.  9-14,  20,  21,  23,24,  33  n.  4,  119. 
With  Julian,  ii.  49.  With  the  Pauli- 
cians, iii.  249,  262,  263,  268.     Hacon, 


GENERAL  INDEX. 


67 


iii.  295.  Olof  Trv^gwcson,  iii.  296. 
Olof  the  Thick,  (ii.  299.  With  the 
Moniimmedmis,  iii.  336  n.  1.  With  the 
crii>aders,  iv.  125-127,  154.  Kaviiinnd 
Lull,  iv.  308.  Koblaikhau,  'iv.  57. 
Supernatural  effects  of  the,  ii.  13, 
20,  21 ;  iv.  256  n.  4,  557,  564.  Wor- 
ship of  the,  iii.  213,  214,  232,  238, 
355,  430,  433,  435,  436.  (Compare 
Image  controversy.)  Leontius  on,  ii. 
330.  Claudius  of  Turin,  iii.  430,  43.5- 
437.  Jonas  of  Orleans,  iii.  439,  440  u. 
1.  Wicklif,  V.  156.  With  the  sects, 
iii.  598,  603,  604  ;  iv.  564,  594,  596.  The 
Bogomiles,  iv.  557,  560.  Appended  to 
the  signatures  of  bishops,  iii.  (564), 
573  n.  2.  Images  substituted  for,  iii. 
546. 

Cross,  the,  with  Valentine,  i.  419.  With 
Maui,  i.  500.     With  pagans,  ii.  20. 

Crucifratres,  v.  412. 

Crucifix,  iii.  296  ;  iv.  300,  308,  325. 

Crucifixion,  the,  with  the  Gnostics,  i.  398, 
412,  431,  446,  447,  418.  With  Maui,  i. 
500.  Marcion,  i.  562.  Justin,  i.  642. 
Clovis,  iii.  8.  The  Pauliciaus,  iii.  262. 
Commemorated,  ii.  341.  Of  martvrs, 
i.  119. 

Crusades,  first  idea  of,  with  Gerbert,  iii. 
375.  In  Liefland,  iv.  38.  In  Prussia 
and  Finnland,  iv.  45.  Spirit  of  the,  iv. 
126-128,  205,  233,  293.  Occasion  in- 
tercourse with  the  Mojigols,  iv.  47,  51. 
With  the  Mohammedans,  iv.  59.  Be- 
tween the  Greek  and  Latin  church,  iv. 
536,  538.  Phm  of  Lull,  iv.  70,  190-192. 
As  affecting  the  Jews,  iv.  71  n.  3,  72, 
76.  Design  of  Silvester  II.,  iv.  104,  123. 
Gregorv  VII.,  iv.  104,  124.  Victor  III., 
iv.  124,"349.  Urban  IL,  Peter  the  Her- 
mit, iv.  123-129,  349.  Eugene  III.,  Ber- 
nard of  Clairvanx,  iv.  153-157,  256-258 
(73,74).  Honorius,  iii.  177, 178.  Greg- 
orv IX.,  iv.  178.  Frederic  IL,  iv.  178, 
179.  Against  Henry  IV.,  iv.  129,  130. 
Innocent  III.  against  John  of  England, 
iv.  175.  Against  Frederic  II. ,  iv.  179. 
Diminution  of  enthusiasm  ;  reasons  for 
and  against,  iv.  188-192.  Gerhoh  on 
the,  iv.  205.  Fulco,  iv.  210.  Louis  IX., 
iv.  300.  Against  the  Albigenses,  iv.  270, 
639  n.  2,  641,  642.  Of  children,  iv.  342 
n.  5.  Indulgences  connected  with,  iv. 
348,  349.  Crusades  aud  the  Greek 
church,  iv.  536,  538,  539.  Gregory  X., 
iv.  544.  Against  the  Apostolicals,  iv. 
633.  Against  the  Stedingers,  iv.  644. 
Pasagium,  iv.  591.  jNIoney  collected 
for  the,  iv.  127,  210.  (The  first  cru- 
sade, iv.  71  n.  3, 123-128, 129, 154,  156, 
215;  the  second,  iv.  153-157,  73,  74; 
the  fourth,  iv.  59  ;  the  fifth,  iv.  177-179  ; 
the  seventh,  iv.  188,  300.)  Motives  for 
engaging  in  the,  iv.  126,  127,  155,  156. 
luHuence  of  the,  iv.  47,  51,  59,  127, 156. 
Against  the  Colonnas,  v.  5.  Proposed 
by  John  XXII.  agaiust  Louis  IV.,  v. 


30,  31.  By  Urban  VL  against  Clement 
VII.,  v.  164.  Against  the  Bohemians, 
V.  128-133.  Against  Ladislaus  of  Na- 
ples, V.  276-288,  291,  335.  Huss  on 
the  latter,  v.  279-285.  Militz,  v.  179, 
ISO. 

Crypta  Ferrata,  iii.  376  and  n.  2. 

Ctesiphon,  Jerome's  letter  to,  ii.  641  nn. 
5,  6. 

Culiiciilaria,  iii.  145. 

Cubicularii,  Christian,  i.  142,  143.  Of  the 
papal  palace,  iv.  196. 

Cucusus,  ii.  761. 

Culture,  among  the  early  Christians,  i. 
164.  Cliristiauity  aud,  i.  4,  85,  339, 
510  ;  ii.  52,  .53,75  ;  iii.  1,  23,  92,305,  42.5- 
428,456,4(57-469;  iv.  61,  62.  Greek, 
i.  4,  339.  Among  the  nations  of  the 
West,  i.  5.  Its  relation  to  the  Roman 
state  religion,  i.  6,  7.  Jewish  aud  Hel- 
lenic, i.  339,  342.  Antique  culture  and 
religion,  their  close  connection,  ii.  39, 
52-54,  75,  84  n.  6,  85.  Li  Montanism, 
i.  511,527.  In  the  Alexandrian  school, 
i.  527,  631.  In  Egypt,  i.  652.  Tertiil- 
lian  and,  i.  177,  558,  631.  Clement,  i. 
528,  533-539.  Origen,  i.  624,  629,  711. 
Of  the  clergy,  ii.  182  ;  iii.  427  ;  v.  113  ; 
see  Clergy.  Among  the  monks,  ii. 
560,  561.  Hostility  to,  ii.  742,  743, 
767.  Chrysostom,  ii.  754.  ]Mouasteries, 
sources  of,  iii.  9,  10,  20,  21,  37,  53,  415. 
In  Eastern  moua.steries,  iv.  529,  532. 
Extended  by  missionaries,  iii.  21,  23, 
29.  lu  the"  Prankish  church,  iii.  92, 
154-156,233,368,  469-471.  Effect  of 
pilgrimages  on,  iii.  118.  Hierarchical 
tendency  and,  iii.  92,  469.  The  Roman, 
iii.  141.  Destruction  of  the  ancient,  iii. 
151,  335.  In  the  West,  iii.  150-155. 
In  Spain,  iii.  151,  152,  156.  In  England, 
iii.  467-469.  In  Germany,  iii.  471.  In 
the  Eastern  church,  iii.  169,  530.  Ef- 
forts to  support,  iii.  411.  Classical,  iii. 
482  ;  v.  53.  Revival  of,  iii.  506,  602. 
Gregory  the  Great  and,  iii.  141, 150  aud 
n.  7.  In  Poland,  iv.  3.  Among  the 
Nestorian  clergy,  iv.  46,  52.  In  China, 
iv.  56.  In  the  service  of  mis^ious,  iv. 
61-71.  Arabian,  iv.  420.  Under  the 
Coiunenes,  iv.  530.  Greek  and  Latin 
church,  536,  537.  Abelard  on,  iv.  376, 
377.  Peter  Cantor,  iv.  414.  Peter  of 
Blois,  iv.  515.  The  Bogomiles,  iv.  559. 
Niplion,  iv.  563.  Clemangis  on,  v.  54, 
58,  60-62.  Improvement  in,  v.  66,  67. 
In  Bohemia,  v.  245  and  n.  5,  262. 
Friends  of  God,  v.  382.  Worldly,  i. 
629  ;  iv.  324.  See  Books,  Education, 
Libraries,  Schools,  Scholasticism,  Stud- 
ies, Theological  schools. 

Culture  of  the  soil,  iii.  29,  30,  53. 

Cultus.     See  Worship. 

Cunibert,  bp.  of  Tuiiu,  iii.  383  ;  iv.  98. 

Cupidity,  in  the  first  sin,  iv.  507.  Of  the 
Eastern  monks,  iv.  529.  Of  the  Roman 
court,  V.  21,  35.     Wicklif  on  the,  v. 


68 


GENERAL  INDEX. 


137,  138.    Papal,  V.  122,276.     Of  the 
clergy,  see  Clergy,  Simony. 
Curia  Honiana,  iv.  19.5-197.     See  Rome. 
Curiosi,  i.  100  n.  1. 
Curlaiid,  the  conversion  of,  iv.  38. 
Cunibis,  i.  1.38. 
Cusa,  Nicholas  of,  v.  130. 
Cuthbert,  abp.  of  Canterbury,  iii.  .OS  n.  1, 

64  n.  4,  70,  1.53  n.  2. 
Cybele,  worship  of,  i.  80,  115,  513  ;  ii.  86, 

307. 
Cycladcs,  iii.  209. 
Cycles,  i.  5,  9,  16,  17. 
Cylleua  (Cileau),  iii.  37,  38,  61. 
Cynegius,  pra-fect,  praetor,  ii.  94,  95  n. 

5,  96  n.  5,  97. 
Cynicism,  iii.  250. 
Cynics,  i.  9,  92,  93,  158. 
Cynoschora,  iii.  256,  265. 
Cypharas,  Constantine,  monk,  iii.  307. 
Cvprian,  bp.  of  Carthage,  his  life,  i.  222, 
'223  (134-140).  Character,  i.  223,  224. 
The  persecution  under  Decius,  i.  130, 
131  n.,  132  un.,  133.  His  conduct  in 
the  persecutions,  i.  1.34-140.  Thibari- 
taus,  i.  136.  His  letter  to  the  Chris- 
tians in  the  mines,  i.  138.  His  trial,  i. 
137.  Martyrdom,  i.  140.  Schism  of 
Felicissinius,  i.  222-237.  Novatian  con- 
troversy, i.  237-248.  The  Christian 
prisoners  from  Numidia,  i.  256.  On 
benevolence,  i.  257.  The  plague  in 
Carthage,  i.  258  ;  ii.  192  n.  3.  His  re- 
lation to  his  presbyters,  i.  192.  Epis- 
copacy, i.  192-195,209;  ii.  208,  219. 
De  lapsis,  i.  198.  Clerus,  election  to 
church  offices,  i.  199,  200.  Council  of 
the  church,  i.  200.  Officers  of  country 
commnuities,  i.  202  n.  1.  The  Catholic 
church,  i.  209  ;  ii.  219.  Outward  me- 
diation of  the  church,  i.  209,  210;  ii. 
219.  Primacy  of  Peter,  i.  212.  The 
Roman  church,  i.  214-217  ;  ii.  208;  iv. 
100.  Church  discipline,  i.  220.  On  con- 
version, i.  249.  Liliri  testimoniorum,  i. 
227,  253,  685.  Theatrical  exhibitions,  i. 
266,  267.  Profession  of  stage  players, 
i.  267.  Virgins,  i.  277.  Subintroductaj, 
i.  277  n.  5.  The  Lord's  Prayer,  i.  287. 
Silent  prayer,  i.  288.  Symbol  in  bap- 
tism, i.  306  u.  4.  Question  in  baptism, 
i.  308  n.  5.  Sprinkling  in  baptism,  i. 
310.  Exorcism,  i.  310  n.  1.  Infant 
bapti.-^m,  i.  313  (ii.  729).  Anointing 
in  baptism,  i.  315.  Confirmation,  i. 
316  u.  3.  Baptism  of  heretics,  i.  319- 
323  (ii.  219).  Idea  of  sacrifice  in 
the  Lord's  Supper,  i.  330  nn.  1,  2, 
331.  The  fourth  petition,  i.  332.  Daily 
communion,  i.  332.  Sacramental  bread, 
i.  332  n.  3.  On  the  efficacy  of  the 
sacraments,  i.  253.  Mourning  for  the 
dead,  i.  333.  Communion  of  chil- 
dren, i.  333  n.  2,  648  n.  4.  Veneration 
of  martyrs,  i.  334,  335.  On  inherited 
sin,  i.  020  u.  2.  Sins  after  baptism,  i. 
647.      Lord's  Supper,  i.  648.     Purili- 


cation  after  death,  i.  654  n.  5.  Sup- 
plementary remarks  on  his  life  and 
writings,  i.  685,  686,  690.  Cited  by 
Huss,  V.  351.  See  Carthage,  Councils, 
Korth  African  church,  Pontius,  Tertul- 
lian. 

Citations  from,  his  writings  :  — 

Apologia,  the  pestilence,  i.  136  (n.  1). 

l)e  habitu  viririnum,  i.  277  n.  4. 

De  lapsis,  on  flight  in  persecution,  i.  134  n.  3. 
Woriaij-  hps.,  i.  198.  Communion  at  home 
(ed.  Baluz,  f.  189),  i.  332  n.  3  ;  in  one  kind 
to  children,  i.  333  n.  2  :  of  infants,  i.  648 
n.4. 

De  niortalitate,  the  pestilence  as  a  test,  i.  258 
n.  3.  The  Christian  yiew  of  death,  i.  334 
n.  1. 

De  opere  et  eleemosynis,  i.  257.  Elements  of 
the  communion  a  gift  of  the  community,  i. 
830  n.  1.    Merit  of  alms,  i.  647. 

De  oratione  dominica,  sursum  corda,  i.  329 
n.  1. 

De  rebaptismate,  objective  validity  of  baptism, 
i.  322  nn.  3,  4,  323  n.  1.  Authorship  of  this 
book,  i.  322  n.  4. 

De  spectaculis,  i.  265  n.  5,  332  n.  3  ;  c.  29, 
wresting  of  the  Scriptures,  1.  266  n.  3. 

De  tcstuuoniis,  i.  685,  686.  L.  i.  pref.,  i.  686 
n.  1.  L.  i.  et  iii.  introd.,i.  686.  L.  ii.  c.  25, 
necessity  of  ou'ward  participation  in  the 
sacraments,  i.  253,  648  n.  5  ;  c.  26,  but  also  of 
reformation,  i.  253  n.  3.  L.  iii.  c.  28,  sins 
after  baptism,  i.  227  nn.  4,  5  ;  c.  54,  inherited 
sin,  i.  620  n.  2. 

De  unitate  ecclesise,  i.  209,  210. 

EpistoljB  (ed.  Baluz).  Ep.  1,  ad  Donatum,  on 
eloquence,  i.  222  n.  1 ;  his  own  conversion, 
i.  249,  250  ;  the  gladiatorial  show,  i.  263  n.  2. 
Ep.  2,  his  flight,  i.  134  n.  1 ;  treatment  of 
the  fallen  in  the  Roman  church,  i.  231  n.  5. 
Ep.  3,  falsification  of  church  letters,  i.  205 
n.  1,  226  n.  1.  Ep.  4,  to  his  clergy,  Chris- 
tian prudence,  i.  134  n.  5.  Ep.  5,  his  rela- 
tions with  his  presbyters,  i.  192  n.  4  ;  with 
the  community,  i.  200  n.  2  ;  Novatus,  224 
n.  1.  Ep.  6,  counsels  to  the  confessors,  i. 
229,  230.  Ep.  7,  the  persecution,  prayer,  i. 
135  n.  1.  Epp.  9  and  11,  on  denial  of  the 
faith,  i.  227  n.  6.  Ep.  12,  restoration  of  the 
lapsed,  i.  231  n.  1.  Ep.  13,  the  same,  i.  200 
n.  3,  231  n.  1.  Ep.  14,  to  tlie  Roman  church, 
his  flight,  i.  134  nn.  2,  3,  226  n.  1 ;  libelli 
pads,  i.  229  n.  2,  231  n.  2.  Ep.  18,  the  per- 
secution, i.  133  n.  1.  Ep.  21,  Luciani  ad  Cy- 
prian., the  same,  i.  133  n.  2.  Ep.  22,  his 
treatment  of  the  lapsed,  i.  229  n.  3.  Ep.  26, 
the  confessors  at  Rome  to  Cyprian,  i.  133  n. 
3.  220  n.  4.  Ep.  31,  from  the  Roman  clergy, 
acta  facientes,  i.  132  n.  2  ;  on  absolution  to 
the  lapsed,  i.  239  n.  2.  Ep.  33,  letter  to  his 
flock,  i.  199  n.  3.  Ep.  38,  Felicissimus,  i.  233 
n.  3.  Ep.  40,  the  persecution,  i.  131  n.  1  ; 
synods,  207  n.  1  ;  the  five  presbyters,  i.  223 
n.  1.  Ep.  42,  Novatian  schism,  241  n.  1. 
Ep.  49,  Novatus,  224  n.  1,  225  n.  1.  Ep. 
52,  ad  Antonianum,  penance,  absolution, 
220  n.  3,  234  n.  2,  235  n.  1,  243  n.  3  ;  Nova- 
tian, 239  n.  1,  240  nn.  1-8,  244  n.  2,  245  n.  1  ; 
Cornelius,  242  n.  2  ;  the  libellatici,  244  n. 
3;  purgatory,  654  n.  5.  Ep.  54,  the  lapsed, 
234  n.  3.  Ep.  55,  ad  Cornelium,  the  edict 
concerning  sacrifice,  in  the  pestilence,  1-36  n. 
2 ;  Petri  cathedra,  214  and  n.  1  ;  Fortunatus, 
225  n.  1  ;  Felicissinius,  233  n.  2  ;  unity  of 
the  church,  independence  of  bps.,  235  n. 
2.  Ep.  56,  to  the  Thiberitans,  136  n.  3. 
Ep.  59,  to  Fidus,  time  of  infant  baptism, 
313.  Ep.  60,  to  the  Numidian  bps.,  256 
n.  3.  Ep.  61,  ad  Euchratcm,  actors,  267  n. 
1.  Ep.  62,  ad  Pomponium,  subintroductse, 
277  n.  5.  Ep.  63,  wine  mingled  with  water 
at  the  Lord's  Supper,  332  n.  1.  Ep.  66,  ad 
Jeruenesium,  clergy  forbidden  to  engage  in 


GENERAL   INDEX. 


69 


worldly  business,  198  n.  2,  199n.  1.  Ep. 
68,  to  the  communities  at  Lyons  and  Astorga, 
choice  of  bps.,  2ijU  n.  1  ;  Baxilides,  217  j 
duceuai'ius  procurator,  604  n.  1 ;  unworthy 
priests,  218  nn.  1,  2.  Ep.  C9,  ad  Pupianum, 
a36  n.  1.  Kp.  7U,  unction  in  baptism,  315 
n.  2;  magical  iuHueuce  of  the  priestly 
office,  322  n.  2 :  baptism  of  heretics,  323  n. 
2.  Ep.  71,  ad  Quintum,  baptism  of  heretics, 
318  u.  o,  319  u.  2,  32U  n.  1.  Ep.  72,  ad 
Stephanum,  the  same,  316  n.  3,  319  n.  4. 
Ep.  72,  ad  Jubajanum,  baptism,  316  n.  3. 
Ep.  73,  baptism  of  heretics,  authority  of  tra- 
dition, 32U  n.  2,  323  n.  1.  Ep.  74,  ad  Pom- 
peium,  the  same,  214  n.  6,  216  un.  1,  2  ;  the 
Spirit,  322  n.  1.  Ep.  75,  Firmiliani  Osesariens., 
the  persecution  under  Maximin,  126  n.  4  ;  ex- 
orcists, 2U1  n.  3  ;  synods,  207  u.  1 ;  the  Roman 
church,  214  n.  6,  216  nn.  3,  4  ;  penance, 
220  n.  2  ;  the  controversies  respecting  bap- 
tism, 318  n.  2,  320  n.  3,  322  n.  4  ;  consecra- 
tion of  the  Supper,  329  n.  2.  Ep.  76,  ad 
Magnum,  symbolum,  306  n.  4  ;  questions  in 
baptism,  308  n.  5  ;  exorcism  in  baptism,  310 
n.  1 ;  efficacy  of  priestly  acts,  322  n.  2.  Ep. 
77,  to  his  tloclv  under  persecution,  1.38  n.  1. 
Ep.  82,  ad  Successum,  rescript  of  Valerian, 
139  n.  2.  Ep.  83,  last  letter  to  his  church, 
i.  139  n.  3.  Ep.  ad  Demetrianum,  Chris- 
tians accused  as  the  cause  of  the  pestilence, 
136  n.  1,  -^58  n.  2. 

Cyprus,  isle    of,    ii.  328,    330,  531,    741. 

Louis  IX.  at,  iv.   51,  300.     liaymund 

Lull  in,  iv.  68.    Cruelties  iu,iv.  539  aud 

u.  1,  540. 

Cyrene,  sciiool  of,  i.  6.     Gospel  in,  i.  83. 

"Synesius,  ii.  123,  388,  763. 
Cyreneau  iusicriptioiis,  i.  451  n.  3. 
Cyreuius.     See  Quiriuus. 
Cyrill,    bp.   of   Alexandria.      The    Holy 
Spirit,  ii.  471.     Person  of  Christ,  502. 
Nestorian    controvei'sy,    507  and  u.  3, 
512-557,  558-560,  562,  563  n.  5,  566  n.  3, 
568.    Anathemas  of,  523-525,  541,  542, 
588,  471.    The  Syrian  church  teachers, 
598.     Letter  of  Nestorius  to,  511  n.  5. 
In    Persia,    610.      His    life,    581  u.   1. 
Dionysian  writings,  iii.  170. 
Citations  fio>n  his  writings :  — 
Contra  Julian.   L.  i.  f.  39,  Julian  on  Christian- 
ity, ii.  69  n.  4.     L.  ii.  f.  43,  J.  on  the  bad 
choice  of  the  Christians,   57  n.   3.     L.  iii. 
ff.  100,  106,  J.  on  the  Apostle  Paul,  55  nn.  4, 
5.    L.  iv.  f.  143,  J.  on  the  relation  of  Gods 
commaULls  to  the  nature  of  things,  58  n.  1  ; 
f.  148,  J.  on  the  God  of  the  Jews,  54  u.  3. 
L.  V.  f.  159,  J.  on  the  worship  of  the  Son, 
56  n.  1.    L.  vi.  ed.  Spanheim,  ff.  191, 194,  213, 
J."s  opinion  of   Jesus,  49    n.  3,  50    nn.    1, 
2;  f.  198,  J.  on  cessation  of  oracles,  harus- 
picia,  58  n.  5,  59  n.  1 ;    f.  200,  iEsculapius, 
59  n.  2.     L.  vii.  f.  235,  the  same,  59  n.  3  ;  f. 
'J&n,  J.  on  the  relation  of  Christianity  to  Ju- 
dai.-m  and  paganism,  57  n.  1  :  f .  1^62,  on  Pho- 
tiuus,  71   n.   3.     L.   viii    f.  2-33,  J.  on  the 
prophet  foretold  by  Hoses,  56  n.  3.     L.  ix.  f. 
306,  J.  on  the  Jews,  54  nn   1,  2 ;  f .  319,  laws 
of  the  O.  T.,  55  n.  2.    L.  x.  &.  327,  333,  J.  on 
the  deterioration  of  doctrine  ;  Logos  doctrine 
of  John,  56  nn.  4, 5  ;  ff.  351, 354,  on  the  Jew- 
ish religion,  54  nn.  4,  5,  6,  55  n.  3. 
Epistolre.     Ep.  to  Nestorius,  ii.  515.     Ep.  4,  to 
Nestorius,  616  n.  2.     Ep.  5,  to  the  clergy  of 
Constantinople,  517  n.  2.     Ep.  6,  the  bp.  of 
Marciauopolis,  507  n.  3  ;   Cyrill  reproached 
for  his  attack  on  Nestorius,  514  n.  1.     Ep.  7, 
the  same,  514  n.  1.     Ep.  8,  Anastasius,  517 
n.  1.    Ep.  98  (Xheodoret.,  opp.  t.  v.  ed.  Ual.), 
542  n.  1.     Ep.   166,  to  Aristolaus,  554  n.  2. 
Ep.  167,  to  John  of  Antioch,  555  u.  1.    Ep. 


179,  to  Aristolaus,  554  n.  2,  5.55  n.  1.     Ep. 

180,  554  n.  3.  Ep.  to  John  of  Antioch,  521 
n.  2.  Ep.  to  Nestorius,  summoning  him  to 
recant,  523  ;  to  the  clergy  of  Constantinople, 
529  n.  2.  Ep.  to  Aeacius  of  Melitene  (opp. 
t.  V.  P.  ii.),  543  nn.  ;  f .  197. 555  nn.  3,  4.  Ep. 
ad  Theodosiuni  (f.  854),  551  n.  1.  Ep.  ad 
Proclum  (f.  200),  556  n.  4. 

There  is  but  one  Christ,  ii.  557. 

Cyrill,  bp.  of  Jerusalem,  on  Maui,  i.  484. 
On  conversion,  ii.  118.  Candidates  for 
baptism,  358  aud  n.  2,  359  n.  1.  Mod- 
erate Semi-Arianism,  458.  Baptism, 
726.  Doctrine  of  the  Lord's  Supper, 
731,  732  nn.  2-4. 

Citations.  Catechesis.  prologue,  on  conver- 
sion, ii.  118  n.  3  ;  §  1,  ovofj-aToypai^ia,  368  n. 
2  ;  praef.  c.  5,  veiling  in  baptism,  369  n.  1 
L.  V.  §  7,  hindrances  to  Bible  reading,  318  n 
8.  L.  XV.  §  9,  purgatorial  fire,  736  n.  3.  L 
xvii.  cc.  17,  18,  grace  in  baptism,  726  n.  3; 
Aoyoi  nivaTayuytKot,  niyst.  ii.  c.  3,  iii.  c.  4, 
the  double  unction  in  baptism,  359  nn.  7,  8  ; 
myst.  iii.  c.  3,  myst.  iv.  c.  1,  transubstantia- 
tion,  7-32  nn.  2,  4  ;  myst.  iv.,  the  Lord's  Sup- 
per, 731  n.  4  ;  myst.  v.  §  7,  intercession  for 
the  dead,  368  n.  3.  L.  v.,  liturgy  connected 
with  the  Supper,  362  nn.  3,  4. 

Cyrill   (Constantine),  missionary  among 
the   Slavonians,  iiL  314-316,  317   n.  2, 
329  n.,  330  n.  1. 
C J' rill  of  Scythopolis. 
Life  of  Sabas,  §  68,  ii.  271  n.  4  ;  §  83,  .596  n.  1 ; 
§  85,  596  n.  2,  597  n.  2  ;  §  86,  597  n.  3  ;  §  89, 
764  n.  3. 

Cyros,  bp.  of.     See  Theodoret. 

Cyrus,  bp.  of  Phasis,  iii.  176  nn.  1,  2;  be- 
comes patriarch  of  Ale.xandria,  177. 
His  compact  with  the  Egyptian  Mo- 
nophysites,  177-179. 

Ep.  to  Sergius  of  Constantinople,  iii.  176  n.  2, 
177  n.  1. 

Cyzicua,  ii.  71,  455,  509  ;  iii.  203  n.  3. 


D 


Dacher,  court  marshal,  on  the  council  of 

Constance,  v.  118  and  n.  2,  326  n.  3. 
D'Achery. 

Notes  in  his  edition  of  Lanfranc,  ep.  of  Beren- 
gar  to  Lanfranc,  iii.  506  n.  5  ;  (f.  19,  ed. 
X'enet.)  ep.  of  B.  to  Ascelin,  iii.  610  n.  1. 

Spicilegia.  T.  i.,  report  of  conference  at  Con- 
stantinople, an.  1146,  by  Anselm  of  Havel- 
berg,  iv.  536  n.  4,  537  nn.,  538  nn.  2-4  ;  con- 
sultationes  2^chaei  Christiani  et  ApoUonii 
philosophi  (l.i.  c.28,  images),  ii.  112  n.3;  Ra- 
tramnus  and  Paschasius  Radbert  on  the  sac- 
rament, iii.  496  n.  4  ;  llatramnus  and  ^ne- 
as  of  Paris,  in  defense  of  the  Latin  church, 
iii.  567  n.  4.  T.  i.  f.  171,  Anselm.  Havelberg- 
ens.  Dialog.,  iv.  5-30  n.  3  ;  f .  197,  ii.  383  n.  1  ; 
f.  212,  Bonacursus,  De  vit.  hiereticorum,  iv. 
590  n.  7  ;  f.  291,  Jonas  of  Orleans,  De  iust. 
laicali.,  iii.  452  nn.  2-5,  459  n.  5  ;  f .  297, 
ep.  of  Theonas  to  Lucianus,  i.  143  n.  1  :  f. 
347,  Ratherius  of  Verona,  De  contemptu  ca- 
nonum,  iii.  .366  n.  4,  412  n.  2  ;  f.  349,  the 
same,  366  n.  4  ;  f.  350,  seq.,  the  same,  iii.  441 
n.  3  ;  f.  -364,  the  same,  iii.  382  n.  3  ;  f.  358, 
Ratherii,  Qualitatis  conjectura,  iii.  409  n.  1, 
441  n.  5;  f.  359,  the  same,  iii.  412  n.  1  ;  f 
363,  Ratherii,  Discordia  inter  ipsum  et  cleri- 
cos,  ii.  383  n.  1 ;  f .  364,  the  same,  410  n.  1 ;  f . 
371,  Ratherii,  Svnodica  ad  presbvteros,  ii.  411 
n.  1  i  fE.  377, 378,  the  same,  410  u.  3 ;  §  8,  441 


70 


GENERAL  INDEX. 


n.  4  ;  f .  381,  Ratherii,  Itinerarium,  iii.  387  n. 
7;  f.3Si,etseg..U2n.l;  f.  386,  442  n.  3,  f. 
383,  443  n.  3  ;  f.'400,  Ratherii,  Sermo  II.  de 
ascensione,  iii.  444  n.  3  :  f.  416,  et  seq.,  Atto 
of  Yercelli,  De  pressuris  ecclesiasticis,  iii. 
460  11.  3  ;  f.  423,  iii.  409  n.  1 ;  f.  439,  Atto, 
letter  to  his  clergy,  iii.  411  n.  2  ;  f.  473,  Cle- 
mangis,  De  studio  theologico,  v.  60  n.  ;  f. 
574,  rule  of  Chrodegang,  iii.  133  n.  3  ;  f.  604, 
Gesta  Syiiodi  Aurelianens.,  iii.  593  n.  2,  594 
n.  2,  595  n.  5  ;  f.  607,  synodal  letter  of  abp. 
Gerhard  I.,  iii.  598  nn.  2,  3,  599  n.  1. 

T.  ii.  DOT.  edit.,  life  of  Eligius  of  Novon,  iii. 
41  n.  2  ;  f .  97,  sermon  of  Eligius,  iii.  448  u.  3  ; 
f.  293,  Jonas  of  Orleans,  De  inst.  laicali.,  iii. 
413  n.  8  :  f.  392,  Chronicon  S.  Benigni  Divo- 
nieu.sis,  life  of  Ilalinardus,  iii.  377  nn.  1,  4, 
378  n.  4  ;  f.  645,  Richerii  Chron.  Senonense, 
iv.  285  n.  7  ;  f .  744,  Hist,  abbots  of  Lnub,  iii. 
501  n  5  ;  f.  889,  Hermann,  Hist,  abbey  of 
Touruay,  iv.  357  n. 

T.  iii.  f.  110,  prevalence  of  yice,  v.  412  n. ;  f. 
305  (ed.  foL),  Gundobad,  iii.  9  n. ;  f.  400,  Ber- 
engai'ii,  ep.  ad  Ricardum,  iii.  508  n.  1,  526  n. 
1  ;  f.  470,  ep.  of  Eniulpli,  bp.  of  Rochester, 
to  Lambert,  iv.  344  n.  4 :  f .  524,  Walter  a  St. 
Victor  on  Abelard,  iv.  380  n.  3,  381  nn.  1-3, 
5,  382  n.  1 ;  f.  525,  the  same  to  Abelard,  iv. 
450  n.  4. 

Dagobert,  king  of  the  Franks,  iii.  40. 
D'Aillv,  Peter,  chancellor  of  the  Univer- 
sity "of  Paris,  V.  38  n.  1,  63,  66,  ^4,  97, 
99.     Made  cardinal,  90.     On  the  neces- 
sity of  reformation,  90,  101,  102.     Let- 
ter to  Gcrson,  94,  97,  99.     Letters  to 
John  XXIIL,  102.    At  Constance,  103, 
105,    108,  118,  257,  299,   340,343,   345 
n.   1,347,  348,  350-356,  368,  376.     In 
trausubstantiation,  245. 
Monita  de  necessitate  reformat,  ecclesise,  in 
Gerson.  opp.  ii.  f .  885,  et  seq.,  v.  101  nn.  2-7 
102  nn.,  299  n.  1  ;  c.  26,  90  n.     De  difficul- 
tate  reformationis,  ep.  ad  Gerson.  opp.  Ger- 
son. t.  ii.  f.  867,  94  n.  1. 

Daily  communion,  i.  332, 648.  See  Com- 
munion, Lord's  Supper. 

Daleu,  Norwej^ian  province,  iii.  298. 

Dalmatia,  ii.  601,  605,  742;  iii.  114. 
Apostolicals  in,  iv.  631,  632. 

Dalmatius,  archimandrite,  ii.  535,  536, 
541  n.     Life  of,  535  n.  2. 

Damascius,  pagan  philosopher,  ii.  110. 

Damascus,  i.  81.  Sultan  of,  iv.  60  u.  2. 
See  John  of. 

Daniasius  II.,  pope,  iii.  378. 

Damasus,  bp.  of  Eome,  ii.  92,  181,  187, 
206.    Schism  of,  255-257,  206.    Jerome, 
i.  684  n.  1  ;  ii.  744,  745  and  n.  4.    Pris- 
cillianists,  ii.  772. 
Ep.  9,  ad  A.schcolium,  ii.  187  n.  2. 

Damlirowska,  wife  of  Mjesco,  iii.  330. 

Damiani,  Peter,  bp  of  Ostia,  Gratian, 
iii.  377.  Reformation  of  the  papacy, 
379,  380.  Concubinage  of  priests,  382 
nn.  2,  3.  Celibacy,  383,  384  nn.  1-3. 
Judgments  of  God,  384  n.  4.  The  sec- 
ular sword  in  tlie  hands  of  the  pope, 
385,  386  ;  and  of  piicsts,  405,  406. 
Benedict  X.,  387  and  n.  3.  Reforma- 
tion, 388.  In  Florence,  389  n.  1,398. 
In  Milan,  393,  394.  The  election  of 
Alexander  II.,  395  n.  2.  Cadalous,  396 
n.  2.    Alexander  II.,  396  n.  3,  397.   Re- 


lations to  Hildebrand,  399.  The  prie.-tly 

unction  as  a  sacrament,  449.     On  the 

number   of    sacraments,  449    (iv.   334 

u.  4).      Penance,    self   scourging,  451. 

Trausubstantiation,     519.       Christian 

spirit  of,  605. 

Citations  from  his  ivritings :  — 

Disceptatio  synodalis,  iii.  395  n.  2. 

Epistles,  ep.  1,  to  Gregory  VI.,  iii.  377  n.  2. 
L.  i.  ep.  12,  to  Alexander  11.,  396  n.  3  ;  ep. 
13,  simony,  404  n.  1  ;  ep.  15,  to  Alexander 
II.,  militarv  service  of  clergy,  406  u.  2  ; 
ep.  16,  Hildebrand,  399  n.  2.  L.  iii.  ep.  4,  to 
Henry,  abp.  of  Ravenna,  387  nn.  3,  4,  5.  L. 
iv.  ep.  9,  the  pope  and  the  secular  sword, 
386 nn.  1,  2  (t.  i.  f.  56),  405  n.  7.  L.  v.  ep.  8, 
ad  clericos  Florentinos,  451  n.  1  ;  ep.  13,  to 
the  chnplains  of  Godfrid,  383  n.  4. 

Life  of  Odilo,  iii.  418  n.  3,  419  nn.  1,  3,  4,  6. 

Life  of  Romuald,  419  nn.  1-6,  446  n.  1. 

Opuscula,  opu.sc.  5,  to  Hildebrand,  on  Ariald, 
iii.  393  n.  6,  394  nn.  Opusc.  6,  Liber  gratis- 
simus,  §  35,  379  n.  1.  Opusc.  17,  ad  Nico- 
laum  II.,  de  coelibatu  sacerdotum  (t.iii.  opp. 
f.  188),  382  n.  2,  383  n.  3,  384  n.  3.  Opusc. 
18  (t.  iii.),  to  Cunibert,  contra  clericos  in- 
temperantes,  383  nn.  2,6  ;  diss.  1,  f.  195,  384 
n.2;  diss.  2,  c.  2,  388n.3,384n.  1 ;  diss.  2,  f. 
206,  Cadalous,  396  nn.  1,  2.  Opusc.  19,  ad 
Nicolaum  II.,  de  abdicatione  episcopatus,  the 
judgment  of  God,  384  n.  4.  Opusc.  30,  dis- 
turbances at  Florence,  389  n.  1.  Opusc.  43, 
de  laude  fiagelloi'um,  451  n.  1.  Opusc.  61, 
ad  Penzonem,  418  n.  4. 

Sermo  69  (t.  ii.  f.  180),  unction,  iii.  439  n.  4. 

Damietta  in  Egypt,  siege  of,  iv.  59,  60. 

Dances,  mystic,  i.  61.     Dancing,  i.  265. 

Danes,  iii.  271.  Rudeness  of  manners, 
iii.  291.  In  England,  iii.  288,  290,  467, 
469.     In  Riga,  iv.  39.     See  Denmark. 

Daniel,  iii.  35 ;  v.  262,  332,  358,  364. 

Dan.  2,  v.  36.  4  :  17,  iii.  362.  11 :  33,  t.  290. 
Comm.  on,  i.  682. 

Daniel,  abbot  of  Schonau,  iv.  236  n.  2. 

Daniel,  bp.  of  Winchester,  iii.  47,  51  n.  1. 
His  advice  to  Boniface  on  the  subject 
of  religious  instruction,  52.  Of  fellow- 
ship with  married  priests,  54. 

Ep.  13,  ad  Bonifacium,  officiosum  mendicium, 
iii.  54  n.  2.  Bp.  14,  ad  Bonifacium,  62  nn. 
1,2. 

Dante,  on  Dolcino,  iv.  637.     On  Boniface 

VIII.,  V.  11. 

Inferno,  c.  28,  V.  55,  iv.  637  n.  2. 
Dantzic  (Gedania),  Adalbert  at,  iv.  41. 
Danube,    Severinus   on   the,  iii.   26,  27. 

Upper,  iii.  37.     Amandus,  iii.  41. 
Daphne,  grove  of,  ii.  82. 
D'Argentre. 

Collectio  judiciorum  de  novis  erroribus  (on 
Peter  Waldo),  iv.  666  n.  4. 

Dark  ages,  iii.  366-368, 420,  441,  469, 471, 

456. 
Darkness,  with  the  Audians,  ii.  767  n.  1. 

Paulicians,    iii.    248,    257.      Kingdom, 

powers  of,  ii.  776,  777.     See  Powers  of. 
Date,  the,  in  ecclesiastical  documents,  ii. 

220  n. 
David,  Jew,  iv.  445  n.  1. 
David,  king,  i.  265,  357  ;  ii.  215  and  n.  1 ; 

iii.  197,  450  ;  iv.  624  ;  v.  284,  351. 
David,  Nestorian  bp.  of  China,  iii.  89. 


GENERAL   INDEX. 


71 


David  of  Diuanto,  iv.  445-448.    De  tomis, 

445  n.  4. 
David  the  Armetiian,  ii.  613  u.  1. 
Days  of  fasting-  aud  penance,  i.  274,  294, 

290.    Pagan  ob.servauce  of  days,  iii.  42, 

312.      Days  of  creation,  6th    day,  iv. 

623. 
De  causis,  iv.  445  and  notes,  480. 
De  La  Celle,  abbot.     See  Peter. 
De   niortibus   persecutorum,  Diocletian, 

i.  145.      Edict  of  Constantiue,  148  n.  1. 

C.  36,  Maximin,  ii.  3  n.  2,  5  n.  2 ;  c.  44,  vision 
of  Con.stantine,  11  and  n.  2  ;  c.  48,  rescript 
of  Licinius,  14  nn.  1,  2,  16  n.  2. 

De  pi'omiss.  et  praedict.  Dei. 
(0pp.  Prosp.  Aquit.),  P.  v.  c.  7,  homage  paid  to 
image  of  emperor,  ii.  112  n.  4. 

De  vocatione  irentium,  ii.  124,  202  n.  1, 
691   n.  1,  699-702,  703,  707  ;  iii.  472. 

Dea  coelestis,  ii.  84. 

Deaconesses,  i.  188,  283;  ii.  189-191. 

Deacons,  i  123,  135,  139,  188,  195,  196 
n.  1,  197,  200,  233  and  n.  2,  310,  332  ;  ii. 
184,188,189,  214  and  n.  1,  358  u.  1,362, 
363.  Manichean,  i.  504.  In  the  North 
African  and  Spanish  churches,  i.  233. 
Manage  the  chnrch  funds,  i.  233  u.  2. 

.  Increased  power  of  the,  iii.  111. 
Preaching  of,  iii.  124.  In  the  Roman 
cluirch,  iii.  141.  Wicklif  on,  v.  170, 
173. 

Dead,  mourning  for  the,  i.  333,  334.  Fes- 
tivals in  memory  of  the,  i.  334,  335. 
Burial  of  the,  i.  333-335  ;  ii.  128,  192, 
370;  iv.  267,  290  and  n.  1,308.  Burn- 
ing of  the,  iii.  78.  Prayers  for  tlie,  ii. 
367,  379.  Offerings  for  the,  ii.  368,369, 
379.  Sacrifice  for  the,  iii.  135,  136.  In 
the  Armenian  church,  iii.  589.  Masses 
for,  iv.  353.  Relics  of  the,  ii.  370.  At- 
tempts to  raise  the,  iii.  195  ;  iv.  246  n. 
Condemnation  of  the  writings  of  the, 
Pontianus  on,  ii.  601 ;  Ferrandus  on, 
ii.  602  ;  Eutychius  on,  ii.  607  n. 

Dead  Sea,  i.  43. 

Deans,  iv.  196.     See  Decani. 

Death,  Christian  and  Stoic  views  of,  i. 
105.  Basilides  on,  i.  403,  405 ;  Valen- 
tine, i.  433.  With  the  Manicheans,  ii. 
769.  Bogomiles,  iv.  558.  As  conse- 
quence of  sin,  ii.  617,667,670,715,716, 
719,  720.  Christian  deaths,  iv.  299,  301. 
See  Martyrs.  Death-bed  repentance, 
ii.  707  n.  1. 

Death,  punishment  of,  iii.  78,  103,  104, 
312,  322.  For  heretics,  iii.  604-606. 
Sec  Punishment. 

Debtors,  asylum  for,  ii.  176.  Released, 
iv.  23. 

Decalogue,  Wicklif  on  the,  v.  139,  140, 
142.  Janow,  207,  209.  Huss,  321, 
336. 

Decani  (Deans),  iii.  108;  iv.  196. 

Deceunalia,  ii.  69  n.  3. 

Decentius,  bp.,  ii.  195  n.  1,  335,  360  n.  1. 

Deception,  i.  389  ;  iii.  282  u.  8.  With  the 
Pauliciaus,   iii.    249,    250,   267.      See 


Dissimulation,  Falsehood,  Mendacium, 
Veracity. 

Decian  persecution,  i.  130-136,  139  n.  2, 
224  n.,  225,  227,  232,  237,239,242,711, 
712,  720;  ii.  252,  264.     See  Decius. 

Decius  Trajan,  i.  130-136. 

Decoration  of  churches,  iv.  264.  Of 
monasteries,  252,  264.  Of  the  cross, 
308.     See  Art. 

Decrees,  papal,  Gerbert  on  the  validity 
of,  iii.  372.     See  Decretals. 

Decrees  of  God,  i.  622.  Secret,  of  God, 
iii.  478.     Unchangeable,  iii.  474. 

Decretals,  collection  of  Dionysius  Exig- 
uus,  ii.  212 ;  §  3,  ii.  361  u.  L  Decretal 
of  Siricius  to  Hinierius,  ii.  360.  Of 
Innocent  to  Decentius,  ii.  360  n.  1. 
Pseudo-Isidoreau,  iii.  122  u.  3,346-351, 
360,  364-3G6.  Collection  by  Raymund 
a  Pennaforte,  iv.  205  aud  n.  3.  Decre- 
tum,  Decretals,  v.  204.  See  Pseudo- 
Isidorean. 

Decretists,  iv.  204. 

Decretum  Gratiani,  iv.  204. 

Defensor  Pacis,  v.  25-35. 

Defensores,  ii.  192  ;  iii.  101  n.  4,  113.  In 
the  Roman  church,  ii.  192  n.  1. 

Definition  of  terms,  ii.  584;  v.  .346. 

Degeneration  of  manicind,  Pelagians  on 
the.  ii.  671.  Theodore,  ii.  7 16.  Isidore, 
ii.  722. 

Deism,  i.  8,  42,  572,  601  ;  ii.  28,  111  n.  1, 
408,  413  ;  iii.  447  n.  1  ;  iv.  444.  In  the 
church,  iii.  446.  Of  Frederic  II.,  iv. 
181. 

Demetrianus,  i.  136  n.  1,  258  n.  2. 

Demetrias,  Pelagius'  letter  to,  ii.  633, 
634  nn.,  635  nn.  3,  6,  637  nn.  3,  4,  671  n. 
3.     Another,  ii.  701  n.  1. 

Demetrius,  ambassador,  iv.  534. 

Demetrius,  bp.  of  Alexandria,  i.  81,  197, 
696,  698,  702-704,  705  n.  4,  712. 

Demetrius,  deacon  at  Constantinople,  iii. 
219  n.  1. 

Demetrius,  St.,  iii.  201  n.  2. 

Demetrius  Chytas,  pagan  philosopher,  ii. 
34. 

Demetrius  the  silversmith,  i.  92. 

Demiurge,  the,  in  Gnosticism,  i.  371, 379- 
385,  388,  389,  391,  393,  394,  396  n.  3, 
477,  543.  With  Basilides,  405  (see  Ar- 
chon).  With  Valentine,  421-434,  443. 
PtolemiEus,  437-439.  Heracleon,  441 
n.  2.  Ophites,  443.  Cainites,  448. 
Antitactes,  451.  Tatian,  457.  With 
Marcion,  464,  466-472,  641.  Apelles, 
475.  Floriuus,  680  n.  3.  With  Julian, 
ii.  54.  With  the  Pauliciaus,  iii.  245, 
251  n.  2,  257-263. 

Demmin,  Pomeranian  town,  iv.  18,  25. 

Demonax  of  Cyprus,  the  Cynic,  i.  10. 

Demoniacal  possession,  i.  15,  73,  74,  157, 
237,  238  n.  2,  265  and  n.  1,  659;  ii. 
285;  iii.  301.  Nilus  ou,  iii.  421.  Ele- 
ment, ii.  115.  Spirit,  i.  356.  See  Ex- 
orcists. 

Demoniacs,  ii.  370.     See  Energumens. 


72 


GENERAL  INDEX. 


Demons,  i.  28,  383;  iii.  301,  589  n.  2. 
Plutarch  on,  i.  28.  Faith  in,  i.  73.  In 
Gnosticism,  i.  431  n.  1.  In  Maniche- 
isui,  i.  483. 

Demophilns,  bp.  of  Constantinople,  ii. 
462,  464. 

ArjfiooievovTti:,  in  the  Decian  persecution, 
i.  132  n.  6. 

Dendrites,  iv.  529. 

Denial  of  the  faith,  i.  226.  See  Apos- 
tacy,  Lapsi. 

Denis,  St.,  iii.  466.     See  Dionysius. 

Denmark,  Willibrord  in,  iii.  4o.  Spread 
of  Christianity  in,  iii.  271-280,285-291. 
Revivals  of  pag-anism,  iii.  285,  290. 
Olof,  iii.  297.  Canute,  ii.  290,  299. 
Danish  kings,  iii.  324  n.  2  ;  iv.  36.  The 
noMeman's  son  and  Mizlav,  iv.  23.  Con- 
quest of  Kiigen,  iv.  31.  Henry  the 
Wend  in,  iv.  32.  Witclicraft  in,  iv.  90, 
91.  Laity  and  clergy  in,  iv.  100.  Mon- 
asteries, iv.  254.    Pilgrims  from,  v.  237. 

Deoduin,  bp.  of  Liege,  ep.  to  Henry  I.  of 
France,  iii.  509. 

Deposition  of  popes,  v.  36,  84,  94,  125, 
126.  Of  John  XXIIL,  v.  111.  See 
Popes. 

Descensus  Christi  ad  infero.=;,  i.  471,  654, 
656  ;  ii.  491  and  n.  4.  Common  view 
of  this  doctrine,  views  of  Clement,  iii. 
61,     Of  Probus,  iii.  602. 

Desert,  man's,  ii.  689,  690.     See  Merit. 

Desertion,  spiritual,  v.  406,  410. 

Deserts.     See  Anchorets,  Monks,  Scetic. 

Desiderius,  abbot  of  Monte  Cassino  (Vic- 
tor III.),  iii.  375  n.  4  (iv.  121).  Svlves- 
ter  III.,  376  n.  3.  Benedict  IX.,  375  n. 
4,  376  n.  4.  Gregory  VL,  377  un.  3,  4. 
The  church  at  Rome,  378  nn.  1,  3. 

Dialog.  3  (Bilil.  Patr.  Liigdun.  t.  xviii.  f.  853), 
Benedict  IX.,  375  n.  4:  f.  356,  Hildebraud, 
judgments  of  God,  384  n.  4,  399  n.  1. 

Desiderius,  bp.  of  Vienne,  iii.  150. 

Desiderius,  Catharist,  iv.  575  n.  1. 

De-siderius,  charlatan,  iii.  56  n.  5. 

Deskereh.  castle  of,  i.  488. 

Despair,  iv.  239,  305;  v.  410. 

Despondency,  v.  409,  410. 

Despotism,  effect  of,  on  culture,  iii.  169. 

See  Byzantine. 
Destruction  of  the  world  anticipated,  iii. 

164  n.  3,  470  and  n.  2  ;  v.  93.     Catlia- 

rists  on,  iv.  575. 
Detwig,  Hessian  prince,  iii.  47. 
Deuteronomy. 

1 :  31,  i.  57  n.  2.  4 :  19,  i.  587  n.  3.  18,  i.  195. 
18  :  15,  iv.  568.  18:18,  ii.  56.  22  :  5,  i.  267. 
23,  i.  703  n.  4.  25,  iii.  61.  27  :  26,  i.  642. 
32:  7,  ii.  740  n.  2.  32  :  8.  9,  i.  380  n.  4. 
32  :  39,  iii.  155  n.  1.     32 :  43,  i.  409  n.  2. 

Deutz.     See  Rupert. 

Development,  of  Christianitv,  i.  508-513, 
516-519  ;  iv.  621-626  ;  v.  "93,  157.  Of 
Theism,  Oriuen,  i.  587  n.  3.  Moral, 
Origen,  i.  629.  Of  doctrine,  i.  508,  609 
n.  1.  In  Christ,  ii.  493.  Of  spiritual 
life,  ii.  682.     Of  nations,  iv.  528. 


Devil,  with  Basilides,  i.  40.3.  John  Scotus 
on  the,  iii.  487.  The  Catharists,  iv. 
567.  Wicklif,  v.  169.  Janow,  v.  197. 
Huss,  V.  270.  Syrian  devil-worship, 
iv.  558  n.  2.    See  Pompa  diaboli. 

Devonshire,  iii.  46. 

Devotees,  ii.  106. 

Devotion,  seasons  of,  i.  274. 

Dews,  in  Parsism,  ii.  128  n.  4,  129,  137. 

Deynoch,  abbot  of  Bangor,  iii.  17. 

Aiaypufi/M,  i.  477. 

Amkovoc,,  of  Basilides,  i.  410  n.  1. 

Dialectic  tendency  in  the  Greek  church, 
iii.  169,  171.  In  the  fourth  Period,  iii. 
471.  In  the  Irish  and  Scotch  church, 
460,  461  n.  1,  463,  470,  471.  With  Sco- 
tus, 463.  Berengarius,  526.  /n  the  frflh 
Period,  iv.  33,  220,  227,  237,  355-.360, 
362, 370,  371,  474,  545  n.  2,  623.  United 
with  the  ])iactical,  400-41 1 .  Theology, 
210.  With  Joachim,  220,  227.  In  tlie 
thirteenth  century,  416-427,  446.  See 
the  individuals.  United  with  the  mys- 
tical, 419,  421.  With  the  Catharists, 
583.     See  Abelard  (iv.  374-377). 

Dialectics,  with  Augustine  and  the  Do- 
natists,  ii.  233.  Among  the  Monophy- 
sites,  ii.  613.  In  the  Greek  church,  iv. 
545  n.  2,  549.     See  Dialectic. 

Dialects,  iii.  127. 

Dialogus  inter  philos.  Judaeum  et  Chris- 
tiauum,  iv.  388  n.  I.     See  Abelard. 

Aiaru^etg  uiroaToTiMai,  i.  660.  See  Apos- 
tolical constitutions. 

Dichotomy  of  Tertullian,  i.  635.  Of 
Photius,  iii.  559  n.  3.     Mystics,  iv.  562. 

Dictates,  pretended,  of  Gregory  VII.,  iv. 
120. 

Dictiunius,  Libra,  ii.  778,  779. 

Dicuil,  monk  from  Ireland. 
De  mensura  orbis  tcrrse,  f .  29,  Thile  ultima,  iii. 
300  n.  1 ;  f.  30,  Orcades,  iii.  306  n.  3. 

Didactic  element  in  the  pagan  cultus,  ii. 

62.     Plunomius,  ii.  447. 
Didacus   (Diego),  bp.  of  Osma,  iv.  269, 

641. 
LidiiaKokoL,  in  the  apostolic  age,  i.   187. 

Paulician,   iii.   264.     Didascalia,  with 

Paul,  i.  510. 
Didymus,  church  teacher  in  Alexandria, 

ii.  182,  270,  386,  468,  706  n.  2,  738,  740 

and  n.  3,  745  n.  1,  765.     De  Trinitate, 

706  n.  2,  738  n.  1. 
Diego.     See  Didacus. 
Diepenbrock. 

Suso's  life  and  writings  (Regensburg,  1829),  p. 
249  (2d  ed.  p.  181),  v.  411  n.  3 ;  p.  253  (2d  ed. 
p.  184),  n.  4. 

Dierolf,  Hessian  prince,  iii.  47. 

Dies  natales,  uatalitia  martyrum,  i.  334 

u.  3. 
Dies  natalis  invieti  solis,  ii.  347;  iii.  294. 
Dies  natalis  virtutum  domini,  ii.  344. 
Dies  novorum,  ii.  342  n.  2. 
Dies  stationum,  i.  296,  520;  ii.  332,  333. 
Dieteric  (Theoderic),  bp.  of  Verdun,  iv. 

119. 


GENERAL  INDEX. 


73 


On  Gregory  VII.  (see  Marteae  et  Durand,  thcs. 
nov.  t.  V.  f.  217),  iv.  8-i  n.  3,  86  n.  3,  99  n.  6. 
Divine  right  of  princes,  109  uu.  1,  2.  Coun- 
cil at  Meutz,  119  and  n.  1.  Letter  from 
Henry  IV.,  120  nn.  2,  3. 

Digesta,  tit.  12, 1.  12,  c.  1,  §  14,  rescript  of 
Severus,  i.  120  a.  3.  Tit.  14,  1.  l,  c. 
4,  et  se(]  ,  rescripts  of  the  emperors 
against  the  Christians,  i.  126  n.  1. 

Dijon,  iii.  419,  580;  iv.  252. 

AiKaioai'i'Ti,  i.  400. 

Dillingeu,  iv.  421. 

Dio  Cassius,  toleration,  i.  87.  Nerva  i 
97n.  1. 

L.  55,  §  23,  catalogue  of  the  legions,  i.  116 n.  2. 
L.  67,§l4,  Domitian  and  the  Christians,  96 
nn.  3,  4.  L.  71,  §  8,  the  victory  of  Marcus 
Aurelius,  116  u.  3.  L.  72,  §  4,  Marcia,  118 
n.  1. 

Dio  Chrvsostom,  i.  86  n.  1.  Defense  of 
imagts  of  the  gods,  27. 

Drat.  12  (ed.  Reiske.  II.  vol.  i.  f .  405,  et  seg.),  i. 
27  n.  2  ;  sources  of  religion,  86  n.  1. 
DiocJEsarea,  synod  at,  ii.  491  u.  I. 
DiocesMn    authority   of    bps.    interfered 

with,  iv.  201-203. 
Diocesan  union,  iii.  108-111. 
Dioceses,  iii.  107,  120.     AwiKr/aeic,  ii.   194 

n.  1. 
Diocletian,  i.  142-155,  291,  688,  689,  720, 

722;  ii.  410.     The  Manicheans,  i.  144,' 

506  ;  ii.  768.    Synod  under,  iii.  372  n.  1. 

Edictum  contra  Manich.  (Ililarius  in  epist.  sec. 
ad  Timoth.  3,  7),  i.  144  ;  edictum  c.  Chris- 
tian. (EuKeb.  H.  eccl.  1.  viii.  c.  2,  vit.  Con- 
stant. ).  ii.  c.  32,  Lactant.  de  mort.  persecut. 
c.  lU),  148  n.  1. 

Diocletian  persecution,  i.  147-155,  303  n. 
3,  689,  720,  722;  ii.  1,  3,  5  n.  3,  6,  8, 16, 
17,  21,  66,  124,  193  n.  6,  217,  220,  224, 
252,  319,  427  n.,  768,  769. 

Diodorus  of  Tarsus,  Julian  on,  ii.  77,  78. 
Exegesis,  389.  Person  of  Christ,  488, 
493,  499.  Controversy  concerning  Dio- 
dorus, 555.  In  the  Eutychian  contro- 
versy, 562,  563  u.  3.  Influence  among 
the  Nestoriaus,  610.  Apocatastasis, 
737,  738. 

fragments  in  Leontius  of  Byzantium  (opp. 
Bibl.  Patr.  Lugd.  t.  ix.  f.  7U"0),  ii.  499  nn.  2, 
3  ;  Trepl  o'lKovofiCai,  ii.  738. 

Diodorus  Siculu.s,  1.  1,  §  25,  ii.  47  n.  4. 

Diogiietus,  letter  to,  description  of  Chris- 
tians, i.  69  n.  1.  Doctrine  of  redemp- 
tion, 642.  §  12,  sanctitication,  644. 
Character  and  criticism,  670. 

Dionysius,  bp.  of  Alexandria,  i.  190  n.  1. 
Philip  the  Arabian,  127.  On  the 
Decian  persecution,  130  n.  2,  132,  135. 
Valerian,  127,  137  n.  1.  In  exile,  138. 
The  Novatiau  controversy,  241,  243. 
The  Christians  in  the  time  of  the  pes- 
tilence, 257,  258.  Baptism  of  heretics, 
320,  321  n.  3,  323  ;  of  Montanists,  320 
n.  6.  Sixtus  II.  of  Rome,  321.  Ce- 
rinth,  396  u.  1,  399.  Sabellius,  599  n. 
2.  Doctrine  of  the  Trinitv,  606-608, 
610  (ii.  403,  404,  420).     The  Chiliasts,  | 


652,  653.      Character,  i,  712;  ii.  411 
420. 

Citations.      (Apud  Euseb.  \I.  eccles.),  Euseb. 
H.  E.,  5,  5  (epist.  ad  Stephauum),  i.  321  n.  1  j 

6,  41  (ep.  ad  Fabium  Antiochanum),  130 
n.  2;  6,  46  (ad  Novatianum),  241  n.  2 ;  7 
7  (ad  Philcmonem),  712  n.  1  ;  7,  8,  Nova- 
tian,  243  n  2  ;  7,  9,  baptism  of  lieretics,  308 
n.  5,  321  n.  3  :  7,  10,  Valerian,  137  n.  1 ;  7, 
22,  the  pestilence  at  Alexandria,  258  n.  1  ; 

7,  24  (n-epl  €7rayy/eAcu)i'),  653  nn.  Euseb.  Praep. 
evang.  1.  14  (rrepl  .^uercw?),  713  n.  1.  Apud 
Athanasiuiu,  de  .Seutentia  Dionysii  (eAt-yxo? 
KaX  anokoyia,  ad  Dionysium  Rom.),  OOS  ii.  1, 
ii.  404;  §  14  (ep.  ad  Ammonium  et  Euphia- 
nor.),  i.  606  n.  3.  Apud  Routh,  reli<iui;e  sa- 
cra3,  vol.  ii.  (ep.  ad  Basilidem),  i.  712  n.  2. 

Dionysius,  bp.  of  Corinth,  iii.  467  n.  1  ; 

iv.  382  n.  3. 
Dionysius,  bp.  of  Pans,  founder  of  the 

church  there,  i.  84  ;  iii.  466.     Compare 

Dionysius  the  Areopagite. 
Dionysius,  bp.  of  Rome,  controversy  with 

Dionysius  of  Alexandria,  i.   606-608; 

ii.  404.     On  the  Holy  Spirit,  i.  610. 
ApudAthanasium,  de  decretis  synodi  Nicense, 
§  25  (aj/aTpoTTii),  i.  610  n.  3. 

Dionysius,  Egyptian  magician,  i.  161. 

Dionysius,  fable  of,  with  the  Alanicheans, 
i.  493. 

Dionysius  Exiguus,  Roman  abbot,  De- 
ere tales,  ii.  212  ;  iii.  346,  360.  Time  of 
Easter,  ii.  338. 

Dionysius  of  Halicarnassus. 

Archaeol.  Rom.  I.  ii.  c.  18,  Greek  and  Roman 
religions  compared,  i.  6  n.  1 ;  c.  19,  tolera- 
tion, 88  n.  4  ;  c.  20,  on  popular  faith,  29 
n.  1 ;  c.  68,  on  Theophanies,  12  n.  2  ;  1.  iv. 
c.  62,  Sibylline  books,  177  n.  3. 

Dionysius  the  Areopiigite.  Mystico-the- 
urgical  tendency  of  the  writings  dif- 
fused under  his  name,  ii.  388,  615,  723, 
725,  740  n.  3.  Confounded  with  Dio- 
nysius of  Paris,  iii.  460,  467  and  nn.  1,3. 
Influence  of  these  writings,  ii.  725  ;  iii. 
169,  171,  176,  206  n.  1;  iv.  420,  444, 
479  n.  4 ;  v.  8.  Their  genuineness  dis- 
puted and  defended,  iii.  170;  iv.  382. 
Their  diffusion,  iii.  467. 

Ilierarch  3,  the  Lord's  Supper,  ii.  364  n.  1.  Ep. 
ad  Caium,  iii.  184  n.  1. 

Dioscorides,  i.  82  ;  ii.  140.     See  Diu. 

Dioscuri,  ii.  105  n.  3. 

Dioscurus,  bp.  of  Alexandria,  ii.  557  n.  7, 
559-584,  611. 

Dioscurus,  bp.  of  Hermopolis,  ii.  752. 

Dioscurus,  confessor,  i.  132. 

Diospctes,  ii.  49. 

Diospolis.     See  Councils,  an.  415. 

Diptycha,  A'nrTVxa,  iii.  193,  196  ;  iv.  544. 

Al^poi,  ii.  376. 

Disciplina  arcaui,  i.  305  u.  1, 308  n.  4,  327 
n.  1. 

Di-scipline,  monastic,  iii.  30,  31.  Anselm 
on,  iv.  362,  363,  366.  See  Church  dis- 
cipline. 

Discussion  of  matters  of  faiili,  .Abelard 
on,  iv.  374,  375.  Stepheu  of  Tournay, 
416.     Oliva,  621. 


74 


GENERAL   INDEX. 


Disease,  healed  at  graves  of  martyrs,  ii. 
370.     See  Miracles. 

Dismissal  before  communion,  i.  327-329. 
See  Missa. 

Disorders  of  sixth  and  seventh  centuries, 
iii.  28  and  n  3.  Of  ninth  and  tenth, 
iii.  413.  See  Dark  ages.  Sin  as  dis- 
order, iv.  495. 

Dispensations,  v.  98,  12.5. 

Disposition.    See  Intention. 

Disputatio  Archelai  cum  Mani. 

C.  7,  Opera  Hippolyti,  ed.  Fabricius,  f.  193,  i. 
505  n.  3. 

Dissimulation,  iii.  54  and  n.  2.    With  the 

Bogomiles,  iv.  557-559.    Catharists,  iv. 

585,   587,   610,  612.     Dolcino,  iv.   631. 

See  Deception,  Veracity. 

Distinctions  of  rank  and   Christianity,  i. 

325,  326. 
Distinguishing    without    separating,    iii. 

261. 
Disunion  in  liumnn  nature,  i.  73. 
Ditmar,  bp.  of  Alerseburg. 

Chronica,  1.  ii.,  llarald,  iii.  289  n.  1 ;  (f.  22,  ed. 
Keiaeccii,  and  t.  i.  ed.  Leibnitz),  Boso,  324 
n.  1.  L.  viil.,  Geisa,  333n.  1 ;  ed.  Leibnitz, 
Script,  rer.  Brunsv.  t.  i.  f.  354,  Philagathus, 
422  u.  4. 

Dittmar,  priest,  iv.  35,  36. 

Divinati(ju,  pagan,  Eusehius  on,  i.  145  u. 
2.  Natural  power  of,  i.  616  and  n.  3, 
618.  Julian,  ii.  43,  45.  Valeus,  ii.  91. 
Simplicius,  ii.  108.  In  the  New  Year's 
festival,  ii.  350.  Nicholas  I.  to  the 
Bulgarians  on,  iii.  312.  Among  the 
Germans,  iv.  15  and  u.  3. 

Divine  in  man,  Platonic  idea  of  the,  i.  18. 
Divine  and  human  in  prophets,  i.  426. 

Divine  right  of  princes,  iv.  109,  110,  141, 
142,  165. 

Divisioues  mensura;,  i.  198  n.  1. 

Divisions,  church,  i.  208,  209.  See 
Schism. 

n^vj^T^i.  613. 

Dnieper,  iii.  329. 

Dobrowsky. 
Moravian  legends  on  Cyrill   and   Methodius, 
Prague,  182(i,  f.  60,  iii.  318  n.  1  ;  f.  71,  316 n. 
4;  f.  114,  321  n.  5;  f.  11.5,  320  n.  2. 

Docetism,  antagonism  of  tlie  church  con- 
sciousness to,  i.  630,  631,  634.  Clem- 
ent, 632.  In  Gnosticism,  386,  387, 
402  n.  3,  429,  447,  448,  456,  458  n.  3, 
469-471.  Of  Mani,  494  n.  1,  499,  505  ; 
ii.  511.  In  the  second  Period,  ii.  502, 
511,  561.  With  Priscillian,  777,  778. 
With  Hilarius,  483  n.  Third  and  fourth 
Periods.  Image  worship  and,  iii.  204. 
Among  the  Monotheletians,  182  and 
n.  2.  Among  the  Panliciaus,  261.  Icon- 
oclasts accused  of,  540.  Among  the 
sect  at  Orleans,  594.  Bcrengarius  ac- 
cused of,  505  u.  5.  Fifth  Period,  iv. 
335,  336,  496.  Bo-omile"s,  554,  555, 557. 
Catharists,  569,  570,  572,  574. 

Dochingen  (Dockum),  iii.  72,  80. 

Doctors  of  theology  and  law  allowed  to 


vote  at  the  council  of   Constan  e,   v. 
103,  104. 

Doctrintil  element,  with  Eunomius,  ii. 
447. 

Doctrine,  history  of  Christian,  i.  336-656  ; 
ii.  380-779;  iii.  141-270,  456-606;  iv. 
355-644;  v.  1.34-412.  History  of  par- 
ticular doctrines,  i.  557-656  ;  ii.  403- 
779.  Beyond  the  limits  of  the  Roman 
empire,  ii.  609-616.  In  the  third  Period, 
in  the  Latin  ch.,  iii.  141-168,  233-243. 
In  the  Greek  ch.,  169-233.  Reac- 
tion of  the  sects,  243-270.  Fourth 
Period,  in  the  Western  ch.,  iii.  456-530. 
In  the  Greek  ch.,  530-551.  Partici- 
pation of  the  Western  ch.  in  the  con- 
troversies of  the  Greek  ch.,  551-553. 
Relation  of  Greek  and  Latin  churches 
to  each  other,  controversies  between 
them,  553-586.  Reaction  of  the  sects, 
586-606.  Fifth  Period,  in  the  We.st- 
ern  ch.,  iv.  355-528.  In  the  Eastern 
ch.,  528-531.  In  the  sects,  552-644. 
Sixth  Period,  the  reformatory  move- 
ments in  England,  v.  134-1  73.  In  Bo- 
hemia, 173-380.  The  Eriendsof  God 
in  Germany,  380,  412. 

Expositions  of  doctrine,  i.  174.  In- 
struction in,  i.  186-188,  191,  305  n.  1. 
Innocent  I.  on  purity  of,  ii.  2o4  and 
n.  1.  Systems  of,  i.  337.  Progressive- 
ness  of,  ii.  209-212.  Permanence  of, 
ii.  211.  Forms  of,  Apollinaris  on,  ii. 
484.  Preaching  of,  ii.  692.  Test  of,  Au- 
gustin's,  ii.  697.  Importance  disputed, 
ii.  767.  Corruption  in,  iv.  605.  Uni- 
formity of,  iv.  391  ;  V.  93.  Errors  in  doc- 
trine and  morals,  iv.  384  ;  v.  128.  Value 
of  formal  conceptions,  ii.  584;  v.  157. 
See  Gnosticism,  Manicheism,  Sects. 

Doctrine  of  the  Trinity,  Mohammed  op- 
posed to,  iii.  86.  Chilperic  on  the,  91 
n.  I.     See  Trinity. 

Docum.     See  Dochingen. 

Dodo,  i'ranciscan,  iv.  278. 

Dodwell. 
Di.ssertat.  in  Irenwum,  Pliilip  of  Sida  on  the 
life  of  Athenagoras,  i.  673  n.  2. 

A6y[j.a,  ii.  740  n.  2. 

Dogmatics,  iv.  427. 

Dogmatism,  ii.  117.  Dogmatical  tend- 
ency, iv.  356,  390,  391.  Dogmatic 
elements  in  Christianity,  iv.  384.  Greek 
emperors,  courtiers,  ii.  164-166,  603  ; 
iv.  533. 

Dola,  abbot  of.     See  Stephen. 

Dola,  bj).  of,  V.  340. 

Dolcitio,  iv.  629-638.  Circular  letters  of, 
iv.  €31,632. 

Domestic  missions,  v.  144. 

Donipsticus,  iii.  421. 

Dominica  in  albis,  ii.  342  n.  2. 

Dominicans,  iv.  268-270,  279;  v.  171, 
180,191,328.  Visit  the  Mongols,  iv. 
49,  56,  57.  As  missionaries,  iv.  56,  57. 
Suffragans,  iv.  215.  As  ])reachers,  iv. 
278,  279.     Joachim  aud  the,  iv.  221  n. 


GENERAL   INDEX. 


75 


Louis  IX.,  iv.  285  n.  7.  Delegates  to 
Constantiuople,  iv.  540.  Attacked  by 
heretics,  iv.  610.  Inqui.sitois,  iv.  643. 
Generals  of  the  order,  iv.  63,  189,  205, 
267,  279,  314,  332,  .')83.  Individual 
Dominicans,  iv.  277,  295,  296,  302  n.  2, 
314,  326  and  u.  1,  340,  421,  422,  585  u. 
1,  618  n.  1  ;  v.  13,  19,  127,  381,382,383 
n.  2,  389,  393,  407,  411.  Scholastics, 
iv.  421,  422.  Emendation  of  the  Vul- 
gate, iv.  426.  Writers,  iv.  618  n.  1. 
Articles  of  the  order,  c.  ill.  §  63,  on 
property,  iv.  270  u.  3.    See  Mendicants. 

Doraiuick,  iv.  268-270,641  ;  v.  171.  Kule 
of,  iv.  634.  Life  of,  iv.  269  u.  1,  270 
n.  4. 

Domislav,  father  and  son,  Pomeranians, 
iv.  9. 

Domitian,  i.  96. 

Domitian,  bp.  of  Ancyra,  ii.  59.5-597,  598 
n.,  599.     Ep.  to  Vigilins,  ii.  598  n.  1. 

Domitian,  qutestor,  ii.  548.  See  Theod- 
oret,  ep.  106. 

Domitius  Ulpianus,  De  officiis  procousu- 
lum  friigm.  digest.,  t.  xiv.  I.  i.  c.  4, 
seg//..  rescripts  against  the  Christians, 
i.  126  and  u.  1. 

Domnizo. 

Life  of  JIuthilda,  1.  ii.,  iv.  112  n.  1. 

Domuns,  bp.  of  Eome,  iii.  193. 

Domniis,  patriarch  of  Antioch,  ii.  557  n. 
7,  562,  563  n.  3,  572.  Letter  of  vindi- 
cation, 562,  563  n.  3. 

Dona  naturalia  and  superaddita,  iv.  522  ; 
V.  26. 

Donations  to  churches,  ii.  259,  367  and  n. 
4,  iii.  452  ;  and  monasteries,  iii.  9.  See 
Gifts. 

Donatists.  Donatist  schism,  ii.  214,  216- 
252,  294,  642  n.  2 ;  iii.  372  n.  1 ;  v.  158. 
Polemics  between  Donatists  and  Catho- 
lics, ii.  238-252.  Sacraments,  ii.  245, 
246,  724.  Acta  Saturnini,  i.  152  n.  At 
Rome,  i.  233  n.  3.  Epiphany,  i.  301  n. 
2  ;  ii.  343. 

Donatus,  Donatist  martyr,  ii.  228  n.  3. 

Donatus,  friend  of  Cyprian,  i.  222. 

Donatus,  grammarian  at  Rome,  ii.  742. 

Donatus  of  Casaj  Nigroi,  ii.  221,  224,  225 
and  n.  4. 

Donatus  the  Great,  bp.  of  Carthage,  ii. 
225,  228  n.  3,  229,  230,  231. 

Donum  lachrymariim,  iv.  306. 

Dorostoriis  (Silistria),  ii.  150  n.  4. 

Dorotheus,  presbyter  in  Antioch,  i.  722. 

Dorovcrn  (L'anterbury),  iii.  12. 

Dorstatum,  Dorstede  (Wvk  te  Duer- 
stade),iii.  275,280,  282,  285  n., 328  n.  2. 

Doryleum,  Ensebius  of,  ii.  563. 

Dosithens,  i.  454  n.  I. 

Doubt,  iv.  3>«0,  537.  Abelard  on,  392. 
See  Skepticism. 

^o^a,  i.  29,  540  ;  and  Imarrifj.?],  ii.  401. 

Dracontius,  knight,  ii.  80. 

Dragomans,  i.  303  n.  2. 

Dragons,  stories  of,  iii.  207  n. 


Drahomira  (Dragomir),  Bohemian  prin- 
cess, iii.  321  n.  5,  322. 

ApaariKT}  evepyeia.    See 'Evepyeia. 

Dreams,  i.  71,  73,  75,  107,  236,688;  ii. 
27,  47  and  n.  4,  106,  119,  120,  147,279; 
iii.  19,  47,  293,  417,  421  ;  iv.  42,271, 
298,332,  361.  Auschar,  iii.  274,  283, 
286,  287.  Huss,  v.  332,  333,  364. 
Charlemagne,  iii.  240.  Interpretatioa 
of,   ii.  45,  iv.  113. 

Drembitza,  iii.  315  n.  1. 

Drenthe,  iii.  80. 

Dresdeu,  v.  338. 

Dress,  of  women,  i.  281  ;  v.  176,  185.  Of 
monks,  iv.  244,  263,  275.  William  of 
St.  Amour  on,  iv.  285,  286.  Louis  IX., 
iv.  301.  Elfzabeth  of  Hessia,  iv.  302. 
R.  de  Sorboune  on,  iv.  303.  Ordinances 
relatii]g  to,  v.  192,  223. 

Drontheim  in  Norway,  iii.  298  n.  2. 

Dructeram,  abbot,  iii.  432  n.  4,  434  n.  2. 

Druids,  ii.  148. 

Drunkenness,  iii.  138,  410,  442  ;  iv.  52. 

Druthniar,  Christian  (Grammaticus),  iii. 
458,  459. 

Dryiuos,  Paulician,  iii.  251  n.  1. 

Dschingiskhan  (Teniudschin),  iv.  48,  49. 

Dsuuovas,  Arabic  prince,  ii.  145. 

Du  Boulay.     See  BouIkus. 

Du  Chesne. 

Scriptores  hist.  Franc,  f .  639,  Ordericus  Vitalis, 
iv.  92  n.  6.  T.  ii.,  Gerbert's  epistles,  ep.  2,  8, 
44, 45, 130,  iii.  470 n.  3 :  f .  816,  ep.  113,  Balduin, 
iii.  453  n.  3 ;  f .  824,  ep.  1.52,  Adalbero,  iii.  373 
n.  1 ;  f.  839,  ep.  38,  to  Joliii  XV.,  iii.  373  n.  1. 
T.  iv.  f.  58,  Glaber  Rudolph,  iii.  377  n.  1 ;  f. 
64,  HelgaUii  vit.  Uoberti  regis,  iii.  450  n.  5  ; 
f.  291,  Paschalia  II.,  iv.  140  u.  4.  T.  v.  ff. 
447  et451,  Life  of  Louis  IX.,  iv.  285  n.  4  ;  f. 
456,  the  same,  iv.  285  n.  5;  c.  2,  Chroni- 
cle of  Bal  Cernay,  iv.  570  n.  4  ;  ff.  667,  668, 
Chronicle  of  Pay  Loreut,  iv.577n.  5, 604n.  1 ; 
f .  666,  Waldeuses,  iv.  611  n.  4.  T.  vi.  f.  81, 
Uist.  Aquitanica,  iii.  593  n.  3. 

Du  Pin. 

Collection  of  monumenta  vet.  ad  Donatist.  hist 
pertinautia,  f.  138,  rescript  of  Constantine, 
ii.  227  n.  2 ;  f.  174,  ii.  218  n.  1,  219  n.  1 ;  f. 
175,  assembly  at  Cirta,  220  n.  1 ;  f.  176,  as- 
sembly at  Carthage,  223  n.  4  ;  f .  189,  rescript 
to  Verinus,  227  n.  5 :  third  rescript,  228  n.  1 ; 
f.  190,  memorial  discourse,  228  u.  3  ;  f.  319, 
Donatus  of  CasiB  Nigras,  221  n.  4.  Gesta. 
collat.  Carthag.  f.  184  (ep.  of  Constantine 
to  the  Numidian  bps.),  225  n.  1 ;  f.  247,  235 
n.  3  ;  f .  248, 237  n.  2  ;  ff.  301  et  302, 243  n.  2  : 
f .  312,  245  n.'  2  ;  ff.  313  et  314,  242  n.  2,  243 
n.  1 ;  f .  318,  247  n.  1 ;  f .  323,  225  n.  4. 

Dualism,  i.  375.  Oriental,  i.  15,  276,  478. 
In  Parsism,  i.  369,  378,  488,  489.  In 
Gnosticism,  i.  370,  374,  375,  378,  379, 
393  n.  3,  394,  438,  455,  4G7,  476  ;  iv.  444, 
613,  620,  721.  Of  Basilides,  i.  400,  402- 
405,  407.  Of  Marcion,  i.  458,  464,  465, 
467.  Apclles,  i.  475.  In  Platoiiisiu,  i. 
375,  378,  379,  393  n.  3.  In  Buddhism, 
i.  481,  482.  Manichean,  i.  481,  488, 
489,  500.  With  the  Apologi.sts,  i.  565. 
Augustin,  ii.  398.  In  the  sects,  iii.  243, 
594.  Priscillianists,  ii.  776.  Paulicians, 
iii.  251,  257-263.   Euchites,  iii.  590;  iv. 


76 


GENERAL   INDEX. 


552.  Catharists,  iv.  565-567,  569,  570, 
579,  581,  582,  592,  594.    Bogomiles,  iv. 

553.  Western  sects,  iv.  565.  Eastern, 
iv.  592.     Ainon;.'  the  Moufiols,  iv.  54. 

Duba,  Wenzel  of,  v.  320,  321,  342,  348, 

358,  367. 
Dubiacli,  Mac  Va]nl)air,  ii.  149. 
Ducas  Vatazes,  John,  iv.  539. 
Duel,  iii.  429  u.  4,  449,  450.  _ 
Dulcitius,  imperial  triijunc,  ii.  238. 
Dulcitius,  notary,  ii.  573. 
Diiua,  river,  iv.  36,  37. 
Dunaan.     See  Dsmiovas. 
Avvuftng,  with  Basiiitlcs,  i.  400,  418.  "With 

Philo,  i.  601  u.  1. 
Dungal,  again.st  Claudiii.s  of   Turin,  iv. 

430  n.  i,  431  n.  1,  439  and  nn.  1,  2,  4, 

5.  Responsa  adv.  Claud.  Bibl.  Patr. 
Lugd.  f.  204,  431  n.  2  ;  f.  223,  439  n.  1. 

Duns  Scotus,  v.  245. 

Duustan,  abp.  of  Canterbury,  iii.  460  n. 

6.  Zealously  contends  against  the  cor- 
ruption of  the  clergy,  iii.  411.  Reforms 
the  clergv  in  England,  iii.  468,  469. 
Life  of,  "1.  i.  c.  8,  §  47,  411  n.  6  (see 
Acta  S.Mav  19). 

Duophysites,  li.  581  n.  1,  613.      See  Mo- 

nophvsite  controversies. 
Durand  de  Osca,  iv.  612,  613. 
Durandus,  abbot  of  Troanne,  v.  245. 
De   corpore   et   sanguine   Domini,  Bibl.  Patr. 
Lugd.  t.  xviii.  f.421,  transubstantiation,  iii. 
529  n.  1 :  f .  424,  528  n.  2  ;  f.  427,  529  n.  2  ; 
f.  437,  Berengar,  iii.  503  n.  3,  515  n.  4;  and 
cone.  Paris.,  509  n.  4,  510  and  n.  2. 

Durham,  bp.  of,  iv.  418  n.  4. 

Duty,  Aquinas  on,  iv.  524. 

Duumviri,  excluded  from  the  church,  ii. 

173. 
Dux  O.'^rhoeniB,  ii.  95  n.  5. 
Dux  Soranus,  ii.  154,  155. 
Dux  Syriauus,  ii.  443. 
Dyarchy  (Arius),  ii.  405. 
Dyotheietism,    iii.    181.     Dominant     in 

Rome    and    Africa,  iii.    184-186,    193. 

Its  triumph  and   establishment  as  an 

article  of  faith,  iii.  195-197.    See  Mon- 

otheletic  controversy. 


E. 


Eadb.ild,  king  of  Kent,  idolater,  iii.  18. 

Converted,  iii.  19. 
Eadburga,  abbess,  iii.  52. 
Eadmer,  monk,  iv.  366. 

Life  of  Anselm,  iv.  3G2  n.  1,  365  nn.  2,  4,  366 
and  n.  2,  367  n.,  3<i8  iin.  1,  3,  442  n.  1. 

Earlier  and  later  stages  of  development, 
i.  40. 

Earth  of  light,  Mani,  i.  490. 

Earth  worship,  Persian,  ii.  128. 

Earthciuake  council,  v.  162,  163,  346. 

Earthquakes,  i.  103,  126.  At  Constanti- 
nople, ii.  535,  760  ;  iii.  562  n.  1.  In  the 
image  controv.,  iii.  209,  214. 

East,  paganism  iu  the,  ii.  102-110. 


East,  Roman  ch.  property  in  the,  iii.  113. 

East  Franklaud  (Germany),  iv.  153.  Ease 
Franks,  73. 

East  Goths,  iii.  4  u.  1. 

East  India,  i.  81,  82  ;  ii.  140. 

East  Roman  Empire,  ii.  162,382  ;  iii.  112, 
113  n.  1,  117,  119,  307,  327,  586,  587. 
See  Eastern  church,  Byzantine. 

Easter  cvcle,  i.  681  n.  4. 

Easter  festival,  i.  149,  297-300;  ii.  174, 
175,  272,  339,  341,  342,  351  and  n.  2, 
352  n.  1,  438  ;  iii.  294  ;  iv.  39,  53,  325. 
Differences  in  the  time  of  celebrating, 
i.  206,  214  n.  2,  297-300,  676,  678,  680; 
ii.  337,  338,  415,  751,  767  ;  iii.  17,  23, 
32.  Time  made  known,  ii.  751.  Easter 
Sabbath,  ii.  333  n.  8,  3.34,  341,  342,  360 
and  n.  2,  361.  Easter  Sunday,  ii.  341, 
360  n.  2 ;  communion  at,  ii.  360  n.  2, 
365,  iv.  346,  353.  Ea.ster  with  tiie 
Manichcans,  i.  505.     See  Pas.sover. 

Eastern  church,  character  in  the  Jirst 
Period,  i.  508.  Acolvtes ;  exorcists, 
201.  Country  bps.,  202.  Metropol- 
itan svstem,  203.  Doctrine  of  the 
Trinity,  585-610.  Second  Period. 
Character,  ii.  204.  Relation  to  the 
state,  162,  166,  214.  Celibacy,  180, 
181.  Ordinations,  185.  Transfer  of 
clergy,  186,  187.  Deaconesses,  191. 
Schisms,  196  n.  3.  Contrasted  with  the 
Western,  204,  383,  384,  403,  404,  469, 
471.  In  relation  to  the  Roman  church, 
204-206,  208.  Monachism  in  the,  263- 
293,  615.  Image  worship,  330,  331. 
Sabljath,  333.  Passover,  337,  338.  Pe- 
riod after  Easter,  342.  Christmas,  342- 
346.  Ejiiphany,  342-346.  Song,  354  n. 
3.  In  the  great  dogmatic  controversies, 
383-386,471.  Interpretation,  388-394. 
In  the  Ariau  controv.,  404-466.  In  the 
Meletian  schism,  458.  Doctrine  of  the 
Holy  Spirit,  466-471  ;  of  the  person  of 
Christ,  478-504.  Nestorian  controv., 
504,  609.  Anthropology,  616-618,  624, 
666,  712-722.  Doctrine  of  redemption, 
617,  676,  718,  726.  Pelagius,  632,  640- 
648.  Sacraments,  722,  726.  Last 
things,  737-739.  Third  Period.  In- 
terstitia,  iii.  93.  Slaverv,  99,  100. 
Hist,  of  doctrine,  169-233. "  Fourth  Pe- 
riod. Hist,  of  doctrine,  iii.  530-551. 
Relations  and  controversies  with  the 
W.stcn  ch.,  iii.  553-586.  Doctrine  of 
the  Holy  Spirit,  iii.  5.54-557.  585,  586. 
FiJ'th  Period.  Labors  of  R.  Lull,  iv. 
68.  Grcgorv  VII.  on  the.  iv.  86,  104. 
Worshij/of  'the  host,  iv.  341.  Efforts 
for  union  with  the  Western  church,  iv. 
536-551(104).  Sixth  Period.  Gerson 
on  the,  V.  86,  92.  Clcmangis,  y.  117. 
Kegotiations  with,  on  the  suliject  of 
union,  v.  130,  133.  Jerome  of  Prague, 
V.  373,  374. 
Ebbo,  abp.  of  Rheiins,  iii.  271,  272,  277, 

278. 
Ebbo  (Eppo),  Weudian  priest,  iii.  326. 


GENERAL   IXDEX. 


77 


Ebedjesu,   Nestorian    bp.,   catalogue    of 

ch.  writers,  i.  681  and  n.5,  682;  ii.  553 

u.  3.     Letter  to  Maris,  iv.  46.     See  As- 

seniani  BihL  Orient,  t.  iii.  P.  i. 

Eberhard.     See  Koland. 

Eberhard,  abp.  of  Salzburg,  mother  of, 

iv.  295. 
Eberliard,  count,  iv.  92  n.  6. 
Eberhard  of  Friiili,  iii.  475. 
El^eriiard  of  Scbouau,  iv.  579. 
Contra  Catharos,  c.  8,  iv.  577  nn.  1,  4  ;   c.  16, 
579  n.  1 ;  c.  19,  578  n.  4  ;  f.  506,  583  n.  6  ;  c. 
25,   Waldenses  (Sabotiei-s),   (i09  n.  2.      See 
Bibl.  Patr.  Lugd.  t.  xxiv. 

Eliersberg,  monastery,  iii.  471. 

El)ionitaram  socii,  i.  349. 

EbioTiites,  i.  331  and  nn.  2,  3,  344-350, 
410,  577.     See  Ebiouitism. 

Ebionitic  tiospel  accordinjj  to  the  He- 
brews, i.  708  u.  2.     See  ApocryphaL 

Ebiouitism,  i.  344-364.  Elements  pos- 
sessing- affinity  with,  364,  365,  675.  In 
Cerinthiis,  396,  398,  399.    In  Basilidcs, 

410,  417.  In  relation  to  Montaiiism, 
512.  With  Justin,  363,  364,  674.  He- 
gesippus,  675. 

Elmerin,  Margaret,  v.  383  n.  2. 
Eljoracum  (York),  archbishopric,  iii.  16, 

19. 
Ebrard  (Everard),  of  Breteul,  count,  iv. 

235. 
Ecbert,  abbot  of  Schonau. 
Sermo  contra  Catharos,  f .  602,  iv.  566  n.  2,  568 
n.  2,  577  n.  1 ;  f.  615,  576  n.  4.     See  Bibl. 
Patr.  Lugd. 

Eccard. 
Scriptores  rer.  Germ.  Cod.  Bamberg,  t.  ii.  ep. 
142  of  Gregory  VIT.,  iv.  96  n.  4.  Ep.  149  of 
Gregory  VII.,  iv.  117  n.  Ep.  162,  f.  762,  ep. 
of  Henry  of  Speier  against  Gregory  VII.,  iv. 
92  n.  6,  99  n.  2,  113  n.  1 ;  c.  lt3,  f.  194, 
Clement  111.,  iv.  129  n.  2. 

EcclesiiB,  i.  185.  Apostolicae,  i.  203,  204; 
ii.  197. 

Ecclesiastes. 
4:10.  ii.  282.    7:  29,  iv.492  n.  3.    9:4,  iii.  32. 
19,  iv..396. 

Ecclesiastical  and  civil  power,  limits  of, 
v.  28,  29,  160-162. 

Ecclesiastical  appointments.  See  Eccle- 
siastical offices. 

Ecclesiastical  elections.  Laity  participate 
in,  i.  189,  199;  ii.  185,  186.  Freedom 
of,  iii.  93-95,  400. 

Ecclesiastical  freedom,  iii.  49,  368,  369, 
411.507. 

Ecclesiastical  hours,  v.  207. 

Ecclesiastical  independence  in  British 
church,  iii.  16,  17.  Frankish,  iii.  118, 
119,  368,  395,  507,  509  and  n.  2  ;  v.  92. 

Ecclesiastical  jurisdiction,  v.  18. 

Ecclesia-stical  laws,  ii.  335  ;  iii.  56,61,  62, 
66,  67,  9.3-95,  305,346,351,361,364- 
366,  368, 369,  372,  375,  387,  388  and  n.  1 , 

41 1 ,  .507,  562,  564,  570,  574,  577,  604  ;  iv. 
142,  214,  416,  639  ;  v.  47,  86,  136,  380. 
Old  and  new,  conflict  of,  iii.  346-398, 
507,  .509  and  n.  2  ;  iv.  101,  105,  131, 
139,  193,   194,   199,  200,  203,  204,  207, 


395;  V.  47,  48,  63,  78,  97,  123.  Col- 
lection.s,  study  of,  writings  on,  iii.  346- 
351  ;  iv.  193,  20.S-205.  Introduction 
of,  iv.  41,  42.  Defensor  pacis,  v.  28, 
29.  Gerson  on,  v.  79-83,  97,  107, 
108,  353.  Spirit  and  letter,  v.  80,  83, 
92,  94,  112.  At  Constance,  v.  112. 
Jauow  on,  v.  20.5-210;  predicts  their 
dissolution,  v.  207.  IIuss,  v.  264,  265, 
324,  325,  346. 
Ecclesiastical  legislation,  ii.  212 ;  iii.  95, 

96,  305. 

Ecclesiastical  monarchy  and  Byzantine 
despotism,  iv.  528. 

Ecclesiastical  offices,  appointment  to,  iv, 
86,  104,  200,  201,  206,  207,  361  ;  v.  9,  33, 
34,  37,  41,  47,  50,  .54,  55,  58,  65,  86,  87, 

97,  117,  119,  122,  123,  125,  144.  Laity 
in,  ii.  184-186,  472  ;  iii.  93,  94,  409,410, 
559,  574,  577  ;  v.  58.  Among  the  Wal- 
denses,  iv.  614, 61 6.  See  Benefices,  Elec- 
tions, Investiture,  Simony,  Nepotism. 

Ecclesiastical  reckoning  of  time,  iv.  3. 
Ecclesiastical   usages,  differences  in,  iii. 

15,  17,  2.3-25,  32,  564.     See  Easter. 
Ecebolius,  rhetorician,  ii.  41. 
Echard. 

T.  i.  f.  162,  Albert  the  Great,  iv.  421  n.  1. 
Echo,  i.  441  n.  2. 
Eckart,  Master,  v.  393-396.     Sermons,  v. 

394  nn.  1-4. 
Eckhel. 
Doct.  nummorum  vet.,  ii.  13  n.  1.  Vol.  iii.  f. 
64,  medal  of  M.  Aureliu.'i,  i.  116  n.  5.  Vol. 
viii.  f.  75,  coins  of  Coustantine,  ii.  8  and  n. 
3  ;  f.  78,  the  same,  ii.  21  n.  3 ;  f.  84,  col.  2,  f. 
88,  the  same,  ii.  24  n.  4  ;  f.  122,  of  Magnen- 
tius,  ii.  33  n.  4. 

Edanum.     See  Julian  of. 

Eclectic  philosophy,  Eclecticism,  i.  20,34, 
125,  127, 155,  170,  355,374.  lieligious, 
i.  20,  374,  449,  453  ;  ii.  7,  16,  21, 163,  768 
n.  1.     Mongol,  iv.  56. 

Eclipse,  iv.  37. 

Ecstacv,  i.  181,  356,  511,  513,  514,  519 
and  u.  2,  520,  673,  680 ;  ii.  390 ;  iii.  590. 

Ecthesis,  the,  iii.  180,  184-186. 

Ecumenical  bishop,  opposition  of  Gregory 
the  Great  to  the  title,  iii.  115-117. 

Ecumenical  councils,  ii.  164,  182,  209- 
212;  iv.343n.  1.  Authority,  iii.  60,36.5, 
369,  371  n.  2,  555  ;  iv.  195^  332,  621 ;  v. 
17,  27,  50,  54,  63,  76-78,  104,  109,  119, 
207.  Constitutionof,  iii.  575.  And  papal 
absolutism,  iv.  195.  Desire  for  these  at 
the  close  of  the  Middle  Ages,  v.  4,  12, 
33,  49,  50,  53,  54,  94.  Authority  to 
convoke,  v.  76,  79,  80,  82,  85,  86,  96,  99, 
107,  108.  Gerson  on,  v.  79-85,  96-100, 
107,108,353.  Militz,  v.  179.  Janow, 
V.  207.  Proposed  constitution  of,  v.  53. 
Gerson's  definition  of,  v.  107.  Kesolu- 
tion  regarding,  at  the  council  of  Con- 
stance, v.  124,  125.  See  Councils,  an. 
325  (Nice) ;  an.  381  (Constantinople) ; 
an.  431  (Ephesus);  an.  451  (Chalce- 
dou) ;    an.   553    (Constantinople) ;  an. 


78 


GENERAL   INDEX. 


681  (Constantinoi)le) ;  an.  78"  (Nice)  ; 
an.  869  (Constaiitinojile)  ;  an.  1123 
(hateran)  ;  an.  1139  (Laterau)  ;  an. 
1179  (Lateran);  an.  121.5  (Lateran) ; 
an.  1245  (Lvons) ;  an.  1274  (Lyons); 
an.  1311  (Vienna);  an.  1409  (Pisa); 
an.  1414  (Constance). 

Edda,  vol.  iii.  ed.  Copenhag.  1828,  p. 
141,  lustrations,  iii.  301  n.  1. 

Edcssa,  Christianity  there,  i.  80.  Very 
early  a  church  building  there,  i.  80, 
291  n.  3.  Bardesanes  in,  i.  80,  441. 
Image  of  Christ  at,  ii.  331  ;  iii.  201. 
School  there,  ii.  610,  611.  Pagan  tem- 
ple at,  ii.  95  nn.  4,  5,  97  n.  5.  Cloister 
at,  ii.  614.  Conquest  of,  iv.  153.  See 
Abraham  of.  Bar  Sudaili,  Jacob,  Ores- 
tes, Eabulas. 

Edicts.  Of  Antoninus  Pins,  i.  104.  Under 
Marcus  Aurelius,  i.  104,  105.  Of  Au- 
reliau,  i.  108.  Of  Decins,  i.  131,  132, 
135.  Of  Valerian,  i.  139.  Of  Gallie- 
nus,  toleration  of  the  Christians,  i.  140, 
141  ;  ii.  15.  Of  Diocletian,  renewing 
the  persecution,  i.  148  ;  another,  i.  154, 
155.  Of  Galerius,  toleration,  i.  156; 
ii.  2,  9,  12,  17  n.  1,  220.  Of  Ma.ximin, 
i.  155 ;  ii.  4  n.  1,  5  II.  1.  Of  Constan- 
tine  and  Licinius,  ii.  14  ;  another,  ii.  14- 
16,21.  Of  Licinius,  ii.  19.  Of  Julian, 
ordering  the  rebuilding  of  the  temples, 
ii.  67  n.  1,  80  ;  recalling  the  bishops 
from  banishment,  ii.  71,  72;  against 
Aihanasius,  ii.  73  ;  on  education,  ii.  75  ; 
Tliemistius  on,  ii.  89.  Of  Honorius 
(an.  415),  ii.  92  n.  3  ;  excluding  pagans 
from  places  of  trust,  ii.  102.  Of  Theo- 
dosius,  forbidding  religious  conferences, 
ii.  157.  Of  Constans  to  the  Doinitists, 
ii.  229.  Of  Julian,  in  favor  of  the  Do- 
natists,  ii.  231.  Of  Theodosius  II., 
against  the  Nestorian  bps.,  ii.  548 ; 
against  Nestorius,  ii.  552.  Of  Justin- 
ian, against  the  three  chapter.?,  ii.  599- 
601,606  (208)  ;  on  A])hthartadocetism, 
ii.  609.  Of  Honorius  ( '.j,  against  the  Pe- 
lagians, ii.  651.  Of  Heraclius,  the  Ec- 
thesis,  iii.  180,  184.  Of  Constans  (an. 
648),  the  type,  ii.  184,  185.  Of  Leo  the 
Isaurian,  against  images,  iii.  209,  210, 
212.  Of  Leo  the  Armenian,  iii.  537.  Of 
Manuel  Comnenus,  on  the  oath  taken 
by  converts  from  Mohammedanism,  iv. 
535.     See  Laws,  Rescripts. 

Editicalion,  i.  181. 

Education,  early,  i.  694.  Christian,  ii. 
316,  318,  396.  Divine,  of  man,  ii.  679. 
In  the  cloisters,  ii.  288,  296.  Sources 
of,  iii.  3,  9,  10,  21,  23,  30,  51,  73,  305  ; 
iv.  31,  45,  58,  209.  In  England,  iii.  468, 
469.  Among  the  Mongols,  iv.  56,  58. 
Anselm  on,  iv.  362,  363.  Eustathius, 
iv.  532.  Of  girls,  ii.  316;  iv.  584  and 
n.  4.  Of  the  clertry,  ii.  182-184,  298; 
iii.  126,  152,  206  "n.  3,  277,  425,457, 
593;  iv.  3,  31,  45,  102  n.  4,  132  u.  4. 
See  Culture,  Missions,  Schools. 


Edward,  prince  of  England,  iv.  188. 

Edward  IIL,  v.  134,  146,  147. 

Edwin,  king  of  Northumberland,  his  con- 
version and  death,  iii.  19,  20. 

Effeminate  civilization,  i.  76. 

Egbert,  abp.  of  York,  iii.  137,  153. 

Egbert,  \ip.  of  Miinster,  iv.  79. 

Egliert,  monk,  iii.  43. 

Egilo,  abbot  of  Priim,  iii.  497  n.  1. 

Egilo,  bp.  of  Sens,  iii.  481  u.  2. 

Egino,  bp.  of  Schonen,  iii.  293. 

'E-yKparlrac,  i.  458  n.  2. 

'EyiiVK?uov  of  Basiliscus,  ii.  585,  586. 

Egypt,  i.  34  n.  2,  59,  61,  62  ;  ii.  87,  111  n. 
Gospel  in,  i.  83,  153.  Persecution  in,  i. 
83,  121,  140,  149  n.  1,  155;  ii.  124,  193 
n.  6.  Magical  arts  in,  i.  33,  161,  162. 
Church  interpreters  in,  i.  303.  Medium 
of  revelation  to  the  Greeks,  i.  666.  As- 
cetics in,  i.  713.  Paganism  in,  ii.  47  n. 
4,  96  n.  5,  97,  98,  105  n.  3,  111  n.,  117, 
124.  Periodeutai,  ii.  193  n.  6.  Mele- 
tian  schism,  ii.  196,  252.  Monks  in,  ii. 
263-276,  283,  288,  289,  290,  301,  444. 
Origen  with  them,  ii.  741.  In  Origen- 
istic  disputes,  ii.  750-754.  Epiphany 
and  Christmas,  ii.  346  n.  2.  Egyptian 
theology,  ii.  502,  503,  507,  511  (see  Al- 
exandrian school).  Cyrill's  influence 
in,  ii.  512-514.  Nestorius  banished  to, 
ii.  552-554.  Egyptian  jiarty  in  the 
Robber  Synod,  ii.  569  ;  at  Chalcedon, 
ii.  578,  579.  Power  of  the  bp.  of  Alex- 
andria, ii.  582,  582  (512).  Monophy- 
site  controv.  in,  ii.  583,  589.  Monophy- 
sites  in,  ii.  611  ;  iii.  176-178.  Con- 
quered by  Chosru-Parviz,  iii.  84.  Un- 
der the  Mohammedans,  iii.  88  and  n. 
4,  228.  Crusaders,  Francis  of  Assisi  in, 
iv.  59,  60  n.  2.  Sultan  of,  iv.  179.  See 
Origen. 

Egyptians,  gospel  of  the,  i.  S3,  458  n.  3, 
^600,  601. 

Ehemann,  Studien  der  Ev.  Geistlichkeit, 
ii.  Ill  n.  1. 

Ehrenbcrg,  on  the  Monas  prodvjiosa,  v. 
237  n.  2. 

Eichstadt,  iii.  386. 

Eigil,  abbot,  life  of  Sturm,  iii.  75  n.  3. 

Ei/cdiy  Tov  ^Eov,  i.  613,  641  u.  2.  See  Im- 
age of  God. 

Einhardi  annales. 

An.  757,  introduction  of  the  organ  into  France, 
iii.  128  n.  4  ;  an.  786,  contest  between  Ko- 
nian  and  Franlvijih  ch.  singers,  iii.  128  nu.  2, 
4  ;  an.  796,  Tudun,  iii.  82  n.  3. 

Einsiedeln,  monastery  (Notre  Dame  des 

Eremites),  iii.  332. 
'ElfjTjvufiXoi,  i-  100  n.  1. 
EiprjVT],  i.  400. 
Eiseumenger. 

T.  i.  Kap.  8,  B.  836,  C"TS    H^iT,  i.  354  n.  5. 

T   T  T 

'E/c  (5i'o  (piaeojv,  kv  6vo  (piG^ai,  ii.  581  n.  I. 
'Eki^koc,  ii.  192.     See  Defensorcs. 
'EK^eaic    TTiq   ■Kiareug,  iii.    180    and  n.  I, 
184-186. 


GENERAL   INDEX. 


79 


El,  iv.  553,  555  and  n.  1. 
Elbe,  iii.  32.3  ;  iv.  18,  34. 
Elbert  (Albert),  master  of  the  school  at 

York,  iii.  153. 
Elders,  i.  184.     See  Presbyters. 
Eleaz;ir,  v.  361,  362. 

Elect,  the,  ii.  685,  687  ;  iii.  145,  162,  474, 
478,  482-484,  487,  488  ;  iv.  304,  554  n. 
2,  615;  V.  140,  172,  201,  212,  267,  284, 
302,  324,  354.    With  the  Paulicinns,  iii. 
265.     With  Oliva,  iv.  622,  624.     With 
Basilides,  i.  411,  414.     With  the  Man- 
icheans,  i.  483,  501  and  n.  2,  503-505  ; 
ii.  770,  771  ;  iii.  245  ;  iv.  304,  579,  581  ; 
V.  212.     See  Predestination. 
Electi,  i.  483,  501  and  n.  2.     See  Elect. 
Election  of  grace,   Ambrose  on,  ii.  622, 
623.     Augustiii,  ii.  627,   630,  631,  6<.)0. 
Praedestinatus,  704.     Fulgentius,   711. 
Felix,  iii.  162  ;  iv.  513.    With  Basilides, 
i.  414.     See  Elect,  Predestination. 
Elections.     See  Chnrch  elections. 
Election.s,  imperial,  the  pope  aiid.iv.  118, 

164,  165,  176,  177;  v.  23,  24,  43 
Elections,  papal,  iii.  378,  381  n.  2,  387, 
395;  iv.  85,  92  and  n.  6,  144,  167,  168, 
177,  188,  214;  v.  19,  20,  45,  46,  71,  112, 
118-124.  Law  of  Nicholas  II.  on,  iii. 
387.  Ordinance  relating  to,  iv.  16'J. 
Law  to  hasten,  iv.  192.  Law  snspouded, 
iv.  192,  193.  Clemangis  on,  v.  117. 
Constitntion  of  the  electoral  college,  iii. 
387,  388;  at  Constance,  v.  126. 
Elements,  with  the  Manicheaus,  i.  491, 

505. 
Elesbaan,  Abyssinian  king,  ii.  145. 
Eleusinian  mysteries,  i.  30. 
Eleutheropolis,  ii.  741. 
Eleutherus,  bp.  of  Rome,  i.  85,  524,  525 

and  n.  1,  583. 
Elfeg,  abp.  of  Canterbury,  iv.  329. 
Elfric  of  Malmesbury,  iii.  469.     Anglo- 
Saxon  grammar,  469  n.  2.     Sermons, 
etc.,  469.    Translation  of  Genesis,  pref- 
ace, 469  n.  4.     See  Usser. 
Elias  (Elijah),  i.  347  ;  iii.  327  ;  v.  154,  200, 

201.     Spirit  of,  177.     See  Elijah. 
Elias,  disciple  of   St.   Francis,   iv.   275, 

291. 
Elias,  ecclesiastic,  iii.  575. 
Eligius  (St.  Eloy),  bp.  of  Noyon,  41,  42. 
Life  of,  iii.   41    n.  2.     Sermon,  iii.  448 
n.  3.     See  D'Achery,  Spicileg.  t.  ii. 
Elijah,  i.  265  ;  ii.   234,   705 ;  iii.   255  ;  iv. 
266.     Spirit  of,  v.  183  n.  3.     See  Elias. 
Elipaudus,  abp.  of   Toledo,  iii.  156-158, 
164  nn.  1,  4,  164-168.    ills  controversy 
with    Migetius,    157    n.    1.       Whether 
author  of  Adoptianism  ?  156-158.     His 
conduct  in  this  controversy,  164.     His 
letter  to  Alcuin,  166.     On"  the  Romish 
church,  166  n.  6. 

Ep.  to  Migetius,  in  Espana  Saijrada,  t.  v.ed.  ii. 
Jladritl,  lTt33,  f.  614,  iii.  Itiif  u.  tj ;  f.  524,  iii. 
157  n.  1  ;  ep.  to  Alcuin  (Alcuin,  opp.  ed. 
Froben.  t.  i.  P.  ii.  f .  870),  164  nn.  1.  2  ;  (f. 
872),  158  n.  1 ;  ep.  to  Felix  (f.  916),  164  n.  2. 
See  Canisius,  Espaiia  Sagrada. 


Elisseus,  Armenian  bp. 

Hist,  religious  wars  in  Armenia  (Eng.  trans,  by 
Newman,  Lond.  183(1),  ii.  125  n.  1 ;  ff.  11, 12 
proclamation  of  Mihr  Ner.seh,  i.  489  n.  l',  ii! 
127  a.  2;  f.  14.  tlie  Christian  Mobed,  ii.'l25 
nu.  3,  4  ;  f.  20,  reply  of  the  Christians,  ii. 
1.38  nn.  1,2;  f .  22,  edict  of  the  Per.sian  king, 
ii.  128  n.  2  :  f.  23,  objections  to  the  Chris- 
tians, ii.  127  n.  1,  128  n.  5  :  f .  .30,  Jezdegerdes 
IT.  on  the  persecutions,  ii.  126  n.  5,  133  n. 
1,  141  n.  3  ;  f.  42,  Varanes,  ii.  136  n.  2. 

Elisha,  iv.  266;  v.  191. 

Elizabeth  of  Hessia,  iv.  302. 

P^li/abeth  of  Schonau,  iv.  217. 

Eloliim,  i.  409. 

El])idius,  rhetorician,  ii.  771. 

Elster,  battle  on  the,  iv.  118. 

Elvira.     See  Councils,  an.  305. 

Elxai,  i.  352  n.  1. 

Ely,  bp.  of,  V.  136. 

Elymas,  i.  72. 

Em,  a  Schelstrate.     See  Rchelstrate. 

Emanation,  in  Gnosticism,  i.  372-375, 
380.  With  Basilides,  i.  400,  401.  Val- 
entine, i.  417,  418.  Saturnin.,  i.  455. 
Marcion,  467.  Ilerniogt-nes,  i.  566. 
With  Origen,  i.  568,  589,  621  ;  ii.  403, 
405  n.  2,  474.  In  the  doctrine  of  the 
Trinity,  i.  592;  ii.  403,  405  n.  2,  474; 
with  Arius,  ii.  410;  with  TertuUian,  i. 
605,  684  n.  2;  Ilieracas,  i.  716.  In 
Parsism,  ii.  128.  Priscillianists,  ii.  776 
and  n.  4.  In  the  Dionysian  writings  ; 
Scotus  Erigena,  iii.  461.  The  sect  at 
Orleans,  iii.  594.  Catharists,  iv.  565, 
569. 

Embrun  (Ebredunensis),  iii.  119  n.  1. 

Emendation  of  Biblic;il  manuscripts,  Ori- 
gen, i.  700,  707.     See  Bible  revision. 

Emerita.     See  Idacius  of. 

Emeritus,  bp.  of.  Xaintes,  iii.  94. 

Emeritus,  Donatist  bp.,  ii.  242,  243  n.  2. 

'HfispojSaTTTiarai,  i.  376  n.  3. 

Emesa,  in  Phccnicia,  persecution  at,  ii.  6. 
Paulus,  ii.  346  n.  2.     Eusebius,  ii.  389. 

Emigrations  of  tribes,  ii.  102. 

Emma,  wife  of  Canute  the  Great,  iii.  290, 

Emmanuel  Comnenus.    See  Comnenus, 

Eramaus,  i.  709  n.  1. 

Emmeran,  in  Bavaria,  iii.  39,  40.  Life  of, 
39  n.  4,  40  n.  1.     See  Canisins. 

Emmeran,  St.,  abbey  of,  iii.  324. 
Emmerich    (Henry),  Hungarian  prince, 

iii.  334. 
Empedocles,  ii.  89  n.  2. 
Emperors,  reverence  paid  to  the,  i.  90, 91 ; 
iii.  241.  Chiefs  of  the  Roman  religion, 
ii.  91.  TertuUian  on  the  conversion  of 
the,  i.  272  n.  1.  Cliry.sostoin  and  Am- 
brose on  the  relation  of  the  Cliristian 
cmjierors  to  the  church,  ii.  214.  Ad- 
mitted within  the  chancel,  ii.  321  n.  6. 
Emperorof  Germany  in  papal  elections, 
iii.  377,  378,  381,386,  387,395,  418;  iv. 
92  and  n.  6,  167,  168,  177;  Greek  emper- 
ors in  church  affairs,  ii.  162-166,414, 
585,  596,  597;  iii.  212,  537;  iv.  533. 
(See  Byzantine,  Edicts,  Image  contro- 


GENERAL    INDEX. 


versies,  Monophvsite  controv.,  Nesto- 
rian  controv.,  Urij^enistic  disputes,  Pon- 
tifox  Maximus,  Re^cTipt,  Three  Chap- 
ters.) Relation  to  the  pope,  iv.  138, 
139,  161,  163-167,  176,  177,  184,  185. 
Synods  convoked  by,  iii.  122,  367  ;  v.  85. 
See  Church  and  State,  Elections,  Popes, 
Frederic  I.,  Frederic  II.,  Henry  IV. 

Empirical  tendency,  iv.  356,  401, "493. 

Employment  of  the  facnlties  of  sense,  ii. 
277. 

Employments.     See  Occupations. 

Emund,  king  of  Sweden,  iii.  292. 

Encodric,  ecclesiastic,  iv.  21. 

Encratites,  i.  456,  458  un.  2,  3,  505.  See 
Severinus. 

Encyclopedia,  wich  the  Greeks,  i.  701. 

End*  of  creation,  iv.  466,  490,  508.  Of 
rational  beings,  iv.  473,  490,  491,  521. 
Oi  man,  natural  and  supernatural,  iv. 
429,  430,  507,  521.  Of  theological  vir- 
tues, iv.  523.     See  Final  cause. 

End  of  the  world  anticipated,  iii.  164  n. 
3,  470  and  n.  2  ;  v.  93.  Theodore,  ii. 
718.     See  Eschatology. 

End  lira,  iv.  582. 

'EvspyeLa,  iii.  182,  183,  192  (ii.  269  n.  3). 

'Evepyeia  dpaaTLuri,  ii.  438  and  n.  3,  439, 
479,  480. 

'EvepyeLa  ■deavdpi.iiT],  iii.  176,  180,  183,  184 
u.  1,  19.5. 

Energiimens,  i.  201,  309,  310  n.  1 ;  ii.  213 
n.  4,  331.  Prayer  for,  ii.  361  n.  2.  See 
Demoniacal. 

Engelhardt. 

KuTheugeschichtliche  Abhandlungen,  on  Joa- 
chim and  the  Everla.'iting  Gospel,  iv.  220  n. 
2,  221  ii.,619  nn.  1,  3.  S.  27,  Ascension  of 
Isaiah,  ed.,  iv.  672  n.  1.  See  Studienu.  Kri- 
tiken,  J.  1838. 

England,  spread  of  Christianity  among 
the  Britons,  i.  85  ;  ii.  146,  632.  Con- 
version of  the  Anglo-Saxons,  iii.  10-23. 
Revivals  of  paganism,  iii.  18-20.  Dif- 
ferences in  ecclesiastical  usages,  iii.  23- 
25.  Missions  among  the  Germans,  iii. 
29,  43-84.  Influence  of  Boniface  on  the 
English  church,  iii.  69,  70.  Education 
of  youth,  iii.  73.  Patronage,  iii.  95. 
Relation  of  the  English  to  the  Romish 
church;  pilgrimages  to  Rome,  iii.  118. 
Theological  culture,  iii.  152-154,  467- 
469.  Books,  iii.  151,  152,  156  n.  1. 
Danes  in;  Canute,  iii.  288,  290,  299. 
Missions  to  Denmark,  iii.  290.  To 
Sweden,  iii.  291,  392.  To  Norway,  iii. 
293,  297.  Theological  culture  in  the 
fourth  Period ;  efforts  at  reform  of  mo- 
nastic and  clerical  orders,  iii.  411,  412, 
467-469.  Guitmund  on  the  conquest 
of,  iii.  529  u.  3.  Mathilda,  iv.  90.  Re- 
form, iv.  91.  Struggle  between  the  sec- 
ular ))o\ver  and  the  church  ;  a  Beckct, 
iv.  141,  169-172  ;  John,  iv.  174-176,  178. 
Crusades,  iv.  188  n.  3.  Influence  of 
Fulco.  iv.  210,  211.  Bernard's  monks 
in,  iv.  :i54.     Saints   in,  iv.  329.     The 


immaculate  conception,  iv.  331,  332 
and  n.  2.  Communion  of  the  sick,  iv. 
343.  Roscelin  in,  iv.  361.  Auselm.iv. 
261,  364.  Pilgrims  from,  v.  51.  Move- 
ments towards  reform  in,  V.  48,  134-173, 
240.  S])i  culative  element  in  ;  practical 
bent,  V.  93,  135,  240.  Feudal  relations 
to  the  pope,  V.  136,  147.  Parliament, 
V.  134,  136,147,160,  161.  Political  and 
religious  disturbances,  v.  157-159,  160, 
161.  English  at  tlie  council  of  Con- 
stance, v.  103,  106,  107,  118  and  n.  2, 
121,  125,  126.  At  the  tri;il  of  Muss,  v. 
343-346,  363.  See  Alcuin,  Alfred,  Au- 
gustin.  Bacon,  Bede,  Grosshead. 

English  language,  iii.  21.  Instruction  in, 
iii.  468.     See  Anglo-Saxon. 

Enjoyment,  spirituiU,  Ruysbroch  on,  v. 
405-407.  Tauler,  V.  408, 410.  Sensual, 
V.  408. 

Ennodius. 
Life  of  Epiphanius,  ii.  192  n.  2;  iii.  28  n.  3. 
(Sirmond.  opp.  t.  i.) 

Enoch,  V.  200.     Book  of,  i.  535. 
"Ei'wOTf  {riov  (pvaEo)i>,(i>vaiKTj),n.  502,   504, 
505,  523,  525,  581  u.'l  ;  /cor'    uiLuv,Ev6o- 
Kiav,  ii.   523 ;    /cat?'  VTroaraaiv,   ii.  525 ; 
v6pol3a(pyc,  iii.  178  n.  1. 
'Ev\%vaiaa/Li6g,  in  the  Clementines,  i.  356. 
'EvdpoviaTina,  ii.  587. 
Enthusiasm,  of  Christians,  i.  76,  105,  106, 
109.      Awakened   by  preachers    of  re- 
pentance, iv.  209.     Of  twelfth  century, 
iv.  246.     Francis  of  Assisi ;  the   men- 
dicants, iv.  271,  272,  277.  Lull,  iv.  426, 
427. 
Enthusiasts,  ii.  277  ;  iii.  604  ;  v.  158.    Sect 

of,  iii.  589,  590,  603.     See  Euchites. 
Entychites,  i.  454. 
Euvoj's,  fraudulent,  iv.  47,  51. 
Eoban,  bp.  of  Utrecht,  iii.  65,  72,  73. 
Epaon.     See  Councils,  an.  517. 
Eparchius,  monk,  iii.  104  n.  1. 
E]jhesians. 
Ep.    to  the,   1:21,  v.  303.     2:15.  ii.  740,  743 
3  :  10,  i.  382  n.    4,  iii.  537  ;  v.  25  n.  1.  4  :  3, 
15,  V.  324.    4:4,  5,  ii.  636.    4:5,6,1.318. 
4:6,1.572.    4:9,1.471.     4 :  16,  iv.  160.     4: 
25,  ii.  778.     5  :  2,  iii.  161  n.  1.    5  :  4,  i.  262. 
5  :  5,  i.  245.    5  :  5,  6,  ii.  636.     5  :  16,  i.  262. 
5:19,  ii.  355.    5  :  21,  ii.  283  n.  1.    5:27    ii. 
244.    6:11,  i.  133  n.  4.     6  :  14,  v.  248.   6  :  18, 
ii.  302.     6:19,  ii.543n.  3. 

Ephesus,     metropolis,   i.   79.       Ecclcsia 

aposlolica,  i.  203.     Church  at,  ii.   197. 

Maximus,  ii.  43,  44n.  1.     Chrysostora 

at,  ii.  755.     Bps.  of,  iii.  214,  255.     See 

Councils,  an.  431  and  449. 

Ephraem    Syrus  on   Bardesanes,  i.  441. 

The  soldiers  at  Sebaste,  ii.  19  n.  3. 

The  Manicheans  (see  ^^'egncr  de  Manich.  in- 

dulg.   pag.   69,   feqcj.),   i.   503  n.   4.     Opera 

syriace    et  latine,   sernio    1,    f.    438,   segg., 

jiarcion,  i.462  n.  1.      S.  14,  f.  408,  D.,  the 

same,  i.  466  n.  2.     S.  102,  §  6,  ff.  551  et  552, 

the  same,  i.  471  n.  2  ;  ff .  553  et  555,  Pleroma 

with  Barde.«anes,  i.  442  n.  1.     Adv.  Ilaeres. 

S.  24  (t.  ii.  ed.  Quirin.  f.  493),   AudiuB,  ii. 

766  u.  4. 

Epictetus,  i.  159. 


GENERAL   INDEX. 


81 


Epicureanism,  i.  8,  15,  93,  393,  713  n.  1. 
Of  Celsus,  i.  162,  168  u.  1. 

Epicurus,  Julian  on,  ii.  62. 

Epigouius,  Patripassian,  i.  584  n.  3. 

'Emvoia,  Sabellius  on,  i.  599. 

Epiphanes,  Gnostic,  i.  449-451. 

Epiphanius,  archdeacon  of  Cyrill,  letter 
of  (Theodoret,  opp.  t.  v.  ep.  173),  ii. 
518  n.  3,  519  n.  2,  541  n.  1.  See 
Lupus. 

Epiphanius,  bp.  of  Constantia.  His  char- 
acter, ii.  741.  His  narrowness,  184.  In 
the  Origenistic  controversy,  747,  748, 
753,  757.     In  Constantinople,  758. 

On  interpreters,  i.  303  u.  3.  The 
Ebionites,  331  n.  2,  344,  345,  351-353  n. 
2, 358n.  1.  Gnostics,385.  Cerinthus, 
398,399.  Valentine,  417  n.  3.  Basilides, 
400.  Bardesanes,  441.  Cainites,  448. 
Saturninus,  455  n.  1.  Tatian,  458  n.  1. 
Marcion,  461  n.  1,  462  u.  1,  463  n.  3, 
464.  ■  Apelles,  475.  Mani,  484.  Mon- 
tanus,  513  n.  3,  515  n.  4.  Gospel  of 
John,  526  n.  Theodotus,  580  and  nn. 
2;  3.  Sabellius,  598-600.  Gospel  of  the 
Egyptians,  600,  601  n.  1.  Ep.  of  Clem- 
ent, 659  n.  2.  Apostolic  constitutions, 
660.     Origen,  696  n. 

UpeajSvTidsg,  ii.  190  n.  3.  Churches 
in  Alexandria,  194.  Mcletian  contro- 
versy, 252  n.  1,  254  n.  Euchites,  277 
n.  7,  280  n.  2.  Eustathians,  281  n.  1. 
Images,  328,  329  n.  2.  Dies  Stationum, 
333  n.  2.  Feast  of  Epiphany,  346  n. 
3.  Intercession  in  the  Lord's  Supper, 
368  n.  1.  Opponents  of  IMary,  377  n. 
2.  Alius,  404  n.  2,409  nn.  2,  4,  412 
n.  2.  Athanasius,  426  n.  2,  427  n. 
Semi-Arian  negotiations,  452  n.  2.  Au- 
dians,  766  n.  3. 

Citations  from  his  writings:  — 

De  mensur.  et  pond.  c.  15,  flight  of  the  Chris- 
tians from  Jerusalem,  i.  .343  n.  3. 

Ep.  ad  Theodosium  imperator.,  images,  ii.  329 
n.  2. 

Expositio  fidei  Catholics,  Epiphany,  ii.  346  n. 
3;  prayers  for  the  dead,  ii.  368  n.  1  :  c.  21, 
interpreters,  i.  303  n.  3;  c.  22,  fasting  on 
Wednesday  and  Fridav,  ii.  333  n.  2. 

Hseres.  h.  26,  §§  3,  9,  Ophites,  i.  446  nn.  H. 
29  (Arian),  pari.shes  in  Alexandria,  ii.  194  n. 
2.  11.30,  name  Ebionite,  the,  i.  345  n.  1 ; 
Ebionitic  view  of  Jesus,  i.  351  n.  1  ;  Elxai,  i. 
352  n.  1  ;  his  sources  of  information,  i.  .353 
n.  2  ;  §  13,  gospel  of  the  Hebrews,  i.  .348  n.  3  ; 
§  15,  the  prophets,  i.  358  n.  1  ;  §  16,  com- 
munion, with  the  Ebionites,  i.  331  "n.  2  ;  §  18, 
the  prophets,  i.  358  n.  1  ;  §  25,  Paul,  i.  346  n. 
5.  U.  33,  §  3,  Ptolemajus,  ep.  ad  Floram, 
i.  4-37  n.  4.  H.  44,  §  2,  Apelles,  i.  475  n.  3. 
H.  48,  Montanus.  Maximilla,  i.  515  nn.  1,  4. 
H.  51,  anti-Montanistic  views  of  John's  Gos- 
pel,i.  526  n.  1  ;  Photinuson  the  Logos,  ii.482 
n.  2.  H.  54,  Theodotus,  i.  580  n.  3.  II.  62, 
Sabellius,  i.  596  u.  2,  597  n.  4  ;  gospel  of  the 
Egyptians,  i.  601  n.  1.  H.  64,  Origen,  i.  696 
n.  1.  II.  67,  Paul  of  Samosata,  the  Logos,  i. 
602  n.  1  ;  Hieracas,  i.  713  n.  4.  H.  68,  .Mele- 
tian,  ii.  252  n.  1,  254  n.  1 :  Euchites,  and  the 
monkish  spirit,  ii.  277  n.  7  ;  and  pantheistic 
mysticism,  i.  28  ;  Athanasius,  ii.  426  n.  2, 427 
n.  1.  II.  73,  Sirmian  creed,  ii.  452  n.  2;  in- 
augural discourse  of  Meletius,  ii.  457  n.  2. 


H.  75,  Eustathians,  ii.  281  n.  1.    U.  79,  d<>a- 
conesses,  ii.  190  n.  3. 

Epiphanius,  bp.  of  Ticinum,  ii.  192  n.  2  ; 

iii.  28  n.  3. 
Epi])hany,  i.   301,  682  n.  1  ;  ii.   332,  338, 

342-344,  346  and  n.  1,  751 ;  v.  31.     As 

a  time  of  baptism,  ii.  360. 
Episcopal   system,    i.    190-193;    ii.    171, 

188,  193.     Office,  ii.  124,  see  Bishops. 

Succession,  ii.  282,  289.     Supervision, 

ii.  243. 
Episcopi,  in  partibus  infidelium,  iv.  215. 
'EmanoTi-og,   i.    184,    190.       See    Bishops, 

Church  offices. 
Episcopos  episcoporum,  i.  214. 
Episcopus  oecumeuicus,  iii.  115,  580. 
Episcopus  regionarius,  iii.  48  n.  3,  300  n. 

3. 
'EmaTTjfXT},  Clement  on,  i.  541. 
Epistles,  apostolic,  read  in  churches,  i. 

303. 
Epistola  formata,  i.  205  and  n.  1,  255, 

704   n.  3.      Communicatorioe,   i.    205. 

Ciericse,  i.  206. 
Epistola  fundament!,  i.  487,  489,  490, 498, 

501. 
Epistolse. 

Ecclesiae  Romanas  ad  ecclesiam  Carthaginien- 
sem  (Cypr.  ep.  2),  acta  facientes,  i.  1.32  n.  3  ; 
the  lapsi,  i.  231  n.  5.  Confessorum  ad  Cypr. 
(Cypr.  ep.  26),  penance,  i.  220  n.  4.  Ecclesias 
Smyrnens.  (Euseb.  1.  iv.  c.  15),  persecution  at 
Smyrna,  i.  109  n.  1 ;  relics  of  Poiycarp,  i. 
335  n.  1.  Ecclesiarum  Lugd.  et  Vienn. 
(Euseb.  1.  V.  c.  1,  seqq.),  the  persecution  un- 
der Marcus  Aurelius,  i.  112  n.  1,  276  n.  2. 
Petri  ad  Jacobum  (praefatio  Clementino- 
rum),  i.  361.  Synodi  ad  Paulum  Samosate- 
num  (JIansi  cone.  i.  f.  1034),  i.  603  n.  1. 

'EmaToXal  KavoviKoi,  ii.  252  n.  2. 

Epochs,  of  transition,  i.  29,  340;  iii.  456. 
Of  new  outpouring  of  tlie  Spirit,  iv. 
293,  621.  In  the  history  of  the  church, 
V.  246;  Joachim,  iv.  227,  617;  Oliva, 
iv.  621.  Foreseen,  v.  178,  185.  In  the 
history  of  doctrine,  iv.  497.  Of  the 
Papacy,  iii.  112,  353;  iv.  82,  173.  Of 
the  world,  i.  69  ;  v.  274.     See  Periods. 

Epuloe  ThyestiiB,  i.  98  n.  4. 

Equalitv  of  men,  i.  46,  388  ;  iv.  40.  In 
the  church,  i.  179-181,  212,  603  n. 
5.  Of  communities,  i.  202.  In  Mon- 
achism,  i.  287.     Christian,  iv.  40. 

Equanimity,  i.  10. 

Er.aclius,  presbyter,  ii.  694. 

Eremites,  and  the  Lord's  Supper,  v.  227, 
228.     See  Hermits. 

Erfurt,  bishopric,  iii.  55.  School  there, 
iii.  305.     See  Councils,  an.  1074. 

Eric,  king  of  Sweden,  iv.  45.  Life  of,  iv. 
45  n.  1. 

Erich,  king  of  Sweden,  iii.  284. 

Erigena.     See  John  Scotus. 

Erimbert,  iii.  283,  285. 

Erlembald,  iii.  390  n.  2.  Labors  in  Mi- 
lan, iii.  398. 

Erlich. 

Dissertation :    De    erroribus  Pauli   Samosat 


82 


GENERAL  INDEX. 


(Lips.,  1745),  f.  23,  fragment  of  Paul  of  Sam- 
osata,  i.  602  n.  2. 

Ermelaud,  bishopric,  iv.  45. 

Ermfnberf;ii,  mother  of  Anselm,  iv.  361. 

'EpfiTjVEVTal,  i.  .303  n.  3. 

Ernest,  abp.  of  Prague,  v.  174,  186. 

Eruulph,  bp.  of  Rochester,  on  the  with- 
drawal of  the  cup  from  the  laity,  iv. 
344  un.  4,  6. 

Error,  relation  of  intellectual  and  moral, 
i.  22. 

Ertenki  Mani,  i.  488. 

'Hrratov  uvajSanKov  (ed.  Lawrence,  Oxon, 
1819),  ff.  58,  59,  V.  32-36,  i.  716  n.  2. 

Esau,  ii.  622  n.  2,  627. 

Eschatologv,  or  doctrine  of  last  things,  i. 
649-656  ]  ii.  718,  730,  736-739  ;  iii.  135, 
136,470  n.  2.  Of  Mani,  i.  .500,  501. 
Jewish,  i.  710.  Proclus,  ii.  105.  Abbot 
Joachim,  iv.  222,  225-232,  617.  Fran- 
ciscans, iv.  291.  Sect  near  Cologne, 
iv.  594.  Oliva,  iv.  621-626.  Dolcino, 
iv.  634,  635,  637.  Intuition  of  God, 
John  XXII.,  V.  37,  38.  Suso,  v.  388. 
Compare  Antichrist,  Apocatastasis, 
End,  Heaven,  Intermediate  state,  In- 
tuition of  God,  Restoration. 

Esculapius,  i.  73,  92,  145  n.  3;  iii.  132. 
With  Julian,  ii.  59.  Temple  at  ^ga^, 
destroyed,  ii.  26,  27 ;  at  Athens,  ii.  105  ; 
at   AdVotta,  ii.  105  n.  3. 

Esnig,  Armenian  bp.,  on  the  doctrine  of 
Marcion,  i.  463  n.  3,  467  n.  1,  469 ;  iii. 
257  n.  4. 

F.  72,  i.  46(5  n.  3  ;  f.  74, 468  n.  2,  470  n.  2 ;  f.  75, 
473  n.  2.     See  Illgens  Zeitschrift. 

Esoteric  and  exoteric,  i.  41  n.  1,  58,  66, 
367,  437,  460,  539  ;  ii.  763  ;  iii.  245, 
254  n.  2,  267.  Doctrines,  Catharist,  iv. 
567,  579. 
Espana  Sagrada.  See  Florez. 
Essence,  primal,  i.  487,  489,  595  ;  ii.  107, 
128.  Divine,  i.  575,  587,  596  ;  ii.  474. 
Valentine  on,  i.  418.  Euchites,  ii.  280. 
Of  the  Son  of  God,  ii.  450.  Incompre- 
bensibleness,  Arius,  Eunomius,  ii.  44.5, 
450  n.  1.  Unity  of,  in  the  Trinity,  i. 
590.  Supreme,'Euuomius,  ii.  448,  449. 
Of  spirit,  i.  612.     See  6v,  ova'ta. 

Essenes,  or  Essaeans,  i.  39,  43-49 ;  ii.  263, 
273  n.  2.  Relation  to  the  Therapeu- 
tfe,  i.  61,  62,  64  (compare  Ebiouites,  i. 
351,  357,  359,  360,  and  Gnostic  sects,  i. 
396). 

Essex,  Christianity  there,  iii.  16.  Sup- 
pression of  it,  iii.  18,  19.  Unfavorable 
circumstances,  iii.  22  n.  1. 

Esthland,  history  of  the  conversion  of,  iv. 
38,  40,  41. 

Eternal  life,  v.  68. 

Eternity,  i.  373  n.  3.  And  time,  iv.  475, 
476,  481. 

''ErepoovaLov,  ii.  140  n.  5. 

Ethclbald,  king  of  Mercia,  iii.  69. 

Ethclbcrga,  iii.  19. 

Ethelbert,  king  of  Kent,  iii.  11,  15-18, 
22  n. 


Ethelwold,  bp.  of  Winchester,  iii.  408  n. 
1.     Promotes  the  cause  of  schools,  iii. 
469. 
Etherich,  bp.  of  Aries,  iii.  14. 
Etherius   of  Othma,  opponent  of  Adop- 

tianism,  iii.  163. 
Ethical  tendency,  one-sided,  ii.  767  and  n. 
3.  Etliical  character  of  Mohammedan- 
ism, iii.  85.  Ethical  principles,  Huss, 
V.  346. 
Ethics.  Christianity  and,  i.  612.  Among 
the  Essenes,  i.  47  n.  2.  Gnostic,  i.  405, 
415,439,458  (system  of  Isidore,  i.  415). 
In  the  later  Platonists,  i.  379.  Chris- 
tian, ii.  635.  In  the  Pelagian  controv  , 
Augustin,  ii.  679-684.  Of  Augustin 
and  Gregory,  iii.  148-150.  Of  Abelard, 
iv.  386-390!|  399.  Scholastic,  iv.  474, 
488,  490,  519-528.  See  Doctrine,  Mor- 
al Systems. 

Ethiopia,  i.  82.  Diffusion  of  Christian- 
ity in,  i.  83  ;  ii.  140,  141,  143,  145  n.  1  ; 
iii.  90  n.  2.  Pestilence  in,  i.  104.  Mo- 
nophysites  in,  ii.  611,  612.  See  Aux- 
uma. 

Ethiopic,  ii.  776  n.  4. 

'EvayyeTiLOv   dtd,   reaaapuv,   Tatian,  i.    458 
■     n.  1. 

EvayyeTiLOv  kot'  AlyvnTiovc,  i.  83,  458  n. 
3,  600,  601.  Apud  Epiph  h.  62,  i.  601 
n.  1. 

EvayyeTiLov  kc^'  'EPpaiovg,  i.  361  n.  3,  458 
n.  1,  708. 

Eucharist,  i.  329  and  n.  2.  See  Lord's 
Supper. 

Euchites,  ii.  276-281  (276  n.  2),  614  n.  3, 
722  and  nn.  1,  2  ;  iii.  589,  590,  598, 
601  ;  iv.  286  n.  3.  hi  the  third  and 
fourth  Periods,  iii.  245  n.,  254  n.  3,  264 
n.  1,  269  n.  1,  588  nn.  1,  2,  589-591,  592 
n.  3  ;  iv.  552  uu.  2,  3.  553,  558  and  n.  2, 
566.  Their  origin,  iii.  590.  Their  Du- 
alistic  doctrinesT  iii.  590,  591.  Different 
parties  among  them,  iii.  590.  Church 
psalmody,  iii.  598.  Sacraments,  iii. 
595  un.  3,  4. 

Euchrotia,  Priscillianist,  ii.  774  n.  3. 

E:udemonism,  i.  542  ;  iv.  407,  408. 

Eudo,  enthusiast,  iv.  604  n.  2. 

Eudocia,  empress,  ii.  518,  566,  575,  583. 

Eiuloxia,  empress,  ii.  103,  755-760. 

Eudoxius,  bp.  of  Antioch,  ii.  449,  459. 
As  bp.  of  Constantinople,  454, 455,  457. 

Euelpistus,  i.  270. 

Euemerus,  i.  6,  21. 

Eugenius,  emperor,  ii.  99. 

Eugenius,  pope,  iii.  192,  193. 

Eugenius  II.,  pope,  iii.  332  n.  1,  551. 
Ep.  to  Urolf,  abp.  of  Lorch,  iii.  332  n.  1.    See 
Mansi. 

Eugenius  (Eugene)  III.,  pope,  iv.  152. 
Takes  refuge  in  France,  Bernard  and 
the  second  crusade,  152-154  n.  4,  157, 
256,  257.  Returns  to  Rome,  157.  Ad- 
monitions of  Bernard,  157-160,  197, 
199,  202.  Arnold,  160,  161  n.  3.  Ger- 
hoh,   195  n.    1,  214.     Character,  197 


GENERAL  INDEX. 


83 


Hildec'ard,  217.  Peter  Mcauritiiis,  251. 
Robert  PuUein,  408.  Council  of 
Rheims,  409,  587.  Anselni  of  Havel- 
berg,  536.  Cluniacejisians,  603.  Ep. 
to  Wil)ald,  161  iiii.  1,3  (see  Marteue 
et  Durand). 

Eugeuius'lV.,  pope,  v.  128-133. 

Eiigi|ipius,  disciple  of  Severiu,  iii.  25  n. 
3,  26-28  iiu. 

Ep.  ad  Pascha.«iuB,  iii.  25  n.  3.  Life  of  Sevo- 
rinus,  20  n.  3,  27  un.,  28  nn.  1,  2.  (Acta  S. 
BoUand.  Jan.) 

Eulogius,  bp.  of  Caesarea,  ii.  643. 
Eulogius,  patriarch  of  Alexandria,  iii.  13 

n.  2,  115. 
Eulogius  of  Cordova,  abp.  of  Toledo,  iii. 
340-343.     Life  of,  340  n.  2.     (Acta  S. 
Mar.) 

Apologeticus  martyrum,  iii.  343 ;  f.  313,  337  n. 
5  Memoriale  sanctorum,  335  n.  3.  L.  i. 
f .  242,  339  n.  1 ;  f .  245,  S4U  u.  1 :  f .  247,  336 
n.  1.  L.  ii.  c.  1,  338  n.  2,  339  n.  2  ;  c.  8,  339 
n.  3;  c.  10,  341  n.  1  ;  c.  13,  341  n.' 2;  c.  15, 
342  u.  1. 

Eumenii,  Panegyricus  Const.,  ii.  8  n.  2. 
Eunapius,  ii.  114.     The  (Joths  under  Va- 
lens,  156. 

Excerpta  (see  Maii  collectio),  the  Goths,  ii.  157 
n.  1.  Vit.  jEdesii,  demolition  of  the  temple 
of  Serapis,  98  n.  2  ;  vol.  i.  f.  23,  Oonstantine 
and  Sopatro.s  22  n.  1,  428  n.  1 ;  f.  43,  Alex- 
andria, 07  n.  4.  Vit.  Maximi,  vol.  i.  f.  49,  et 
seq.,  Julian,  44  n.  1  ;  f.  58,  88  u.  1.  Vit.  Ori- 
basii,  45  n.  3.  Vit.  Projeresii,  vol.  i.  f.  92,  76 
n.4. 

Eunomius,  Eunomians,  ii.  444-452,  455, 
463,  472.  Eunomius  on  the  Holy 
Spirit,  467.  Person  of  Christ,  478, 
484.  Against  Phatonism,  387.  En- 
counter with  Agapius,  771.  Apologia 
(Confession),  444  n.  3,  447  n.  4,  449  n. 
3.     See  Basil,  Valesius. 

Eunuchs,  i.  703  n.  4.  At  tlie  court  of 
Constantiue,  ii.  431,  437. 

Euodia?,  i.  119  n.  6. 

Euodius  of  Uzala,  doctrine  of  Mani,  i. 
490  and  n.  6. 

De  fide  contra  Manich»os,  c.  4,  i.  501  n.  3  ;  c. 

10,  "Thesaurus"    of    Mani,   494  n.   1 ;    c. 

11,  "  epistola  fundanieuti,'"  490  n.6;  c.  28, 
the  same,  5ij0  n.  3.  (Augustin.  opp.  ed.  Ben. 
vol.  viii.  app.) 

Euodius,  prefect,  ii.  774. 
Euoptius,  bp.  of  Ptolemais,  ii.  530. 
Eu]jheniia,  martyr,  ii.  327  n.  1.     Church 

of  St.,  at  Chalcedon,  ii.  606.     Relics  of 

St.,  iii.  221. 
Euphemites,  ii.  768  n.  1. 
Euphemius,  patriarch  of  Constantinople, 

ii.  589. 
Euphrates,  bp.  of  Cologne,  ii.  436  n.  4. 
Pai])lirates,  Gnostic,  i.  447. 
Euphrates,  river,  ii.  169,  547. 
Euprepius,  cloister  of,  ii.  552. 
Europe,  spread  of  Christianity  in,  i.  84- 

86;  ii.  145-160.     Third  Period,  iii.  4- 

84.      Fourth  Period,   271-345.      Fijlh 

Period,  iv.  1-45. 
Eusebius,  bp.  of  Armenia,  ii.  135. 


Eusebius,  bp.  of  Csesarea  in  Cappadocia, 
ii.  186  n.   1. 

Eusebius,  bp.  of  Ctiesarea  in  Palestine. 
Character,  ii.  25,  32  n.2,  411.  Doc- 
trinal system,  demonstratio  evangelica, 
411  and  n.  1,  412.  Position  in  respect 
to  Arius  and  the  Arian  controversv, 
411-422.  Council  of  Nice,  415  n.,  416- 
420.  Against  Eustathius,  422.  At  the 
synod  of  Tvre,  426,  427  n.  Against 
Marcellus,  439,  740  n.  2.  School,  417, 
450.  Plan  of  conciliation,  416,  417,  4.50 
n.  1.  On  the  Lord's  Supper.  735,  736. 
On  the  Abgar  Uehomo,  i.  80.  l)eme- 
trius  of  Alexandria,  i.  81.  Pantivnus, 
i.  82.  Persecution  of  tlie  Christians  in 
Tliebais,  i.  83  n.  3.  Paul's  journey  to 
Sixain,  i.  85.  Bruttius  on  Doniitiau,  i. 
96  n.  4.  Hadrian's  rescript,  i.  101  n.  1. 
Rescript  of  M.  Aurelius,  i.  104  n.  1. 
Philip  the  Arabian,  i.  12fi  n.  5.  Edict  of 
Gallienus,  i.  140  n.  2.  ]\Iarius,  the  mar- 
tyr, i.  140.  Aurelian,  i.  142  n  2.  Pagan 
divination,  i.  145  n.  2.  Pa'.:anism  and 
Christianity,  i.  145  n.  3.  Diocletian,  i. 
146.  Edict  of  Constantiue,  i.  148  n.  1. 
Edict  of  Diocletian,  i.  148  n.  1,  149  n. 
1.  The  fire  at  Nicomedia,  i.  153.  Con- 
stantius  Chlorus,  i.  155.  Fragments  of 
Porpliyry,  i.  171  n.  4.  Church  offices, 
i.  201.'  "images  of  Christ,  i.  292  n.  2. 
Polycarp's  journey  to  Rome,  i.  299  n. 
1.  Cerinthus,  i  396  n.  1.  Bardesanes, 
i.  441,  442.  TlpoTrapaaKevfi  ei;ayyeAU(ij,  i. 
442  (171  n.  4).  Tatian,  i.  457  n.  4,  458 
n.  1.  Mani,  i.485  n.  1.  ]\Iontanus,  i.  513 
n.  3.  Letter  of  the  church  of  Lyons,  i. 
524,  525.  Alexandrian  catechists,  i. 
527.  Origen,  i.  528  n.  1,  693  n,  2,  697 
u.  1,  704  n.  3,  710  n.  2.  Bcryll  of  Bo.s- 
tra,  i.  593  n.  1,  594.  Malchion,  i.  605 
n.  1.  Quadratus,  i.  661.  Ajiology  of 
Justin  Martvr,  i.  663  n.  2,  0()4  n.  1,  665. 
'E^eyxoi  of  J.  M.,  i.  666.  Death  of  Jus- 
tin, i.  671.  Apollinaris,  i.  677  u.  1.  Flo- 
rinus,  i.  680  n.  3.  Hippolvtus,  i.  681. 
Tertulliau,  i.  684.  Clement,  i.  691,  693 
n.  1.  Ammonius,  i.  699  n.  1.  Sym- 
machus,  i.  708  n.  2.  Julius  Africauus, 
i.  709  n.  Immortality  of  the  soul,  i. 
710  n.  3.  Death  of  Origen,  i.  711  n.  3. 
Dionysius,  i.  712  n.  1.  Methodius,  i. 
720.  Pamphilus,  i.  721,  722  and  n.  3. 
Cliristian  benevolence,  ii.  5.  Discourse 
of  Constantiue,  ii.  8  n.  1.  Translations 
in  Eusebius,  from  Latin  into  Greek, 
ii.  13  n.  2,  14  nn.  1,  2.  Liciuius,  ii. 
20  n.  3.  Letter  of  Constantiue,  ii.  24. 
Motives  of  Constantine,  ii.  25.  False 
Christians,  ii  30.  The  banquet  at  Nice, 
ii.  32  n.  2.  Churches  among  the  Sar- 
acens, i.  142.  Constantine  ET^icKO-og, 
ii.  163  and  n.  2,  164  n.  1.  Meletiau 
schism,  ii.  254  n.  Image  of  Christ,  ii. 
324-326.  Constantine's  law  res])cctiug 
the  observance  of  Sunday,  ii.  336.  Con- 
stantiue on  the  observance  of  the  Pass- 


84 


GENERAL  INDEX. 


over,  ii.  337  n.  5.  Origen's  influence, 
ii.  387,  388.  Alexander,  ii.  409  n.  4. 
Origen's  wept  upxuv,  ii.  740.  Marcellu.s, 
ii.  740  n.  2.  Catalogue  of  ch.  fathers, 
iii.  170. 

Citations  from  his  writings  :  — 

AdTcr,<us  Hieroclen,  i.  174. 

Coium.  in  ].-iaiani,  churches  among  the  Ger- 
mans, i.  142  n.  3.     See  Jlontfaucon. 

Contra  Mareollum,  ii.  439  n.  6.  L.  i.  f.  23, 
Marcellus  against  Origen,  ii.  740  n.  1.  L.  ii. 
c.  2,  f.  36,  words  of  Marccllus,  ii.  439  r  3  ; 
f.  44,  Christ  the  firstborn,  ii.480nn.  1,  8; 
f.  45,  Logos  doctrine  of  M.,  ii.  480  n.  2  ;  if. 
48,  49,  incarnation,  ii.  479  n.  ;  ff.  61-53, 
Logos  doctrine  of  M.,  ii.  481  nn.  1-3. 

De  ecclesiast.  theolog.,  ii.  439  n.  6.  L.  i.  c.  8, 
Son  of  God,  ii.  411  n.  ;  c.  12,  the  faith  neces- 
sary to  salvation,  ii.  412  n.  1 ;  c.  20  (f.  87,  ed. 
Colon.),  doctrine  of  Marcellus  of  Ancyra,  ii. 
439  n.  2.  L.  iii.  c.  4,  f.  168,  the  same,  ii.  439 
nn.  4,  5  :  c.  12,  the  Lord's  Supper,  ii.  736 
n.  2. 

De  martyribus  Palast.  cc.  1,  3, 9,  i.  154  nn.  1, 
3  4 ;  c.  4,  study  of  Scriptures,  school  of 
Pamphilus,  i.  721  n.  8:  c.  10,  the  Marcioii- 
ites,  persecution,  i.  472  n.  4;  c.  11,  f.  388, 
Porphyrins,  i.  722  n.  1. 

Demonstratio,  evangelica,  1.  i.  c.  10,  f.  39,  the 
Lord's  Supper,  ii.  736  n.  1.  L.  iii.  f.  134, 
oracles  concerning  Christ,  i.  172  nn.  3,  4. 
L.  iv.  c.  3,  Son  of  God,  ii.  411  n.  1. 

Ep.  ad  Alexandrum,  ii.  412  and  n.  2. 

Ep.  ad  Constantium,  on  images,  ii.  325,  326. 

Ep.  ad  S.  Parwiia?  horn,  (pastoral  letter,  in 
Athanas.  op.  ed.  Ben.  t.  i.  1,  f.  189,,  Council 
of  Nice,  ii.  415  n. ;  §  5,  ii.  419  and  n.  4  ;  §  7, 
ii.  420  and  n.  1 ;  §  10,  ii.  420  and  n.  2. 

Historia  eccles.  1.  i.  c.  7,  Julius  Africanus,  on 
the  genealogies  in  Matt,  and  Luke,  i.  709  n. 
1  ;  c.  10,  Pantsenus,  i.  82  u.  5  :  c.  10,  §  2, 
Paul  in  Spain,  i.  85  n.  3.  L.  ii.  c.  2,  Ter- 
tullian  at  Rome,  i.  684  n.  1  ;  c.  13,  Justin's 
apologies,  i.  665  n.  5,  c.  23,  James  the  apos- 
tle, i.  675  n.  1.  L.  iii.  c.  1,  Thomas  in  Par- 
thia,  i.  80  n.  3  ;  c.  2,  Constantine  and  the  sign 
of  the  cross,  ii.  13  n.  3 :  c.  5,  flight  of  Chris- 
tians from  Jerusalem,  i.  343  n.  3  ;  cc.  19,  20, 
Hegesippus  on  Domitian,  i.  96n.  6;  c.  28, 
parish  chuj-ches,  ii.  194  n.  1 ;  Dionysius  on  Ce- 
rinthus,  i.  399 n.  3  ;  c.  37,  apolog.  of  Quadra- 
tus,  i.  661  n.  3.  L.  iv.  c.  3,  the  .same,  i.  661  n. 
3  ;  c.  6,  church  at  iElia  Capitolina,  i.  344  n.  1 ; 
c.  11,  i.  665  n.  5  ;  c.  13,  Methodius  and  Ori- 
gen, i.  720  n.  4  ;  c.  15,  letter  of  the  ch.  at 
Smyrna,  i.  109  n.  1, 335  n.  1,  the  Marcionitcs, 
472  n.  4;  cc.  16  and  17,  apologies  of  Justin 
Martyr,  i.  665  n.  5  ;  c.  22,  Hegesippus,  i.  676 
n.  1 ;  c.  23,  benevolence  of  the  Kouian  bps.,  i. 
204  n.  2  ;  church  letters,  i.  205  n.  1 :  c.  26,  re- 
scripts of  Hadrian,  i.  101  n.  1, 102  n.  2 ;  Melito 
of  Sardis,  104  n.  2,  299  n.  3,  676  n.  5 ;  c.  29, 
Tatian's  harmony,  i.  458  n.  1  ;  c.  30,  Gregory 
Thaumaturgus,  i.  718  n.  2.  L.  v.  c.  1,  letter 
from  the  churches  at  Lyons  and  Vienna,  i.  112 
n.  1 ;  c.  3,  Alcibiades,  i.  276  n.  2  ;  the  church 
at  Lyons  on  Wontanisni,  i.  524  n.  :  c.  5,  edict 
of  M.  Aurelius,  i.  116  n.  1 :  legio  fulminea, 
117  n.  1 ;  ep.  of  Dionysius  Alex.,  i.  321  n.  1  ; 
c.  12,  Maximus,  i.  721  n.  3 ;  c.  13,  llhodon  on 
Marcion,  i.  467  n.  1 ;  on  Apelles,  474  n.  7  ;  c. 
16,  Maximilla,  i.  515  n.  3;  c.  17,  Quadratus, 
i.  661  n.  3  ;  c.  18,  Montanus,  i.  513  n.  3; 
c.  20,  Irena-us  on  Polycarp,  i.  677  n.  3  :  c.  21, 
the  Christians  under  Comniodus,  i.  118  n.  2  ; 
c.  24,  ep.  of  Polycrates,  i.  194  n.  1,  298  n.  2  ; 
ep.  of  Ireua'us  to  Victor,  i.  215  n.  1,  .300  n.  1, 
332  n.  2 ;  c.  26,  ep.  of  Irenacus  to  Florinus, 
i.  680  n.  3  ;  c.  27,  Maximus,  i.  721  n.  3  ;  c.  28, 
divinity  of  Christ,  i.  675  n.  3;  Natalis,  i.  680 
n.5  ;  Zephyrinus,  i.  681  n.  ;  ,\rtemonitcs,  i. 
582 n.  2.  L.  vi.  c.  1,  persecution  in  Thebais, 
i.  83  D.  3,691  n.  5  ;  c.  6,  Origeu  and  Clement, 


i.  528  n.  1,  694  n.  1 ;  c.  7,  persecution  under 
SeptimiusSeverus,  i.  121  n.  1 ;  c.  8,  Origen,  i 
697  n.  1  ;  c.  9,  Hadrian's  rescript,  i.  101  n.  2  ; 
c.  10,  Alexandrian  school,  i.  627  n.  2  :  c.  11, 
Clement  of  Alex.,  i.  692  n.  1  ;  c.  13,  Clement 
and  Panta'nus,  i.  691  n.  4  ;  c.  14,  Origen,  i. 
693n.2,  694n.  1;  c.  15,  Origen  and  llera- 
clas,  i.  7()0  n.3:  c.  17,  Symmachus,  i.  70S  n. 
2;  c.  19,  0.  in  Arabia,  i.  81  n.  3;  Porphyry 
on  interpretation,  i.  171  n.  3  ;  lay  preaching, 
i.  197  n.  2  ;  Ammonius  and  Origen,  i.  69b  n 
1  :  troubles  in  Alexandria,  i.  703  n.  2;  c.  20, 
Beryll  of  Hostra,  i.  593  n.  1  ;  c.  27,  0.  and 
Firmilian,  i.  707  n.5  ;  c.  28,  .Maximin,  i.  126 
n.3:  c.  31,  Julius  .Africanus,  i.  709  n.  1 ;  c. 
32,  0.  at  Athens,  i.  710  n.  2  ;  c.  .33.  doctrine  of 
Beryll,  i.  'j9S  n.  1 ;  c.  36,  Origen's  excommuni- 
cation, i.  704  n.  3;  c.37,  controversy  on  the 
resurrection,  i.  710  n.  3;  c.  39,  Origen  in 
prison,  i  711  n.  2;  c.  41,  Dionysius  Alex.,  ep. 
to  Fabius,  i.  130  n.  2,  132  n.  4";  c.  43,  church 
offices,  ep.  of  Cornelius  of  Borne,  i.  201  n.  2, 
238  n.  2,  316  n.  3,  690  n.  1  ;  c.  46,  ep.  of  No- 
vatian  to  Dionysius,  i.  241  n.  2 ;  reply  of  D., 
243  n.  1  :  number  of  deacons,  ii.  189  n.  3. 
L.  vii.  c.  2,  death  of  Origen,  i.  711  n.  3 ;  c.  6, 
Dionysius  Alex,  on  Sabellius,  i.  599  n.  2 ;  c. 
7,  ep".  of  Dionys.  Alex,  to  Sixtus  II..  i.  320  n. 
5  ;  to  Philemon,  i.  712  n.  1  :  c.  8,  Dionysius 
and  Novatian,  i.  243  n.  1  :  c.  9,  ep.  of  Diony- 
sius, catechumens,  i.  308  n.  6  :  D.  to  Sixtus 
II.,  i.  321  n.  2,  323  n.  3 ;  c.  lO,  D.  on  Vale- 
rian, i.  127  n.  2,  137  n.  1  ;  c.  11,  D.  on  his 
banishment,  i.  138  n.  2  ;  c.  12,  Marcionites  in 
pei-seeution,  i.  472  n.  4 ;  cc.  13, 15,  rescript  of 
Gallicnus,  i.  140  nn.  2,  a  ;  c.  18,  pagan  images 
of  Christ,  etc.,  i.  292  n.  2  ;  c.  22,  the  plague 
at  Alexandria,  i.  258  n.  1 ;  c.  24,  Coracion,  i. 
653  n.  1  ;  c.  30,  synodal  letter  on  Paul  of  Sa- 
mo.sata,  i.  602  n.  4,  603  n.  4,  659  n.  3  ;  c.  32, 
school  of  Pamphylus,  i.  721  n.  7.  L.  viii.  c. 
2,  edict  of  Diocletian,  i.  148  n.  1 ;  c.  4, 
Christian  soldiers  under  Galerius,  i.  147  n.  3  ; 
c.  13,  Egyptian  martyrs,  ii.  254  n.  ;  c.  14, 
Maxentius,  ii.  9  n.  1.  L.  ix.  c.  1,  mandate  of 
Sabinus,  ii.  3  n.  1  ;  c.  2,  petitions  against  the 
Christians,  ii.  3  n.  2;  c.  3,  the  statue  of  Ju- 
piter, ii.  4  n.  2  ;  c.  4,  Maximin,  ii.  5  n.  2  ;  c. 
5,  acta  Pilati,  ii.  5  n.  3  ;  c.  6,  end  of  the  Dio- 
cletian persecution,  ii.  6  n.  ;  martyrdom  of 
Peter  of  Alexandria,  ii.  254  n.  1 ;  c.  7,  edict 
of  Maximin,  ii.  5  n.  1 ;  c.  8,  impression  made 
by  acts  of  benevolence,  ii.  5  n.  8  ;  c.  9,  statue 
of  Constantine  at  Kome,  ii.  13  n.  2.  L.  x.  c. 
5,  rescript  of  Licinius  and  Constantine,  ii.  14 
nn.  1,  2 ;  c.  6,  Donatists,  ii.  223  n.  6. 

Pra^paratio  evangelica,  1.  ii.  c.  2,  conversion  of 
Clement,  i.  691  n.  2.  L.  iii.  c.  7,  Porphyry 
on  image  \vorship,  i.  27  n.  3.  L.  iv.  c.  2, 
reality  of  paganism,!.  145  n.  2;  c.  7,  Por- 
phyry on  revelation,  i.  31  n.  7  ;  c.  13,  Neo- 
platonic  view  of  pi-ayer,  i.  26  n.  1;  cc.  21, 
22,  of  demons,  i.  28  n.  4.  L.  v.  c.  1,  .^icu- 
lapius,  i.  145  n.  3.  L.  vi.  c.  10,  spread  of 
Christianity,  i.  80  n.  4  ;  Bardesanis  ag;iinst 
the  po\vcr  of  the  stars,  i.  442  n.  2.  L.  vii. 
c.  8,  Philo's  defense  of  the  Jews,  i.  43  n.  3. 

Vita  Coustantini,  1.  i.  c.  27,  conversion  of  C, 
ii.  9  nn.  2-4  ;  c.  28.  etocnj/iito,  ii.  12  n.  2 ;  c. 
40,  .statue  of  C.  at  Kome,  ii.  13  n.  2  ,  c.  44, 
council  of  Nice,  ii.  164  n.  1 ;  c.  56,  C.  and  the 
bi.shops,  i.  18  n.  2.  L.  ii.  c.  5,  Licinius,  ii. 
20  n.  3  ;  c.  6,  Christians  in  the  provinces  of 
Licinius,  ii.  20  n.  1  ;  c.  9,  C.  and  the  cross, 
ii.  21  n.  1  ;  c.  12,  inspiration  of  C,  ii.  25  n. 
1  :  c.  19,  festivals,  ii.  351  n.  1  ;  c.  32,  i.  148 
n.  1 ;  cc.  44,  45,  ordinance  against  idol-wor- 
ship, ii.  28  n.  3;  c.  49,  proclamation  of  C. 
to  the  people  of  the  East,  ii.  8  n.  1  ;  c.  53, 
pei-secution  extends  Christianity,  ii.  124  n. 
1 ;  c.  55,  invocation  of  C.,  ii.  24  n.  2 ;  c.  56, 
proclamation  of  C.,ii.26  nn.  3,  4  ;  cc.56  and 
60,  the  same,  ii.  26  n.  2 ;  c.  58,  the  belief  in 
one  God.  ii.  29  n.  2;  cc.  t>4-72,  ep.  of  C.  to 
Alexander  and  Arius,  ii.  414  u.  1 ;  c.  69,  the 


GENERAL   INDEX. 


85 


same,  ii  409  n.  4.  L.  iii.  c.  3,  emblem  ex- 
hibited by  C,  ii.  24  n.  4;  c.  4,  troubles  in 
Egypt,  ii.  414  n.  4  ;  c.  15,  banquet  at  Nice,  ii. 
32  n.  2 ;  c.  IS,  observance  of  the  passover,  ii. 
337  n.  5  ;  c.  21,  C.  on  convemon,  ii.  30  n.  1 ; 
c.  47,  Uelena,  ii.  7  n.  2 ;  c.  49,  C.  and  relig- 
ious objects  in  art,  ii.  324  n.  1  ;  c.  54,  spoils 
of  the  temples,  ii.  27  n.  3,  28  n.  2  ;  c.  65, 
demolition  of  temples,  ii.  26  n.  3  :  c.  56,  the 
Bame,  ii.  27  n.  1 ;  c.  57,  unbelief,  ii.  28  n.  1 ; 
c.  58,  C  's  gifts  for  the  poor,  ii.  26  n.  4 ;  c. 
60,  bishops  of  the  large  citie.s,  ii.  186  n.  2. 
L.  iv.  c.  9,  C.  and  .Sapor  11.,  ii.  125  n.  5  ;  c. 
17,  court  clergy,  private  chapel.*,  iii.  109  n. 
1 ;  cc.  18,  19,  form  of  prayer  required  of  pa- 
gans, ii.  29  n.  1  ;  cc.  18-20,  military  exercise 
on  Sunday  forbidden,  ii.  336  n.  3  ;  c.  23,  pa- 
gan worship  forbidden,  ii.  28  n.  3 ;  c.  24,  C. 
episcopos,  ii.  163  n.  2  ;  cc.  41,  42,  accusations 
against  .Vthanasius,  ii.  426  n.  3  ;  c.  48,  C.  and 
the  bishops,  li.  25  n.  2  ;  c.  54,  hypocrisy,  ii. 
30  n.  2  ;  c.  62,  baptism  of  C,  ii."30  n.  4,  31 
nn.  2,  3  ;  app.,  orat.  Const.,  ii.  8  n.  1. 

Eusebius,  bp.  of  Doryleum,  ii.  563,  564, 
566  n.  1,  571,  572. 

Eiist^biiis,  bp.  of  Eniiisa,  ii.  389. 

EusL'biiis,  bp.  of  Nicoiiiedia,  baptizes  Con- 
stantiiie,  ii.  30.  lu  the  Ariau  contro- 
versy, 404  u.  2,  406  n.  I,  410,  415  n.  1, 
417  n.  3,  421,  422.    Ambition,  433  n.  2. 

Eu.'<el)ius,  bp.  of  Vercelli,  ii.  184,  294, 
441,  456. 

Lib.  de  Synodis,  §  91,  Nicene  creed,  ii.  441  n. 
1  ;  Opus.  hist,  fragment,  1,  §  3,  his  confession 
of  the  Nicene  creed,  ii.  441  n.  2.  Lib.  1,  ad 
Constantium,  ii.  441  nn.  3,  4. 

EusebiiLS,  Cliristinn  in  Antiocli,  ii.  84. 
Eusebius,  court  chaniberlaiu,  ii.  431. 
Eusebius,  Ef;yi)tiau  monk,  ii.  752. 
Eusebius,  monk  in  Syria,  ii.  292. 
Eusebius,  Platonist,  ii.  42. 
Eusebius,  presbyter  in  Home,  ii.  256  and 

nu.  2,  3.     Life  of,  257  nn.  2,  3. 
Eusebius  Bruno  of  Autrers,  iii.  508,  509, 

511  and   n.    1,   516   and  n.  2,  516-518. 

Ep.  to  Herengar,  iii.  516  and  n.  2,  517. 
Eustasius,  abbot  of  Luxeuil,  among  the 

Bavarians,   iii.  38.     Among  the  War- 

askians,  i.  38  n.  2.     Life  of,  38  n.  2, 

39  n.  2. 
Eustathius,  abp.  of  Thessalonica,  iv.  529- 

533,  535. 

Comm.  on  Homer,  Iv.  530.  Discourse  to  a  Stv- 
lite,  xi.  §  7,  f .  62,  iv.  533  n.  1 ;  f .  186,  532  n. 
4;  xxii.  §  66,  f.  193,  532  n.  2.  Ep.  xix.  ad 
Thessalonicenses,  iv.  531  n.  2.  Free  think- 
ers, iv.  531  n.  4.  B'ast  sermon,  xi.  f.  G6,  iv. 
531  n.  5.  On  the  monastic  life  (opp.  cd. 
Tafel),  iv.  529  nn.,  53U  n.  2,  532  n.  3.  Orat. 
II.  in  I's.  48,  §  14,  f.  10,  iv.  532  u  1,  533  n. 
4;  f.  11,  iv.  533  nn.  2,3.  Monodia  oh,  iv. 
531  n.  1. 

Eustathius,  bp.  of  Antioch,  Eustathians, 
ii.  389,  416  n.  4,  417  u.  3,  422,  457,  458, 
465. 

Cited  by  Theodoret,  U.  E.  i.  7,  on  the  council 
of  Nice,  ii.  416  n.  4,  417  u.  3. 

Eustathius,  l)p.  of  Sebaste,  Eustathians, 
ii.  276,  277  n.  3,  280,  281,  379. 

Eustaehiuni,  letter  to,  ii.  744. 

Eustratius,  life  of  Eutvchius,  ii.  607  n., 
609  n.  1. 


Euthvmius,  monk,  ii.  143.     Life  of,  135 

n.  4,  U3  n.  3,  276  n.  2. 
Euthymius,  mouk,  life  of  Cyrill,  ii.  581 

n.  1. 
Euthymius,  Origenistic  monk,  ii.  752. 
Euthymius  Zigabenus,  iv.  530.     The  Bo- 

gomiles,  iii.  591  n.  2;  iv.  558. 

Panoplia,  iv.  552-558  nn.  ;  c.  23,  "  Bog  niilui,"' 
iv.  552  n.  2.  Tract  against  the  Bogomiles,  iv. 
559  nn.  2,  3.     See  Gieseler,  ToUe. 

Eutropius,  imperial  favorite,  ii.  177,  754, 

755. 
Eutvches,  abbot,  Eutychians,  ii.   541    n., 

560  and  nn.,  561,  563  n.  2,  56.3-569,  573, 

574  n.  1,  575,  580,  582,  589  ;  iii.  34  n.  2. 
Eutyches,  missionary  among  tiie  Goths, 

ii.  150,  155,  156  and  n.  1. 
Eutychian  controversy,  ii.  560-583,  589. 

Eutychianism,  ii.  588;  iii.  179,  215. 
Eutvchius,  patriarch  of   Alexandria,  on 

tiie   constitution   of    the  AJexaudrian 

church,  i.  190  n. 
Eutychius,  patriarch   of    Constantinople 

{Ka<tfuAiKOQ^,  ii.  607  and  n.,  609  and  nn. 

1,  3.     Life  of,  ii.  607  u.,  609  u.  1. 
Euzago,  iii.  390. 
Eva,  i.  498. 
Evai^rius,  church  historian,  Nestorius,  ii. 

554  n.  1.      Creed  of   Chalcedon,  581 
n.  1. 

II.  E.  i.  7,  ep.  of  Nestorius  to  the  prefect  of 
Thebais,  ii.  553  nn.  1,  3;  i.  21,  <|)poi'Ticm)pia, 
271  n.  4  :  iii.  cc.  5, 9,  .-icacius,  58b  n.  2  ;  c.  14, 
Zeno"s  llenoticon,  588  n.  2 ;  iv.  c.  2,  Aman- 
tius  and  .lustin,591  n.  :c.  27,  image  of  Christ 
at  Edcssa,  331  n.  3 ;  c.  38,  596  n.  3 ;  Theodore 
Ascidas,  598  n. 

Evagrius,  deacon,  ii.  752,  765. 

Evangelical  counsels,  v.  239.  See  Con- 
silia  evangelica. 

Evangelical  law,  the,  v.  26,  27. 

Evangelical  ])crfection,  iv.  262,  290;  v. 
16,  25,  33,  215,  216. 

Evangelical  poverty,  iv.  268,  272,  276, 
283,  291,  303,  59.3,  594,  605,  607,  608, 
616,  617,  620,  624,  626;  v.  7,  14,  16, 
33,  132,  404.  Wicklif  on,  v.  138,  141, 
151,  161,  170.  Militz  on,  v.  174.  Huss 
on,  V.  268,  269. 

Evangelists,  the,  i.  661  and  n.  2  ;  iv.  4, 
578  n.  5.     See  the  individuals,  Bible. 

Evangel  iuui  ad  HebriKos. 
Apud  Epiph.  h.  30,  5  13,  and  Justin.  Dial.  c. 
Tryph.  f.  315,  i.  348  n.3;  apud  Uicron.de 
vir.  illust.  c.  3  and  in  Micbam.  1.  2,  c.  7  (t.  6, 
f.  520),  i.  350  nn.  2,  3 ;  apud  Grig,  in  Joann. 
t.  2,  §  6,  i.  350  n.  3.    See  Gospel. 

Evangelium  a^ternum,  iv.  618.  Processus 
in,  618  n.  1.  lutroductorius  in,  618, 
619  n.  1,  620.     See  Everlastiug  gospel. 

Eve,  i.  498  ;  ii.  485;  iii.  597  u.  2;  iv.  554, 

555  n.  1,  573. 

Everlasting  gospel,  the,  iv.  618-620;  v. 

150.     See  Joachim. 
Everstcin  castle,  iv.  33. 
Everwin  of  Stcinfeld,  letter  to  Bernard, 

Catharists  near  Cologne,  iv.  580  nn.  1, 

4,  593  and  n.  1. 
Evidences,  iii.  147. 


86 


GENERAL   INDEX. 


Evil,  iiecrssity  of,  according  to  the  Stoics, 
i.  16,  106,  "(HI.  lu  Platouism,  i.  37S. 
Oripen  on,  i.  630;  others,  ii.  718,  7.38; 
iv.  479,  486,  508.  Oripin  of,  in  Pla- 
touisin,  Celsus  on,  i.  163,  168,  611. 
In  Gnosticism,  i.  370,  372-375,  392, 
401-403,  420-422,  438  n.  4,  566.  In 
Parsisni,  i.  489,  see  Individual  Gnos- 
tics. Christian  view,  i.  611.  Hcrnio;,'e- 
nes,  i.  566,  617,  618.  TertuUian  on, 
i.  615.  Clement,  i.  620.  Orijren,  i. 
621,  623.  Aujrustin,  ii.  397,  625,  6.38, 
661,  662,  666-668,  685.  Pe]a<.nu.s,  ii. 
638,666-668.  Tlieodore,  ii.  715,  718. 
Grejrorv  on,  iii.  144.  .John  Scot  us,  iii. 
461,  465,  466.  Gottschalk,  iii.  474-476. 
Kabanus  Maurus,  iii.  476,  477.  Eu- 
chites,  iii.  590,  591.  Scholastics,  iv. 
474,  475,  477-480.  Wicklif  on,  v.  167, 
168.  Destruction  of,  ii.  718,  737  and  n. 
3  (see  Kestoratiou).  Occasion  of  good, 
ii.  715,  738.  God's  knowledge  of,  iv. 
575,  576.  Limitation  of,  iv.  576. 
Negative  nature  of,  iv.  475,  479.  Ne- 
cessitv  of,  iv.  479.  Subservient  to 
gOod,'iv.  479,  480,  504,  508.  Kingdom 
of,  i.  309.  Principle  of,  iv.  553,  50 1, 
566,  572  (.see  Ueniiurge).  With  the 
Catharists,  iv.  567,  569,  570,  572.  Evil 
and  good,  ii.  715.  With  the  Gno.s- 
tics,  i.  402,  403,  489.  Manicheaus,  i. 
480.  See  Anthropology,  Dualism,  Sin, 
'TA71. 
Evil  spirits,  i.  74,  309.  With  Gnostics,  i. 
456,  475.  Bogomiles  on,  iv.  557. 
Catharists,  iv.  569,  574,  575.  Conflict 
with,  iv.  273  ;  v.  400,  405.  Miracles 
of,  v.  239.  See  Demoniacs. 
Evil  thoughts,  control  of,  iv.  240.     See 

Monks,  temptations  of. 
Evodins.     See  Euodius. 
Evolution,  Neo-Platouic  doctrine  of,  i.  25, 
27.      Of    the   conception,   i.   391.     Of 
truth,  i.  588.     Cosmical,  with  Plotinus, 
i.  392.     Basilides,  i.  400,  405.     Julian, 
ii.  50.     Marcellus,  ii.  439.     The  Pau- 
iicians,  iii.   260.     Scotus,  iii.  461,  466, 
488.     De  Causis,  iv.  445.     Of  ideas,  iv. 
445.     In  sin,  iv.  517.     Of  the  idea  in 
time,  iv.  475,  482.    Of  doctrine,  ii.  749  ; 
iii    536,  537.     In  justification,   iv.  509. 
Kingdom  of  God,   iv.    617,   621,   622. 
Good  and  evil  principles,  iv.  622. 
Exarchs,  ii.  196. 
Exceri)tores,  ii.  184,  192. 
Excitements   of  the  religious  conscious- 
ness, i.  186. 
Excommunication,    i.    218;    ii.   213-216, 
241,   756;  iii.  454;  iv.    129   u.  4.   132, 
219;  V.  81.     Papal,  iii.   373;  iv.   102- 
106,    108-111,    176,    178;    v.    18,    146. 
Gerbcrt  on,  iii.  373,  374.     Gerson,  v. 
81.     Wicklif  on,  V.  146,  161.     Of  Ori- 
gen,  i.  703  and  u.  5.    Of  Huss,  v.  272, 
294.     See  Han. 
Exegesis,  of  Marcion,  i.  473.     Of  Origen, 
i.   552-557.      Hippolytus,  i.   682.     At 


Antioch,  i.  722.     Of  the  Alexandrian 

and    Antiochian   schools,   ii.    388-394. 

See  Catena?,  Interpretation. 
Exemptions,  ii.  169-171  ;  iii.  97,  101,  102. 

Granted  by  the  pope,  iv.  201-203;  v. 

86. 
Exeter  (Adscancester),  English  convent 

at,  iii.  46. 
Exhortations,  i.  303.     Of  Hildegard,  iv. 

217. 
Exile  of  Christians,  i.  133,  135-139.     Of 

Nestorius,  ii.  552-554.    Of  Chrysostom, 

ii.  761. 
Exodns. 

10 :  27,  i.  613  n.  2,  629  n.  3.  28,  i.  705  n.  4.  33 : 
18,1.558.    34:20,1.554.    See  Commentaries. 

Exorci>m,  exorcists,  i.  73,  74,  157,  201, 
238,  303  n.  3,  309;  ii.  359;  iii.  421, 
422  u.  2.  At  baptism,  i.  309  ;  ii.  359  ; 
with  the  Gnostics,  i.  477  n.  5.  Heathen 
and  Christian,  i.  73. 

Exorcistaj,  i.  201. 

'E^udovfievoi,  ii.  357  n.  4. 

Exjierience  and  knowledge,  iv.  258,  259, 

369,  370,  371,  372. 
Expiations,  ii.  115. 

Exjiositions  of  Scripture,  ii.  734 ;  iii.  52. 

Of  Genesis,  ii.  713;  iv.  314  n.  1.     See 

Bible  exposition,  Homilies. 
External  influences  and  inward  causes,  i 

370.  External  forms,  i.  208,  219,  220 
332;  iii.  351.  Eeligion,  ii.  258,  259. 
Observances,  Tauler  on,  t.  408. 

Externalization  of  religion,  iv.  304,  305, 
306,  338,  387,  510,  514  n.  5.  Opposi- 
tion to,  iv.  575,  577,  578,  596,  636  ;  v. 
138,  308.  Friends  of  God  on,  v.  383, 
401,  404,407,  408.  Externalization  of 
the  conception  of  the  church  in  the 
Theocracy,  ii.  178,  179. 

Extortions,  "in  behalf  of  the  crusades,  iv. 
188  and  u.  3,  189.  Of  officials,  iv.  212, 
213.  Bv  the  Roman  court,  iv.  178, 
182,  222,  280;  v.  21,  52-54.  58,  87, 
89,  97.  In  Germany,  V.  101.  Council 
of  Constance  on,  v.  113.  Wicklif,  v 
137. 

Extremists,  ii.  703. 

Ezekiel. 
9:  4,  ii.  241.    13:  18,  iv.  243.    14: 14, iii.  437 
18  :  20,  v.  283.    33,  iv.  347.    33 :  11,  ii.  135, 
iii.  481. 


F. 


Fabian,  bp.  of  Eome,  his  martyrdom,  i. 
1,33,  241.     Ordination  of  clinici,  i.  238 
and  n.  2.     Origen,  i.  702,  704  n.  3. 
Fabius  Marius  Victorinus,  ii.  76. 
Fabius,  bp.  of  Antioch,  i.  130  n.  2,  238 

n.  2,  243. 
Fabricius. 
Edition  of  Hippolytus,  i.  683  ;  vol.  i., engraving 
of  the  statue  of  Hippolytus,  681  n.  4  ;  Chris- 
tian Druthniar,  iii.  458  n.  2;  f.  193,  Di.sput. 
Arehelaus  and  Mani,  i.  401  n.  2.  See  Bibl. 
eccles.,  Uermas,  Maui. 


GENERAL  INDEX. 


87 


?acundus  of  Hermiane,  ii.  211,  215,  602- 
604. 

Contr.  Mocian.  (Sirmond),  ii.  600  n.  5 ;  f .  592, 
D  ,  602  n.  4  ;  f.  593,  C,  603,  u.  1 ;  f .  593,  E., 
595  n.  1;  f.  594,  A.  D»602  nn.  2,  »;  f.  595, 
603  n.  6.   Pro  liofeusiouo  triuin  capitulorum, 
603  na.  1,  3.    h.  iii.  c.  4,  Theodore,  497  n.  5. 
L.  iv.  f.  379  (Sirmoad.  opp.  t.  ii.  f.  376,  ed. 
Veiiet  1728),  .Julian's  letter  to  Photinus,  71 
n.  2  ;  f .  38i),  78  n.  1  ;  c.  3,  601  n.  2 ;  c.  4,  598 
n.  1,  600  nn.  1,  2,  604  n.  1 ;  c.  8,  602  n.  1.    L. 
T.  c.  5  (Sir.  ii.  407),  autliority  of  councils, 
211  n.  4.     L.  Tiii.  f.  460,  bps.  at  Antiocti  to 
Proclus,  556  n.  5  ;  c.  3,  to  Theodosius,  557  u. 
1,  tlio  Sacra.,  557  n.  2  ;  c.  7,  f.  183,  councils, 
211  n.  5.     L.  xii.  c.  4,  dogmatism  of  the  em- 
perors, 603  n.  4 ;  c.  5,  f .  584,  D.,  his  words  to 
Justinian,  215  n.  3,  6i)4  n.  2. 
Fairies,  talcs  of,  iii.  207  n. 
Faith,  detiiiitions  of,  ii.  269;  i.  414  and  n. 
3  ;  iii.  174;  iv.  432.    Foundation  of,  iii. 
2.      lu  Je.sus  Christ,  i.  1,  545-552,  644. 
Place    of  faith  iu  Cliristiauity,  i.   194, 
215,  308,  322.     Faith  and  authority,  i. 
366,  367,  389,   543,   645;  ii.   239,   241, 
249,   629  ;    iv.  392.     And  miracles,   ii. 
375  ;  V.  238.     And  will,  iii.  76  ;   v.  201. 
And  conviction,  iv.  586.    Gift  of  j^race, 
ii.  630,  689,  711.     Cyprian  on,  i.  210. 
Clement,  i.  308.    Simplicius  on,  ii.  108, 
109.     Louis  IX.,  iv.  300.     Two  kinds 
in  Gnosticism,  i.  432,  529.     Jewisli  no- 
tion of,  i.  460,  645.     Marcioii's,  i.  460. 
i'aith   and    knowledge,  ii.  387,  395, 
627,  628  ;  iii.  174  ;  iv.  64.    In  the  Ale.N.- 
andriun  school,  i.  529-557,  305    n.   1. 
Origan,  i.  544-546,  550.    In  Gnosticism, 
i.  366,  367,  450.   With  Ba.silides,  i.  413- 
415.     In  the  Clementines,  i.  394,395. 
With  Anthony,  ii.  269.    ApoUiuaris,  ii. 
484,   485.      Maximus,   iii.    174.      John 
Scotus,  iii.  462,  463.     Auselin,  iv.  367, 
369-371.     Bernard,  iv.  371-373.    Ahel- 
ard,   iv.  373-380,  385,  392,  399.     Ber- 
nard and  Abelard,  iv.  396,  397.     Wal- 
ter ii  St.  Victor,  iv.  381,  382.     llwj;o  a 
St.  Victor,  iv.  402-407.    Peter  of  Blois, 
iv.  415.   Ale.xauder  of  Hales,  Bonaven- 
tnra,   Albert   the   Great,   T.    Aquinas, 
Win.  of  Paris,  R.  Bacon,  R.  Lull,  iv. 
427-429,  432-435.     F.   and    reason,    i. 
502;    iii.   150,    173;  iv.   360,   399,   409, 
415,  417,  440.     F.  and  intuition,  i.  541. 
F.   and  opinion,   i.   530,   540  ;  iv.  372, 
397,  403,  512.     F.  and  light  of  nature, 
V.  166.    Relation  of  feelini^s  and  knowl- 
edge to  F.,  iv.  367,  404-408,  427-429, 
432-435.     Fides  prtecedit  inti'llcctum,  ii. 
402  ;  iv.  367,  369-371,  379,  435.    F.  and 
theology,  iv.  519.     F.  in  condict  with 
skepticism,  iv.  324-328. 

Christian  system  of,  ii.  659.  Proper 
objects  of,  i.  1,  545-552,  644  ;  iii.  2  ;  iv. 
376.  Unity  of  life  in  (Jovinian),  ii. 
304  (Ratranmus),  iii.  568. 

Faith  and  works,  ii.  290  n.  4,  304, 
638,  678  ;  iii.  83,  442,  459  ;  iv.  579  ;  v. 
212.  And  morals,  ii.  120,  121,  122  ;  iii. 
148.  And  love,  iv.  44.  A  virtue,  iv.  432, 
433,  522.    Meritum  tidei,  v.  238.    Dead 


faith,  iii.   442,  459  ;  iv.  302,  327,   434, 
511,615. 

Faith  and  salvation,  i.  210,  646;  ii. 
638;  iv.  379,  510,  511.  Waldenses  on, 
iv.  615.  Faith  and  life,  ii.  678  ;  iii.  173, 
174.  And  sacraments,  i.  646  ;  ii.  120, 
636  ;  iii.  76,  484.  The  baptized  child, 
ii.  731.  As  opus  operatum,  ii.  636. 
Justifying,  iv.  511.  Inforinis  and  for- 
mata,iv.  304,511,512,  519;  v.  68,  199, 
215.  False  and  true,  potential  and  ac- 
tual, iv.  440.  Power  of  faith,  iii.  147. 
lu  the  pagan  world,  iv.  379.  Of  an- 
gels, iv.  486. 

Fakirs,  ii.  291. 

Faldera  (Wippendorf,  Neuraiiuster),  a 
village  of  the  Wends,  iv.  34. 

Falkeuberg,  John  of,  v.  127. 

Fall,  the,  i.  354,  392,  402  n.  3,  445,  456; 
iv.  485,  493-195.  .Marcion,  i.  468.  See 
Sin,  Original  state. 

False  prophets,  among  the  Jews,  i.  38. 

Falsehood,  in  the  ancient  world,  i.  58, 
388.  With  the  Gnostics,  i.  388.  Greg- 
ory on,  iii.  150  and  u.  2.  Isidore,  iii. 
152  and  n.  1.  The  Panliciaus,  iii.  266, 
267.  Christianity  and.  iii.  267.  Nicii- 
olas  I.  on,  iii.  357.  In  the  Greek  church, 
iii.  531  ;  iv.  530.  Theodore  Studita, 
iii.  541  n.  5,  542.  Berthold  on,  iv.  320. 
The  Waldenses,  iv.  615.  See  Dissim- 
ulation, Fraus  pia,  Meudacium,  Veraci- 
ty- 
Family,  Christianity  and  the,  i.  280. 
Woman  and  the,  i.  182.  Children,  i. 
257,  311.  Images  in  the,  i.  292.  Fam- 
ily feuds  in  Italy,  iii.  366.  bee  Mar- 
riage, Woman. 

Famine,  i.  136;  iii.  308;  iv.  2-39. 

Fanaticism,  Christianity  regarded  as,  i. 
173,  175.  Heathen,  i.  30,  71,72,79, 
101,  112;  ii.  2,  6,  8,  70,  72,  81,  97. 
Christian,  i.  109,  148;  ii.  217,  223, 
226,  227,  231,  238,  253.  Gnostic,  i. 
446,  475  (391).  Montauistic,  i.  510, 
513.  Monkish,  ii.  273,  289,  291-293. 
Popular,  iv.  154,  243,  328;  v.  380. 
From  religious  anxiety,  iv.  305,  514. 
Nilns,  iii.  420.  Francis,  iv.  271.  In 
Spain,  iii.  339.  In  France,  iii.  374. 
Against  heretics,  iii.  604,  605  ;  iv.  643. 
Against  the  Jews,  iv.  72,  73.  Leaders 
of,  V.  158.  Fanatical  bent  among  the 
"Friends  of  God,"  v.  398-401.  See 
Circumcelliones,  Douatist  schism,  Mele- 
tian  schism.  Persecution  iu  Spain. 

Fareyingia-Saga  (ed.  1833),  ft.  321,  322, 
Faroe  Isles,  iii.  307  n.  1. 

Faroe  Islands,  spread  of  Christianity  in 
the,  iii.  -306,  307. 

Fasir,  ii.  230. 

Fast  synods.     See  Lent  synods. 

Fasting,  Fasts,  with  the  TherapeutJB,  i. 
61.  In  Christianity,  i.  117,  219,  256, 
274,  278,  281,  282,  "520,  521,  523,  526; 
ii.  338-340 ;  iv.  295,  306,  365,  366  ;  v. 
81,  207,  266,  305.     Substituted  for  pa- 


GENERAL   INDEX. 


gan  festivals,  ii.  351.  On  tlie  Sahbath 
and  Sunday,  see  Sabbath,  Sunday.  On 
Friday,!.  300;  ii.  333;  iii.  294;  and 
Thursday,  i.  29.5,  and  Wednesday,  i. 
296  ;  ii  379.  Weekly  and  annual,  i. 
29.5.  Qua  Iragesimal  fast,  i.  300;  ii. 
338-340,  379.  In  the  prejiaration  for 
baptism,  ii.  300  n  3.  For  the  dead,  v. 
324.  By  pro.xy,  iii.  139.  On  iiarticu- 
lar  occasions,  i.  256  ;  iii.  284,  355,  519  ; 
iv.  28,  85  ;  v.  43,  116.  In  the  newlv  con- 
verted nation.s,  iii.  78,  281,  294,  311  ;  iy. 
17.  In  honor  of  Christ,  iii.  281,  285. 
Kstimates  of,  i.  278,  300  ;  ii.  291  ;  iii. 
440;  iv.  91,  262,  306;  y.  171,  386. 
The  Montani.sts,  i.  280,  294,  684  n.  2. 
Ptolemaeus  on,  i.  440.  The  Euchites, 
ii.  278.  Jovinian,  ii.  .304-307,  .309. 
Aerius,  ii.  379.  The  Paulicians,  iii. 
266.  Gerhard,  iii.  407.  liatherius,  iii. 
441,442.  Lull,  iv.  308,  310.  Aquinas, 
iy.  524.  Francis  of  Assi>i,  iy.  273. 
In  the  sects,  iy.  593,  616.  Friends  of 
God,  y.  384-386.  In  the  Greek  church, 
iii.  557,567,581.     See  Friday. 

Fasting  and  prayer,  days  of,  i.  117  and  n. 
3,  274,  296.  Fasting  and  alms,  i.  256, 
274,  278,  281:  iii.  281.  285,  442. 

Fatalism,  i.  106,  441,  442;  ii.  684,  704, 
719;  iy.  305.  In  ^lohamraedanism,  iii. 
85. 

Fate,  i.  16  ;  iv.  476,  477.     Fatality,  i.  5. 

Father,  the,  iii.  554;  iv.  227-229.  In 
Gnosticism,  i.  380.  Jauow  on,  v.  208. 
See  Trinity. 

Fathers.     See  Church  fathers. 

Faucense  (Fusscn),  iii.  37. 

Faultisch,  Nicholas  of,  v.  243,  245  n.  4. 

Fauriel. 
Collection  ties  documents  in^dits  sur  I'histoire 
de  France ;  War  against   the  Albigenses,  in 
verse,  iv.  639  n.  2,  641  nn.  3-5. 

Fausta,  wife  of  Constantine  the  Great,  ii. 
31. 

Faustinus,  Donatist  bp.  of  Hippo,  ii.  232. 

Faustinus,  presbyter,  petition  of,  ii.  256 
n.  6. 

Faustus,  bp.  of  Rhegium,  character  and 
controversy,  ii.  296,  702  n.  2,  706-708, 
710,  711;  iii.  4.  Corporeality  of  the 
suul,  ii.  706  n.  2. 

Ep.  ad  Leontium,  ii.  706  n.  3 :  De  gratia  Dei  et 
lib.  arbitr.,  ii.  707  n.  2,  708  nn.  1-3. 

Faustus,  the  Manichean,  i.  494  n.  1,  500 
n.  3,  .501,  502,  503  n.  2  ;  ii.  347  n.  4, 
349,  397,  770  n.  4,  771.  Fragments,  ii. 
771  n.  3.     See  Augustin  c.  Faustum. 

Faviana  (Vienna  1),  iii.  26  n.  2. 

Fear,  in  religion,  i.  58.  As  a  motive,  ii. 
299;  iv.  235,  510;  v.  383. 

Feast.s.     See  Festivals. 

Februationcs,  ii.  372  n.  2. 

Feeling,  religiou.s,  iv.  256,  298,  305,  324, 
514  ;  y.  387,  392.  Predominance  of,  in 
the  Middle  Ages,  iv.  324.  Repose  in, 
V.  405,409.  Ojjposed  to  understandiuLS 
iv.  371.   Relation  to  kuo\vledge,  iv.  385. 


And  faith,  iv.  403,  404,  429.    See  Faith. 
Ruysbroch  on,  v.  405.    Tauler,  v.  409- 
411.     Suso,  v.  411. 
Felicis.simus,    i.    222,  225,  233-235,    687. 

See  Church  schisms. 
Felicitas  tiie  martyr,  i.  123,  124. 
Felix,  African  bp.,  i.  151. 
Felix,  bp.  of  Aptuugis,  ii.  222,  224,  237. 
Felix,  bp.  of  Home,  ii.  256. 
Feli.x  III.,  bp.  of  Rome.    Letters  to  Aca- 
cias ami  Zeuo,  ii.  586  n.  3. 
Felix,  bp.  of  Urgellis,  iii.  156.     Probable 
author  of  Adoptianism,  158.    Whether 
urged  on  by  the  writings  of  Theodore 
of   Mopsuestia?  158.     His    defence    of 
Christianity  against  Mohammedanism, 
159.     Contends  again!*t  the  confound- 
ing together  of  the  predicates  of  the 
two  natures  in   Christ,  159.     In  what 
sense  is  Christ  called  Son  of  God,  and 
God?  159.     Idea  of  adoption,  160.    His 
appeal  to  Scripture,  160,  161.   Whence, 
according    to    him,    the   avTineBia-racrts 
Tuv  bvofxciTuv^  161  n.  2.     Opposed  to 
calling  JMary  the  mother  of  God  ;  on 
baptism,    163.      Agnoetism,    163,   168. 
Ciiaracter  of  Felix,  165.    He  recants  at 
Regensburg  and  Rome,  165.     His  de- 
fence of  himself  against   Alcuin,  166. 
His  view  of  the  church,  166.     Felix  in 
Aix  la  Chapelle,    167.     Placed  under 
the    oversight    of    the    archbishop    of 
Lyons,  16S.      His   death    and    posthu- 
mous writing,  168.    Influence  on  Clau- 
dius of  Turin,  430,     His  work  against 
Alcuin,    167.      Fragments   in   Alcuin, 
167  n.  3.      See  Ailoptianism,  Alcuin, 
espec.  A.  contra  Felicem. 
Felix,  Numidian  bp.,  i.  150. 
Felix  de  Valois,  iv.  267. 
Felix    the    Manichean,  i.  504   n.  3.     See 

Augustin,  c.  Felicem. 
Fellowship,  Christian,  i.  179, 180,182,201, 
219,  289,  390,  414  ;  ii.  362,  367  ;  iii.  98. 
Ba.silides  on,  i.  414,  416.     With  Christ, 
iv.  342,  511.     With  God,  iv.  521. 
Feria,  i.  296  n.  3. 
Fermentarians,  iii.  584. 
Ferrara,  iv.  585. 
Fcrrieres,   monastery,  iii.  154,404   n.   4, 

459. 
Fenda,  ii.  213. 
Festival  of  infants,  ii.  347. 
Festivals,  Jewish,  i.  294,  297  ;  iv.  76.    See 
Sabbath,  Passover. 

Heathen,  i.  91,  301  n.  1  ;  ii.  258,  347, 
349,  350  ;  iii.  294  ;  iv.  8,  17,  52.  (See 
Pagan.)  Opposition  to,  i.  301  n.  1  ;  ii. 
350, 351.  Replaced  by  Christian,  i.  720 ; 
ii.  347-351  ;  iii.  15,  294. 

Christian,  i.  293-.302,  334,  335,  720 ; 
ii.  331-352  ;  iii.  133,  134;  iv.  52.  In 
the  Gentile  cliurches,  i.  297.  Of  Mar- 
tyrs, i.  334,  335  ;  ii.  155,  328,  351,  352, 
369.  Oil  the  consecration  of  churches, 
iii.  15,  134;  iv.  22,23.  In  the  newly 
converted  nations,  iii.  315  n.  1,  311. 


GENERAL   INDEX. 


89 


Observance  of,  i.  230  ;  ii.  194,  258,  328  ; 
iii.  123,  125,  12G,  311,420,447;  iv.  278, 
297,300,  317,  384;  v.  224.  Clirysos- 
tom  ou,  ii.  314,  315,  332.  Nicliolas  I. 
on,  iii.  311.  Abuse  of,  iv.  334,  384. 
Wicklif  on  festivals,  v.  168,  169.  See 
Lord's  Supper. 

Particular  festivals,  Octava  inlan- 
tium,  ii.  341,  342  and  n.  2.  Ascension, 
ii.  342,  Dies  uatalis  virtutuni  Domini, 
ii.  344.  New  Year's  festival ;  circum- 
cision of  Christ,  ii.  351  ;  iii.  134  ;  iv. 
334;  V.  81.  St.  Stephen's  day,  ii.  369. 
Dies  natalis  Apost.  Petri  et  Pauli,  ii. 
369  ;  iii.  134.  Anniversary  of  ordina- 
tion of  Roman  bp.,  iii.  113.  Presenta- 
tion of  Christ,  in  the  Greek  church ; 
Fest.  pnriticationis  JNIaria;  in  the  West- 
ern church,  iii.  1-33,  134.  A.ssuniptio 
Maria,  iii.  134.  Feast  of  St.  Michael, 
iii.  134.  Johu  the  Baptist,  iii.  134  ;  iv. 
68.  Natalcs  Andrew,  liemigii,  et  JVIar- 
tini,  iii.  134.  All  Saints,  iii.  134.  Olof 
the  thick,  iii.  299.  Festival  of  ortho- 
doxy in  the  Greek  church,  iii.  549. 
Immaculate  Conception,  iv.  331-333. 
Trinity,  iv.  334.  Corpus  Christi,  iv. 
341.  "innocents,  v.  81.  See  Christmas, 
Easter,  Epiphany,  Pentecost. 

Manichean,  i.  505.  Mohammedan,  iv. 
52. 

Festum  fatuorum,  follorum,  hypodiaco- 
nonim,  iv.  334  ;  v.  81. 

Fetahil,  i.  377,  383  n.  1. 

Feudal  tenure,  transferred  to  the  prop- 
erty of  the  church,  iii.  401,  402. 

Fideles,  ii.  360  n.  1. 

Fidu.s,  Nortli  African  bp.,  i.  313. 

Fifty,  sacredness  of  tlie  number,  v.  41. 

Fiji  tree,  the  barren,  v.  152,  153  u.  1. 

Filial  churciies,  ii.  194,  195. 

Filius  major,  minor  (Catharist),  iv.  580. 

Fines,  iii.  78,  103,  137,  138. 

Finni  Johauuisi. 

Hist.  Eccles.  Island  (t.  i.  Hafnise,  1772),  f.  42 
note  b,  sign  of  the  cross,  iii.  3U1  n.  2  ;  f.  68, 
infanticide,  iii.  305  n.  2. 

Finns,  history  of  the  conversion  of,  iv. 
45. 

Fire,  ordeal  by,  iii.  130,  399,  480,  519; 
iv.  60  n.  2. 

Fire,  with  the  Manicheans,  i.  500,  501. 
p:uchites,  ii.  280.  Audians,ii.  767  u.  1. 
Paulicians,  iii.  257.  Catharists,  iv.  567. 
Fiery  Spirit,  i.  501. 

Fire-worship,  temple,  ii.  128,  133  and  n. 
3;  iii.  589  n.  1. 

Firmiliau  of  Ciesarea,  exorcists,  i.  201  n. 
3.  Against  Stephanus  of  Koine,  216. 
Churcli  discipline,  220.  Symbol,  in 
baptism,  306  u.  4.  Baptism  of  heretics, 
320.  Advantages  of  common  deliber- 
ation, 320.  Formula  of  baptism,  322 
n.  4.  Consecration  of  the  Lord's  Sup- 
per, 329  n.  2.     Origen,  707. 

Epistnla  ad  Cypr.  (Cypr.  ep.  75),  persecutions 
vuider  Maximin,  i.  126  n.  4 ;  exorcists,  201 


n.  3;  Synods,  207  n.  1,  220  n.  2,  320  n.  1; 
Stephanus,  the  Roman  eh.,  216  n.  3, 318  n.  4  ; 
formula  of  bapti.sm,  322  n.  4. 

First  fruits,  ii.  107. 

Fishing,  iii.  30,  34,  35,  36. 

Plagellants,  v.  412. 

Fhuiders,  iv.   245,  343,  380  n.  1,  593  ;  v. 

412.     See  Robert  of. 
Flattery,  v.  75. 
Flavian,  bp.  of  Antioch,  ii.  174,  175,  280, 

465,  754. 
Flavian,  patriarch   of   Antioch,   ii.    589, 

590. 
Flavian,  patriarch  of  Constantinople,  ii. 

562   n.  3,  564-576,   578  u.  4,  579  n.  3, 

5  SO. 
Flavins    Marcellinus,   imperial   tribune, 

ii.  236,  237. 
Fhivius  Vopiscus. 

Saturninus  of,  c.  8,  i.  102  n.  6.    Vita  Aureli- 
ani,  c.  20,  142  n.  1. 

Flensburg,  iii.  289  u.  2. 

Flesh,  the,  in  Christ  (Marcellus),  ii.  480, 
481.  See  aapi.  And  Spirit  (conflict 
of),  ii.  688;  iv.  389,  390.  Mortilication 
of,  iv.  510.     Abstinence  from,  iii.  78. 

Fleury,  moua.stery,  iii.  368  ;  iv.  141.  See 
Abbo  of. 

Flodoard. 

Ilistory  of  Rheims,  1.  iii.  c.  29,  Ilinkmar  on 
image  worship,  iii.  440  n.  6. 

Flora,  enthusiast,  martyr,  iii.  339,  340. 
Flora,  letter  of  Pttdemasus  to,  i.  437  and 

n.  5,  438  and  Note  ou  p.  725. 
Florbert,  abl)ot,  iii.  43  n.  2. 
Florence,    controversies    between   clergy 
and  hiity,  iii.  389  n.  1,  398,  399.     Bish- 
ops of,  iii.  387  ;  iv.  198  ;  v.  111.     See 
]\lartin,  Zal)arella. 
Florentine  province,  iii.  419. 
Florentines,  v.  111. 
Florcutius,  officer  of  state,  ii.  565. 
Floreutius,  priest,  ii.  298. 
Florentius  Pupianus,  confessor,  letter  of 

Cyprian  to,  i.  224  n.,  236,  237. 
Florez. 
Espana  Sagrada  of,  t.  v.  (ed.  ii.  Madrid,  1763), 
f.  524,  ep.  of  Elipand.  to  Migetius.  iii.  157 
n.  1,  106  n.  6.  T.  xi.  (ed.  iii.  Madrid,  1772), 
Indiculus  Luminosus,  see  Paulus  Alvarua 
and  Samson,  abbot  of  Cordova. 

Florinus,  false  teacher,  i.  677,  680. 
Floris,  monastery,  iv.  220. 
Florus,  police  officer,  ii.  219. 
Florus  of  Lyons,  deacon,  iii.  489,  490. 

Against  Scotus  Erigona.  iii.  489,  490 ;  tl.  591, 
t)42,  671,  on  the  divine  foreknowledge,  489 
nn.  4-6  ;  f .  62iJ,  grace  in  the  state  of  inno- 
cence, 490  n.  1  ;  f.  718,  on  the  temper  requis- 
ite in  the  study  of  scripture,  490  u.  2. 

Folmar,  ])rovost  of  Traufeu.stein,  ou  the 
withdrawal  of  tlie  cup,  iv.  345. 

Fondi,  V.  46. 

Fontaines,  iv.  252. 

Fontenav,  iii.  30. 

Fontevraud  (Fons  Ebraldi),  convent  ol 
nuns  at,  iv.  247. 


90 


GENERAL  IXDEX. 


Forbidden  fruit,  the,  ii.  667,  715;  iii.  85, 
259;  iv.  573. 

Force,  use  of,  in  matters  of  religion,  ii. 
234,  235,  247-252  ;  iii.  202,  256  ;  iv. 
191,  639,  640.  In  spreading  Ciiristian- 
ity,  iii.  13  and  n.  1,  296-299,  309,  310, 
322-324,  330,  334,  .335;  iv.  1,11,  12, 
14,  31  n.  2,  36,  38,  39.  Atlianasius  on, 
ii.  36.  Nicholas  I.  on,  iii.  309,  310. 
Lull  on,  iv.  191.  See  Angustin,  Doua- 
ti.'it  Schism,  Christianity,  Church  and 
State,  Cru.^ades,  Persecutions. 

Foreign  elements  in  Christianity,  iii.  2. 
See  Judaism,  Paganism. 

Foreknowledge,  in  God,  Origen  on,  i. 
630.  Arius,  ii.  448.  Theodore  of  IMop- 
sue.stia,  ii.  495.  Hilary,  ii.  622.  Am- 
brose, ii.  624.  Augustin,  ii.  629.  Pros- 
per, ii.  698.  Pricdestinatus.  ii.  704. 
Gregory  the  Great,  iii.  144.  Gott- 
Bchalk,"iii.  474,  475.  Maurus,  iii.  476. 
Prudeutius,  iii.  482.  Servatns  Lupus, 
iii.  484.  Scotus.  iii.  486.  Floras,  iii. 
489.  Ilinkmar,  iii.  492  Schoolmen  on, 
iv.  474-485.  515.  Huss,  v.  337.  See 
Predestination. 

Foroordination,  iii.  474,  482,  486,  487, 
492.     See  Predestination. 

Forged  writings,  i.  176,  177  ;  ii.  329  n.  2  ; 
iii.  59  and  n.  2,  372  n.  1.  411  n.  7. 
Deeds  of  Constantine,  iii.  122.  See 
Apocryphal,  Decretals,  Dionvsius  tlie 
Areo]iagite,  Interpolated  writings. 

Forgiveness,  human,  ii.  174, 178  ;  iii.  442  ; 
iv.  348,  526.  Forgiving  spirit  in  mar- 
tyrs, i.  114.  By  the  priest,  iv.  347. 
By  the  pope,  v.  30,  99.  Huss  on,  v. 
283,  284.  See  Absolution,  Asylum,  lu- 
dulsences. 

Forgiveness  of  sin,  divine,  foundation  of 
the  kingdom  of  God,  i.  324.  And  re- 
pentance, i.  62  n.  2  ;  iii.  442.  Presup- 
poses guilt,  i.  561.  Forgiveness  and 
works,  iv.  .348.  Order  of,  in  the  oper- 
ations of  grace,  iv.  513.  Freedom  of, 
iv.  273,  593.  In  bai)tism,  i.  316,  647; 
ii.  726,  728,  729.  And  absolution,  dis- 
tinguished, iii.  139;  iv.  347.  And  in- 
dulgences, iv.  349,  350.  In  connection 
with  crusades,  iv.  126,  130,  132,  153. 
Basilides  on,  i.  413.  The  Montanists, 
i.  522.  Julian,  ii.  48.  Pelagians  on, 
ii.  677,  678.  Waldcnses,  iv.  615,  616. 
Erroneous  views  of,  ii.  120.  Huss,  v. 
283,  284.  See  Baptism,  delay  of,  Jus- 
tification, Redemption. 

Form  and  matter,  in  the  Scriptures,  i.  54. 

Formalism.  See  External,  Pharisees, 
Rites. 

Forms,  i.  49  ;  ii.  117,  352  n.  1  ;  iii.  2,  169, 
351,  459;  iv.  231,  232.  Of  doctrine, 
iii.  84.  Bernard  on  manifoldncss  of, 
iv.  263.     Peter  of  Clnnv,  iv.  264. 

Formula  of  baptism,  i.  306  n.  4,  310,  317, 
321  and  n.  3,  322  ;  ii.  726.  See  Bap- 
tism, validity  of. 

Formularies,  doctrinal,  iii.  493. 


Formulas,  dogmatic,  ii.  259. 

Fortification,  ait  of,  iv.  37. 

Fortitude,  iv.  521,  524. 

Fortress  at  Yxkiill,  iv.  36  ;  and  Holm,  iv. 

37-39. 
Fortunatianus,  i.  152. 
Fortunatius,  bp.  of  Carthage,  i.  225  n.  1, 

235. 
Fortune,  temple  of,  ii.  65. 
Fortune-tellers,  iii.  449  ;  v.  61. 
Fortunius,  Douatist  bp.,  ii.  233,  234. 
Forum,  stntue  of  Constantine  in  the,  ii. 

13.     Forums,  101. 
Forum  Julium.     See  Friuli. 
Fosites-land.     See  Helgoland. 
Fossores,  ii.  193. 
Founders  of  churches,  their  influence,  iii 

109,  110. 
Fountain,  sacred,  iii.  45. 
Friihu,  Essay  of;  the  Chazars,  iii.  315  n. 

France,  Franks  (Gaul).  Spread  of  Chris- 
tianity thither,  i.  84.  Constantine  in, 
ii.  8.  Julian  in,  ii.  45,  343.  Patrick 
in,  ii.  141.  Books,  ii.  149  (iii.  152,  156 
n.  1,  427;  iv.  447,  448).  Deaconesses, 
ii.  191.  ^lonasteries  in  South  France, 
ii.  147  n.  1,  296,  353.  Intercourse  with 
Eastern  church,  ii.  296,  343  ;  iii.  580. 
Epijjhany,  ii.  343.  Scmi-Pelagiauism 
in,  li.  687.  696,  706  n.  1,  711,  712. 

In  llie  third  and  fourth  Periods.  Prog- 
ress of  Christianity  in,  iii.  4-9,  29-34, 
37,  38,  40-43.  Casarius,  4  n.  1.  Re- 
cousecration  of  churches,  5  n.  4.  Con- 
version of  the  Saliaii  Franks,  6-9. 
Renovation  of  the  church  among  them, 
9,  29-33.  Influence  of  tiie  Franks  in 
spreading  the  Gospel,  23,  24,  25,  28,  29, 
38-42.  Monasticism  in,  30,  106,  415- 
420;  iv.  237.  Education,  30,  73,  152, 
154-156.  Liflueuce  of  Boniface,  55, 
56,  64,  65,  119  Synods,  56.  Impos- 
tors, 56  n.  5.  Church  and  state,  91- 
96.  Clergy,  106,  107.  Sends,  107.  Pri- 
vate chapels,  109.  Metropolitan  consti- 
tution. 111.  Love  of  freedom,  111,  118, 
368,  507,  509  (iv.  203),  see  Sixth  Period. 
Relation  of  the  Prankish  church  to  the 
pope,  118-122,  242,352-375,  507,  .509 
and  n.  2  (v.  5.  Bible,  iii.  126,  426,  427  ; 
iv.  320;  v.  150).  Church  Psalmody, 
127.  Liturgical  language,  128.  Adop- 
tianist  controversy,  165-168.  Image 
wor.ship,  199,  200,  233-243,  428,  429, 
551-5,53,  584  n.  1.  Participation  in 
the  image  controversies,  234-243,  551- 
553.  liarold  in,  275.  Privileges,  361. 
Culture,  368,  432,456,468,  470,  471. 
Reformation  of  clergy,  384  and  n.  4. 
A])pointmcnt  of  bjjs.,  401.  Treugae 
Dei,  407.  Reformation  of  monasti- 
cism,  415,416.  Patron  saint  of,  466, 
467.  Influence  of  Berengar  in,  515. 
Cluinting  the  Symbol,  555.  Doctrine 
of  the  IIolv  Sjiirit  in,  555.  Sects  iu, 
594-600,  603. 


GENERAL   INDEX. 


91 


In  the  Fijlh  Period.  Jews  in,  iv.  75, 

76.  French  bps.  aud  Grejrory  VII.,  92 
n.  6.  Ordiuances  of  Gregory  VII.  in, 
94,  97  n.  8.  Greirory  VII.  on  the  con- 
dition of,  102.  Bps.  and  Paschalis  II., 
140  n.  2.  Popes  in,  144,  14.5,  \'y2,  15;?, 
157,  168  aud  n.  2,  183,  197,  20.3,  220  (v. 
57,  58,  2.32.)    Otto  of  FreisiuL:en,  148  n. 

2.  Arnold,  147,  148  n.  2,  150.  Ber- 
nard's influence  in,  153,  254,  256.  A 
Becket,  170.  Pragmatic  sanction,  203. 
Dialectics  in,  237.  Norhert,  245.  Dom- 
inic, 269.  Students  from,  357,  373. 
Anselm,  361.  Appeals  to  Rome,  395, 
396.  Catharists  in,  577  n.  5,  583  n.  2, 
584,  586,  587  and  n.  5,  590.  Other  sects, 
257,  594-626,  639-643.     See  Fnlco. 

Ill  the  Sixth  Period.  Colon nas  in,  v. 
5.  Spirit  of  freedom,  5,  21,  48,  63,  77, 
92.  Friends  of  God  in,  42,  392,401. 
Morals,  57,  68.     Benedict  XIII.,  62-70, 

77,  118  n.  1.  French  church,  63,92, 
217.  The  French  at  Cunstauce,  103, 
106,  107,  118,  119,  126.  Fl;i<;vllants, 
412.  See  Avii^non,  Boniface  VIII., 
Gallic  church,  Gaul,  Paris. 

Francesco  Pegna,  on  tlie  Directorium  lu- 
quisitionis,  extracts  from  Clironic.  of 
S.  de  Adam,  ou  Segarelli,  iv.  626  un. 

3,  5,  627  n.  1. 
Franche  Conite',  iii.  30. 

Francis  of  Assisi,  hi>tory  and  character, 
iv.  270-276,  296,  311.  'Sympathy  with 
nature,  i.  484  n.  2  ;  iv.  275.  Among 
the  Mohammedans,  iv.  59,  60  and  n.  2. 
Rule  of,  290.  Oliva,  iv.  620,  621.  Dol- 
ciuo,  iv.  634.  Festival  of,  iv.  63.  Life, 
see  Bouavenrura ;  Life  by  Celano,  iv. 
60  u.  2.  Opuscula,  ed.  Wadding,  iv. 
275  un.  Wici<lif  on,  V.  171.  See  Fran- 
ciscans, Jacob  of  Vitry. 

Francis  Zabarellis.     See  Zabarella. 

Franciscan  convent,  prison  of  IIuss,  v. 
342,  375.  Monastery  in  London,  v. 
162. 

Franciscans,  iv.  49,  57,  73,  229,  268,  311, 
420,  424  :  V.  37,  84,  138,  150,  184,  188, 
191.  Among  the  Mongols,  iv.  50-59. 
Among  the  Mohammedans,  iv.  59,  60, 
65.  Suffragans,  iv.  215.  Orders  of, 
iv.  276,  292.  Generals,  iv.  291,  420, 
241.  Stricter  aud  milder  party,  iv. 
291,  617  ;  v.  24,  36.  Schohistics,  iv. 
420.     Heretical,  pantlieisiic  tendeucy  ; 

.  abbot  Joachim, iv.  221  aud  note,  275, 
617-626.  Doctrine  of  grace,  iv.  518. 
Delegates  tu  Con.stantinople,  iv.  540. 
Attacked,  iv.  610.  Assemblies  of,  iv. 
620.  621.  And  Gregorv  XII.,  v.  74,  75. 
Individual,  iv.  318,  608;  v.  25,  84,  113. 
See  Wadding. 

Franciscus  de  Hoye. 

De  Tita  Berengarii,  f.  48,  iii.  516  n.  4. 


Frangipani,  iv.  128. 
Frankfort-ou-the-Main. 
an.  794. 


See     Councils, 


Frankish  empire,  iii.  28,  29,  44,  50  n.  1, 
64,  278,  315,  323,  349,351,  456.  Oppo- 
sition of  Saxons,  iii.  76,  78,  79.  Sla- 
vonians, iii.  84.  Relation  to  the  cliurch, 
iii.  92.  Gregory  the  Great,  iii.  113  n.  1. 
See  Emperors,  France. 

Frascati  (Tusciilum),  iii.  423,  424  n.  1. 

Fraternal  kiss.     See  Kiss. 

Fratricelli,  iv.  637  n.  1. 

Fratres  adscripti  or  conscripti,  iv.  238. 
Fratres  domus  Sancta;  trmitatis,  268. 
Fratres  mendicantes;  minores;  ordinis 
tertii  ;  pfjeuiteutcs,  276. 

Fraudulent  collections  of  alms,  iv.  267, 
628  n.  1.  Fraudulent  envoys  to  gen- 
eral councils,  iii.  228,  575  ;  iv.  47,  51. 

Fraus  pia,  ii.  280,  597,  778,  779  ;  iii.  54 
and  n.  2,  150  and  n.  2,  266,  267  (309, 
310,  311),  3.50,  407  n.  1,519,541  n.  5 ; 
iv.  127,  350,  631  ;  v.  96. 

Frcdegis,  abbot,  rd  fi^  6v,  iii.  460.  See 
Baluz. 

Frederic,  abbot  of  Monte  Cassino  (Steph- 
en IX.),  iii.  3S7. 

Frederic  I.,  abp.  of  Cologne,  iv.  244,  245, 
592  n.  2. 

Frederic,  burgravc  of  Nuremberg,  v.  342, 
351. 

Frederic,  cardinal,  iii.  583. 

Frederic  I.,  emperor,  iv.  172,  276.  Ar- 
nold  of  Brescia,  147  n.  2,  148  n.  1,  161. 
Contest  with  the  po])es,  161-169,  171- 
173,  203,  214,  220,  582  n.  4.  History 
of,  74  u.  2. 

Frederic  II.,  emperor,  iv.  422.  Contest 
with  the  popes,  49,  172,  176-185,  226 
and  n.  3, 590,  610.  Accusations  against, 
179-182,  325,  418  n.  4.  Dantej  v.  11. 
Legend  concerning,  v.  44. 

Ep.  1,  to  Gregorj'  IX.,  iv.  183  n.  1.  Ep.  2,  cir- 
cular to  the  princes,  1S4  nn.  3,  4.  Ep.  14,  to 
tlie  cardinals,  183  n.  2.  L.  i.  ep.  20,  de  Vi- 
neis,  177  n.  2.  Ep.  to  king  of  England  (an. 
1228),  178  nn.  1-3. 

Frederic  of  Austria,  Duke,  v.  24,  102, 106, 
107,  111. 

Frederic  of  Celle,  Cistercian,  iv.  39. 

Free  inquiry  and  church  trailition,  iv.  355, 
424. 

Free  Spirit.     See  Brethren  of  the. 

Free  thinking,  iv.  531. 

Free  will.     See  Freedom,  Will. 

Freedmen,  i.  139. 

Freedom,  intellectual,  iii.  502,  .503. 

Freedom,  moral,  doctrine  of,  i.  324,  611, 
614,  618.  In  the  Nortii  African  church, 
614-620.  In  the  Alexandrian  school, 
620-626,  6.30.  Gnostics  on,  373,374; 
Basilidcs,  404  ;  Bardesanes,  442  ;  Her- 
mogenes,  566.  Plutarch  and  Aristotle, 
612. 

Jn  the  second  Period.  Proclus,  ii.  106. 
Arius,  404,  406-408,  408  n.  4.  Apolli- 
naris,  485,  492.  Athanasius,  492.  The- 
odore, 494,  714,  718.  In  the  Eastern 
church,  617.  Chrysostom,  719.  720. 
Consciousness  of,  6l"7.    In  the  Western 


92 


GENERAL   INDEX. 


church,  617;  Hilary,  621;  Ambrose, 
622,  623.  In  the  Peliifrian  conti-uversv, 
661-671,  674,  675,678,  683-686;  Au- 
giistiii's  earlier  views  of,  626-629  ;  later, 
662-668,  678,  683-686  (iii.  472)  ;  I'ela- 
friiis,  638,  645,  646,  669  ;  Jerome,  641  ; 
North  Afriean  eluirch,  650.  Eelatioii 
of  prace  to,  673,  674,  678,  683-686.  In 
the  Semi-Pela<rian  controversy,  689, 
690,  7fiO,  701,  707,  708;  Cassum  on, 
689,  690. 

Third  and  fourth  Periodn.  In  the 
conflict  with  Mohanimeilanism,  iii.  88. 
Grejrory  the  Great  on,  144,  145.  Ser- 
vatns  Luj)us,  483,  484.  John  Scotns, 
485,  487,  488.  Hinkmar,  492.  In  the 
Eastern  church,  554.  Panliciaus,  260, 
261. 

In  the  fnirfh  Period.  Gregory  IX., 
iv.  76.  The  Scholastics,  iv.  485-487, 
515-519.  The  Catlinrists,  568,  569. 
Bernard  on  formal  and  material,  516. 

Sixth  Period.  Wieklif  on,  v.  167, 
172.     See  Preih'stination. 

Freedom,  political,  i.  46,  268-270  ;  iv.  31, 
149,  150,  168,  175.  Sec  Bondmen,  Lib- 
erty, Slavery. 

Freedom,  relijijious,  in  relation  to  the 
State,  i.  86,  175,  259;  in  the  West,  ii. 
102;  iv.  141,  223,  528.  Under  Con- 
stantins,  ii.  441,  442.  In  relation  to  ex- 
ternal observances  ;  to  the  hicrarchv,  i. 
280,  512,  521  ;  iii.  49,  1 18  ;  iv.  195,  203, 
208,  231,  289  (see  France),  Bernard 
on,  iv.  255,  259.  Dolcino,  iv.  635. 
Stru'.'-frles  for,  v.  1.  Philip  the  Fair  on, 
V.  5.  In  Italy,  V.  24.  Courad  on,  v.  187. 
In  Prague,  v.  265,  266.  See  Church 
and  State,  Emperors,  Force,  Papacy, 
Persecutions. 

Freher. 

Scriptores  rerum  Bohcniicaruni,  f .  19,  Privinna, 
iii.  316.    Methodius,  317  uu.  2,  3. 

Freiburg,  iv.  421. 

Freienw-alde,  iv.  43. 

Freisingen,  bishoj)ric,  iii.  40,  55.  See 
•  Otto  of. 

Fretela,  Goth,  ii.  159. 

Frevr,  sun-god  in  Norway,  iii.  294.  302. 

Fridav,  observance  of,  i.  296,  298,  300, 
684'n.  2  ;  ii.  178,  332,  333,  335.  337  and 
n.  1,  341,  365,  379;  iii.  294,  407.  Good 
Fridav,  i.  300,  337  and  n.  1,  341;  ii. 
341,352  n.  1,  379  ;  iv.  329. 

Frideburg,  pious  widow,  iii.  282. 

Fridolin,  monk,  iii.  37.     Life  of,  37  n.  3. 

Friedland,  fortress,  iv.  39. 

Friedrich,  bp.,  iii.  300. 

Friends  of  God,  iv.  552  ;  v.  42,  222  n.  1, 
360,380-412.     See  Schmidt,  Prof. 

Fricslanders,  planting  of  Christianity 
among  the,  iii.  40,  41,  4.3-47,  65,  67,  71, 
73,79,  81.  Schools,  iii.  73.  Mission- 
ary from,  iii.  289.  Dodo,  iv.  278.  Dis- 
turbances, iv.  643. 

Fritigern,  Gothic  leader,  ii.  156. 


Fritzlar,  iii.  51,  55.     Monastery,  iii.  74. 

Friiili,  iii.  475,  555. 

Frobenius  (Frobein),  Akuiu,  iii.  77  n.  6, 
155  u.  5. 

FroUent,  bp.  of  Senlis,  ep.  to  Berengar, 
iii.  508  n.  1. 

Frundafion,  iii.  302  note. 

Frudegard,  monk,  iii.  496  and  u.  6. 

Frugality,  iv.  294. 

Frunieutius,  Abyssinian  bishop,  i.  83;  ii. 
144. 

Fulbcrt,  bp.  of  Camhrav,  iii.  405. 

Fnlbert,  bp.  of  Chartres,  iii.  290  n.  1,  470, 
597  n.  1.  Military  service  of  bishops, 
406.  His  efforts  to  promote  science, 
470,  502,  503.     Sacraments,  596. 

Ep.  1,  ad.  Adeodat,  iii.  597  n.  1.  Ep.  97,  ad 
Canut.,  290  n.  1.  Ep.,  duties  of  bps.,  406  n. 
3,  408  n.  1.     See  Martene  ct  Durand,  Thea. 

Nov.  t.  i. 

Fulcher  of  Chartres,  iv.  126  n.  1.  The 
Crusaders,  129  n.  1. 

Fulco,  bp.  of  Amiens,  iii.  420. 

Fulco,  bp.  of  Toulouse,  iv.  270. 

Fulco,  preacher,  iv.  209,  210,  600. 

Fulda,  monasterv,  iii.  68  and  n.  2,  70,  71, 
155,  459,  472,"  473,  602.  Founded  by 
Sturm,  74,  75.  Privileges,  75.  In  dan- 
ger from  the  Saxons.  76.  Rabanus 
Maurns,  school  at,  457. 

Fulgeutius  (surname  of  Gottschalk),  iii. 
474. 

Fulgentius,  bp.  of  Ruspe,  ii.  709,  711 ;  iii. 
5  n.  2.  474. 

Fulgentius  Ferrandus,  ii.  601,  602. 
"  Christian  Rules  of  Life,"  601  n.  1. 

Fulrad,  Prankish  court  chaplain,  iii.  70 
and  n.  2. 

Fundamental  doctrines  of  faith,  i.  572; 
iii.  2,  164,  244. 

Funds  of  monasteries,  iii.  414. 

Fuuerals.     See  Burial. 

Fiinfkircheu,  iii.  334  n.  2. 

Fiissen,  monastery  at  (Faucense  monas- 
terium),  iii.  37. 


G. 


G.  of  Bergamo,  on  the  Pasagians,  iv.  590 

n.  7.     See  Muratori. 
Gabriel,  the  archangel,  iii.  134  n.  1. 
Gaeta,  monastery  of  Nilus  near,  iii.  423. 
Gain,  lo\  ^  of,  among  the  clergy,  ii.  766. 

At  Home,  v.  122.     See  Simony. 
Gaiuk,  Khan  of  the  Mongols,  iv.  51. 
Gains  of  Corinth,  i.  289. 
Galano,  Clemente. 

Coiioiliat.  ecclcs.  Arincn.  cum.  Komana  (Rom. 
16(31),  P.  ii.  i.  405,  iii.  589  n.  1. 
Galatia,  i.  318;  ii.  71,   86,   438;  iii.  229 

n.  3,  251.     JuHan's  letter  to  the  high 

priest  of,  ii.  63-65.     See  Aucyra. 
Galatians,  ep.  to  the. 

1 :  8,  iii.  209,  371,  V.  27,  23.  1 :  10,  i.  262.  1: 
12,  jv.  405.  1:17,  i.  81.  2:  i.  171  n  1,  319 
842,  361  n.  2  ;  ii.  779 ;  iii.  2C9  ;  iy.  132.    2 : 


GENERAL   INDEX. 


93 


20,  ii  392.  8  :  6,  iii.  432  n.  1.  3  :  13,  iii.  202. 
3  :  19,  i.  3S2.  3  :  27,  i.  138,  256,  321  ;  iii. 
99.  3  :  28,  i.  268,  342  ;  iii.  99,  545.  4 :  1.  294, 
548.  4:4,  i.  3,  77  ;  ii.  487.  5  :  2,  iii.  4S5. 
5:  12,  ii.  391.  5:  17,  ii.  487.  5:  19,  20,  i 
499  ;  ii.  250.  6:2,  5,  iii.  437  n.  2.  6  :  6,  i. 
478  n.  2.    6:  15,  iii.  149. 

Galen,  physician,  i.  164  n.  1,  172  n.  2. 

De  differentia  pulsuum,  1.  2,  c.4,  i.  164  n.  1. 
L.  3,  c.  3  (ed.  Charter,  t.  yiii.  f.  6S),  i.  172  n. 
2. 

Galerius,  Caius   Maximiauns,   Ciaesar,  i. 

144-156;  ii.  1,  2,  8,  9,  12,  17  n.  1,  220. 

Edict  of  toleration,  i.  144  n.  2,  156  u.  1. 
Tu?ii?..aioc,  of  Hege*i|)iJiis,  i.  376  ii.  3. 
Galileans,  epithet  applied  to  Christians, 

i.  100  n.  4,  159,  5U2  n.  4. 
Galland.     See  Bibliotheca  patrum. 
Gallic  diureh,  ii.  148  ;  iii.  127  ;  iv.  393  ; 

T.  21,  92.     See  France. 
Gallienus,   Ctesar,  i.   137,   140,    141,  257, 

291,  687  ;  ii.  15,  167  n.  1.     See  Edicts. 
Gallus,  bp.  of  Arverna,  iii.  93  nn.  2,  3. 

Life  of,  93  n.  2. 
Gallus,  brother  of  Julian,  ii.  40,  44  and 

un.  45,  82.     Letter  to  Julian,  44  nn. 
Gallus,  Caesar,  i.  136,  258,  711  n.  3. 
Gallus,  Irish   missionary,  in   15regenz,  iii. 

34.     Founds  St.  Gall,  35,  36.     Dies  in 

the  castle  of  Arbon,  37.     Sermon  of, 

36  n.  1.     Life  of,  29   n.  1,  36  n.   2.     L. 

2,  c.  34,  penance  for  homicide,  140  n. 

.3.     See  Acta  S.  (O.  B.),  S.  ii.  Tertz. 
Gamalid,  i.  40;  ii.  346;  v.  218. 
Gambling,  iv.  235  u.  2. 
Gaines,  i.  472  ;  iii.  410  n.  3  ;  v.  320.    See 

Sports. 
Gangra,  ii.  180,  281,  302,  362;    iii.  383. 

See  Councils,  middle  of  4th  century. 
Gap  ( Vapigensis),  iii.  Ill  n.  1. 
Garlands,  i.  91. 
Garnier,   on   Eusebius  of   Doryleum,  ii. 

563  n.  5. 
Garz,  iv.  16  n.  1. 

Gaston,  founder  of  society  of   St.   An- 
thony, iv.  266. 
Gatinois,  iii.  459. 
Gaudentius,  bp.  of  Brescia,  ii.  19  n.  3,  91, 

353  n.  5. 

Serm.  13  (in  vet.  Brix.  episcoporum,  opp.  Brixse, 
1738,  f.  319),  ii.  91  n.  2. 

Gaudentius,  comes,  ii.  101  n.  5. 

Gaudeutius,  companion  of  Adalbert  of 
rrai::ue,  iv.  41,  42. 

Gaudcntius,  Donatist  bp.  of  Thamurgade, 
ii.  238,  243  n.  2,  248. 

Gaul,  Christianity  in,  i.  84.  Persecution, 
i.  84,  112-115,  "l  54,  155.  Pestilence  in, 
i.  104.  ^Nlontanism,  i.  524.  Constau- 
tine  in,  ii.  8-10,  223.  Julian,  ii.  45. 
Patrick  in,  ii.  147  and  n.  1.  Gallia 
Narbonnensis,  ii.  206.  Monachism,  ii. 
294.  Benedictines,  ii.  300.  Arian  con- 
troversy, ii.  441.  Serai-Pelagianisni, 
ii.  687,  690,  691,  692,  695,  696,  702,  706 
and  n.  1.  Ithacius  in,  ii.  772.  Germau 
trihes  Christianized  there,  iii.  4-10. 
Church  customs  in,  iii.  15.     Property 


of  Roman  church  in,  iii.  113.   Relation 

to  Roman  churcli,  iii.  118.    See  France, 

(jallic  cliurch. 
Gaunilo,  Ansclm's  opponent,  iv.  442,443. 

Liber  pro  insipiente,  442  n.  3. 
Gauzbert   (Simon),  bishop,  iii.  277,280. 

281,  283.    . 
GazM,  ii.  95,  103  and  n.  1,  271. 
Gazzari,  Gazzarei,  iv.  565. 
Gebhard,  abp.  of  Salzburg,  iv.  96. 

Ep.  to  Hermann  of  Metz,  defence  of  Greg. 
VII.,  iv.  105  n.  4,  109  n.  3. 

Gebhard,  bp.  of  Eichstadt  (Victor  IL), 

iii.  386,  387. 
Gebuin,  bp.  of  Chalons,  iii.  604. 
Gedoiiia,  iv.  41  n.  5. 
Gegncesius,  head  of  the  Paulicians,  iii. 

249,  267. 
Geiger. 

Was  hat  Mahomed  aus  dem  Judenthum  aufge- 
nommeu  .'    S.  100,  iii.  86  n.  1. 

Geilane,  wife  of  duke  Gozbert,  iii.  38. 
Geisa,  Hungarian  prince,  iii.  331, 333  and 

nn.  1,  2. 
Geiserich,  Vandal  king,  ii.  473. 
Geismar,  demolition  of  the  oak  there,  iii. 

51. 
Gelasius,  bp.  of  Rome,  ii.  658,  699  n.  3, 

733. 

De  duobus  naturis  in  Christo  (see  Bibl.  patr., 
Lugd.,  t.  viii.),  ii.  733  n.  1. 

Gelasius  II.,  pope,  iv.  141,  245. 

Gcldbussen,  iii.  5  n.  2. 

Gemblours.     See  Sigebert. 

Gemel-ed-din,  Mohammedan  scholar,  iv. 
181  n.3. 

Gemmulus,  deacon,  iii.  62  n.  3. 

(iems,  Basilidcan,  i.  401. 

Genealogies  of  Jesus,  i.  709  n. 

General  assemblies  in  the  Prankish  king- 
dom, iii.  95. 

General  conceptions.     See  Conceptions. 

General  councils.     See  Ecumenical. 

Generals  of  mendicant  orders,  iv.  280. 
See  Franciscans,  Dominicans. 

Generid,  pagan  general,  ii.  102  n.  5. 

Genesis,  book  of,  ii.  666 ;  iii.  427 ;  iv. 
493.     On  the  creation,  i.  672. 

Gen.  1 :  3,  i.  457.  1 :  26,  i.  444  n.  2.  1:27,1. 
614.  See  Image  of  God.  2  and  3 :  i.  64  n.  2. 
2  •  7  i.  444  n.  3.  2  :  21,  22,  i.  56  n.  1.  2  :  34, 
i.  281 ;  ii.  306.  3  :  7,  il.  127  n.  3.  3 :  21,  i. 
425  n.3.  ll:i.  oln.  3.  12  :  3,  ii.  393.  14: 
14,  i.  658.  17,  i.  658.  19,  ii.  310.  19 :  9,  iii. 
34^  n.  5.  19 :  26,  ii.  310.  31 :  13,  i.  397.  313  : 
13,  ii.  299.  41 :  26,  v.  154.  49  :  11,  i.  670  a. 
1.  See  Abelard,  Expos,  in  llexaiim.  Augus- 
tin  de  Gen.  Commentaries,  Expositions. 

Geuesius. 

Ilist.  regg.  ed.  Lachmann,  1.  i.  p.  26,  Leo  the 
Armenian,  iii.  632  n.  4.     L.  iii.  p.  71,  Theo- 
dore, iii.  547  n.  3.     L.  iv.  p.  99,  Ufo  of  Igna- 
tius, iii.  558  n. 
Genii,  i.  377  ;  ii.  127.    Genius,  redeeming, 
i.  412,  413.  .     .. 

Genn:idius,  bp.  of  Lower  Hermopolis,  ii. 
587. 


94 


GENERAL   INDEX. 


Grennadius,  presbyter.  Semi-Pelagian,  ii. 
657;  iv.  477.  Ca-lestius,  ii.  639  n.  1. 
AiiiLiUstiu,  ii.  708,  709. 

Baclii;irius(c.  24),  ii.  775  n.  6.  De  eccles.dogm. 
c.  21,  ii.  708  n.  4.  De  script,  eccles.,  i.  S22 
n.  4 ;  c.  16,  Comniodian,  i.  686  n.  3.  De 
Tiris  illust.,  c  28,  ii.  748  n. ;  c.  38,  ii.  70U 
n.  1 ;  c.  44,  ii.  639  n.  1.  De  v.  Julian  Eclan., 
c.  45,  ii.  653  n.  1 ;  c.  59,  ii.  656  n.  3. 

Genoa,  iv.  255  ;  v.  77.   Lull  at,  iv.  65,  69, 

70.     Genoese  fleet,  iv.  182,  183.     Abp. 

of,   V.  4,   119.     Urban   VI.   at,  v.   51. 

Genoese,  v.  73. 
Gentianus,  v.  110. 
Gentile  Christian.^;,  i.  297,  299,  349.     In 

relation  to  the  Ehionites,  362,  363.    In 

the  Clementines,  i.  359. 
Gentiliacnm.     Sec  Councils,  an.  767. 
Genuflectentes,  ii.  357. 
George,  Tartar  ])rince,  iv.  58,  59. 
George  Pachymeres. 

Hist.  Mich.  Paleologi,  1.  iv.  c.  25,  iv.  544  n.  1 ; 
c.  28,  iv.  544  n.  2.  L.  v.  c.  8,  title  of  cardi- 
nal, iii.  387  n.  7  ;  c.  12,  iv.  545  n.  1  ;  f.  381 
n.  2.  L.  vi.  c.  14,  iv.  .548  nn.  (549  n.  1) ;  c. 
81,  533  n.  7.  lli.'^t.  Andronici,  1.  i.  f.  27,  iv. 
549  n.  2  :  f .  34,  550  n.  ;  f.  60,  551  nn. 

Georgia,  Christianity  in,  ii.  138. 

Georgius,  bp.  of  Alexandria,  ii.  37  and  n. 
2,  79,  80,  144,  444. 

Georgius,  bp.  of  Laodicca,  ii.  451,  452. 

Georgius,  bp.  of  Pisidia,  iii.  229  n.  3. 

Georgius,  patriarch  of  Constantino|)le, 
advocates  Uyotheletisni,  iii.  194,  195 
n.  2. 

Gerald,  Count  of  Aurillv,  iii.  444,  445. 
Life  of,  444  u   4.     See  "Odo. 

Gerald,  papal  legate,  iii.  516  n.  2,  518. 

Gerakl  of  Bordeaux,  iv.  583  n.  2. 

Gerbert,niasier  of  the  cathedral  school  at 
Kheims,  iii.  368,  470.  His  early  life, 
abbot  of  Bobbio,  470  n.  2.  Abp.  of 
Kheims,  371.  The  council  at  Khu'uis, 
369  and  n.  1.  Stands  forth  agaiu.st 
John  XIV.,  371-374.  Deposed,  374. 
Utho,  iii.  374,  375.  Abp.  of  Kaveuna, 
374.  Pope,  375.  Influence,  470.  Ef- 
forts to  promote  science,  368,  470  and 
n.  3.  Writings,  501,  502  u.  1.  Con- 
fe.ssion  of  iai  h,  371  n.  2.  Letters,  ed. 
Du  Chesne,  473  n.  3.  See  Silvester  II., 
Lord's  Supper. 

Ep.  ad  Constantinum  abbatum,  iii.371  nn.  3, 

4.  Kp.  to  Adelaide  of  France,  374  nn.  2,  3, 

5.  Ep.  to  Saguin,  371  nn.  4,  5.  Ep.  10,  f. 
330,  interdict,  454  n.  3.  Ep.  38,  to  John  XV., 
373  n.  1.  Ep.  113,  pilgrimages  to  Home,  153 
n.  3.  Ep.  152,  373  u.  1.  De  corporo  et  San- 
guine Domini,  502  n.  1.  See  Cellot,  Du 
Chej^ue  ;  llarduin,  t.  vi. ;  Blansi  Concil. ;  t. 
xix.  ;  I'ez.,  t.  i. 

Gerhard  I.,  abp.  of  Arras  and  Cambray, 

iii.  404  n.  2,  407,  598  n.  2. 

Ep.  to  Adalbero  of  Laon,  iii.  404  n.  2. 
Gerhard  II.,  abp.  of  Arras  and  Cambray, 

iii.  599. 
Gerhard,  bp.  of  Angouleme,  iv.  145. 
Gerliard,  bp.  of  Florence  (Xicholas  II.), 

iii.  387. 


Gerhard,   Franciscan,   Introductorius  in 
evang.  etern.,  iv.  618,  619. 

Gerhard.     See  Segarelli. 

Gerhoh  (Geroch),  abbot  of  Peichersberg, 
iv.  143  n.  5.  Wrcstintr  of  the  Scrip- 
tures, 98  n.  2.  The  Crusades,  155,  156. 
Death  of  Arnold,  162.  Pevived  relig- 
ious sj)irit,  205.  Reformation  of  the 
clergv,  208.  Secular  avocations  of  bps., 
214,  215.  On  love  to  God,  407,  408. 
Science  and  theology,  410. 
Citations :  — 

Arnold  of  Brescia,  iv.  1G2  n.  2. 

Comm.  in  Ps.  (see  Fez.  t.  v.),  iv.  83  n.  2,  208 
n.  1.  Ps.  X.  f.  157,  ordinance  of  Greg.  VII. 
addres.sed  to  the  laitv,  iv.  94  n.  2.  Ps.  29,  f. 
636,  tlie  ban,  110  n.  1.  P.s.  39,  f.  792,  Ber- 
nard :  the  crusades,  153  n.  4,  155  nn.  2,  3 ; 
f.  793,  free  church  elections,  101  n.  3  ;  the 
crusades,  156  n.  2  ;  f .  794,  86  n.  3  ;  capture 
of  Edes.*a,  153  n.  1  ;  German  sacred  song, 
1.55  n.  4,  .313  n.  2;  revived  religious  spirit, 
2U5  n.  4.  In  Ps.  f.  895,  love  to  liud,  407  n.  5, 
408  nn.  1-3.  Ps.  64,  f .  1181  (see  Baluz),  83  n. 

2,  196  n.  1 ;  troubles  at  Rome,  157  n.  6;  f. 
1182,  151  n.  1  ;  f.  1183,  papal  sovercigntv,  83 
n.  2.  Ps.  67,  f.  1352,  canonical  rule,  208  n. 
4  ;  f.  1353,  n.  5.  Ps.  72,  f .  1479,  worldly 
science  in  tlieology,  410  n.  3;  f.  2039,  his 
own  contests,  208  n.  1.  Ps.  133,  assembly  at 
Pavia,  168  n.  1. 

De  a;diticio  Dei  (see  Pez.),  the  mingling  of 
spiritual  and  secular  concerns,  iv.  lo3  nn.  1, 

3,  214  n.  3.  De  corr.  statu  eccles.  [expos. 
Ps.  64]  (see  Baluz,  t.  v.),  83  n.  2,  195  n.  1 ;  f. 
205,  castigatory  preaelicrs,  146  n.  1.  De 
gloria  et  honoi-e  fil.  horn.,  c.  13.  Folmar,  345 
n.  3.  De  iuvestigat.  antichrist!  (see  Gretser), 
148  n.  3,  149  n.  2, 162  n.  2.  Dialog,  de  differ- 
entia clerici  ssec.  et  reg.  (see  Pez.),  206  n.  3. 
Ep.  to  Alex.  III.,  215  n.  2.  Es~aj-  on  the  con- 
fusion between  Babylon  and  Jerusalem,  195 
n.  1.  Syntagma,  de  statu  eccles.  (see  Gret- 
ser, t.  vi.),  c.  21,  f .  251,  Henry  V.  and  Pascha- 
lis  II.,  lU  n.  1 ;  c.  22,  f.  257.  140  n.  2,  141 
n.  1 ;  c.  24,  f.  258,  147  n.  1,  163  n.  2  ;  f.  259, 
138  n.  3.  Letter  to  Alex.  111.  (see  Pez.),  215 
n.  2.  On  Gregory  Vll.,  100  n.  3.  Wresting 
of  the  Scriptures,  98  n.  3. 

German  and  English  tlieology,  ii.  383  n. 

German  church,  its  origin,  i.  84 ;  iii.  25 
(1,  2),  Progress,  ii.  146;  iii.  25-84, 
271  ;  iv.  1-45.  Arianism,  ii.  472,  706 
n.  2.  Relation  to  the  Roman,  iii.  49. 
To  the  JNIuravian,  iii.  31(5-;i21.  To  the 
Greek,  iii.  320.  Scriptural  tendency, 
ii.  159,  160;  iii.  471.  Clmrch  psalm- 
ody, iii.  242.  Culture  and  its  sources, 
ii.  151,  152;  iii.  457,  468,  471.  Char- 
acter of  bps.,  iii.  370,  378,  408  ;  iv.  214, 
215,  421.  Reformation  of  clergv,  iii. 
384;  v.  129,  132,  133.  Crusades,  iv. 
153-155.  Joachim,  iv.  220.  223.  Mo- 
uasticism,  iv.  233.  Norbert,  iv.  245. 
Immaculate  conception,  iv.  331.  Wor- 
ship of  the  iiost,  iv.  341.  Sec  Germans, 
German  v. 

German  ei'npire,  iii.  310,  316,  317,  331. 
Invasion  uf  Schlcswig,  iii.  288.  See 
Emperors,  E'rankish  em  jure. 

German  knights,  iv.  45,  164  ;  v.  127. 

German  language,  iv.  155,  313.  See 
Language, and  Sacred  Soug. 

German  national  bards,  iv.  180,  188. 


GENERAL   INDEX. 


95 


German  tribes,  Christifinitv  and  the,  ii. 
124,  472,  706  n.  2;  iii.  2,  3,  4. 

Germanic  races,  judynieut  of  God,  iii. 
1.30. 

Germans,  attempt  to  spread  the  Gospel 
by  force,  iv.  38,  41.  Bernard's  letter  to 
the,  iv.  73.  Letter  of 'Gregory  VII.  to 
the,  iv.  114  n.  3,  116  n.  4.  Ki-ht  of 
electing  emperor,  iv.  177.  At  the  conn- 
cil  of  Constance,  V.  103,  106,  107,  118 
and  n.  2,  119-126.  Thdr  protest,  v. 
121-124.  Church  tendency,  v.  235. 
At  the  University  of  Prague,  v.  235, 
244,  246,247,  25  i,  252-255,258,  274, 
347.  Emigration  of  the  Germans  from 
Prague,  v.  253,  274,  347.  Germans  in 
Prague,  v.  294,  299.  Hostile  to  IIuss, 
v.  301,320..  Sense  of  religious  need, 
V.  381     Sec  German  Church,  Germany. 

Gcrmanus,  bp.  of  Adrianople,  and  patri- 
arch of  Constautinojilc,  iv.  543. 

Germanus,  patriarcli  of  Constantinople, 
friend  of  images,  iii.  203  and  n.  2.  Ad- 
vocates Monotheletism,  iii.  203  n.  3. 
His  reasons  in  favor  of  image  worsliip, 
iii.  204,  205.  His  transactions  with 
Constantine  of  Nacolia,  iii.  20.5,  206. 
Resigns  iiis  ofHce,  iii.  209. 

'AvTaTToSoTiKos,  vindication  of  Gregory  of  Nvssa 
(See  Phot.  cod.  233),  ii.  738  n.  4  ;  iii.  20.3  n. 
2.  Discourses  in  praise  of  the  Virgin,  iii. 
203  n.  2.  Letter  to  'rhonia,«  of  Claudiopolis 
(see  Ilarduin,  iv.  f£.  258,  25'J),  iii.  205  nn., 
206  and  n.  1. 

Germanus,  patriarch  of  Constantinople, 
letters  to  Gregory  IX.  and  the  canli- 
nals,  iv.  539  and  "n.  2,  540.  See  Mat- 
thew of  Paris. 

Germany,  diffusion  of  Christianity  in. 
(See  German  cliurcli,  German  tribes.) 
Eude  state  of  society,  iii.  63  n.  1,  64, 
70.  Northern  Germany,  iii.  75,  271. 
Revival  of  intellectual  life,  iii.  471. 
Otto  in,  iv.  4.  Sacred  oaks,  iy.  15. 
Sacred  horses,  iv.  15  n.  3.  Jews  in,  iv. 
73-76.  Witchcraft,  iv.  91  n.  1.  Ordi- 
nances of  Gregory  VII.  in,  iv.  94. 
Commotions  in,  iv.  94,  117.  Crusades 
preached  in,  iv.  153-155.  Papal  abso- 
lutism, in,  iv.  165,  176  ;  v.  23,  24.  l^a- 
pal  legates  in,  iy.  166.  Joachim,  iv. 
220,  223.  Norljcrt  in,  iv.  245.  Ber- 
nard's monks  in,  iv.  254.  Students 
from,  iv.  357,  373.  Heretics  in,  iii. 
602;  iv.  582,  609,  628  n.  1,  643.  In- 
quisition in,  iv.  643.  Reactions  in,  v, 
42,  43.  Friends  of  God  in,  v.  42,  380- 
412.  Pilgrims  from,  v.  51.  Cesarini 
in,  V.  129.  Tendencies  to  reform,  v. 
129,  133,  192,  320,  322,  380.  Jonruev 
of  Huss  through,  v.  320,  321.  Flagel- 
lants, y.  412.  Sec  German  church, 
Germans,  etc..  Reformation. 

Germs  of  future  development,  iii.  84,  470 
(530);  iv.  228;  v.  1.  Theological,  iv. 
376,  497. 

Germs  of  life,  iu  Gnosticism,  i.  401,  409, 


413,  420,  421,426,  427,433,  441,492. 
Spiritual  seed,  i.  444,  445,  455.  With 
the  Paulicians,  iii.  258,  266,  267.  See 
Seminal  ])nnciples. 

Germs  of  reformation,  v.  202,  240  (302, 
318). 

Geroch.     See  Gerhoh. 

Ti/poKO/xeca,  ii.  169. 

Ceroid,  bp.  of  Mentz,  iii.  66. 

Gerontius,  prefect  of  Egypt,  ii.  73. 

Gerovit,  war-god  of  the  Pommcranians, 
iv.  21. 

Gerson,  chancellor  of  the  university  of 
Paris,  v.  53,  63.  His  priiicijiles  of  re- 
form, 78-83,  84.  His  discourse  before 
the  council  of  Pisa,  85-87,  119.  On 
union  with  the  Greek  church,  86,  92, 
374.  Before  the  king  of  France,  91- 
93.  "Do  modis  uniendi,"  94-100.  Dis- 
course before  the  council  of  Constance, 
107,  108.  Right  of  ajjpeal  from  the 
pope,  127,  128.  On  the  troubles  in 
Bohemia,  316,  352,  353  n.  1.  Hn.ss  and, 
345,  352,  353.  Jerome  of  Prague, 
AVicklif,  372,  375,  376.  Feeling  in  re- 
ligion, 405. 

Citations :  — 

Acta  in  cone.  Const,  circa  damnat.  Joann. 
Parvi  (opp.  ed.  Du  Pin,  1706),  v.  330  u.  5.  De 
difficultate  reforinatiouis,  94  n.  1.  De  modis 
uniendi,  94  n.  2,  95-99  un.,  100  n.  1.  De  uni- 
tate  eccles.,  82  n.  2.  Ep.  to  Conrad  of  Vechta. 
(see  Boulaeus),  353  n.  1.  Opp.  t.  ii.  f.  901, 
D'Ailly  on  Huss  "  de  ecdesia,"'  299  n.  Orat. 
coram  cone.  Const,  (see  V.  d.  Ilardt),  107  n. 
2,  108  n.  1.  Propositiones  (opp.  ed.  Du  Pin. 
Antw.  1706,  t.  ii.  S.  112,  113),  70  nn.,  80. 
Quatuor  considerationes,  p.  119  A.,  83  n.  1. 
liememoratio,  f.  109,  82  n.  1.  Scrmo  coram 
Alexandre,  etc.  (f .  131),  85  n.  2.  85-87.  Ser- 
mo  coram  roge  (opp.  t.  ii.),  92  nn.,93  nn. 
Tractatus,  quomodo  et  an  liceat  a  sunuuo 
pontifice  appellare,  etc.  (opp.  t.  ii.  f.  303), 
127  n.    On  feeling  in  religion,  405  n.  2. 

Gervin,  abbot  of  Centulum,  iii.  419.    Life 

of,  420  nn.  2,  3. 
Gcsenins. 

In  the  Jenaischen  Literatur  Zeitung,  J.  1817, 
Nos.  48-51,  on  the  Liber  Adami,  i.  376  n.  2. 

Gesta  dc nomine  Acacii.  (See  Sirmond), 
ii.  563  n.  5. 

Gesta  Dei  per  Francos.     See  Bongars. 

Gesta  ecclesiastica,  ii.  185,  192. 

Gesta  ecclesiastica  Augustini,  ii.  171  n. 
3. 

Gesta  Trevirorura  (ed.  Wyttenbach  ct 
Mueller,  vol.  1,  p.  164,  1836),  ep.  of 
Henry  IV.  to  Dieteric  of  Verdun,  iv. 
120  nn.  2,  3.  (Ed.  Augusta;  Treviro- 
rum,  1836,  vol.  I,  c.  104,  p.  319)  Wal- 
den^-es,  iv.  609  n.  5.  (c.  104, 105)  Con- 
rad of  Marburg,  iv.  643  n.  2. 

Geta,  i.  124. 

Geusrt,  king  of  Hungary,  iv.  88  and  n.  2. 

Gheerbald,  bp.  of  Liege,  pastoral  letter  of, 
iii.  125  n.  2. 

Ghent  (Gandavum),  iii.  40,  43  u  2 ;  iv 
418  n.  3. 

Ghibellines,  v.  3,4,  11,  24,  36,  412. 


96 


GKXr.RAL    INDEX. 


Ghosts,  fear  of,  iii.  408  n.  3. 

Gibliou,  on  Constantiue,  ii.  7  aud  n.  1. 

Gideon,  iv.  39. 

Gieseler. 

On  the  edict  of  Aurelian,  i.  108  n.  3.  Slaves  as 
informers,  i.  118  n.  2.  Ireuieus  on  the  Ro- 
man church,  i.  20-1  n.  3.  Alcuin  aud  the 
liibri  Carolini,  iii.  235  n.  4.  Essay  on  the 
Paulicians,  iii.  244  n.  3,  246  n.  1,  256  nu.  2, 
4,  263  n.  4,  264  n.  6,  266  n.  1,  269  n.  4.  The 
council  of  Paris,  iii.  509  n.  4.  lleretics  in 
Sardinia.  603  u.  2.  Sentt-utite  Abelardi,  iv. 
393  n.  l'.  Panoplia  of  Kuthymius,  c.  28,  iv. 
652  nn.  2,  3:  pp.  7,  83,  35,  iv.  553  nn.  2,  3. 
Kirclieiigeschichte,  lid.  ii.  8.  187,  Law  of 
Papal  elections,  iii.  388  n.  1.  s.  436  (2a  ed.) 
festum  foUoruni,  etc.,  iv.  3;34  n.  3.  On  the 
Ebionites  (see  Archiv.  fiir  Kirchengeschichte, 
Bd.  iv.),  1.  346  n.  1.  See  Studien  u.  Kriti- 
ken. 

Gift  of  teaching,  i.  1S6,  187,  188. 

Gift  of  tears,  iv.  30G,  533. 

Gift  of  tongues,  i.  186  n.  2  ;  iii.  147. 

Gifts  of  grace,  ii.  630,  682;  iii.  147,  173; 

iv.  511.    See  Charismata,  Grace,  Proph- 
ecy, Seven  Spiritual,  iv.  522. 
Gifts  to  churches,  etc.,  ii.   109,  319,  320, 

367  and  n.  4  ;  iii.  9,  101,  433,  452  ;  iv. 

45,  122,   .300,  302.     Memorial,  ii.   368. 

To  the  Roman  church,  iii.    120,   122. 

To  monasteries,  iv.  264,  265,  300,  302, 

529.     See  Mendicants,  Presents. 
Gilliert,  abbot  of  Westminster  (Gislebert), 

iv.    78.      Dispiitat.  Judtci  cum   Chris- 

tiano,  78  D.  1. 
Gilbert  de  la  Poree  (bp.  of  Poictiers),  ii. 

614;  iv.  408,  409,  410,  461,462. 

Conim.  on  Boethius  de  Trinitate,  iv.  409  n.  1, 
461  n.  0,  462  nn.  1-3. 

Giklas,  presbyter,  De  excidio  Britannite, 
the  Anglo-Saxons,  iii.  10  u.  4,  11  n.  1. 
On  asceticism,  21  n.  1. 

Girls,  schools  for,  iii.  427  n.  2. 

Gisela,  wife  of  Ste])hen  of  Hungary,  iii. 
3.33  n.  2,  334. 

Gislemar,  monk,  iii.  276. 

Gissur,  iii.  3U2-305. 

Glabcr  Ivudulph. 

History  of  his  times  (see  Du  Chosne).  ___Bene- 
dictlX.,  iii.  375  n.  4.  Gregory  VI.,  377  n.  1. 
L.  ii  c.  12,  Bilgard,  602  n.3;  Paganism  in 
Sardinia,  603  n.  2.  L.  iii.  c.  4,  zeal  for  cluirch 
buildintt,  470  n.3;  c.  8,  sect  at  Orleans,  593 
n.  2,  594  and  n.  1,  595  u.  5,  596  n.  h.  iv.  c. 
1,  \Vm  of  Dijon  and  .lohn  XIX.,  580  n.  1 ; 
c.  2,  sect  in  Montfort,  6.0  n.  3  ;  c.  3,  pre- 
tended relics,  446  n.  1 ;  c.  5,  proposals  for 
universal  peace,  407  nn.  1,  2  ;  truces  of  God, 
n.  3  ;  boy  bishops,  409  n.  1 ;  c.  6,  pilgrimages 
to  .lerusaleni,  470  n.  2. 

Gladiatorial  contests,  i.  30,  263. 

Gladiators,  i.  10. 

Glaucias,  i.  417  n.  1. 

Glorv  of  God  as  motive,  ii.  682 ;  v.  392, 
404. 

Glossa  ordinaria,  iii.  458. 

Gluttony,  iii.  138,  442. 

Gnesen,  arcld)ishoi)ric,  iii.  330 ;  iv.  6. 
Abj).  of,  aud  Prussian  missions,  iv.  43 
n.  1,  4.3-45.     Bull  of  (ireg.  XL,  v.  182. 

Gnomes  of  Se.xtus,  i.  697  n   2  ;  ii.  288. 


Tvuai/iaxoi,  ii.  767. 

Gnosis,  i.    181,208,305   n.  1,308.     Ante- 
Chri.<tian,  i.  447.     Ebionite,  i.  352.    Of 
the    Gnostics,  i.    366-396.      Jewish,    i. 
476  ;  Alexandrian,  i.  66,  83.    Christian, 
305  n    1,  352,528-557.     With  Paul,  i. 
510.     Clement,  i.   5.30-544,   692.     Ori- 
geu,  i.   543-557,  622,  643,  701.     With 
Augustin,  ii.  395.     See  Faith,  Knowl- 
edge. 
Gnostic  elements  in  Priscillianism,  ii.  776 
aud  n.  4.     Maximus,  iii.  173.    In  Paul- 
icianism,  iii.  244-248,  251-263,  266,  267, 
268,  269  n.  6,  270,  588  u.  2.    In  the  Sect 
at  Orleans,  iii.  594.    Bogomiles,  iv.  5.53, 
556.     Catharists,  iv.  565,  567,  568.     In 
the  Koran,  iii.  86  n.  1. 
Gnostic  systems.     See  Gnosticism. 
Gnosticism,  general  character  of,  i.  365- 
374.     Specuhviive  element  in,  368-377. 
Practical    spirit,    377-380,    385,    386. 
Alexandrian     and      Syrian,     374-378. 
Classification  of  Gnostic  systems,  379- 
387,  394-396.     Interpretation   and  se- 
cret   doctrines,  387-389.     Position    to- 
wards the  cluirch,  389,  390.    Particular 
sects  attaching  themselves  to  Judaism, 
396-442.     Anti-Jewish,  394,  395,  442- 
476,    556 ;  iii.    245.     Opposition    to,    i. 
340,  361,  390-394,   670,   674,   676;    ii. 
380,  408  ;  iv.  593.     Attitude  of  science 
within  tlie   church  toward,   i.  506-509, 
564,  565,  620.    Gnosticism  and  Tarsism, 
i.  369,  374,376,  378;  ii.  128   (see  Par- 
sism).     And  I'rotestantisni,  i.  367  n.  1. 
And  Christianity,  i.  363,  366-368,  379, 
381-391,  411,  478,  506-509.    And  JNlan- 
icheism,  i.  478,  506  n.  1  ;  iii.  244.     And 
Monlani>m,  i.  509,  511,  526.     And  the 
Alexandrian   >chool,  i.  529,  530.     And 
Chilia.sm,  i.  651,  654.     Doctrine  of  Ke- 
demption  (see   Hcdemption).     Of  Res- 
urrection, i.  655.    Ethics  of,  i.  631  (384 
-386)  (see  Antiuomian).    Hades,  i.  653, 
654.     i'orpliyry  and,  i.  170.     Ilermog- 
eues  and,   i.  564-566.     Origen,   i.  588, 
589,  591,  622,  627,  695,  700,  703  n.  3, 
704,  706.    Clement,  i.  622.     Plorinus,  i. 
680  u.  3.     Tertulliau,  i.  684  n.  2.     Je- 
rome, ii.  391.     Theodore,  ii.  713.     See 
Person  of  Christ. 
TvuanKoi,  i.  381.     See  Gnostics. 
Gnostics,   i.  78,  103,   203,  263,  317,  351, 
353,355,  364,  365-478,  514,529,  645; 
ii.  276  n.  2,  392,   768 ;  v.  399.     Christ- 
mas with  the,  i.  302.     Baptism,  i.  323; 
iv.  556. 
Goar,  hermit,  iii.  28. 
Gobarus,  Stephen  (in  Photius,  cod.  235), 

i.  675;  iv.  390. 
Gobat,  S.,  Journal  in  Abj-ssinia,  i.  83  n.  6. 
Gobdinus,  Persona. 
(Cnsinodroin,  in  Meibom.  rer.  germ.,  t.  i.),  f. 
339-341,  V.  109  u.  2,  110  n.  1,  111  n.  3,  126 
n.2. 

God,   doctrine    concerning,  557-610;    ii. 
403-473;    iii.  461-466,  486,   488,  489; 


GENERAL   INDEX. 


97 


iv.  440-4G6.  Idea  of  God  in  Deism,  i. 
8.  Strabo  on  tlie,  i.  9.  In  Stoicism,  i. 
10,16.  In  Platouism,  i.  18,  25.  Neo 
Platoiiism,  i.  22,  23,  2.5-27.  In  Judaism, 
i.  9,  22,  35.  Sadducees,  i.  42.  In  the 
Alexandrian  jiliilosojthv  of  relijiion,  i. 
57.  Ciiristian  idea,  i.  137,291.  Doctrine 
of  Celsus,  i.  163.  Gnostic,  i.  372,  373, 
379-384.  (Basilides,  405-407,  409-41  1. 
Valentine,  418,  419.  Marciou,  462, 
464.  466-472,  562.  The  Supreme,  see 
Supreme  Essence.  Personality  of,  406, 
571.  Hidden,  400,  423  ;  With  Mani, 
i.  489-491.  Unworthy  ideas  of,  i.  463. 
Constuntine's  invocation,  ii.  23.  Views 
of  Julian,  ii.  57,  58.  Mohammed,  iii. 
85.  The  Paulicians,  iii.  257-261.  Pan- 
theistic views  of,  V.  392-396.  Ruvs- 
broch,  V.  396,  398,  403.  Tauler,  v.  410, 
411.  See  Clement,  Tertullian,  Origen, 
Theophilus  of  Autioch,  Marcion,  Ire- 
nseus,  Novatiau,  Alexandrian  School. 

God  as  an  object  of  know  ledge^  i.  25, 
78,  400,  558,  559  ;  ii.  117  ;  iii.  461-464; 
iv.  20,  66,  69,  312,  402-404,  411-413, 
43.5-43^,443,514.  Universal  conscious- 
.ness  of  (lod,  i.  177,  178,  557-560;  ii. 
6.54  ;  iii.  267,  304  n.  1  ;  iv.  443.  The 
Ontological  proof,  iv.  368  and  n.  2,  440- 
442.  The  unknown,  i.  106  ;  iv.  20.  Self- 
manifesiatiou,  i.  57;  iii.  461,  462,464. 

Attributes  of  God,  i.  560;  iii.  464, 
489  ;  iv.  450-457.  Sijiritual  nature  of, 
i.  560  (676).  lucomprcheusibility,  i. 
558  ;  ii.  44.5-447  ;  iii.  461-464,  486,  488  ; 
iv.  438.  Different  senses  of  the  name 
God,  iv.  462.  First  cause,  ii.  448 ;  iv. 
449,466,  478,480,481  (see  Creation). 
Continuous  agency,  i.  568,  569  ;  ii.  665. 
Omnipresence,  i.  558 ;  iv.  450-452.  Om- 
niscience, iv.  478  (see  Foreknowledge, 
Knowledge,  Wisdom).  Eternity,  ii. 
474,  475;  iv.  452;  v.  168.  Omnipo- 
tence, i.  568,  570,  571  ;  ii.  698  n.  2;  iv. 
452-457,  459;  v.  152,  167,  372.  Immu- 
tability, i.  568,  569;  ii.  474,  475,  561 
and  n.  3  ;  iii.  473,  474, 482  ;  iv.  451,  453. 
Indivisible  essence,  iv.  462  n.  4.  Sov- 
ereignty, i.  567  ;  iv.  477  (see  Predes- 
tination). Goodness,  i.  561,  562,  564. 
Anger,  i.  563;  iv.  501.  Condescension, 
i.  562.  See  Justice,  Holiness,  Logos. 
Love,  Trinity, 

Relation  of  the  creation  to,  i.  559  ;  ii. 
663-666  ;  iv.  275,  472,  473,  477-482.  Of 
the  rational  creatures  to,  i.  622,  623  ; 
iv.  443,  450-452,  473,  485-487,  490.  Of 
man  to,  i.  559,  623,  629  ;  ii.  625,  662- 
664  ;  iv.  443,  485-492  ;  v.  396-401,  408 
-410  (see  Likeness).  The  indwelling, 
ii.  499-501,  503.  C^ommunion  with,  ii. 
714,  719,  724,  738;  iv.  491  (see  Con- 
templation). Longing  for,  iv.  310. 
Life  iu,  V.  383,  392,  396,  397,  398,  402, 
411.  Reconciliation  with,  iv.  497,  505. 
See  Creation,  Lik^ues-,  Predestination, 
Redemption. 

7 


Ima-es  of,  iii.  204,  207,  237.     Image 
of  God,  see  Image. 

Goda,  iii.  304  n.  2. 

Godalsacius,  iii.  62  n.  5. 

Godehard,  bp.  of  Hildesheim,  iii.  408,  413 
n.  6,  446  n.  1.     Sec  Acta  S.  May. 

Godfathers  and  j^odmotiiers,  iii.  53,  61. 

Godfrid,  duke,  iii.  383  n.  4. 

Godlike,  the,  iu  Gnosticism,  i.  422,  426, 
428.  With  Mani,  i.  497.  Clement,  i. 
530.     Tertullian,  i.  615,  616. 

God-man,  the,  ii.  51,485,  486,489,  492, 
495,  513.     See  Person  of  Christ. 

Godofredus  on  Libanius,  ii.  95  un.  1,  5. 

Gods,  ])agan,  appearances  of  the,  i.  12, 
106  ;  ii.  106.  Anger  of,  i.  12,  22.  Me- 
cwnas  on,  i.  87.  Marcus  Aureliu.s,  i. 
106.  Celsus,  i.  163.  Basilidis,  i.  409. 
Valentine,  i.  427.  In  Buddhism,  i.  496 
n.  2.  Regarded  as  malignant  spirits,  i. 
427  ;  ii.  14,  21,  24.  Appeals  of  Liciniu3 
to  the,  ii.  20.  Images  dismantled,  ii. 
27  (see  Images).  Gods  of  the  na- 
tions, i.  163,383,  427;  ii.  51,54,  107. 
Julian  and  the,  ii.  50,  54,  58,  65,  68,  80, 
87.  Simplicins  on  the,  ii.  107,  108. 
Forsaken,  ii.  114.  Exalted  spirits  as 
gods,  Origen,  i.  587. 

Goeta;,  i.  30,  33,  67,  161.     See  Magicians. 

TorjTsia,  i.  34  n.  1. 

Gog  and  JNIagog.  Druthmar  on,  iii.  458 
n.  2.     Militz,  v.  179. 

Goisfred,  iv.  294. 

Goldast. 
Apolog.  of  Waltram,  iv.  98  n.  1.  Letter  of  Al- 
boiri,  iv.  100  u.  2.  Monarchia  sacri  imperii, 
t.  2,  bull  of  Boniface  Vlll.,  v.  13  u.  2  ;  Jolin 
of  Pariii,  de  potest,  reg.  et  papali,  v.  15  n. ; 
f .  24t),  Defensor  Paci-s  v.  25  n*.  1 ;  f.  391,  Wm. 
Occam,  Octo  Questiones,  38  n.  2;  f.  402, 
"  Dialogue  ■•  of  Occam,  40  n.  6. 

Golden  nge,  i.  12,  65,  177 ;  ii.  347. 

Golden  calves,  the,  v.  191. 

Golden  rose,  the,  v.  106. 

Golden  rule,  iv.  23. 

Golden  verses,  i.  145  n.  1. 

Golluow,  iv.  16  n.  3. 

TovvK}.iv6vTec,  ii.  30  n.  3,  357. 

Good,  the  supreme,  i.  623  ;  iv,  466.  Ra- 
tional, iv.  521. 

Good  F'riday.     See  Friday. 

Good  works".     See  Works. 

Goodness,  in  human  nature,  Origen,  i. 
630.  Isidore,  ii.  722.  Lombard,  iv. 
495.     See  Original  condition. 

Gorasd,  disciple  of  Methodius,  iii.  320  n. 
2. 

Gordian,  emperor,  i.  126  n.  7,  709. 

Gorgia.s,  of  Plato,  ii.  740. 

Gorze,  St.,  monastery,  iii.  336  n.  2,  345. 
Abbot  of,  508  n.  4. 

Goslar,  sect  there,  iii.  592  n.  4,  606. 

Gospel,  in  Hebrew  (Aramaic),  i.  81,82. 
'Of  the  Egvptians  {kot'  AiyvTrnovc),  i. 
83,  458  n."3,  600,  601.  Gospel  (iia&' 
'ESpaioi'c,  of  the  Nazarenes)  used  by 
Ebionites,  i.  348  and  n.  3,  350,  361  n. 
3,  411  uu.  1,  2,  458  u.  1,  708 ;  translated 


98 


GENERAL  INDEX. 


into  Latin  by  Jerome,  i.  350;  ii.  712  n. 
3;  commentary  on,  i.  708  audn.  2. 
Apocryphal,  used  by  the  Ophites,  i.  446. 
Of  Judas,  i.  448  n.  4.  Atu  Ttaaupoiv,  i. 
458  n.  1.  Used  by  Marcion,  i.  473. 
Apoc.  gospel  used  by  Dionys.  Alex.,  i. 
712.  Gospels  used  by  Bu<;omile.>*,  iii. 
591  nn.  1,  2,  595  nn.  f,  2,  597  u.  2;  iv. 
553  nn.  5,  6,  554  u.  1,  558.  Gospel  usid 
by  Catharists,  iv.  576.  Evcrla.stiug  gos- 
pel, iv.  220  u.  2,  229,230,291,618-620; 
V.  150.     See  Jolin  the  Apostle. 

Gospel,  the,  with  Jewish  Christians,  i.  62, 
64.  Power  of  the,  i.  75,  670.  Spirit,  i. 
62,  719. 

Gospels,  preached  by  apostles,  i.  203. 
Read  in  churches  (by  deacons),  i.  201  ; 
ii.  188.  On  the  Sabbath  (Saturday), 
ii.  334.  On  Good  Friday,  ii.  352  u.  1. 
Celsus  on  the,  i.  165.  Reverence  paid 
to  the,  iii.  210  n.  1,  232,  268,  534  (72  u. 
3,  89).  Sergius,  iii.  251.  Used  by 
Paulicians,  iii.  268,  269.  Authority, 
iii.  372.  With  heretics  in  Spain,  iii. 
430  n.  3.  Catharists,  iv.  588.  Appeal 
of  Huss  to  the,  v.  342.  Trau^hitcd,  i. 
350;  iv.  606  ;  v.  150  (see  Translation, 
Bible).  Paraphrased,  iii.  425.  See  Com- 
mentaries, Harmonies. 

Gotha,  Christianity  in  the  dukedom  of, 
iii.  50  n.  2. 

Gothenland,  Christianity  in,  iii.  285. 

Gothic  language,  literature,  ii.  152,  158. 
Bible  translated  into,  ii.  152.  Com- 
mentary, iii.  281  n.  1.  Gothic  war,  i. 
135, 

Gothico-Spanish  liturgy,  iii.  157. 

Goths,  i.  720  n.  2  ;  ii.  593,  594  ;  iii.  4  n.  1. 
Christianity  among  the,  ii.  149-160, 
761.  Ariauism,  ii.  156,  472,  473  ;  iii.  5 
n.  4.  Bible  study,  ii.  159,  160.  Become 
monks,  ii.  298.  Audians,  ii.  767.  See 
Visi-Goths. 

Gottfrid  of  Tours,  priest,  iii.  516. 

Gottfried,  abbot  of  Clairvaux,  Life  of 
Bernard,  iv.  153  nn.  2,  5,  156  n.  4,  157 
n.  1.  Miracles  of  Bernard,  256  n.  4. 
See  Mabillon. 

Gottfried,  bp.  of  Chartres,  iv.  198,  382, 
393. 

Gottfried,  bp.  of  Lucca,  iv.  129  u.  4. 

Gottfried,  duke,  iv.  85. 

Gottfried  of  Beaulieu,  life  of  Louis  IX., 
iv.  285  nn.  4-5.     See  Du  Chesne. 

Gottfried  of  Lukiua,  Polish  abbot,  iv.  43. 

Gottfried  of  Vendome,  abbot  and  cardi- 
nal, iv.  121  u.  1,  128,  135,  142,  194,247, 
249. 

Ep.  6,  to  raschalis  II.,  iv.  135  n.  3.  Ep.  7,  to 
the  game,  135  n.  2 ;  (on  Grcgorv  Vll.)  121  n. 
1.  L.  i.  ep.  8,  to  the  ^^ame,  12s  n.  2.  L.  ii. 
ep.  11,  autliority  of  Koman  ch.,  194  n.  2. 
Opuse.  ill.  to  pope  Calixtus,  ami  tract,  do 
ordiuat.  et  invest.,  142  nn.  3-5,  143  nn.  1-4. 
0pp.  iv.  4C,  Robert  of  Arbrissel,  249  nn.  2, 
3. 
Gottfried  of  Vitcrbo. 
Chronicle  (Pantheon.),  iv.  172;  f.  16,  Conrad 


III.,172n.  1;  Gift  of  Constantine,  215  n.  3. 
See  Muratori. 

Gottingen. 
Sec.  Keg.  commentationes  recentiores,  disser- 
tations of  Walch.,  ii.  145  n.  2,  338  n.  5.    T. 
v.,  Diss,  of  Tychsen,  141  n.  6. 

Gottingschen  Anzeigen. 
Review  of  the  Liber  Adami,  i.  376  n.  3. 

Goitleben,  castle  of,  v.  112,  340,  342,  363. 

Gottsclialk,  founder  of  a  Christian  empire 
of  the  Wends,  iii.  325,  326  ;  iv.  32. 

Gottschalk,  monk,  iii.  472-492.  His  doc- 
trine, 474.  Rabanus  Maurus  opposed 
to  him,  473,  475.  His  defence  of  him- 
self, 477.  Declared  a  false  teacher,  478. 
Confessions,  474  n.  4,479  and  n.  5,490. 
(See  Mauguiu.)  His  death,  480.  Con- 
trover.-<y  excited  by,  366,  n.  1,  471-494. 
Words  addressed  to  Maurus  (in  Hink- 
niar  on  predefiination),  477  n.  2.  De- 
fence of  church  hynm  (in  Hiukmar), 
479  n.  3. 

Government,  basis  of,  v.  351-353. 

Govai-nment,  gift  of,  i.  182,  187,  188,  211, 
212. 

Gozachin,  scholastic,  ep.  to  Walcher,  iii. 
515  n.  6. 

Gozbert,  duke,  iii.  38.  • 

Grabe. 
Spiceleg.  t.  ii.  p.  89,  Heracleon,  i.  430  n.  1. 

Grace  of  God,  i.  392,  564.  And  nature, 
614.  Gnostics  on,  416,  432,  435.  Her- 
niogenes,  617.  TertuUian,  618,  619.  In 
Moutanism,  614,  619.     With  Clement, 

620,  621.     Origen,  630. 

In  the  Eastern  church,  ii.  641-643 
(iii.  554).  Theodore  of  Mopsuestia, 
717.  Chrysostom,  720.  Isidore  of  Pelu- 
sium,  722.     ^Nlaximus,  iii.  172. 

In  the  Western  cliurcli,  views  of  Au- 
gustin,  ii.  495  n.  2,  627,  628,  603-665, 
674,    675,    678,    679,  682-687.     Hilary, 

621.  Ambrose,  622,  623.  Pelagius, 
638,  644  n.  1,  645,  646.  Innocent  I., 
646.  Council  of  Carthage  (au.  418), 
650.  In  tlie  Pelagian  controversy  (384), 
663-666,  671-679,  682-687.  'lu  the 
Semi-Pelagian  controver.sy,  ii.  687-712. 
Jovinian,  ii.  304,  307,  308,"  311. 

With  Alcuin,  iii.  83.  Gregory  the 
Great,  144-146.  Isidore,  151.  Peli.x, 
162.  Claudius  of  Turin,  431,  432.  In 
the  Gottschalkiau  controversy,  472,  476, 
478,  482  n.  3,  490,  492  n.  1,  493  (Ser- 
vatus  Lupus,  483.  Scotus,  485,  487, 
488).  Sect  at  Orleans,  593.  At  Arras, 
598. 

With  Gregory  IX.,  iv.  76.  The 
schoolineu,  iv.  478,  485-495,  509-519. 
Janow  on,  v.  214,  215. 

Irresistible  grace,  ii.  630,  631,  682, 
684,  705,  712,  722  ;  iii.  145.  Superven- 
ient, ii.  665  ;  iv.  487,  512.  Prevenient, 
ii.  682,  689,  705,  711,  722;  iv.  516,517. 
Cooperans,  ii.  683  ;  iv.  486,  487.  Ope- 
rans,  ii.  683  ;  iv.  487.  Donum  perseve-, 
rantia;,  ii.  684.  Special  grace,  ii.  701, 
702,  708.     Gratia  gratis  data ;  gratum 


GENERAL  INDEX. 


99 


faciens,  iv.  489,  511  ;  v.  214  n.  2.  In- 
formans,  refornians,  iv.  489.  Justiti- 
caii.s,  iv.  514.     Efficax,  iv.  516. 

Condilious  of  Grace,  ii.  674  ;  iv.  489. 
State  of,  ii.  304,  307,  308,  311  ;  iv.  51.3- 
515.  Marks  of,  iv.  514.  Freidom  ami 
grace,  iv.  515-519.  Two  doctrines,  iv. 
518.  Grace  aud  works,  iv.  579  (.see 
Works).  lleci|jiency  for,  iv.  518,  519. 
Gifts  of,  iv.  522,  523  (see  Charismut;i). 
Growth  in,  iv.  512.     See  Freewill. 

Graces.     See  Charismata. 

Gradations  of  existence,  with  the  Gnos- 
tics, i.  549;  Basilides,  401,  406,  413; 
Valentine,  421,  422,  426-428.  With 
Origen,  624.  Julian,  ii.  50,  59.  Pris- 
cilliauists,  776  n.  4. 

Gra;culi,  i.  103  n.  1. 

Grammar,  study  of,  iii.  156  n.  1,  471.  Im- 
provements in,  iii.  503  ;  iv.  357.  Anglo- 
Saxon,  iii.  469  n.  2.  Bacon  s  univcr.-al, 
iv.  425.  Grammarians,  iv.  559.  Gram- 
matical interpretation,  i.  54,388  ;  ii.  389. 

Tpufifiara  7raaxu?iia,  ii.  338  n.  4. 

Tpa/ifuiTa  avGrariKu,  iii.  564  n.  3. 

Tpaujiara  Tervnuntva,  kolvuviku.  See  Epis- 
tolaj. 

Gran,  abp.  of,  v.  373. 

Granada,  iv.  191. 

Gratian,  archpriest,  iii.  377.  See  Greg- 
ory VI. 

Gratian,  emperor,  ii.  91,  92,  94,  99,  206, 
215,  257. 

Gratian,  monk,  collection  of  ecclesiastical 
laws,  iv.  204. 

Graticia  (Garz?),  castle,  iv.  16  n.  1. 

Gratifications  in  expectancy,  v.  125. 

Gratus,  lip.  of  Carthage,  ii!  228  n.  3. 

Graves  of  saints,  honors  paid  to,  iii.  42  (i. 
334.)     See  Miracles  at  the. 

Great  Britain,  iii.  9,  10.  See  Britain, 
England,  Ireland. 

Great  Sal)hath,  the,  ii.  341  ;  iv.  551. 

Great  week,  the,  ii.  340-342. 

Grecian  spirit,  i.  340,  368,  369,  565. 

Greece,  (.'hristianity  in,  i.  79.  Church  sy- 
nods in,  i.  206. 

Greek  and  Eoraan  national  characters, 
their  influence  in  tlie  development  of 
Christianity,  i.  508;  ii.  166,  204,  383, 
384  ;  iii.  553. 

Greek  art,  i.  4  ;  ii.  75. 

Greek  character,  ii.  166,  204.  Insinceritv, 
ill.  115,  .531,  578.  See  Byzantine,  Greek 
and  Eoman. 

Greek  church,  traditions,  i.  82.  Acolytes, 
201.  Freedom  of  the,  215.  The"  ser- 
mon, .303  (ii.  352).  Tendencies  of  the, 
508.     See  Doctrine,  Church  teachers. 

In  the  second  Period,  Subordination 
of  church  to  state,  ii.  166,  204  (see 
Emperors.)  Jurisdiction  of  bps.,  171 
n.  3.  Theological  schools,  183  (see 
Alexandrian,  Antioch.)  Contentions, 
198.  Confession,  216.  Ecclcsi;istlcal 
laws,  252  n.  2  ;  Hi.  266.  Monastlcism, 
284-293  ;  iii.  169  ;  iv.  528-530,  532.    In- 


fant baptism,  355.  Times  of  baptism, 
360.  Eelagius  and  the  Greek  church, 
678,  679. 

Else  of  Mohammedanism,  111.  84-90. 
Gregorv  I.  and  the  Greek  church,  Iii. 
113,  115.  Feasts,  iii.  133,  134.  His- 
tory, iii.  169-270,  5.30-551  (see  East- 
ern church).  State  of  learning,  ill.  169, 
530.  Influence  of  monaehisni,  iii.  169. 
Dialectic  tendency,  iii.  169.  Mystical 
tendency,  ill.  169-175.  Relations  with 
the  Lat'ln  church,  111.  179,  184-194,  210 
-212,  227,  233-243,  316,  551-586;  iv. 
536-551  ;  v.  86,  133,  232,  3(i8,  373,  374. 
Gerson  on  union  with  Greek  church,  v. 
92.  Jerome  of  Prague  on,  v.  373,  374. 
Eelations  wiih  the  Bulgarian,  iii.  307- 
310,  314;  with  the  Moravian,  iii.  317, 
318,  320  n.  2  ;  with  the  Eusslau,  ill.  328 
-330;  with  the  German,  ill.  320.  Com- 
pared with  tlie  Latin,  ill.  553.  Court 
influence,  see  Court.  Doctrine  of  the 
Holy  Ghost,  iv.  458,  400,  536-538. 
Sects,  Iv.  552-565.  Imase  worship,  Ii. 
330 ;  V.  233  (see  Image  Controversies). 
Greek  church  in  Lithuania,  v.  373.  For 
other  particulars,  see  Eastern  churcii, 
Alexandria,  Antioch,  Bread,  Greek 
church  Fathers,  Table  of  Contents. 

Greek  church  fathers,  teachers,  1.  657-677, 
691-723;  ill  150n.  4,  461.  And  Pela- 
gliis,  ii.  632.     See  Church  Fatiiers. 

Greek  colonies  In  Egypt,  i.  83.  In  France, 
ii.  343.     In  Italy,  see  Greeks. 

Greek  culture,  learning,  i.  4,  65,  83,  368, 
533,  662  ;  11.  264  ;  iii.  169,  456,  530,  585  ; 
iv.  536-538,  545  and  n.  2.  Its  influence 
on  the  Jews  of  Alexandria,  1  50.  With 
the  Catechlsts  of  Alexandria,  Clement, 
i.  528,  .53.3-539.  And  study  of  Scrip- 
ture, i.  533.  Logos  doctrine,  i.  585. 
With  Origen,  1.  698.  See  Greek  lan- 
guage, literature,  philosophy. 

Greek  customs,  11.  39. 

Greek  despotism,  ill.  169,  531,537,  543. 
See  Byzantine. 

Greek  discipline,  i.  391. 

Greek  emperors,  ill.  327  ;  iv.  177,  533,  539. 
See  Byzantine. 

Greek  empire,  and  the  Bulgarians,  iii.  310. 
Moravians,  3 16.  Hungarians,  330.  See 
Byzantine. 

Greek  tire.  Hi.  209. 

Greek  homllists,  11.  367,  368. 

Greek  language,  i.  79,  201,  303,  318,  662, 
663,  713;  11.  116,  158  ;  iii.  152,320  n.  2, 
576,  584.  Ulphilas,  11.  152.  Anthony, 
ii.  264.  Gregory  I.,  111.  141.  Abelard, 
iv.  378.     Liturgical,  iii.  318. 

Greek  literature,  i.  696,713;  il.  41,52- 
54,  75,  77,  485  ;  iv.  378,  530.  Poets,  ii. 
62,  116. 

Greek  of  N.  T.,  ii.  116  ;  iii.  460. 

Greek  i)hilosophy,  i.  4,  .5-35;  ii.  24  n.  3, 
76,  116,  740.  In  Gnosticism,  i.306,  36S, 
369,  374-380,  390-393,  408,  409,  417, 
418,449,456.     Scythianus,  i.  485.    At 


100 


GENERAL   INDEX. 


Alexandria.  Clement  on,  i.  534,  535- 
539,  691,  692.    Relation  to  Chris^tianity, 
i.   538,  666,    672,    673,   674,    701,  717. 
Relation    to  Judaism,  i.   666.     Origen 
and,  i.  698,  701,  717.     Philosophers,  iv. 
378.    See  Celsus,  Porphyry,  Plato,  Neo- 
Platonism. 
Greek  religion,  i.  5-35,  36,71,  170-173; 
ii.  117.     Knowledge  of  it  necessary  to 
the  Alexandrian  catechists,  i.  528.    See 
jNIvstcriGS. 
Greeks,  ancient,  iii.  130.    At  Alexandria, 
i.  528.  529.     Of   Calabria,  iii.  376,  420. 
And  Sicily,  iii.  448  n.  1. 
Greenland,  Christianity  in,  iii.  307. 
Grcf'oria,  iii.  145. 

Gregorius,  cardinal,  iv.  144.     See  Inno- 
cent II. 
Gregorius,  governor  in  Africa,  iii.  184. 
Gregorius,  governor  of  Frascati,  iii.  424 

u.  1. 
Gregorv,  abbot  in  Utrecht,  iii.  47  n.  2,  73 
(iv.  36).     His  first  acquaintance  with 
Boniface,  72.     In  Friesland,  73,  79,  80. 
His  death,  74. 
Gregory,  aLp.  of  Syracuse,  iii.  558.  _ 
Gregorv,  Arian  bp.  of  Alexandria,  ii.  434, 

436.  ' 
Gregory,  bp.  of  Nazianzus,  sketch  of  his 
life,  li.  459,  462-466.  In  Athens,  edu- 
cation, 39  n.  2,  45,  183.  Firmness  of 
Gregory  the  father,  79.  His  mother, 
Noniia,  261,  262.  Origen's  influence, 
387,  738,  741.  Jerome  and  Gregory, 
744.  Under  Julian,  77.  Discourses  of 
pagan  priests,  62  n.  3.  Julian's  imita- 
tation  of  Chri.stian  institutions,  63  u.  3. 
Christian  soldiers  under  Julian,  75  n.  1. 
Marcus,  81  n.  1.  Lessons  derived  from 
tl>e  persecution,  87.  Pomp  of  the  bish- 
ops, 168.  Basilias,  169.  Education  of 
the  clergy,  182  and  n.  3.  Description 
of  the  clergv,  182  n.  3,  185  n.  1.  Elec- 
tion of  Basil,  of  bishops,  186  n.  1. 
Transfer  of  clergy,  187.  Contention 
aliout  rank,  patriarchs,  196  n.  3,  198. 
CEcumenical  councils,  209,  210  n.  1.  In- 
fluence of  the  monks,  282  n.  1.  Epiph- 
any, 343  n.  2.  Vanity  of  preachers, 
infant  and  adult  baptism,  355,  726,  730. 
Oriental  theologv,  384-386.  Doctrine 
of  tlie  Holy  Si)iri"t,467,  468.  Person  of 
Christ,  483,  484.  Against  A]iollin:iris, 
492.  Intermediate  state,  730.  The 
Lord's  Supper,  735.  On  the  Apostle 
Thomas,  i.  82. 

Citalions  from  his  writings  :  — 

Carmen  de  cpiscopis,  ii.  185  n.  1,  196  n.  3, 182 
n.  3.  Carmen  47,  ad  Kellenium  (opp.  t.  ii. 
f.lOT),  273n.  6. 

Chrestomathv,  741. 

Epiciams  (see  Muratori),  Nonna,  262  n.  1. 

Epistles  (opp.  vol.  i.),  cp.  18  (22)  and  19(23) 
election  iif  liasil,  ii.  18(3  n.  1  ;  ep.  55,  ad  Pro- 
cop.,  Synods,  209  n. ;  ep.  240,  ad  Ampliilocdn- 
um,  consccnition  of  the  Lord's  Supper,  735 
n.9;  ep.  ad  Oledon.,  Person  of  Christ,  492 
n.  1. 

Orationes  (opp.  t.  i.),  orat.  i.  f.  15,  topics  of 


public  instruction,  ii.  386  n.  1 ;  f.  18,  skepti- 
cism arising   from  the  doctrinal  tendency, 
767  n.  2 ;  f.  35,  enemies  within,  87  n.  1 ;  f. 
38,  the  eucharist,  735  n.  5.    Or.it.  ii.  in  Pas- 
cha,  the  Great  Sabbath,  341  n.  8.     Orat.  iii. 
(steliteut.  i.),  f.  58,  education  of  Julian,  40 
n. ;  f.  66,  Constantius,  45  u.  1 ;  f.  85,  Chris- 
tian soldiers  under  Julian,  75  n.  1  ;  f .  102, 
Julian's  imitation  of  Christian  institutions, 
63  n.  3;  f.  103,  discourses  of  pagan  priests, 
62  n.  3.     Orat.  iv.  (steliteut.  ii.),  ff.  130,  131, 
advice  after  the  death   of  Julian,  87  n.  2. 
Orat.   X.    funeb.    in   Cwsar,   f.  165,  68   n.  2. 
Orat.  xvii..  f.  273,  eucharist,  735  nn.  6,  8. 
Orat.  xix.f.  292,  Nonna,  262  n.  1 ;  f.  308, 
Gregory  the  father,  79  n.  2  ;  f.  310,  election 
of  bishops,  186  n.  1.     Orat.  xx.  (funeb.  in 
Basil*),  Valens  and  Basil,  460  n.  3;  f.  331, 
their  life  at  Athens,  39  n.  2  :  f.  342,  election 
of  Basil,  186  n.  1 ;  f.  348,  the  chief  cook,  165 
n.  6;  f.  353,  Basil  and  the  asylum,  177  n.  1. 
Orat.  xxT., Thomas  in  India,  i.82n.3.   Orat. 
xxvii.,  institutions  of  Basil,  169  n.  4.     Orat. 
xxTJii.,  f.  484,  ambition  among  the  clergy, 
198  n.  2.    Orat.  xxx.,  works  of  Basil,  liS)  n. 
4.   Orat.  xxxii.,  farewell  discourse  at  Const., 
applause,  353  n.  1  ;  short-hand  reporters,  853 
n.   5;  f.   52<5,  pomp  of  the  bps.,  168  n.  3 ; 
worldly  qualifications   sought   for  in  candi- 
dates for  spiritual  offices,  185  n.  1;  f .  527; 
name  Xazarene  applied  to  monks,  129  n.  3. 
Orat.  xxxiii.,  f.  636,  topics  for  religious  in- 
struction, 385  nn.  2,  3.    Orat.  xL,  de  baptis- 
mo,  unbaptized  infants,  730  n.   1;    f.  640, 
efficacy  of  baptism,  726  nn.  1,  2,4:  f.  643, 
delay  of  baptism,  356  n.  2  ;  f.  648,  consecra- 
tion" of  children,  infant  baptism,  356  n.  1, 
726  n.  5  :  f .  671,  glorified  body  of  Christ,  484 
n.  3.    Orat.  xlii.,  the  Great  Sabbath,  341  n. 
8.     Orat.  Ii.,  person  of  Christ,  492  n.l.   Five 
discourses  on  the  Nicene  doctrine,  463. 

Gregory,  bp.  of  Nazianzus,  the  father,  ii- 

79,  261,  462,  768  n.  1. 
Gregorv,  bp.  of  Neo  Cresarca,  iii.  231. 
Gregory,  bp.  of  Nyssa.  Influenced  by 
Origen,  ii.  387,  ^41.  Contributes  to 
the  victory  of  the  Nicene  doctrine  ;  in 
the  second  oecumenical  council,  459, 
466.  The  forty  soldiers  in  Sebaste,  19 
n.  3.  Education  of  daughters,  Macrina, 
262  n.  4,  316  n.  5.  Christmas  festival, 
346  n.  1,  348  n.  1.  Delay  of  baptism. 
356.  Enrollment  of  candidates  for  bap- 
tism, 358  n.  2.  Pilgrimages,  378.  The 
common  iieople  in  the  Arian  contro- 
versv,  431,432  n.l.  Ennomius,  444 
n.  2,' 447.  Person  of  Christ,  483,  484, 
490.'  Ordination,  725  n.  2.  The  Lord's 
Supper,  733-735.  'AnoKaTua-amg,  738. 
Oil  the  IMontanists,  i.  682.  Gregory 
Thauniatuigus,i.  718  n.  1,  719.  Influ- 
ence of  his  writings  on  Maximus,  iii. 
171,  175.  Germanus,  iii.  203  u.  2. 
John  Scotus,  iii.  461. 

Citntions  from  his  ti'ritings  :  — 

Antirrhetic.  c.  Apollinar.  (see  Zacagni).  on 
the  person  of  Christ,  f.  126,  ii.  489  n.  4;  f 
130,  485  n.  1 ;  f.  136,  486  n.  4  ;  f .  1S8,  48i  n. 

4  ■  if  149,  177,  489  nn.  2,  4 ;  IT.  184,  185,  486 
nn.  5,  7,  .8;  f.  191,  489  n.  3  ;  f.  194,  490  n.  3; 
f  201,  4'JO  n.  6  ;  ff.  209,  215.  486  nn.  5,  1 ;  ff- 
■>•>,)  221   489  nn.  6,  5 :  if.  223,  225,  487  nn.  1, 

5  ■  ff  2-32.  237,  486  nn.  5,  6  ;  f .  241,  489  n.  9  ; 
f  '245.  485  n.  2,  486  n.  3 ;  f .  255,  486  n.  2 ;  f. 
2M  4S9  n.  8  ;  If.  277,  284,  286,  490  nn.  1,  2. 

Contr.  Kunom.  1.  i.  t.  ii.  f.  291,  Kunomius  on 
Basil,  ii.  445  n.  2  ;  f.  306,  E.  on  asceticism, 
445  u.  3. 


GKXERAL   INDEX. 


101 


De  baptisHio,  t.  ii.  f .  216,  roll  of  the  candidates 
for  baptism,  ii.  358  n.  2;  f.  221,  magical 
efficacy  of  baptism,  25*3  n.  2. 

Ep.  ad  Theophilum,  ii.  484  n.  1.  Ep.  canonica 
ad  Letojum,  penitents,  ii.  213  n.  2. 

Expos.  1  Cor.  15 :  28,  ii.  738  n.  2. 

Horn,  in  natal.  Christi  (t.  iii.  ed.  Par.  1638),  f. 
840,  ii.  348  n.  1 ;  f .  362,  ii.  346  n.  1. 

Life  of  Gregory  Thaumaturgus,  1.  718  n.  1, 
719  :  c.  27,  720  u.  1. 

Aoyos  Ka-nixyiTiKO';,  CO.  8  and  3.5,  ii.  738  n.  3. 

Orationes.  Orat.  de  deitate  Filii  et  Spir.  Sanct. 
(t.  iii.  f.  466),  ii.  432  n.  1.  Orat.  in  Abrah. 
(t.  iii.  opp.  Far.  1638),  f.  476,  figures  of  Abra- 
ham and  Isaac,  324  n.  5.  Orat.  il.  f.  440, 
doctrine  of  Eunomiu.s,  449  n.  3  ;  f.482(t.  ii.), 
confession  of  Eunomius,  478  n.  1  ;  c.  Eunom. 
f.  470,  449  n.  1.  Orat.  iii.  f.  548,  Eunomius, 
449  n.  2.  Orat.  iv.  c.  Eunom.,  f.  678,  E.  on 
the  being  of  the  Logos,  478  n.  2;  f.  689,  G. 
on  the  two  natures  in  Christ,  484  n.  1.  Orat., 
viii.  f.  650,  E.  ou  the  generation  of  the  Son 
of  God,  448  n.  1.  Orat.  xi.  f.  704,  E.  on  ao- 
curacy  in  doctrine,  447  un.  1,  2  ;  G.  on  the 
same,  n.  3.  G.  de  baptismo  Christi  (t.  iii.), 
doctrine  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  469  n.  2  ;  f.  370, 
transub.-itantiation,  733  u.  2. 

Tracts,  ou  the  .-oul,  and  ou  the  death  of  chil- 
dren, ii.  738  n.  2. 

Vita  Macrinae,  ii.  262  n.  4,  316  n.  5. 

Gregory,  bp.  of  Pisinus  in  Galatia,  iii. 

229  n.  3. 
Gregory,  bp.  of  Tours,  iii.  7  n.  1,  91  n.  1. 

De  gloria  martyrum,  1.  i.  c.  4,  death  of  Mary, 
iii.  134  n.  1. 

De  miraculis  S.  JIartini,  iii.  7  n.  1.  L.  i.  c.  8, 
iii.  7  n  2  ;  c.  34,  the  vineyard,  133  n.  2.  L. 
ii.  c.  32,  ou  doubts,  7  n.  3.  L.  iii.,  the  mira- 
cl'es  at  Martin's  tomb,  iii  132  and  nn.  3,  4  ; 
c.  8,  invocations  of  S.  Martin,  133  u.  1 ;  c. 
18,  amulets,  133  n.  2. 

Hist.  B'raneorum,  1.  ii.  c.  27,  Clovis,  iii.  6  n.  2 ; 
c.  37,  Clovis  and  the  oracle,  129  n.  2.  L.  iv. 
c.  11,  Crato,  33  n.3;  c.  19,  Chramnus,  104 
n.  2  ;  c.  26,  Oharibert,  94  n.  2  ;  c.  35,  picture 
of  a  pious  bishop,  105  n  4.  L.  v.  c.  3,  cruel 
treatment  of  slaves,  100  n.  7  ;  c.  4, 104  n.  2  ; 
c.  14,  sortes  sanctorum,  129  n.  3 ;  c.  21,  au- 
thority of  the  pope  in  the  Frankish  empire, 
119  n.  1 ;  c.  45,  Chilperic,  91  u.  1.  L.  vi.  c. 
8,  the  monk  Eparchius,  104  n.  1 ;  c.46,  Chil- 
peric on  the  wealth  of  the  churches,  101  n. 

3.  L.  Tiii.  c.  15,  Wulflach  the  stylite,  28  n. 

4.  L.  ix.  c.  6,  fanatics,  deceptions  pi-actised 
upon  the  people,  56  n.  5,  69  n.  3,  133  n.  4. 

On  Dionysius  the  Areopagite,  Christianity  in 

Gaul,  i.  84 ;  iii.  467  n.  1. 
TitiB  patrum,  c.  1,  superstition,  iii.  133 n.3; 

c.  6,  f.  1171  (ed.   Ruinaxt),  life  of  Gallus, 

Theodoric,  93  n.  2. 

Gregory,  comes,  imperial  commissioner, 
ii.  228  u.  3,  229  and  n.  3. 

Gregory  I.  (the  Great),  pope,  life  and 
clianu-ter,  iii.  112-119,  141-151.  Zeal- 
ous for  tlie  conversion  of  the  Anglo- 
Saxons,  11,  12.  His  principles  with 
regard  to  conversion,  13  and  n.  1.  The 
Jews,  13  n.  1  (iv.  75.)  Success  of  Au- 
gustin,  13  n.  2.  His  warnings  addressed 
to  Augusiiu,  14,  15.  Un  miracles,  14, 
15  n.  1,  146-148.  His  judgment  with 
regard  to  the  diversity  of  church  cus- 
toms, to  idolatrons  temples,  and  seasons 
of  festival,  15,  16  n.  1.  Founds  arch- 
bishoprics in  England,  16.  Ascribes 
to  himself  sovereign  power  in  the  West- 
ern church,  16.  His  letter  to  P^thel- 
bert,  22  n.  1.     Columbau,  32.     His  in- 


fluence, 60  n.  2,  427,  456.  Seeks  to 
aliolish  abuses  in  the  bestowinent  of 
benefices  among  the  Franks,  94.  Frank- 
ish synods,  95,  96.  On  admission  to 
the  spiritual  order,  97  n.  2.  His  con- 
trover.sy  with  the  emperor  Maurice,  97. 
On  tlie  manumission  of  his  slaves,  100. 
As  pope,  112-119.  His  manifold  activ- 
ity, 112.  His  conduct  towanls  ])rinces, 
113  n.  1,  116.  His  pains  to  sup])ort  the 
authority  of  the  Roman  church,  113. 
His  procedure  with  Natalis  of  Saloua, 
114.  On  the  use  of  Seri])ture,  115. 
Recognizes  the  equal  dignity  of  bish- 
ops, 115.  His  controversy  with  .Jo- 
hannes vriaTEVTTiQ,  11.5-117.'  E.xerci.ses 
su])reme  judicial  authority  in  Spain, 
118.  His  relations  with  the  Frankish 
church,  119.  Arrangement  of  texi.s, 
126.  Friend  to  the  notion  of  a  magi- 
cal influence  connected  with  the  Lord's 
Supper,  135,  136.  Sacrihce  in  the 
mass,  499.  His  influence  ou  church 
Psalmody,  142.  His  zeal  for  jjreach- 
ing,  142.  Regula  pastoralis,  142,  468. 
Influence  of  Augiustin  on  liim,  143. 
His  doctrine  of  predestination,  144. 
On  the  relation  of  grace  to  free  will, 
144-146.  His  treatment  of  ethical  sci- 
ence ;  his  Moralia,  148  and  n.  2.  On 
love,  and  the  cardinal  virtues,  148. 
Against  mere  opus  openitum,  149.  On 
false  humility  and  truihlulncss,  149, 
150.  On  the  relation  of  '■rea^on"to 
"faith,"  150.  On  the  ancient  litera- 
ture, 150.  Bibliotheca  Palatina,  150 
n.  7.  Use  of  his  writings  by  Isidore  of 
Seville,  151.  On  image  worshi]),  Sere- 
nas of  Marseilles,  199,  and  notes,  200, 
2.33,  552  (ii.  330.)  Longobards,  386. 
Epithet  cardinalis  priEcipuus,  387  n.  7. 
Defeusores,  ii.  192  n.  1.  Donatists,  ii. 
238.  Collection  of  his  sayings  in  the 
sentences  of  Lomliard,  iv.  409.  His 
life,  see  Johannes  Diaconus. 

Citations  :  — 

Dial.,  1.  iv.  cc.  57,  68,  on  the  Lord's  Supper, 
iii.  135  nn.  2-5. 

Epistles.  L.  i.  ep.  10,  treatment  of  .Tews,  iii. 
13  n.  1 ;  ep.  25,  on  preaching,  142  u.  2;  ep. 
35,  treatment  of  opponents  of  Christianity, 
13  n.  1  :  ep.  36,  ad  I'etrum,  subdiacouum,  on 
maintaining  the  authority  of  the  Roman  ch., 
imitation  of  good,  113  n.  4,  114  nn.  4,  5 '  ep. 
66,  presents,  114  nn.  1,  2.  L.  ii.  ep.  18,  to 
Natjilis  of  Salona,  114  nn.  7,  8.  115  nn.  1,  2; 
ep»54,  qualifications  of  clergy,  143  n.  2.  L. 
iii.  epp.  65,  66,  on  entering  spiritual  ofHces, 
and  mona.stic  life,  97  n.  2.  L.  iv.  ep.  26,  tax- 
ation of  pagans,  13  n.  1 ;  ep.  108,  Augustin, 
11  n.  4.  L.  V.  ep.  7,  bapti.-im  of  .lews.  13  n.  1 ; 
ep  18,  to  .lohn  (njoreuTTJ?),  on  the  title  oecu- 
menical, 116  n.  4  ;  ep.  19,  to  his  plenipoten- 
tiary on  the  same,  116  nn.  1,  3.  L.  vi.  ep.  7, 
the  Anglo-Saxons,  11  n.  3:  ep.  12,  deed  of 
manumission,  100  n.  5 ;  ep.  24,  appeals  from 
Const,  to  Rome,  115  n.  3  ;  ep.  51,  to  the  mis- 
sionaries in  England,  12  u.  L.  vii.  ep.  1,  sla- 
very, 100  n.  6:  ep.  15,  descent  into  Ihides,  61 
n.  2  ;  ep.  25,  assurance,  145  n.  4  ;  ep.  27,  to 
Anastasius  of  Antioch  (title  cccumouicus), 
116u.2.     L.  viii.  ep.  18,  treatment  of  pog&iM, 


102 


GENERAL    INDEX. 


13  n.  1 :  ep.  25,  of  Jews,  13  n.  1  .  ep.  30,  to 
Uulogius  of  Alexandria,  conTersion  of  the 
English,  13  n.  2,  title  "  Papa  universalis,"' 
115  n.  4.  L.  ix.  ep.  12,  his  reUitiou  to  the 
Greek  ch.,  113  n.  2 ;  imitation  of  II.  ch.,  114 
n.  3  ;  ep.  47,  to  bpg.  of  Aries  and  Marseilles, 
the  Jews,  13  n.  1  ;  ep.  52,  to  a  hermit,  im- 
ages, 199  nn.  1-3  ;  ep.  85,  pagans,  13  n.  1 ;  ep. 
1U5,  to  Serenas,  use  of  images,  199  n.  4,  200 
n.  1 ;  ep.  106,  to  i'rankish  bps.  and  princes, 
on  the  holding  of  synod.*,  94  n.  3  ;  ep.  112, 
his  own  change  of  life,  112  n.  1.  L.  x.  ep. 
37,  his  times,  112  n.  3;  ep.  38,  study  of  Au- 
gustin,  143  u.  3;  ep.  63,  his  times,  112  n.  2. 
L.  xi.  ep.  13,  to  Serenus,  use  of  images,  200 
nn.  2,  4  ;  ep.  28,  to  Augustin,  on  miracles, 
15  n.  1 ;  ep.  44,  servus  omnium,  117  n.  1 ; 
ep.  54,  to  Dcsiderius  of  Vienne,  studies  of  the 
clergy,  150  nn.  5,  6;  ep.  56,  Irenaeus,  150  n. 
4;  ep.  58,  et  seq.,  to  the  Frankish  bps.  and 
princes,  on  synods,  94  n.  3,  96  n.  1  ;  ep.  65, 
Eng.  archbps.,  16  n.  2;  epp.  66,  76,  pagan 
temples,  15  nn.  2,  3,  4.  L.  xiii.  ep.  12,  to 
the  bp.  of  Naples  ;  Jews,  18  D.  1;  ep.  31,  to 
the  emp.  Phocas,  113  n.  1. 
Homilies  in  Evangelia  (h.  26,  on  faith,  iv.  396). 
L.  i.  h.  4,  §  3,  miracles,  prayer  tor  temporal 
things,  iii.  147  n.  1 ;  h.  17,  §  9,  preaching, 
142  n.  3,  §  14,  n.  4.        L.  ii.  h.  27,  miracles, 

148  n.  1,  loTc,  n.  4;  h.  29,  §  3,  miracles,  147 
n.  4  ;  h.  30,  §§  8,  9,  communication  of  di- 
vine life,  145  n.  2,146  n.  3;  h.  32,  asceticism, 

149  n.  4  ;  h   34,  grace,  146  u.  1. 

Homilies  on  Ezechiel.  L.  i.  h.  3,  §  8,  unity  of 
virtue,  iii.  149  n.  1 ;  h.  10,  §  9,  morals,  149 
nn.  2,  3;  h.  11,  §  6,  external  business,  141  n. 
2  ;  it  interferes  with  pi'eaching,  142  n.  6  ;  §  7, 
n.  7  ;  §  25,  God"s  hardening  of  men's  hearts, 
144  n.  4.         L.  ii.  h.  6,  §  21,  his  times,  112  n. 

2.  Other  homilies,  iv.  317  u.  5.     See  above. 
In  Job.     L.  iii.  c.  2,  §  15,  causality  of  evil,  iii. 

144  n.  3.        L.  viii.  in  c.  8,  §  72,  preaching, 

142  n.  7.  L.  xix.  §  45,  external  business, 
141  u.  3;  c.  23,  §  28,  unity  of  virtue,  148  n. 

3.  L.  XX.  in  c.  20,  cap.  7,  §  17,  miracles, 
147  n.  5 ;  in  c.  30,  §  18,  study  of  scripture, 

143  nn.  4,  5 ;  §  63,  predestination,  144  n.  1. 
L.  xxiv.  in  c.  33,  §  24,  grace,  145  n.  1.  L. 
xxvii.  in  c.  36,  §  7,  incomprehensibility  of 
God"s  providence,  144  n.  5  ;  §  21,  conversion 
of  the  Anglo-Saxons,  13  n.  2;  in  c.  37,  §  36 
(ed.  Ben.  t.  i.  f .  869),  miracles,  147  n.  3.  L. 
xxix.  in  c.  38,  §  77,  assurance,  144  nn.  6-8. 
L.  xxxi.  in  c.  39,  §  26,  God's  hardening  of 
men's  hearts,  144  n.  4.  L.  xxxiii.  in  c.  41, 
S  40,  reward,  145  n.  3  L.  xxxiv.  in  c.  3, 
§  7,  miracles,  love,  147  n.  7. 

In  I.  and  11.  Kings.  L.  v.  in  I.  K.  c.  4,  §  30, 
studv  of  ancient  literature,  iii.  150  n.  7. 

Life  of  Benedict  of  Nursia,  ii.  296,  298  n.  1, 299 
n.,  30U  nn.  2,  3. 

Moralia,  iii.  148  n.  2;  sermonizing,  142  n.  7. 
L.  viii.  §  3,  faith  and  reason,  150  n.  3.  L. 
xviii.  §  5,  fal.sehood,  150  n.  2.  L.  xxii.  c. 
1,  unity  of  virtue,  148  n.  5.  L.  xxiv.  §  22, 
insincere  confession,  149  n.  6.  L.  xxvi  §  5, 
falsehood,  150  n  2.  L.  xxvii.  §  78,  mock 
humility,  149  n.  5. 

Gregory  11-,  pope,  relations  with  Boni- 
face,and  the  I5iivariiiu  mission,  iii.  47, 
48,  65  n.  4.  Ills  letter  to  Leo  the  Isau- 
riau,  210-212  (213  n.  3?) 

Ep.  8,  ad  Bonifaciam,  50  n.  3.  Ep.  24,  to  the 
same,  54  n.  3. 

Gregory  III.,  pope,  iii.  55.  On  the  mis- 
sion of  Bonifaee,  50.  Creates  him  abp., 
65.  Invites  him  to  choose  a  successor, 
67. 

Ep.  ad  Bonifaciam,  48  n.  4  ;  to  the  same  (f .  66), 
on  the  eating  of  horsetiosh,  295  n.  Ep.  6,  to 
the  German  bps.  and  dukes,  49  u.  1.    Ep.  10, 


to  the  Germans,  49  n.  1.  Ep.  45.  ad  episcopos 
Bavariae  et  Alemannia^  49  n.  1.  Ep.  46,  ad 
Bonifaciam,  50  n.  4.  Ep.  70,  to  the  same,  on 
Cologne  as  a  metropolitan  see,  65  n.  6. 

Gregory  IV.,  pope,  iii.  277,  352,  362. 

Letter  to  the   French  bishops  (see   Agobard, 
opp.,  ed.  Baluz.,  t.  ii.  p.  60),  352  nn.  2,  3. 

Gregory  V.,  pope,  iii.  374.     Banishment 

and  restoration,  422. 
Gregory  VI.  (Gratian),  pope,  iii.  377  and 

notes,  380  ;  iv.  84. 
Gregory  VII.,  pope,  as  Hildehrand, 
monk,  iii.  379-382,  384  n.  4,  386-389, 
39.5-399.  Age  of,  378  n.  2.  Friend  of 
Gregory  VI.,  380.  His  journey  to 
Eome,  381.  His  influence,  efforts  to 
promote  a  reformation,  382,  384  n.  4, 
386-388,  514  (iv.  82-84).  Made  snb- 
deacou  of  the  Roman  church,  386. 
Damiani,  393  n.  6,  399.  Favors  the 
judgments  of  God,  449  (384  n.  4).  In 
the  controversv  on  the  Lord's  Supper, 
510-512,  515-518  (iv.  92).  His  princi- 
ples as  to  relation  of  church  and  state 
anticipated,  i.  365  n.  1.  Lucifer  of 
Cagliari  compared  to,  ii.  442  n.  2.  The 
clergy  of  Liege  on,  iv.  132.  See  Hilde- 
brandiau. 

As  pope,  election,  iv.  82-86,  106. 
His  time.s  85,  86  (iii.  378  n.  2.)  Prin- 
ciples, 86-92,  141.  On  penance,  91, 
348.  His  name  (iii.  381),  92  n.  4. 
Regulations,  contest  against  simony 
and  marriage  of  priests,  93-100,  146, 
206,  293.  Demagogical  tendency,  96, 
99,  107.  Contest  "with  Henry  IV.,  re- 
specting investiture,  2  n.  2,  4,  101-121, 
134,  136,  233,  303.  Imprisonment  by 
Cintius,  108.  (Berengar,  iii.  51S-521. 
On  Leo  IX.,  iii.  384  n.  4.  Guitmund, 
iii.  529  n.  3.)  Crusades,  123.  Sigebert, 
130.  On  excommunication,  132.  Placi- 
dus,  140  n.  1.  Consecration  of  popes 
by  consent  of  tlie  emperor,  151.  Oath 
of  bishops,  200.  Hugo  of  Clnuy,  249. 
His  "  Dictates,"  120.  His  reign  a  crisis 
in  the  historv  of  the  papacy,  1 94  ;  v.  8, 
15.  See  Acta  S.  (Bolland.)  Mav,  Acta 
S.  (0.  B.)  S.  vi.  r.  ii.,  Hildehrand. 
Citations:  — 

Epistles.  Epp.  making  known  his  election, iv. 
85  nn.  2,  3.  L.  i.  ep.  7,  ch.  of  Spain,  feof  of 
the  Koman,  88  n.  3  :  ep.  9,  to  Gottfried,  85 
n.  4  ;  ep.  15,  authority  of  R.  ch.,  89  n.  1  ;  ep. 
16,  to  a  legate,  report  "duo  to  the  pope,  89  n. 
3;  op.  17,  authority  of  legates,  89  n.  2;  ep. 
19,  authority  of  king  and  pope  compared,  88 
n.  1  ;  ep.  3U,  to  Gebhard  of  Salzburg,  96  n. 
3  ;  ep.  42,  letter  missive  for  the  fast  synod, 
an.  1074,  93  n.  1 ;  ep  47,  to  the  margravine 
Mathilda,  on  the  'S'irgin  Mary,  87  nn.  1,2; 
ep.  50,  to  Beatrice  and  Mathilda,  love  and 
good  works,  91  n.  3  ;  ep.  63,  authority  of  St. 
Peter,  87  u.  3.  L.  ii.  ep.  6,  to  the  French 
bps.,  102  nn.  1-3  :  ep.  11,  on  piety  among  the 
laity,  97  n.  7  ;  ep.  31,  the  crusade,  1U4  n.  1 ; 
ep.  45,  to  Rudolph  of  Suabia  and  Bertulph  of 
Carinthia,  96  n.  6,  97  nn.  1-6  ;  ep.  49,  to 
Hugo  of  Cluny,  on  his  own  confiicts,  84  nn. 
1.  2,  86  nn.  1,  2;  ep.  55,  piety  among  the 
people,  97  n.  7  ;  ep.  63,  authority  of  Peter, 87 


GENERAL   INDEX. 


103 


n.  3 ;  ep.  67,  authority  of  R.  ch.,  88  n.  5  ;  ep. 
69,  to  CuBibert  of  Turin,  freedom  of  monas- 
teries, 9y  u.  1 ;  ep.  70,  to  Geusa  of  Hungary, 

88  n.  2.  L.  iii.  ep.  3,  to  Henry  IV.  of  Ger- 
nianv,  103  n.  1  ;  cp.  4,  to  Sigfrid  of  Mentz, 
95  u."4,  96  n.  1 ;  ep.  10,  to  Henry  IV.,  104  n. 
2,  105  nn.  1-3.  L.  iv.  ep.  2, 110  n.  4  ;  ep.  12, 
to  the  Germans,  106  n.  1,  112  u.  1,  114  nn., 
116  n.  4.         L.  T.  ep.  2,  authority  of  legate*, 

89  n.  2;  ep.  21,  to  Hugo  of  Cluny,  92  n.  1. 
L.  Ti.  ep.  13,  to  Olbf  of  Norway,  90  n-  2  ;  ep. 
17,  to  Hugo  of  Cluny,  91  n.  4  ;  ep.  35,  au- 
thority of  Roman  ch.,  88  n.  4.  L.  vii.  ep.  1, 
to  a  legate,  on  reporting  to  the  pope,  fast 
synods,  89  nn.  4,5  ;  bread  in  the  Sacrament, 
92  n.  3  ;  ep.  6,  authority  of  Peter,  87  n.3; 
ep.  10,  reformatory  synod  in  Eng.,  91  n.  2 ; 
ep.  21,  to  the  king  of  Denmark,  90  n.  5,  100 
n.  1  ;  ep.  23,  to  W'm.  of  Eng., 83 n.  3,  87  n.3; 
ep.  25,  to  the  same,  88  n.  1 ;  ep.  26,  to  Matilda 
of  Eng.,  90  n.  4.  L.  viii.  ep.  1,  to  the  king 
of  Sweden,  90  n.  1 ;  ep.  21,  to  Hermann  of 
Metz,  87  n.  4,  130.  L.  ix.  ep.  1,  visitors  to 
Rome,  96  n.  2;  ep.  3,  indulgent  construction 
of  the  laws  concerning  celibacy,  119  n.4; 
ep.  11,  while  besieged  in  Rome,  120  n.  1  ;  ep. 
22,  to  a  count  of  Angers,  90  n.  3 ;  ep  142,  ed. 
Eccard,  to  Otto  of  Constance,  94  u.  3,  96  n. 
4  ;  ep.  150  (Eccard  script,  rer.  Germ.),  to  the 
Bomans,  84  n.  1 ;  ep.  149,  cod.  Babenberg 
(Eccard.  t.  ii.  f.  151),  on  the  contest  with 
Henry  IV.,  117  n. 

Comm.  on  Matt.  !  iii.  511  n.  1. 
Ordinances  of  reform,  iv.  94  nn.  1, 2.    See  Fez., 
t.  v.,  Mansl  Coucil.,  xx. 

Gregory  VIII.,  pope,  iv.  141. 

Gregory  IX.,  pope,  conflict  with  Frederic 
II.,  iv.  178-183.  The  Jews,  76.  His 
exactions  for  the  crusades,  188  n.  3, 
Digest  of  ecclesiastical  law,  205.  To 
the  university  of  Paris,  417,  418.  Ger- 
manus,  539  and  n.  2.  Catharists,  590. 
Inquisition,  643. 

Epistle  to  Univ.  Paris,  iv.  417  n.  6,  418  nn.  1, 
2. 

Gregory  X.,  pope,  election,  crusades,  un- 
ion with  the  Greek  church,  iv.  188,  544. 
Mi^^sion  to  China,  56.  Kegulation  with 
regard  to  papal  elections,  192.  Mendi- 
cants, 628. 

Gregory  XL,  pope,  election  and  death,  v. 
44,  102,  127.  Suspends  the  ordinances 
regarding  the  papal  elections,  45.  Ben- 
edict XilL,  56.  Eml)assy  from  Eng- 
land, 137.  Bulls  against  Wicklif,  146, 
147.     Miiitz,  182. 

Gregory  XIL,  pope,  election  of,  v.  71. 
And  B^-ncdict  XIIL,  72-77.  Council 
at  Aquilcia,  76.  Depoi^ed  at  the  coun- 
cil of  Pisa,  84.  Ladislaus  of  Naples, 
73,  75,  DO.  The  council  of  Constance 
and,  106,  107,  112.  Abdication,  112. 
Wenceslaus,  253,  255,  256.  Huss  on, 
281,303. 

Gregory  Thauniaturgus,  disciple  of  Ori- 
gen,i.  287,  701,  706.  Life  and  writings, 
716-720.     Canonical  letter,  720  n.  2. 

Gregory  the  Eulightener,  ii.  136,  139,  n. 
I.' 

Grenoble,  iv.  265. 

G  reiser. 
His  edition  of  Gerhoh,  de  statu  ecclesiw  (opp. 
t.  vi.),  iv.  134  n.  1, 138  n.  3,  140  u.  2,  147  n. 
1, 163  n.  2.    Scriptores  contra  sectam  \VaI- 


densium  prolog.,  Gerhoh,  de  investigatione 
Anti  Christi  (opp.  t.  xii.  f.  12),  iv.  148  n.  3, 
102  n.  2. 
Grieshaber,  Prof.  F.  K. 

Edition  of  German  Sermons,  iv.  318  n.  2. 
Grimkil,  English  ecclesia.stic,  bp.  in  Ice- 
land, iii.  291,  297  n.,  305, 
Grimm. 
Deutsche  Mythologie,  s.  378,  n.  d.  f.,  iv.  15n. 
3. 
Griiningen,  iii.  72  n.  2.     Willehad  in,  80. 
Grosshead,  see  Robert. 
Grotta  (Crypta)  Ferrata,  iii.  376   and  a 

2,  424. 

Grotto-s  sacred,  i.  481,  488. 

Groves,  ii.  139. 

Grusiuia,  ii.  138. 

Gualbert,  abbot  of  Vallombro.sa,  iii.  398, 

399  n.  1. 
Gubbio,  iv.  206  n.  2. 
Gudbrand  (Gudbrandsdalen),  [Stift  Ag- 

gershaus],  iii.  298,  299. 
Gudensberg,  iii.  51. 
Guelplis,v.  3,  412. 
Guenrich,  scholastic  writer,  on  obedience 

to  princes,  iv.  109  n.  1. 
Guhsciatazades,  martyr,  ii.  131,  132. 
Guibert,  abp.  of  Ravenna  (Clement  III.), 

iv.  101  n.  2,  113  n.,  118-129. 
Guibert  of  Nogent  sous  Coucy,  on  Peter 

of  Amiens,  iv.   124.     His  mother,  234. 

Bruno  and  the  Carthusians,  265  and  n. 

3.  On  preaching,  313.  John  of  Soi.s- 
sons,  325.  Answers  of  Catliarists,  587 
n.  3.  Influence  of  the  Jews  on  Chris- 
tians, 591  n.  2  (325).  His  life,  c.  3, 
234  n.  1  ;  c.  8,  234  nn.  2,  3. 

Citations :  — 

DepignoribusS.anctorum,iv.330.  L.  i.c.ii.  §o, 
false  saints,  329  n.  3,  'SSO  n.  1 ;  stories  of  mir- 
acles, 33U  n.  4  ;  §  6,  false  relics,  330  n.  2  ;  c. 
3,  §  1,  faLse  legends,  330  n.  3  ;  c.  4,  §  1,  rel- 
ics, 330  nn.  5.  6.  L.  ii.  c.  6,  §  4,  331  n.  1. 
De  vita  sua,  c.  3,  his  mother,  iv.  234  n.  1 ;  c.  8, 
worldlincss  in  monasteries,  234  nn.  2,  3  ;  c.  9, 
Ebrard  of  Breteul,  2-35  n.  1.  L.  i.  init.  en- 
thusiasm preceding  the  first  cru.sade,  12on. 
3;  c.  7,  f.  462,  effect  of  the  ordinances  of 
Hildebrand,  146  nn.  2,3;  f.  477,  origin  ol 
his  work  on  Genesis,  314  n.  1 ;  c.  11.  .Manas- 
seh,  abp.  of  Kheims,  265  n.  2  ;  f.  507,_impos- 
ture  connected  with  the  crusades,  127  nn.  5, 
6;  f.  508,  martyrdom,  128  n.  1.  L.  ii.  c.  5, 
Jews  at  Uouen,  71  n.  3.  L.  iii.  c.  4,  Pascha- 
lis  11.,  132  n.  4 ;  c.  4,  f .  498,  bribery  iit  Rome, 
196  n.  2  ;  c.  15,  John  of  Soissous,  325  n.  1. 
Hist.  Uierosolymitana  (see  Bongars),  I.  482,  iv. 

124  nn.  2  3." 
On   the    Exposition    of    Genesis,   introd.,  on 

preaching,  iv.  313  nn.  3-6,  314  n.  1. 
Tractat.  de  incamatione  contra  Judaeos,  c.  1, 
iv.  325  n.  2. 
Guido,  abp.  of  Milan,  ii.  389,  393  and  n. 

5,  394. 
Guido,  brother  of  Bernard,  iv.  253  n.  1. 
Guido,  cardinal,  iv.  150,  151,  341.     See 

Celestin  II. 
Guido,  Cistercian,  iv.  640. 
Gui"0,  prior  of  the  Carthusians,  "  Medi- 
talions,"    iv.    413.      See    Bibl.    Patr. 
I      Lugd.  ^ 


104 


GENERAL   INDEX. 


Guilt,  existence  of,  i.  561.    Consciousness 

of,  i.  611  ;  ii.  617.     Propagation  of,  ii. 

622,  669.      Freedom  of,   Augustin,   ii. 

685.     Eoriiard,  iv.  516,  517.     Transfer 

of,  Abelaril,  iv.  494.     See  Sin,  Tradu- 

cianisni. 
Guiscard  of  Cremona,  iv.  49. 
Guitmund,  abp.    of   Aversa,   disciple   of 

Laiifranc,  iii.  529  and  n.  3.     Berengar 

and  Hildebrand,  iii.  512  n.  1. 

De  Corporis  et  Sanguinis  Christi  veritate.  L. 
i.  f.  441,  Berengar  at  Chartres,  iii.  oU3  n.  1 ; 
at  Tours,  470  n.  4  ;  Lanfranc,  470  n.  5.  De 
Eucharistlffi  Sacramento.  L.  ii.  f .  464,  prac- 
tical importance  of  the  doctrine  of  transub- 
stantiation,  530  n.  1.  L.  iii.  f.  459,  4(50,  ac- 
cusations against  Berengar,  526  nn.  5,  6,  527 
nn.  1-4  ;  f.  461,  inipanation,528  n.  1;  f.  463, 
B.  accused  of  altering  Iiis  views,  528  n.  4  ; 
B.  and  Augustin,  504  n.  2 ;  f .  464,  unworthy 
communicants,  528  n.  3.  See  Bibl.  Patr. 
Lugd.,  t.  18,  and  Orderici  Vital.  Hist,  eccles., 
1.  V.C.17. 

Gundobad,  king  of  the  Burgundians,  iii. 

5  and  n.  2,  6,  9  n.,  39  n.  3.     Defends 

judgments  of  God,  130. 
Gundobald,  law  concerning  duels,  iii.  429 

n.  4. 
Gundulf,  founder  of  a  sect  in  Arras,  iii. 

597. 
Gunild,  wife  of  Harald  Blaatand,  iii.  288. 
Guuthert,  monk,  iii.  479. 
Giiuther,  abp.  of  Cologne,  iii.  354,  356. 
Giinther  Ligurinus,  poem  on  Fred.  I.,  iv. 

148  nn.  1,  2,  149  n.  4. 
Guntramm,  king  of  the  Franks,  iii.  119 

u.  1. 
Gurm,  king  of  Denmark,  iii.  288. 
Gushtasp  (Hystaspes),  i.  176. 
Giitzkow,  history  of  the  conversion  of,  iv. 

21-24. 
Gylas,  Hungarian  prince,  iii.  .330,  331. 
Gyrovagi,  ii.  283  n.  2,  298  n.  2. 


H. 


Habitus,  iv.  443,  512. 

Hacon,  prince  of  Norway,  iii.  293-296. 

Hacon,  Yarl,  iii.  296. 

Hadeby  (Schleswig),  iii.  275. 

Hadelbod,  l)ishop  of  Cologne,  iii.  275. 

Hades,  i.  653,  667  n.  2.  Baptism  in,  i. 
646.  Christ's  descent  into,  i.  654,  656  ; 
ii.  491 ;  iii.  61.  The  apostles  in,  i.  656 
n.  1. 

Hadrian,  abbot,  iii.  25,  152. 

Hadrian  I.,  pope,  his  warnings  addressed 
to  Charlemagne,  iii.  121  n.  4.  Zealous 
for  church  jjsnlmody,  128.  Adoptian- 
ism,  165.  On  tlie  ajiostolieal  decree, 
166  n.  6.  Conduct  iu  the  imnge  con- 
trovcr.iy,  227.  Kc])ly  to  the  libri  Caro- 
lini,  243,  552.  Ajipeals  to  forged  writ- 
ings, 350.  Letter  to  Constantinople, 
563  n.  1. 

Citations:  — 

From  his  letters  to  Charlemagne  (Cod.  Carolin. 
ed.  Cenni.  t.  i.)f.  352,  gifts  of  Coustautiue, 


iii.  122  n.  1 ;  fl.  371,  390,  506,  121  n.  4  ;  ff. 
389,  443,  510,  519,  on  the  power  of  the  Ro- 
man See,  120  n.  1.  Keplv  to  the  Libri  Caro- 
lini,  243  nn.  1-3.    (See  Jlansi  concil.,  t.  13). 

Hadrian  (Adrian)  II.,  pope,  iii.  361,  402. 

Cyrill  and  Methodius,  316  and  n.  4. 

Contends  for  the   recognition   of  the 

Pseiido-Isidorean  decretals,   Ilinkmar, 

361-366,  402.    His  position  towards  the 

Greek  church,  569. 
Hadrian  IV.,  pope,  v.  301.     See  Adrian 

IV. 
Hadrian,  Roman  emperor,  i.  101-103, 174, 

343,  344  and  n.,  449,  455,  661,  663  and 

n.  2,  664,  673  n.  2,  675. 

Ep.  ad  Cons.  Servianum,  ap.  Flav.  Vopi.sc.  in 
Saturnino,  c.  8  (religious  Syncretism  in 
Alexandria),  i.  102  n.  G. 

Hadrian's  temples,  i.  103. 

Haimo,  bp.  of  Halberstadt,  iii.  458. 

Halberstadt,  iii.  458  ;  iv.  400. 

Ilalicarnassus.     See  Dionysius,  Julian. 

Halinardus,  abp.  of  Lyons,  life  of,  iii. 
377  nu.  1,  4,  378  n.  4."  See  D'Achery, 
Spicileg.,  t.  ii. 

Halitgnr,  abp.  of  Cambray,  iii.  272.  Di- 
rections respecting  penance,  ,137,  138 
n.  1,  140.  At  Constantinople,  553  n. 
3. 

Citations :  — 

Liber  poenitentialis,  iii.  272  ;  compositions,  138 
n.  1 ;  satisfaction,  140  and  nn.  1,  2. 

Hallam,  Eobert,  bp'.  of  Salisburv,  v.  121. 

Halle,  iv.  18,  30.     Heretics  at,  610. 

Hallr,  of  Sido,  iii.  303. 

Ham,  revelations  of  the  patriarch,  i.  408. 

Hamann,  letter  to  Herder  (the  Apoca- 
lyi)se),  iv.  617  n.  2. 

Hamar,  Saracen,  iv.  69  n.  2. 

Hamburg,  Gottschalk  the  Wend  in,  iii. 
325,  326.  Bisho])ric,  271.  Central 
point  of  Northern  mi-ssions,  84,  277, 
279,  280.  United  with  Bremen,  279, 
290.  Archbps  of,  279,  290,  307,  325, 
326. 

Haniyares.     See  Homerites. 

Hands,  imposition  of,  i.  316.  See  Con- 
firmation. 

Hauke. 

De  Byzant.  rer.  Scriptorib.  Graecis,  persecution 
of  I'hotius,  iii.  568  n.  3. 

Hanno,  abp.  of  Cologne,  iii.  396. 

HanS,  lord  of  Baden,  v.  326. 

Il!i])piness,  Aquinas  on,  iv.  432,444.  Au- 
selni,  iv.  500.  Eternal,  iii.  482  (485, 
488).     And  blessedness,  iv.  521. 

Harald  Blaaiand,  king  of  Denmark,  suc- 
cessor of  Gurm,  iii.  288.  Becomes  a 
Cinistiau,  288,  289.  Death  of,  290. 
Unui,  291.  Seeks  to  introduce  Chris- 
tianity in  Norway,  296. 

Harald  Klag,  king  of  Denmark,  iii.  271, 
272,  288.  Becomes  a  Christian,  and  is 
banislied,  275,  277. 

Ilardasehir,  Mares  of,  ii.  610.     See  Ibas. 

Hardt,  Hermann,  v.  d.  See  Van  der 
Hardt. 


GENERAL   INDEX. 


105 


Harduin. 
Acta  concil.  (f.  217,  pretended  synod  under  Dio- 
cletian, iii.  372  n.  1). 
T.  i.  f.  706,  counrAl  at  Sir/nimn  {an.  357),  sym- 
bol, ii.  450  n.2  ;  f.  959,  council  at  Turin,  775 
n.  5  :  f .  1271,  Nestorius  and  P.  of  Samosata 
compared,  511  n.  4  :  f.  1280,  si/nor/  un'ler 
Nestorius,  511  n.  5;  f.  1335,  petition  against 
N.,  511  n.  3;  f.  1337,  N.  on  the  epithet  fleo- 
TOKos,  512  n.  1  ;  f.  1338,  the  disorderly  monk, 
511  n.6;  f.  Vi\Q,councdof  Epheaus  (aMA&\), 
imperial  letter,  527  n.  ;  if.  1347,  commonito- 
rium  of  Coelestin,  533  n.  ;  f.  1348  (cone.  JKph. 
P.  i.  c.  21),  ep.  of  John  of  Antioch,  529  n.  1 ; 
f.  1362,  admittance  refused  to  the  bps.  at  the 
house  of  N.,  530  n.  2  ;  f.  139- 1,  which  is  sur- 
rounde  I  by  guards,  528  n.  1  ;  f.  1391,  words 
of  Euoptios,  530  n.  4  ;  ff .  1393,  1399,  words 
of  N.,  etc.,  perverted,  530  n.  5;  f.  1422,  sen- 
tence against  N.,  531  n.  1  ;  f.  1435,  ep.  of 
Cy  rill,  529  n.2;  f .  1433,  report  of  X.  to  Theo- 
do.siu.s  11  ,  528  n.2;  f .  1440,  ep.  of  N.  and 
others  to  the  same,  532  n.  1 ;  ff.  1441,  1442, 
ep.  of  the  Cyrilliau  parry  to  the  .same,  528  n. 
3,  531  n.  4  ;  f.   1444,  discourse  of  Rheginus, 

531  n.  2  ;  f.  1447,  Dalmatius,  535  n.  2  ;  f. 
1452,  publication  of  the  sentence,  531  n.3; 
f.  1459,  ep.  of  John  to  the  emperor,  528  n.  4 ; 
f.  1515,  N.  and  Theodore,  506  n.  3  ;  f.  1540, 
declaration  of  the  emperor,  534  n.  2.;  f .  1548, 
ep.  of  comes  Ire^nseus,  537  n.  2  ;  f.  1588,  Dal- 
matius, 535  n.  1  ;  his  address  to  the  people, 
536  n.2;  f .  1593,  declaration  of  the  party  of 
Cyrill,  538  n.  2  ;  f.  1596,  report  of  Memnon, 

532  n.  2  :  f.  1669,  edict  banishing  Nestorius, 
552  n.  3';  f.  1694  (P.  4),  time  of  Christmas, 
ii.  346  n.  2. 

T.  ii.  f.  34  (act.  i.),  council  of  Chalcedon,  pro- 
test of  llilarus  at  Home  against  11.  cone. 
Ephes.,  ii.  574  n.  3 ;  ff.  48,  49,  ep.  of  Marcion 
to  the  synod  (at  Nice),  577  n.  5;  f.  68,  the 
Roman  delegates  and  Dioscurus,  577  n.  3  ;  f. 
74,  1!.  Pulcheria,  519  n.  2  (578  n.  1);  f.  90, 
reading  of  tlie  '"  sacra  "'  at  the  synod  of  Fla- 
vian, 574  n.  1 ;  ff.  94, 102,  the  bps.  on  their  in- 
timidation at  II.  cone.  Ephes.,  571  nn.  2, 3  ;  f. 
106,  reply  of  lay  dignitaries,  578  n.3  ;  f.  110, 
neglect  of  Leo"s  letter  at  II.  cone.  Ephes., 
574  n  1 ;  f.  Ill  E,  Eusebius  and  Eutyches 
at  the  synod  of  Flavian  (an.  448),  564  n.  1 , 
f.  130,  change  of  majoritv,  578  n.  2  ;  f.  149, 
Eutyches,  560  n.  2  ;  f.  160  D,  ep.  of  Theo- 
dosius  II.  at  the  Flavian  cone,  565  n.  1 ;  f . 
161,  E,  Eusebius  of  Doryleum  at  II.  cone. 
Ephes.,  571  n.  1 ;  f .  162  C,  Eutyches  and 
Chrysaphius  at  the  synod  of  Flavian,  666  nn. 
1,  3  ;  f.  176  D,  anticipation  there  of  a  gen- 
eral council,  567  n.  2  ;  f .  182,  Eutyches  on 
thech.  teachers,  565  u.2;  f  213,"  Basil  of 
Seleucia  on  his  conduct  at   II.  cone.  Ephes., 

570  n.  1  ;  f.  216,  violence  of  Dioscurus  there, 

571  n.  4  ;  f.  265  E,  letter  of  Leo  there,  674 
n.  1 ;  f.  258,  protest  of  llilarus  at  Rome,  574 
n.  2 ;  f .  286,  opposition  to  the  proposal  for  a 
ne\v  symbol  at  cone.  Chalcedon.,  579  n.  1  ;  f. 
322,  complaints  of  his  clergy  against  Dios- 
curus there, 569  n.l ;  f.346  (act.  iii.),  the  Ro- 
man delegates,  577  n.  3  ;  f.  436  (act.  iv.),  Leo 
and  Anatolius,  677  n.  4  ;  f.  449  (act.  v.),  dis- 
cussions on  the  creed,  679  n.  3  ;  f.  530  (act. 
X.),  letter  of  Ibas,  529  n.  3 ;  f.  672,  petition 
of  the  monks  from  Palestine,  583  n.  2 ;  f. 
731,  the  bps.  of  Pamphylia  on  the  determi- 
nations of  cone.  Chalcedon.,  586  n. ;  (f.  1163, 
collatio.  Const,  (an.  533),  on  the  Dionysian 
writings,  iii.  170  n.  1) ;  f.  1193,  council  umier 
Mtnnas  (an.  536)  (act.  i.)',  593  nn.  1,4;  f. 
1243,  act.  4,  593  n.  2 ;  ff .  13i34,  1337,  1339, 
1355, 1356, 1359,  popular  hatred  of  Monophy- 
sites,  Amantius,  591  n. 

T.  iii.  f.  108,  V.  cone.  cec.  (an.  553),  II.  cec.  con- 
cil. Constantinop.  (act.  v.)  Cyrill's  work, 
"  there  is  but  one  Christ,"  and  reply  of 
Theodore,  ii.  567  nn.  5,  6 ;  f .  1-39,  sermon  of 
Theodoret  after  Cyrill's  death,  ii.  557  n.  7  ; 


f.  176,  Yigilii,  cp.  ad  Rusticum  et  Sebasti- 
anum,  ii.  603  n.  2;  f.  198,  condemnation  of 
Origea  at  the  V.  cone,  cecum.,  ii.  764  n.  4  ; 
f  675,  Martin  I.  ep.  14  ad  Theodorum,  iii. 
187  n.l;  f.  677,  et  seq.,  the  same  ;  Martin's 
sufferings,  iii  189  n.  1  ;  f.  724,  Lateran  coun- 
cil (an.  658),  Muximus  and  others  on  the 
'•type,'-  iii.  185  n.3;  f.  796,  the  Ecthesis, 
iii.  I8U  n.  3  ;  f .  824,  the  Type,  iii.  185  n.2; 
f .  9lS,  council  of  Aries,  instructions  of  Theo- 
dulf  to  his  clergy,  iii.  125  n.  5  ;  f.  1181,  /. 
Trutlan  cone.  (act.  viii.),  confession  of  Maca- 
rius,  iii.  195  n.  1 ;  f.  1258  (act.  xi.),  circular 
letter  of  Sophronius,  iii.  179  n.  5  :  f .  1309, 
reply  of  Sergius  to  Cyrus  of  Phasis,  iii.  177 
nn.  2-4  ;  f.  1315  (act.  xii.),  ep.  of  Sergius  to 
Honorius,  178  n.  3,  179  n.  1 ;  f.  1319,  reply 
of  U.,  iii.  179  nn.  2,  3  ;  f.  1338,_Cyrus  bp_.  of 
Phasis,  his  ep.  to  Sergius,  iii.  176  n.  2,  177  n. 
1 ;  f.  1342,  compromise  of  Cyrus  with  the 
Monophysites,  iii.  177  n.  7  ;  ff.  1343,  1344 
(act.  xiii.), fragments  of  Theodore  of  Pharan, 
iii.  181  nn.  ;  f.  \'6b^,  ep.  ii.  of  llonorius  to 
Sergius,  iii.  179  n.  4  ;  f.  1386  (act.  xvi.),  peti- 
tion concerning  the  anathema,  and  f.  1398 
(.session  18),  anathema  pronounced,  iii.  195 
n.  2  ;  f.  1836,  the  archivarius  of  Constantino- 
ple on  Phiiippicus,  iii.  196  n.  2 ;  f.  1838, 
John  of  Const.,  ep.  to  bp.  of  Rome,  iii.  197 
nn. 
T.  iv.  f.  11,  acts  of  the  iconoclasts,  iii.  213  n. 
3 ;  f .  25,  efforts  to  prevent  the  assembling  of 
council,  229  n.  2  ;  f.  26,  address  of  Tarasius 
at  Constantiuop.,  an.  786,  227  n.  2 ;  f.  28, 
Irene  bids  the  council  dissolve,  230  n.  1 ;  f 
38,  her  proclamation  for  its  reassembling  at 
Nice,  imperial  sacra,  Tarasias,  225  n.  1,  227 
n.  1,  230  n.  2  ;  ff.  39,  41,  48,  60,  62,  77,  128, 
confessions  of  bps.  converted  to  image  wor- 
ship, 229  n.  1,  230  n.  4,  231  nn.  1-5,  7,  8 ;  f. 
42,  form  of  recantation,  232  n.2;  f.  47,  list  of 
bps.  conspirators  against  image  worship,  229 
n.  3  ;  f.  137,  writing  of  the  Syrian  monk.s 
concerning  the  false  plenipotentiaries,  228 
n.  2  ;  f.  187  (act.  iv.),  ep.  of  Nilus  read  at  the 
council  of  iconoclasts,  216  n.  3;  (f.  194, 
fragments  of  the  apology  of  Leontius,  ii.  33() 
n.)  ;  f.  208,  decree  in  regard  to  oaths  231  n. 
6  ;  f .  211,  testimony  of  a  presbyter,  230  n.  2  ; 
ff.  258,  259,  letter  of  Germanus  to  Thomas  of 
Claudiopolis,  206  nn.  ;  f .  300  (act.  v.  i,  garbled 
extracts  from  the  ch.  fathers  at  the  council 
of  Iconoclasts  (an.  764),  216  n.  3;  (f.  306, 
fragm.  hist,  eccles.  of  John  the  Schismatic, 
Phiioxenos,  ii.  331  n.  4) ;  f.  310,  testimony 
against  the  iconoclasts,  219  n.  1  ;  f .  319,  the 
oriental  plenipotentiary  on  Constantiue  bp. 
of  Nacolia,  203  n.  1 ;  f.  322,  the  image  kissed, 
232  n.  4  ;  f.  422,  disorders  of  the  iconoclasts, 
217  n.  1  ;  f.  423,  confession  of  faith  at  the 
cone,  of  iconoclasts,  217  n.  4 ;  f .  456,  respect 
paid  to  images  distinguished  from  the  wor- 
ship due  to  God,  232  n.  6  ;  f.  476,  burning  of 
lights  and  incense,  233  n.  :  f.  521,  ep.  of 
Tarasius  to  the  abbot  John,  232  n.  1 ;  f.  970, 
Charlemagne  and  Leo  III.,  556  n.  1. 
T.  V.  f.  95,  council  at  Pavia  (an.  863),  on  pri- 
vate chapels,  iii.  413  n.  3;  f.  126,  ep.  ii.  of 
Nicholas  I.  to  emp.  Michael  III.,  602  n.  2; 
f.  135,  to  Photius,  565  n.  4;  f.  145,  ep.  vii.  to 
Michael,  566  n.  1 ;  f.  147,  to  Constantinople, 
563  n.l;  f .  160,  to  Michael,  550  n.  3  :  f .  164, 
ep.  iii.,  566  n.  3  :  f.  179,  to  his  legates,  563 n. 
8  ;  f.  ISO,  to  Constantinople,  563  n.  1 ;  f.  232, 
ep.  18,  to  Charles  the  Raid,  :363  n.  1 ;  f .  237, 
ep.  22,  ad  episc.  Gallije  et  Germani;e,  364  n. 
2 :  f .  248,  ep.  28,  to  llinkmar,  361  n.  4 ;  f . 
258,  to  the  French  bps.,  361  n.  3  ;  f.  263,  ep. 
49,  to  the  bps.  of  Lotharingia,  355  n.  3;  f. 
273,  to  Charles  the  Bald,  against  duels,  450 
n.2:  f.  288,  ep.  55,  to  Lewis  of  (iormanv, 
354  n.  3  :  f.  591,  to  the  French  bps..  359  u". ; 
f.  752,  council  (an.  869)  Vlll.  acumen.,  IV. 
ac.  concil.  Const.,  preface,  C<mstautiue  the 
Philos.,  Photius,  314  n.  5,  559  n.  3  ;  f.  757, 


106 


GENERAL   INDEX. 


Bulgaria,  310  n.l ;  f.  875,  burning  of  records 
of  pynods,  Const,  an.  859, 561  n.  2 :  f.  876 (act. 
vii.j,  false  cnTovs,575  n.  2  :  if.  951,  953,  955, 
966.  974,  life  of  Ignatius,  541  n.  3,  549  n.  3, 
558  n.  1,  56^5  n.  2,  561  n.  1 ;  f.  987,  the  same, 
signing  of  the  sentence  against  Photius,  571 
n.  2  ;  f.  990,  the  same,  on  the  II.  council  of 
Nice,  532  n.  3  ;  f.  1013,  appeal  of  Ignatius 
and  his  report  of  synod  Const,  an.  861,  5*35 
n.  3;  ff.  Iiil4,  1015,  report  of  Ignatius,  5(!3 
nn.  2,  4 :  f .  1035,  priests  of  Photius'  party 
suspended,  570  n.  3 ;  f.  10-36,  the  false  envoys 
at  the  previous  council  (an.  867),  575  n.  3  ;  f. 
1058,  defence  of  Photius  by  Zacharias,570  n. 
5  ;  f .  10S6,  the  testimony  against  Ignatius  at 
the  synod  of  861,  564  n.  1 ;  f.  1087  (act.  vii.), 
the  false  envoys,  575  n.  3  ;  f .  1089,  Theodore 
Kpietvos,  551  li.  1 ;  f.  1095,  profanity  of  enip. 
Michael  III.,  561  n.  1 ;  f .  1096,  the  witnesses 
against  Ignatius,  564  n.  1;  f.  1101  (can.  10), 
anathema  against  those  who  suppo.se  man  to 
possess  two  souls,  559  n.  3 :  f .  1165,  ep.  of 
John  VIII.  to  Itiisilius,  574  n.  2;  f.  1171,  the 
same  (Greek  version),  576  n.  2. 
T.  vi.  p.  i.  f.  61,  John  VIII.,  ep.  90,  to  Metho- 
dius, iii.  317  n.  1 :  f.  87.  ep.  108  to  Photius, 
578  n.  1 ;  f.  126,  complaint  of  Theotmar  to 
John  IX.,  319  n.  3:  f.  207,  synod  of  Rouen 
(an.  879),  426  n.  6  ;  f.  208,  commonitorium  of 
John  VIII.  to  his  legates,  Concil.  Const,  (an. 
867),  574  n.  3  ;  ff.  22;3,  224,  228,  231,  242,  243, 
254,  papal  legates  at  the  council,  574  n.4, 
576  nn.  1,  3,  4  ;  ff.  224,  244,  friends  of  Pho- 
tius, 573  n.  2  ;  ft.  251,  283,  310,  Photius  on 
the  pope's  demands  in  regard  to  Bulgaria,  577 
D.  1 ;  f .  254,  the  legates,  576  n.  3:  f.  255, 
Photius  and  Basilius,  572  n.  2  ;  ^283,  Bul- 
garia, laity  in  clerical  offices,  577  nn.  1,  3  ; 
f.  286,  family  of  Photius,  559  n.  1  ;  f.  290, 
on  the  false  envoys  at  previous  council 
(VIII.  cecum.),  575" n.  5;  f.  294,  commoni- 
torium of  the  pope  to  his  legates,  576  n.  5  ; 
f .  415,  council  of  Soissons  (an.  899),  427  n.  3 ; 
f.  722,  ep.  of  Hugo  Capet  to  John  XV.,  368 
n.  1;  f.  726,  (Jerberfs  confession  of  faith, 
371  n.  2  ;  f.  731,  his  ep.  ad  Constantinum 
abbatem,  371  n.  3  ;  to  Saguin,  n.  5  ;  ff.  733, 

734,  to  Adelaide  of  France,  374  nn.  2,  3  ;  f. 

735,  his  defence  at  the  council  of  Muson, 
373  n.  1 ;  f .  740,  Gerbert  and  Gregory  V.,  375 
n.  1 ;  f .  760,  0.  as  Sylvester  II.,  375  n.  2  ;  f. 
919,  treugie  Dei,  407  n.  3  ;  ff.  927,  943,  reply 
of  Leo  IX.  to  the  attack  of  Michael  Cerula- 
rius,  580  n.  2,  582  n.  1 ;  f .  944,  the  same, 
term  cardinal,  387  n.  7.  P.  ii-  f  •  1796,  ep.  of 
Paschalis  II.  to  Pontius  of  Cluny  against 
withdrawal  of  cup,  iv.  345  n.  1. 

T.  vii.  f.  471,  cone.  Burde^alense  (Bordeaux) 
(an.  1255),  can.  5,  against  the  communion  of 
children,  iv.  342  n.  4 ;  f .  1687,  cone.  Melfi- 
tanum,  c.  16,  Urban  II.  on  false  penance,  iv. 
348  n.  2. 

T.  viii.  f .  409,  concil.  Biterrense  (at  Beziers)  on 
preachers  of  indulgences,  iv.  353  n  2. 

Harkh,  province  of,  iii.  588. 

Harinoiiies  of  the  (Jo.spels.     Harmonists, 

i.  171,  458  u.  1,  690  n.  1. 
Ilarouii  Al  Ixuscliid,  iii.  458  n.  2. 
llartmaun,  master  of  the  school  at  Padcr- 

boni,  iv.  3.3. 
Hartwig,  abp.  of  Bremen,  iv.  35,  37. 
Haruspiccs,  ii.  22,  23,  34,90. 
Harz,  district,  iii.  592. 
Hase,  Script.  Byzant.,  ii.  Ill  n.  1. 
HasenliurfT,  v.  237. 
na8SLll)ach. 

De  Schola.  quoe  Alcxandriae  floruit,  catcchet- 
ica,  part  1,  p.  15,  i.  527  n.  2. 

liatto,  abp.  of  Meutz,  iii.  321  n.  4. 


Hautvillicrs,  monastery,  iii.  479. 

Havel,  river,  iv.  18. 

llavelhur::-,  bislio])ric,  iii.  324. 

Havi,  Horik's  governor,  iii.  286. 

Haymo,  abbot,  life  of  Wm.  of  Hirschau, 
iv.  86  n.  4. 

Healing,  gift  of,  i.  73,  74,  119  n.  6,  510, 
659;  V.  266.  Remedies  taught  in 
dreams,  i.  107.     See  Miracles,  Sick. 

Heathen,  ]ire])aratory  development  among 
the,  ii.  708.  Fate  of  heathen  ancestors, 
iii.  314,  602.  Heathenism  under  the 
first  Christian  enijierors;  reaction, per- 
secution of,  decline,  ii.  1-110.  See 
Paganism,  Virtue. 

Heaven,  iv.  319,  364-367,  408,  429,  448; 
V.  38,  401.  With  Paulicians,  iii.  257 
and  n.  4,  258,  261.  See  Kingdom  of. 
Seven  Heavens',  i.  445. 

Hebraism,  i.  45,  and  Judaism,  i.  352. 

Hebrew  Bible,  ii.  160,  745.  Text,  i.  700, 
70S.  (See  Gospel.)  Keligion,  i.  3.  See 
Judaism,  Languages. 

Hebrews,  epistle  to  the,  i.  83,  657. 

Heb.  1  :  14,  ii.  714.  2,  i.  382  n.  2 :  13,  i.  563- 
3 :  2,  ii.  405  n.  3.  4  :  12,  i.  707.  9  :  13,  14, 
iii.  347  n.  5.  9  :  14,  ii.  498  n.  5.  11  :  1,  iv. 
397,  402,  430.  11 :  3,  i.  372,  565.  12  :  14,  i. 
715.     13  :  4,  ii.  306 ;  iii.  557. 

Hebrides,  iii.  10. 
Hedjies  of  the  Mosaic  law,  i.  39. 
Heerbann,  iii.  102,  385  n.  2,  404,  405. 
Hegemouius,  i.  485  n.  3. 
Hegesi])pus,  i.  343  u.  3,  376  n.  3.    History 
and  character,  i.  675,  676. 

Quoted  by  Euseb.  1.  2,  c.  23,  i.  675  n.  1.  L.  iii. 
cc.  19,  20,  i.  96  n.  6.    L.  4,  c.  22,  i.  676  n.  1. 

Heidelberg,  university  of,  v.  372,  375. 
Heinrich,  bp.  of  Upsala,  iv.  45. 
Heiurich  der  Lette,  priest. 

Chronicon  Livonic,  iv.  .39  nn.,  40  nn.,  41  nn. 
1,  2.     See  Chron.  Livon. 

Heinricus  ("  mobilis"),  v.  119  and  n.  2. 
Huisterbach,  monastery,  iv.  155  n.  5,  239 

n.  1.     See  Ca;sarius  of. 
Held,  J.  Th. 

lUustratio  rerum,  etc.,  v.  253  n. 
Helena  (Olga),  iii.  328. 
Heleiui,  mother  of  Constantine,  ii.  7,  31, 

377. 
Helenopolis,  ii.  30,  1 70  n.  2.     See  Palla- 

dius  of. 
Hclgahli,  vita  Koberti  regis,  iii.  450  n.  5. 

See  Du  Chosne. 
Helgoland,    AVillibrord     there,     iii.    45. 

Liudger,  planter  of  Christianity  there, 

iii.  79. 
Heliojjolis,  ii.  26. 

Helios,  ii.  8  and  n.  3,  13.     See  Sun. 
Hell,  i.  471  ;  iii.   442  ;  iv.  364,  365,  448, 

555   n.   1  ;  v.   383,   401.     Sensuous,  iii. 

486,   487.     Catharists  concerning,   iv. 

575.     See  Hades. 
Helladius,  bp.  of  Tarsus,  ii.  548  n.  3,  549. 
Hellenic  culture,  its  relation  to  Christian- 


GENERAL  INDEX. 


107 


ity,  i.  4,  339,  342,  662  ;  iv.  61.     To  Ju- 
daism, i.  49-59.     And  religion,  u.  52- 
54,  77.     Principle,  i.  351.     Hellenism, 
ii.  104-106,  264.     See  Greek  culture, 
etc. 
Helmold,  priest. 
Chronica  Slavorum,  on  the  conversion  of  the 
Slaves,  iii.  323  n.  3,  32i  n.  2.     Viceliu,  iv.  oo 
nn.     L.  1.  c.  1,  iii.  32o  n.  1.    L.  i.  c.  6,  early 
missionaries,  iii.  323  n.  3  ;  c.  12,  llagdeburg, 
iii.  324  u.  3  ;  c.  16,  iii.  325  n.  i  ;  cc.  19,  20, 
Gottschalk,  iii.  325  n.  5,  326  n.  1  ;  c.  22,  in. 
326  nu.  2,  3,  5  ;  c.  142,  Vicelin,  iv.  33  n. 

Heloise,  iv.  397,  400. 

Helvidius,  ii.  376,  377. 

Hennegau,  iv.  238.  , 

Henoticon  at  Jerusalem,  i.  342.  Zeno  s, 
ii.  588-590,  592. 

Henricians,  iv.  603  n.  4,  G04.  See  H.  ot 
Chuiy. 

Henry,  abp.  of  Mentz,  iv.  74. 

Henry,  abp.  of  Ravenna,  iii.  387  n.  3. 

Henry  bp.  of  Speier,  letter  against  Greg- 
ory Vll.,  iv.  92  n.  6,  99  nu.  2,  6,  113 
n.     See  Eccard. 

Henry,  count  of  Luxemburg,  v.  22.  bee 
Heurv  VII. 

Henry,  duke  of  Bavaria,  iii.  332,  334. 

Henry  I.,  emperor  of  Germany,  ni.  288, 

324.  ...   „„, 

Heury  II.  (Saint),  emperor,  ni._334. 
Heurv  IIL,  emperor,  iii.  377,  378,  380  n., 
404  n.  1,  592  n.  4  ;  iv.  89,  92  n.  6,  167. 
Henrv  IV.,  emperor,  iii.  380  n.  1,  395, 
396.  The  bp.  Bernard,  iv.  2  n.  2.  Otto 
of  Bamberg,  iv.  4  and  n.  2.  Election 
of  Gregory  VII.,  iv.  92  n.  6.  Waltram 
of  Naumberg,  iv.  98  n.  1.  Keeoncilia- 
tion,  contest  with  Gregory,  iv.  10-3  u.  1, 
103-121,  233,303.  Goes  to  Italy,  iv. 
112-115.  Supports  Guibert,  iv.  118, 
121.  Contest  with  Gregory's  success- 
ors iv  1-^9-132.  Rebelliou  of  his  sons, 
iv  'l29  and  u.  3,  133,  134  n.  3.  Ep.  to 
Theodoric  (Dieteric)  of  Verdun,  iv.  120 
nn,  2,  3.  ^     _ 

Henry  V.,  emperor,  iv.  133-143,  24-5.  Joa- 

chiin,  223  n.  3. 
Heurv  VL,  emperor,  iv.  172,  173, 176-223 

n.  3,  22B. 
Heury  VII.,  emperor,  v.  22. 
Henry    ( Emmerich j,  Hungarian   prince, 

iii.  334. 
Henrv  I.,  kimr  of  England,  iv.  3b4. 
HenrV  II.,  king  of  England,  iv.  168  n.  2, 

169-172. 
Heurv  I ,  king  of  France,  iii.  507    509 
Henry,  son  of  priuce  Gottschalk,  iv.  J_, 

33.'  ,,  .  , 

Henrv  Knighton.  See  Knighton. 
Henry  of  Constance,  iv.  155  n.  5. 
Henry  of  Ghent. 

On  writers  of  his  own  time,  c.  24,  iv.  418  n.  3. 
Henrv  of  Hessia.     See  Langeustein. 
Henr'v  of  Nordlingen,  v.  222  n.  1,  383  n. 

2.  '  See  Ileumanni  opusc. 
Heury  Percy,  v.  147. 


Henry  Suso,  v.  388,  411. 

Henry   the    Cluniacensian,   iv.   597-604. 

Tract  of,  iv.  602  n.  5. 
Henry  the  Lion,  conqueror  of  the  Wends, 

iv.  32,  35. 
Heptanome,  in  Egypt,  ii.  264.  _    _     ^      _ 
Heptarchy,  Anglo-Saxon,  Chnstiamty  in 

the,  iii.' 11-25.  . 

Heraclas,  disciple  of  Origen,  i.  698,  700, 

712. 
Heraclea,  ii.  197,  591  ;  iii.  195,  570. 
Heraeleon  the  Gnostic,  on  faith,  i.  307. 

Valeutine,  427.     The  cro.-^s,  431.     His 

doctrines,  434-437.   Scientific  tendency, 

440.     Origen,  702. 


In  Evans.  Joann.  apud  Grig,  in  Joann.,  t.  2, 
c.  15,  the  Soter,  i.  423  n.  2.  T.  6,  c.  12,  rev- 
elation,-441  n,  2  ;  c.  23,  the  Sot«i%43u  n  1. 
T  10  c.  14,  the  marriage  feast,  399  n.  A  l^-"- 
n.  3  ;'  c.  19,  the  cross,  4ol  nn.  1,  2.  T.  13,  c. 
10  the  pneumatici,  432  n.  5  ;  c.  11,  aeon,  d/d 
n.  3  ;  sYzvgy,  432  n.  2  ;  c.  16,  the  psychici, 
402  n  4"'  0.  20,  pneumatici,  432  n.  4  ;  cc.  2&, 
30,  psychici,  422  n.  4  :  c.  4S,  Christ  and  the 
Soter"  423  u.  2  ;  cc.  61,  59,  and  t.  20,  c.  20, 
the  psychici,  422  n.  4,  432  u.  3.  In  evang. 
Lucci;,  apud  Clement,  Strom.  L.  4,  f.  W6, 
434  n.  4. 

Ileracleopolis,  ii.  264. 

Heracliau,  bp.  of  Chalcedon. 
Ap.  Phot.  cod.  95,  acts  of  Maui,  i.  485  n.  3. 

Heraclitus,  i.  71.    Knowledge  of  God,  ii. 

117.     The  Sibyls,  i.  177. 
Heraclius,  governor,  i.  115. 
Heraclius,  Greek  emperor,  iii.  213  n.  2. 
Conquers   the    Persians,    84.      Jn    the 
Monotheletic      C(Uitroversy,     176-184. 
His  formula  for  the  union  of  the  Mon- 
opliy sites  witli  the  Catliolic  church,  176. 
tSee'his  edict  'EnSeoK:  t?jc  mareuc 
Herard,  bp.  of  Tours,  "  p;istoral  instruc- 
tions," iii.  426. 
Ilerl.elot.     See  Biblioiheque. 
Hercules,  worshi])  of,  ii.  100. 
Herculius.     See  IMaxiinianus.  _ 
Heresies,  heretical  tendencies,  i  337-506  ; 
iv.  315,  325.    Celsus  on,  i.  164.    Distin- 
guished from  Schisms,  i.  221.     Their 
relation  to  the  development  of  Christi- 
anity, i.  337-339,  573  ;  iv.  315.     In  the 
newly    converted    nations,   iii.    38,    39 
and  I'l.  1.     In  monasticism.  iv.  268  (see 
Franciscans).     lu  the  south  of  France, 
iv.  257  (see  Sects).    Sources  of,  iii.  602  ; 
iv   99   268,  313,  565,  582.     Yves  on,  iv. 
137.   'fiinoceut  III.,  iv.  322.     In   the 
Greek  church,  iv.  537.    In  the  pope,  iv. 
135  •  V.  19,  20.     Heretical   teachers  in 
Bulgaria,  iii.  308  n.  2,  309.     In  Spain, 
iii.  430  n.  3.     See  Sects. 
Heretics,  baptism  of,  i.  317-323;  ii.  219 
n.  2.     Writings  of,  i.  150.    Ordination, 
ii.    169    n.    7.     L.aws   against,    ii.    235. 
Condemuation  of,  as  a  condition  of  or- 
dination, ii.  597  n.  1.     Opinions  as  to 
the  treatment  of,  ii.  601  (584,  767  n.  4)  ; 
iii   62,  63,  254,  255,  480,  491,  541,  .544; 
iv.  604,  640 ;  v.   28,  29,  353.     Pumsh- 


108 


GENERAL   INDEX. 


ment,  suppression  of,  ii.  234,  249-252  ; 
iii.  02,  63,  478,  479,  541,  542;  iv.  604, 
640  and  n.  2  ;  v.  15,  119.  Churches  of, 
iii.  5  11.  4.  False  accus.ations  at;aiiist, 
iii.  265,  595  u.  3.  Zeal  of,  iv.  315. 
Abflard  on,  iv.  391.  See  luquisiiiuu, 
also  the  articles,  Auji^ustiu,  Cypriau, 
Dionysius  of  Alexandria,  Stephanus, 
Tertiilliau. 

HerewaUl,  iv.  363. 

Heribald,  hp.  of  Auxerre,  iii.  497  n.  1. 

Heribert,  abp.  of  Mihin,  iii.  600. 

Heribert,  ecclesiastic,  iii.  595. 

Heribert,  mouk,  rejiort  of  tlie  sects  near 
Perigiieux,  iv.  594  n.  2.     See  Mabillon. 

Heribert  of  Bo.scham,  life  of  A  Bccket, 
iv.  169  u.  3,  170  uu. 

Heridac,  priest,  iii.  271. 

Herigar  (Her<reir),  iii.  276,  280-282. 

Herijiar,  abl)Ot  of  Laub,  iii.  501. 

Herluiu,  abbot  of  Bee,  iv.  364.  Life  of, 
iii.  410  n.  4,  445  n.  2.  See  Acta  S. 
(O.  B.),  S.  vi. 

Hcriiiaiiii,  abbot,  hist,  of  abbey  at  Tour- 
nay,  iv.  357  u.,  359  n.  2. 

Herniaiiii,  bp.  of  Augsburg,  iv.  143  n.  5. 

Hermann,  bp.  of  Bambei'g,  iv.  102,  103. 

Hermann,  bp.  of  JNIetz,  iv.  87  n.  4,  105  n. 
4,  107,  109  n.  3,  110,  130. 

Hermann,  bp.  of  Toul,  iii.  385  n.  2. 

Hermann,  Jewish  convert,  iv.  71,  72,  79- 
81.  Account  of  his  own  conversion  79 
and  n.  1,  81  n.  1. 

Hermann.     See  Van  der  Hardt. 

Hermaunus  Contractus. 

Chronicle,  an.  1052,  Manicheans,  iii.  592  n.  4  ; 
an.  1U53,  Leo  IX.,  386  u.  3. 

Hermas,  the  sheplierd  of,  i.  278.  Crea- 
tion from  nothing,  565  n.  2.  Baptism 
in  Hades,  646.     Criticism,  660. 

L.  iii.  Similitud.  V.,  fasting,  i.  278  n.  2  ;  statio, 
296  n.  2:  S.  IX.  (in  Fabric,  cod.  apocr.  cod. 
3,  p.  1009),  Christ  in  Hades,  646  n.  4. 

Hermeneutical  canons,  the  first,  i.  388. 
Hermeneutics,  i.  388,  722  ;  iii.  458.     See 

Bible  Interpretation. 
Hermes  Trisinegistus,  i.  176 ;  ii.  268  n.  4  ; 

iv.  461,  463  u.  7.     Hermetic  ideas,  ii. 

438. 
Hermiane.     See  Facundus  of. 
Hcriliias,  apologist,  i.  673. 
Hermitages,  iii.  419. 
Hermits,   in   Britain,   iii.    17.      On    the 

Kiiine,  28.     In  Bavaria,  40.     lu  Italv, 

418,  419.      In    France,  .504    (iv.   236"). 

Ardgar,  iii.  280.     Berengar  on,  iii.  504, 

505.     Lull  on,  iv.  310.    See  Anchorets. 
Hcrmogenes,  doctrine  of  Creation,  i.  565- 

5G8.      Anthropology,    616-618.      Ter- 

tullian,  684  n.  2.     See  Creation,  Ter- 

tullian,  Theodoretus. 
Hermopdlis,  ii.  752. 
Ilermii]iolis,  lower,  ii.  587. 
Herod  I.,  V.  16. 
Herod  Agripjia,  v.  36. 
Herod  Antipas,  v.  191,  314. 


Herodotus. 

L.  i.  c.  136, 138,  140,  on  Persian  customs,  ii. 
128nn.  3,  4,  129n.l. 

Heroism,  Christian,  effect  on  Pagans,  i. 

76,  77. 
Heron,  mathematician,  ii.  104. 
Herou,  monk,  ii.  275. 
Heros,  bp.  of  Aries,  ii.  643  and  n.  1,  648. 
Hersfeld,  monastery,  iii.  74. 
Hertford,  iii.  25. 
Herulians,  iii.  28  n.  3. 
Hesiod,  ii.  85. 
He.>^sia,  Christianity  there,  iii.  47,  50  and 

n.  2,  51,  72,  74,  7*5. 
Hesvchius,  Egvptiau  bp.,  reviser  of  the 

Bible,  i.  722.     Martyr,  i.   722  ;  ii.  254 

n. 
Hesyehius,  priest  at  Antioch,  ii.  67  n.  2. 
HetwriiB,  Trajan's  law  against  the,  i.  97, 

98,  120. 
Heumanu. 

Opuscula,  f .  331,  seq.,  f.  393,  friends  of  God, 
Ilenrj-  of  Nbrdlingeu,  v.  222  n.  1,  383  n.  2. 

Hcuwald,  brothers,  iii.  44. 

Hexapla,  i.  708  and  n.  4  ;  ii.  745.  See 
Origen. 

Hezekiah,  iii.  203,  211. 

Hiallti,  of  Iceland,  iii.  302-304. 

Hibernia,  ii.  146.     See  Ireland. 

Hieraca-s,  Egyptian  ascetic,  i.  713-716. 

Hierapolis,  iii.  229  ii.  3.  See  Alexander 
of  Hierap.,  Xcnayas. 

Hierarchical  element,  i.  657. 

Hierarchy,  church,  ii.  48.  Arrogance  of 
the,  ii.  175,  176.  Opposition  to  the,  iii. 
24,  269  n.  6,  270  ;  iv.  578  ;  v.  31,  134, 
138,  158,  240.  Wm.  of  St.  Amour  on 
the  perniaiiencc  of  the,  iv.  619.  See 
Gersou's  idea  of  the,  v.  79.  Janow,  v. 
197,  204,  210.  Huss,  v.  296,  352.  See 
Cliurch  Constitution,  Papacy. 

Hierocles,  i.  173,  174. 

A<5"yoi  <f>i\a\rj9eii  Trpbj  tows  xpitrTiai'Ous  (ap 
Lact.  inst. ,  1.  5,  c.  2 ;  de  mort  persecut.,  c.  16), 
i.  173n.  1. 

Hicrouymus.     See  Jerome. 

Hierotheos,  iii.  330. 

Ilierotheos,  mystic,  ii.  615.  Apoc.  writ- 
ings of,  615  u.  1. 

Hilarianus,  tlie  martyr,  i.  152. 

Hilarion,  monk,  ii.  142,  271,  378;  iii.  420. 

Hilarlus  (the  Ambrosiast),  ordination  of 
d(;iioi(sses,  ii.  190  n.  4. 

In  ep.  ad  Kphes.  c.  4,  v.  12,  apcstolic  church 
constitution,  i.  182  n.  In  ep.  ad  Tim.  I.  c.  3, 
bishops  and  pre.sbvters,  i.  11(0  n.  In  Tim.  II. 
c.  3  :  7,  edict  of  Diocletian,  i.  606  u.  (144  n. 
3). 

Ilihirius,  bp.  of  Aries,  ii.  206,  207. 
Ililarius,   Prosper's  friend,  ii.  691,  695, 

697,  710. 
Hilarius,  rhetorician,  ii.  397. 
Hilarus,  Koman  deacon  at  Cone.  Ephes. 

II.,  ii.  573,  574  and  n.  1. 
Hilary,  bp.  of  Poictiers,  on  the  favor  of 

princes    towards    the    church,  ii.   35. 


GENERAL   INDEX. 


109 


Freedom  of  belief,  165.  Author  of 
church  hymns,  354  aud  n.  4.  Partici- 
patiou  in  the  Arian  controversy,  441. 
Preparation  for  the  Nicenc  creed  among 
the  prople,  466.  Doctrine  of  the  Holy 
Spirit,  4t'>7.  Person  of  Chri.st,  483  n., 
608.  x\nthropology,  618-622.  Doc- 
trine of  the  Lord's  Supper,  731,  732. 
Citations :  — 

Ad  Constant.,  1.  i.  §§  2, 7,  freedom  of  belief,  ii. 
165  nn.  .3,  4.  C.  Auxentium,  §  6,  "  sanctiores 
auras  plebi.<!,"  466  n.  1.  0.  Constant.,  §  10, 
use  of  force  in  religion,  36  n.  1 ;  §  13,  sermon 
at  Antioch,  457  n.  1  (De  synodis,  §  86, 
ojnoovo-ioi/  at  the  council  of  Antioch,  an.  269, 
i.  606  un.  1,  2).  Ue  trinitate,  1.  ii.  §  36, 
grace,  621  n.  2  ;  1.  viii.  §  13,  union  with 
Christ,  7.32  n.  1 ;  1.  ix.  and  x.,  person  of 
Christ,  483  n.  1.  Ep.  156,  ad  .-Vugustin,  the 
oath,  635  n.  6.     In  JIatt.  b,  §  6,  justification, 

620  n.  1 ;  9,  §  2,  sense  of  sin,  61Si  n.  7  ;  10,  § 
24,  evil,  619  n.  2  ;  11,  §  13,  the  yoke  of  Christ, 

621  n.  1  ;  18,  §  6,  the  lost  sheep,  the  human 
race,  618  n.  On  Matt.  5  :  8,  corporeality  of 
the  sou) .  706  n.  2.  Opus  hist,  fragm.,  iii.  §  25, 
Constantius,  462  n.  1 ;  §  26,  bps.  at  Antioch, 
205  n.  1  ;  vi.  §  6,  the  Sirmian  creed,  451  n.  1. 
Tract  in  Ps.  i.  §  4,  natural  bent  towards  sins, 
619  n.  1 :  Ps.  ii.  §  20,  dependence  on  God, 

621  n.  4  :  §  23,  human  righteousne.<s,  619  n. 
5  ;  Ps.  Iii.  §  11,  the  same,  (319  n.  6  ;  Ps.  Ivii. 
^  3,  freewill  and  predestination,  621  n.  5, 

622  nn.2,  3;  Ps.  Ixviii.  §  24,  righteousness 
of  the  law,  and  of  faith,  620  n.  2 ;  Ps.  cxix. 
§  12,  the  image  of  God,  619  n.  3  ;  Ps.  cxxix. 
§  6,  spirit  and  sense,  619  n.  4. 

Hildebert,  abp.  of  Mans  or  Tours,  on  the 
contest  between  the  pope  and  the  em- 
peror, iv.  134,  136,  141.  Appeals  to 
liome,  199.  Hypocritical  monks,  244. 
Robert  of  Arl)rissel,  247.  Pilgrimages, 
306.  Tractatus  Tluologicua,  401  u.  3. 
Henry  of  Cluny,  599-602.  Gesta,  599 
n.  1,  see  Mabillou.  On  the  Lord's  Sup- 
per, V.  270. 

Citations :  — 

Ep.  11,  monks,  iv.  244  n.  2.  Ep.  15,  to  a  count 
of  Angers,  .306  n.  3,  307  nn.  1,  2,  343  n.  3.  L. 
ii.  ep.  21,  on  Henry  IV.,  134  n.  3.  Ep.  22, 
Paschalis,  ii.  136  nn.  1,  2,  140  n.  4.  Ep.  23, 
Henry  of  Cluny,  601  n.  2,  602  n.  4.  Ep.  24, 
the  same,  602  nn.  1,  2.  Ep.  41,  to  Honorius 
II.  on  appeals,  199  n.  2.  Ep.  .Marbod,  f .  1408, 
Robert  of  Arbrissel,  248  nn. 

Hildebold,  abp.  of  Cologne,  iii.  80. 

Hildebrand,  priest  of  Thrcida,  iv.  41. 

Hihlebraud.     See  Gregory  VII. 

Hildebrandian  epoch,  iv.  205,  233,  592. 
Movement,  iv.  246.  Party,  school,  iv. 
118  n.  2,  140,  141,  149,  248,  361.  Prin- 
ciples, svstem,  iii.  394  n.  2,396,  399,  402 
D.  l,4ri  n.  7,414,  599;  iv.  118,  128, 
130,132,  143,  200,205,  208,361,364, 
593.  Ket'orm,  iv.  195,  348,  565,598; 
v.  159.  Anti-Hiklebraudian  partv,  iv. 
92  n.  6,  98  n.  2,  99  n.  4,  104,  11 8,' 130; 
two  classes,  iv.  98. 

Hildegar,  Up.  of  Cologne,  iii.  71. 

Hildeganl,  abbess,  iv.  216-220,  225,  586. 
Prophecies  of,  219,  220,462  n.  4  ;  v. 
222,381.     See  Acta  S.  Sep. 

Epistolne  (Colon.  1566),  f.  115,  to  Elizabeth  of 
Schduan,  iv.  218  n.  1  j  IT.  121,   13S,  to  the 


clergy  of  Mayence,  219  n.  1,  5S7  n.  1 ;  ff.  160, 
IW,  to  the  clergy  in  Cologne,  219  nn.  2,  3,  5, 
686  n.  7  ;  f.  1«9,  220  n.  1.  In  Jlarteue  et 
Durand,  coll.  ampliss.  t.  ii.  f.  1017,  from 
Berthold,  217  n.  2 ;  f.  1029,  ep.  11,  217  n.  3  ; 
f.  1053,  to  an  abbot,  218  n.  3  ;  f .  1055,  to  an 
abbot,  218  nn.  4,  6  ;  f.  1058,  to  an  abbess, 
218  n.  6  ;  f.  1060,  on  asceticism,  217  n.  6  ;  f. 
1068,  the  same,  217  n.  4 ;  f .  1098,  ep.  66,  on 
the  divine  essence,  462  n.  4. 

Hildcsheim,   iii.  278;    iv.  33,  421.     See 

Beriiward,  Godehard. 
Hilduin,  abbot  of  St.  Denis,  iii.  466. 

Areopagitica,  in  Acta  S.  of  Surius,  f.  638,  iii. 
467  n.  1 ;  f.  663  et  seg.,  466  n.  7. 

Hillegenbach,  iii.  289  n.  2. 

Ililtibad,  deacon,  iii.  35. 

lliinerius,  bp.  of  Tarraco,  ii.  181,  360. 
Kp.  to  Damasus,  181. 

Hindoo  mysticism,  i.  44,  450.  Gnosis, 
382.  Antinomianism,  385.  Maia,  386 
n.  1,  481.  Idea  of  the  absolute,  iii.  461 
n.  2.     Keligions,  iv.  275,  581. 

Hinkmar,  abp.  of  Kheims,  for  the  suj)rem- 
acy  of  the  church,  iii.  354.  For  the 
rights  of  the  bps.,  358-368.  For  free- 
dom in  the  election  of  bps.,  400  n.,  401, 
402.  His  ))astoral  instructions,  427. 
His  views  of  image  worship,  440.  Fa- 
vors judgments  of  God,  449.  His  pro- 
ceedings against  Gottschalk,  478-482, 
489-494.     Scotus,  500. 

Citations :  — 

Capitula  ad  presbyteros  parocbi?e  suae,  iii.  427 
n.  4.  Epp.  ad  Aniulon,  490.  Sentence 
against  Gottschalk,  letter  on  the  assembly 
at  Chiersy  (in  Mauguin),  478  n.  2. 

0pp.  t.  i.,  on  predestmatiou,  c.  21,  iii.  477  n. 
2;  cc.  24,  27,  29,  478  n.  1  ;  c.  31,  500  n.  3. 
T.  ii.  f .  140,  ep.  to  Lewis  II.  of  Germany,  402 
nn.  3,  4  ;  f.  190  (opusc.  xii.),  cc.  3,  4,  ep.  to 
Lewis  III.  of  France,  on  church  elections, 
400  n.,  401  nn.  1-3,  402  n.  3  ;  f.  261,  ep.  to 
Nicholas  I.,  481  n.  1;  f.  290.  ep.  to  Egilo,481 
n.  2,  Guntbert,  479  n.  2;  if.  413,  420,  466, 
4.59,  460,  4S3  (opusc.  Iv.,  capitulorum  adv. 
Uincmar  Lapidunensem ),  365  nn.  ;  f .  467,  the 
same,  441  n.  1 ;  f.  476,  the  same,  on  decretals, 
366  n.  2  ;  f.  676,  opusc.  ad  Hildegar,  449  n.  6  j 
f.  697,  ep.  ad  Adrian  II.  362-364,  402  n.  2  ; 
ff.  706,  709,  on  the  synod  of  Douzi  (an.  871), 
364  nn.  2,  3. 

Sentence  of  Gottschalk  ;  ep.  on  as.sembly  of 
Chiersy  (see  Manguin),  iii.  473  n.  2. 

Tract  against  the  synod  of  Aix,  iii.  854  n.  1. 

Hinkmar,  bp.  of  Laon,  iii.  364,  365. 

Ilippolytus,  life  and  writings,  i.  681-683. 
Ou  the  celebration  of  the  Sabbath,  297. 
The  Lord's  Supper,  333.  On  the  char- 
ismata, 526. 

C.  Noetum.  §  1,  i.  584  nn.  3,  4.  Against  here- 
sies (apud.  Phot.  cod.  121),  682  n.  3.  On 
Baniel  (cod.  202),  082  n.  4.     fee  Fabricius. 

Hipporegius,  church  at,  Augustin,ii.  167, 
118,232.  Besieged,  695.  See  Coun- 
cils (an.  393). 

Hirsau,  monastery,  iv.  233. 

Hirsch,  Commeutatio,  Sigebert,  iv.  130 
u.  2. 

Hirschau,  iv.  86  n.  4  ;  v.  374. 

Hispalis  (Seville).     See  Isidore. 


110 


GENERAL  INDEX. 


Hist.  Byzant. 

Continuatores  post  Theoph.  f .  100,  Basil.  Mace- 
do,  iii..307  n.  4. 

Hist.  Copt.  Christianor. 
Ed.  Wetzer,  1S28,  f.  89,  iii.  88  n.  4. 

Hist,  des  dues,  etc.,  de  Narbonne.      See 

Be.«.se. 
Hist,  till  diff.  d'entre  le  pape  Bonif.  VIII., 

et  Piiil.  le  Belle,  etc. 

Ep.  of  Phil,  to  Boniface,  v.  7  nn.  2-4  :  f.  46, 
opinion  of  Peter  de  Bosco,  7  n.  .5  ;  f.  48,  the 
pope  to  the  king,  7  n.  6,  8  n.  1 ;  f.  61,  let- 
ter of  the  barons,  9  n.  3  ;  ft.  63,  75,  7h,  re- 
plies from  ]{ome  (con.^istory,  an.  1.302),  7  n. 
1,  9  nn.  4,  5,  10  nn. ;  f .  328,  infidelity  of  the 
pope,  11  n.  1. 

Hist.  Edessena  c  nummis  iliiistrata. 

(Auct.  Bayer)  1.  3,  p.  173,  i.  80  n.  1. 
Hist,  pc'nerale  de  Lantjuedoc,  iv.  639  n.  3. 
Hist.  Hicroiiym.     See  Huss,  opp. 
Hist.  Hussi,  V.  344  n.  I. 
Opp.  1.  f .  6  ."eg.,  V.  322  n.  1,  338  n.  3 ;  f.  13,  i. 
345  nn.  ;  f.  27,  2,  369  n.  1.     See  Uuss,  Opp. 
i. 

Hist.  lit.  de  la  France. 
(By  the  Benedictines  of  St.  Maur  )  Osesarius 
of  Aries,  ii.  709  n.  2.  T.  v.,  Druthniar,  iii. 
458  n.  2.  T.  xii.  f.  1.32,  Abelard's  dialogues, 
iv.  .399  n.  3.  T.  xvi.  f .  394,  Simon  of  Tour- 
nay,  It.  418  nn.  3,  4. 

Hist,  of  crusade  against  Albigenses,  in 

verse,  iv.  639  n.  2. 
Hist,  of  the  East  Moguls. 

(In   German,  Schmidt,    p.  271)   Buddhism,  i. 

482  n.  1. 

Historical  criticism,  iii.  1 70 ;  iv.  520. 
Culture,  sense,  ii.  39.5,  402.  Facts  in 
Christianity,  i.  368  (5.50,  551),  557;  ii. 
123  u.  1.  Interpretation,  i.  54-56;  ii. 
402,  493. 

Histories,  church  (see  Bede,  John  Cin- 
nanios,  John  the  Schismatic,  .Joseph 
Genesius,  Giescler,  Julius  Afriianus, 
Lambert  of  Asehaffenburg,  La])])eu- 
burg,  Ledelnir,  Musheini,  Ordirieus 
Vitalis,  Raynaldi  annales,  Socrates,  So- 
zomen,  Strahl,  Tiieodoret,  Viguier, 
Wilkens,  etc.)     See  Chioiiicles. 

History,  relation  of  Christianity  to,  i.  1- 
5.  Attitude  of  IMato  towards,  i.  19  ;  of 
the  Neo-Platoni.sts,  i.  20,  368.  Pro- 
plietic  character  of,  i.  35,  36.  Christ  in, 
1.  36,  64,  65,  75,  169,  409.  Significance 
of  Christianity  in,  i.  64,  365,  379  (.538), 
539.  Mareion  on,  i.  460,  462.  Chri.s- 
lian  conception  of,  i.  218.  Ilistoiical 
significance  of  Gnosticism,  i.  365,  366, 
368  (390),  460.  Gnostic  views  of,  i. 
384,  391,  394,  407.  Nature  and,  i.  379 ; 
V.  380.  Philosopliv  of,  {Jnosticism  and, 
i.  371  n.  1,382.  'Historical  Christian- 
ity with  Paul,  i.  551.  Africanus,  first 
Christian  hist,  of  the  world,  i.  709  n.  1. 
Ei>ochs  of,  iv.  216;  v.  246,  274.  Jo- 
achim on  the  periods  of,  iv.  223,  227- 
232.  Fundamental  tendencies  in,  iv. 
444.     I^iowledge  of,  iv.  532.     Forces 


in,  V.  240,  275.     See  Ages,  Christian- 
ity, Epochs. 

History.     See  Hist.,  etc. 

Hoffman. 
Nova  Script,  ac.  monument,  coll.,  t.  ii.,  Lips. 
17-33.    Liber  Diurnus  R.  pontif.,  iii.  48  n.  5. 

Hiigelsdorf,  monastery,  iv.  35. 

Hoiienstaufen,  house  of,  contests  of  the 
popes  with,  iv.  16.3-169,  172-185,215, 
582,  610.  Prophecies  of  Joachim  con- 
cerning, 226  and  n.  8. 

Holiness  of  God,  i.  22,  35,  58,  561,562; 
ii.  109,  737  ;  iii.  476,  477,  489  ;  v.  392. 
Of  man,  i.  610,644;  ii.  181,  243;  iii. 
147,148.  Ilusson,  v.  .336.  Kuvsbroch, 
V.  403.  Tauler,  v.  407.  Mock,'iv.  529, 
531.     Of  the  law,  i.  36. 

Holland,  iii.  275. 

Holm,  ill  LieHand,  iv.  37,  39. 

Holstein,  iii.  278,  325  ;  iv.  34,  36. 

Holum,  episcopal  see  in  Iceland,  iii.  306. 

Holv  Sepulchre,  iii.  398;  iv.  70,  124,  179, 
191,  298,  349. 

Holy  Spirit,  doctrine  concerning  the,  in 
the  church,  i.  608-610;  ii.  466-471; 
iii.  554-556  ;  iv.  458-461,  46.3-465.  Op- 
position between  the  Latin  and  Greek 
churches  concerning  the  procession  of 
the,  ii.  469-471  ;  iii.  554-556,  567,  577, 
585,  586  ;  iv.  458,  536,  537,  540,  541, 
544,  546,  549,  550.  Sabcllius  on  the, 
i.  599.  Origen,  i.  590,  609,  630.  Jus- 
tin, i.  609,  670.  Hieracas,  i.  716.  Mar- 
cellus,  ii.  439.  Athauasius,  ii.  468. 
Ulphilas,  ii.  472  n.  Photinus,  ii.  482. 
Hilary,  ii.  621.  Augu.stin,  ii.  627.  Me- 
thodius, iii.  318.  Joachim,  iv.  227-232. 
Ansclni,  iv.  458.  Abelard,  iv.  459. 
Aquinas,  iv.  464.  Jaiiow,  v.  208.  Eck- 
hart,  V.  394.     See  Trinity. 

In  the  sects,  with  the  Ebionites,  i. 
350.  Cerinthus,  i.  398.  Tiie  Montan- 
ists,  i.  51 1,  514-519,  525,  526,  673,  680. 
Artemoiiite.s,  i.  582.  Sabcllius,  i.  599. 
Paulieians,  Sergius,  iii.  253.  Sect  at 
jNIoi  tfort,  iii.  600,  601.  Thondracians, 
iii.  588  n.  2.  Sect  of  the  Holy  Ghost, 
iv.  447,  448.  Bogoniiles,  iv.  555  and 
n.  3.  Catharists,  iv.  569,  571,  574. 
See  Apostolicals,  Franciscans. 

In  purticnlar  relations.  In  the  Trin- 
ity, i.  590,  599-602,608-610;  ii.  466- 
471;  iv.  537,  (see  Trinity).  Proces- 
sion of  the,  ii.  469-471  ;  iii.  554,  555  ;  iv. 
458-460,  463-465,  540,  547,  549.  Un- 
created, ii.  467,  468,  469,  471  (472  n.). 
Personality  of,  i.  608  ;  ii.  467  ;  iii.  157 
n.  1.  Hehition  to  Christ  (Ebionites), 
i.  350,  351,  (Monarchians),  i.  580, 
(Tlieoiiore),  ii.  497-500,  (Priscillian- 
ists),  ii.  778.  In  the  ba])tisiii  of  Christ, 
).  347,  348,  351,398,411  and  nn. ;  ii. 
500;  (iv.  575).  Li  iiis])iration,  revela- 
tion, i.  55,  56,  599,  657;  ii.  391  ;  iii. 
172;  iv.  391  ;  v.  391  ;  Clementines,  i. 
356,  357,  359  ;  Clement,  i.  533  ;  Arte- 
monite.s,  i.  582 ;  Moutanists  (see  above). 


GENERAL   INDEX. 


Ill 


In  the  apostles,  i.  657  ;  witness  of  the, 
i.  72.  ReLition  to  the  church,  i.  180, 
181,  209,  308,  510-519,  526,  609  (Iren- 
ffius,  678,  679),  ii.  357,  369;  iv.  537; 
V.  308,  309  ;  to  s\  nods  and  councils,  i. 
206,  207  ;  ii.  209,"  210,  212  ;  v.  27,  33, 
88,  109,  115,  119,  132,  133,  207.  In 
baptism,  i.  646  ;  ii.  728  ;  Catharists,  iv. 
575.  In  imposition  of  hands,  i.  315, 
316  and  n.  3,318,321,322;  Catliarists, 
iv.  576.  Relation  to  individuals,  ii. 
277,  278;  iii.  172,  173,  483  u.  4;  iv. 
273,  562  ;  v.  206,  396  ;  to  tlic  7rvtv/ia  in 
man,  i.  629,  630.  Temples  of  the,  i. 
264,  654  ;  ii.  304,  314.  In  regeneration, 
i.  250,  251  ;  iii.  145;  iv.  23.  In  grace, 
ii.  645.  In  justiHcition,iv.  510.  Teach- 
ing- of,  i.  320.  Assistance,  i.  621.  Re- 
lation to  the  Liity,  ii.  179;  v.  221. 
Source  of  divine  love,  ii.  400,  675,  678. 
Outjjouring  of  tlie,  iv.  293  ;  v.  43,  140; 
Sahbatli  commemorative  of,  v.  140. 
Bestowal  of  the,  v.  18,  170,  283.  Gifts 
of  the,  iv.  522  (see  Charismata).  Con- 
ditions of  his  presence,  v.  33,  115,  410. 
In  the  choice  of  popes,  v.  117,  126.  Re- 
lation to  doctrine,  v.  127,  128.  To  the 
Scrii)tures,  v.  391  (see  Ins-jiiration). 
Leading,  drawing  of  the,  v.  177,  179, 
187,  222,  309,  391.  Janow  on  tiie,  v. 
208-210,  226.  Huss,  v.  267,  283,  308, 
309.  Sins  against,  i.  157;  v.  186.  Age 
of  the,  iv.  291,  448,  617,  618,  622,  62.3, 
636-638.  Representations  of  the,  ii. 
331.     Church  of,  at  Prague,  v.  250. 

Holy  water,  iii.  15. 

Homage,  iv.  49,  50,  143.  Of  the  emperor 
to  the  pope,  163  n.  2. 

Homer,  ii.  41,  85.  Comm.  on,  iv.  530. 
Ilias,  1.  2,  V.  204,  i.  154  n.  2. 

Homerites  (Hamyares),  ii.  142,  145. 

Homiharia,  the  ancient,  iii.  124  n.  5.  Fal- 
sified, iii.  126.  That  of  Paul  the  dea- 
con, 126. 

Homiietic  method,  ii.  754. 

Homilies  read  in  churches,  ii.  333  ;  iii. 
124,  126,  127,  586  ;  iv.  317  n.  5  ;  v.  195. 
Bulgarian,  of  Clement,  iii.  315  n.  1. 

Homoiousian  doctrine,  ii.  420,  421,  444, 
4.53,  455,  472. 

Homoousion,  i.  578  n.  1,  590  n.  3,  606, 
608;  ii.  157  n.  4,  164  n.  2,  403,  404, 
409  n.  4,  410,  415  n.  1,  416-424,  428, 
429-440,  444,  452-456,  459,  461-468, 
470,  472  n.,  473,478. 

Honoratus,  arclideacon,  iii.  114. 

Honoratus,  bp.  of  Siciliba,  Douatist  mar- 
tyr, ii.  229  n.  2. 

Honoratus,  ep.  of  Augustin  to,  v.  312. 

Honorius,  emperor,  ii.  92  n.  3,  100-102, 
235,  236,  649  n.  1,  651  n   2. 

Honorius  I.,  pope  in  favor  of  Mouothelet- 
ism,  Sergius,  iii.  178  n.  3,  179,  184.  193. 
Anathematized,    195.      His    name   re- 
stored, 196. 
Epp.  to  Sergius,  iii.  176  n.  2,  177  n.  1, 179  n.  4. 

Honorius  II.,  pope,  iii.  396  ;  iv.  6,  199. 


Honorius  TIL,  pope,  iv.  41,  177,  178,  270, 
276,341. 

Honorius  IV.,  pope,  iv.  65,  627. 

Hope,  as  motive,  iv.  522.     Means  of  sal- 
vation, 615. 

Horace,  iii.  602. 
L.  i.  epp.  18  et  84,  iv.  409  n.  2. 

Horoe  canonicse,  iii.  106. 

Horik  I.,  king  of  Denmark,  iii.  277,  279, 

283,  285,  286. 
Horik  II.,  his  successor,  iii.  285,  286. 
Hormisdas,  bp.  of  Rome,  ii.  592.     Reply 

to  Possessm-,  710. 
Hormisdas,  Persian  Christian,  i.  134. 
Hornn"sdas  I.  ( Hormuz),  Persian  emperor, 

i.  488  ;  ii.  125  n.  2. 
Hormisdas  II.,  Persian  emperor,  ii.  125. 
Hormuz,  ii.  142. 
Hormuz.     See  Hormisdas. 
Horse-flesh,  eating  of,  iii.  295  and  n.,  305. 
Horses,  sacred,  iv.  15  and  n.  3,  37. 
Horus,  with  Valentine,  i.  419,  420,  423. 
Hosea,  8:4,  iv.  160.     13,  iv.  332. 
Hosius,  bp.  of  Cordova,   ii.   31,  32,  187, 

337,  414,  418  u.  1,  419,  443,  450. 
Hospitalitv,  among  the  Esseues,  i.  46.    In 

the  early   church,  i.  197,  205,  255,  286. 

Julian   on,  ii.   63.     Among   monks,  ii. 

288,  289.      Among  the  Laity,   iv.  294, 

295.     Catharists,  iv.  583  and  n.  2,  584. 

See  Basilius. 
Hospitals,  ii.  169,  192,  593  ;  iii.  408  n.  3  ; 

iv.  267,  296. 
Host,  iv.  336,  343  n.  4.     Elevation  of  the, 

ii.  363,  364;  v.  274.     Kneeling  before 

the,    iL   364;    iv.   341;    v.    156.      See 

Lord's  Supper. 
Hottinger. 

Hist.  Orient.,  f .  156,  iv.  535  n.  1. 

House,  place  of  assembly  for  the  church, 

i.  185,  186,  290,  291.     Communion,!. 

332.     Ciiurch  in  the  household,  ii.  315. 

See  Marriage. 
Houses  of  Catharists,  iv.  484  n.  1. 
Iloxter,  the  river,  iii.  273. 
Hiibner,  v.  246. 
Hugo,  abbot  of  Cluny,  reformer  of  raon- 

achism,  iii.  418;  iv.  84,  86,  91,  92  n.  1, 

114,  249. 
Hugo,  abp.  of  Lyons,  iv.  123. 
Hugo,  bp.  of  Langres,  iii.  506. 

Tract,  (le  corp.  et  sang.  Christi  (see  Bibl.  pair. 
Lugd.,  t.  18),  iii.  506  and  u.  3. 

Hugo,  Franciscan,  iv.  282. 

Hugo,  monk  of  Fleury,  iv.  141,  142 

De  regia  potest,  et  Sacerdot.  dignitate  (see 
Baluz),  iv.  141  n.  2, 142  n.  1.  L.  i.  c.  v.,  142 
n.2. 

Hugo  of  St.  Victor,  life  and  character,  iv. 
400-407,  408,  411,415.  On  doubt  as 
a  means  of  transition  to  faith,  327,  328. 
On  eni]iii-ical  scieucc,  401.  Commun- 
ion of  infants,  .342  and  nn.  1-3.  Love 
to  God,  386,  407.  Rules  of  study,  401, 
402.  Faith,  402-407  (i.  415  n.  1)".  Om- 
nipresence of  God,  450,  452.     Omuipo- 


112 


GEXEIIAL  INDEX. 


tencc  of  God,  455.  456.  Trinity,  460. 
Freewill  and  providenee,  475.  Origi- 
nal t^tiite,  487.  Sinlessness  of  Jcsiis, 
496.  His  works,  401  u.  3.  The  Lord's 
Supper,  V.  270. 

Citations  from  his  U'ritiii^x  :  — 

De  C'!i'rimonii.<i,  etc.,  ccclesiiisticis,  1.  i.  c.  20, 
infant  communion,  iv.  342  nn.  1-3.  De  Sac- 
r-amcntis  fidci,  401  n.  3.  L.  i.  c.  22_,  against 
curious  epccujation.*,  455  n.  6  ;  P.  iii.  c.  28, 
tlif  Trinity,  461  n.  1 ;  P.  v.  c.  29,  freewill,  476 
n.  1:  P.  X.  c.  4,  faith,  327  nn.  1-3;  P.  x.c.6, 
405  nn.  1,  2.  L.  ii.  P.  xiii.  c.8,  love,407  n.  4. 
Eru.lit.  didascalica,  L.  Ti.  c.  3  and  1.  Tii.  c. 
20,  401  nn.  1,4-6.  Mi-^cellan.  1.  i.  tit.  18, 
faith,  403  n.  3  ;  f.  47,  327  nn.  4,  5.  Sunima 
Sententiarum,  iv.  401  n.  3.  Tr.  i.  c.  4,  onini- 
piT.spuce  of  God,  again.st  Abelard  ?  450  nn.  5, 
6,  452  nn.  6,  7  ;  c.  6,  image  of  the  Triuit.v  in 
man,  460  n.  8,  461  n.  1 ;  cc.  13,  24,  omnipo- 
tence of  God,  against  Abelard,  455  n.  7,  456 
nn.  1-5.  Tr.  iii.  c.  7,  original  state,  iv.  487 
n.  1.     See  Stud,  und  Krit.  1831,  2tes  Ueft. 

Hugo  Blancus,  iv.  106,  107. 

Hugo  Capet,  king  of  France,  iii.  368,  369, 

374,  450. 
Hugo  de  Flavigny,  Chronicon,  council  of 

Poicliers,  iii.  Sl's  n.  2. 
Huiro  de  Paganis,  master  of  the  order  of 

Temidars,  iv.  258. 
Hugo  of  St.  Caro  (de  St.  Chers),  iv.  426, 

618  n.  1.    Emendation  of  the  \^ilgate; 

Concordance ;  Conim.,  426. 

Sacra  Bibl.  recognita  et  emendata,  etc.,  iv.  426 
n.  -i. 

Huguenots,  ii.  104. 

Hulagu,  khan  of  the  Mongols,  iv.  56. 

Human  and  divine,  separation  of  the,  i. 
26.  In  Christianity,  ii.  245.  See  In- 
spiration. 

Human  life,  sacredness  of,  iii.  102-104. 
See  Punishment  of  death. 

Human  nature,  ])ower  of  Christianity 
over,  i.  1-3,  75,  76;  ii.  1.  Its  relation- 
ship to  God,  ii.  662-666,  718;  iii.  171, 
172;  iv.  488,  506  (see  Grace,  Image  of 
God,  Pedemption).  Corruption  of,  i. 
36,  630  ;  ii.  637,  638,  641,  659-662,  671. 
Deterioration,  671,  675.  Gnostics  on, 
i.  372,  415.  Sec  Anthropology,  Equal- 
ity, Fall,  Man,  Original  state,  Sin. 

Human  sacrifices  under  Aurelian,  i.  141, 
142.  Among  the  Saxons,  prohibited 
by  law,  iii.  78. 

Humanity  of  Christ.  See  Person  of 
Christ." 

Humliert,  cardinal,  validity  of  sacraments, 
iii.  379  n.  1.  Berengiirius,  513  and  n. 
2.  In  the  controversy  with  Michael 
Ccruhuius,  581-584.  Fasting  on  the 
Sahbath,  581  n.  4. 

Advorsu.s  Sinioniacos.    L.  ii.  c.  85,  iii.  404  n.  3. 

L.  iii.  c.  1,  404  n.  1  ;  c.  11,  402  n.  1. 
Defense  of  the  Roman  church,  iii.  582  nn.  3-6, 

b^S.      Second  defense.  nS^i.      Report  of  the 

enibass.v   to  Constantinople,  583  u.  3.     See 

Cantsius,  Martene  and  Durand. 

Humbert  dc  Homanis,  general  of  the  Do- 
minicans, schedule  fur  tbe  council  of 
Lyons,   iv.   189.      'I  he  crusades,   190. 


Care  of  lepers,  267.  On  preaching, 
314-317  and  n.  5,  332,  582,589  u.  1. 
On  the  Caiharists,  582,  583. 

De  Eruditione  Praedicatorum,  c.  12  (in  Bibl. 
Patr.  Lugd.,  t.  25),  iv.  267  n.  2.  L.  i.  cc.  2,  4, 
16,  20,  21,  31,  314  nn.  8-5,  315  un. :  c.  6,  3l6 
nn.  2-6,  .317  n.  5  :  cc.  17,  26,  316  nn.  1,  7  ;  c. 
41  (f.  452),  583  n.  5.  L.  ii.  3-32  nn.  4,  5  ;  cc. 
36,  83,  91,  101,  317  nn.  1-4  ;  c.  48,  584  n.  4  ; 
C.62,  oSOn.l.  L.  V.  c.  31,  683  n.  1.  De  his 
quw  tractanda,  see  Ortuinus  Gratius.  See 
Maijsl  t'oncil.  xxvi. 

Humiliates,  iv.  630. 

Humility  in  Platonif-ra,  i.  19,  34.  In 
Phari.seeism,  i.  40.  In  the  ancient 
world,  i.  611  ;  ii.  53.  Cel-sus  on,  i.  166- 
168.  In  martvrs,  i.  114,  229,  230.  In 
the  cluirch,  i.  207,  232,  236,  237  ;  ii.  210, 
211,215.  Of  Christ,  v.  199  (see  Christ). 
In  penance,  i.  220.  Origen  on,  i.  167 
n.  2.  Julian  on,  ii.  48,  53.  In  mo- 
nastici.«m,  ii.  282,  284,  299 ;  v.  363. 
Augu.stin  on,  ii.  398,  401,  475,  683. 
Pelagius,  ii.  634.  Gregory  the  great, 
iii.  14  (17),  143,  144, "147,  149.  An- 
schar,  iii.  287.  Benedict  of  Aniane,  iii. 
410.  P.ernard,  iv.  262..  Berthold,  iv. 
320.  Abelard,  iv.  379.  Aquinas,  iv. 
526,  527.  Gerson,  v.  82,  False,  iv. 
286,  308,  320  ;  v.  59.  Externalized,  iv. 
284,  285,  514  n.  5.  Janow,  v.  219,  224. 
Huss,  v.  263.  R.  C.  idea  of,  v.  268  u. 
2,  363.  Safeguard  against  error,  v. 
392. 

Hiinerich,  king  of  the  Vandals,  ii.  473, 
770. 

Ilungarv,  spread  of  Christianirv  in,  iii. 
39,82,  316,330-335.  Keforniaiiou  of 
clergy,  iii.  384.  Hungarians,  iii.  321, 
404,  405  ;  V.  51,  237.  King  of,  iv.  88 
and  n.  2.  Jerome  of  Prague  in,  v.  246, 
373  n.  2.     See  Schwandtner. 

Hunns,  ii.  156.     See  Avarcs. 

Iliiiitiiig,  iii.  35. 

lluss,  .lohu,  v.  48.  Forerunners  of,  173- 
235  (174,  178,  183  n.  2,  192).  Life  and 
character,  235-371.  Education,  235. 
Placed  as  preacher  at  Betldehera 
cliapel,  236.  His  hearers,  288  n.  1. 
Tlie  Wilsiiack  miracles,  237-239.  Huss 
anil  Wicklif,  240-248,  258.  On  trau- 
substaiitiation,  242,  247,  270,  337,  343. 
Discourse  before  tbe  Diocesan  Svnod, 
248-250.  Nicholas  of  Welenowitz",  250, 
251.  Huss  chosen  rector  of  the  univer- 
sity of  Prague,  253.  Departure  of  the 
Germans  from  Prague,  253,  254  (122). 
Huss  on  the  council  of  Pisa,  255-259. 
In  contention  with  the  clergy,  255. 
Bull  of  Alexander  V.  against  the  doc- 
trims  of  Wicklif,  259-262.  Appeal  of 
lluss  to  Alexander,  260.  To  John 
XXIIL,  262.  Writings  of  Huss,  De 
Trinitate,  263.  On  titlies,  264,  274  n. 
1 .  Defense  of  some  articles  of  Wick- 
lif, 264.  On  right  of  jyroperty,  268- 
270,  146.  The  goose,  271  u.  1,  311, 
314,  333,  336.     Huss  cited  to  appear 


GENERAL  INDEX. 


113 


before  the  pope,  271.  Excommuni- 
cated, 272,  273.  Confessiou  of  faitli, 
273.  Suinriioned  before  the  legate,  27t). 
Agaiust  the  iiidulgence  of  Jolm  XXIII., 
276-285.  Tlie  martyrs  of  Prague,  288- 
290.  The  eight  doctors,  291-293.  Huss 
placed  uiuler  the  ban  and  interdict, 
294,  295.  Leaves  Prague,  295.  Sy- 
nod of  Prague,  295-297.  Commission- 
ers appointed  for  the  resioration  of 
concord,  297-299.  Docilitv  of  Huss, 
3U6,  307  (263).  Writings  of  "PIuss  in  ex- 
ile, De  ecclesia,  299-307.  Against  Stan- 
ish-ius  of  Znaim,  307-310.  Letters  of 
Huss,  310-316,  315  n.  2.  Safe  conduct, 
317  n.  1,  318,  323,  328,  329,  335,  348, 
359,369.  Journey  to  Constance,  316- 
321.  Arrival  in  Constance,  321.  Dis- 
course giving  an  account  of  his  faith, 
323-326.  Imprisonment,  326.  Com- 
mittee appointed  for  preliminary  ex- 
amination of  Huss,  330.  His  sickness 
in  prison,  330,  331,  340.  Letters,  331- 
337,  340-342,  349,  358-367.  Tracts 
composed  in  prison,  336.  Flight  of 
Jolm  XXIII.,  .339.  Huss  removed  to 
the  castle  of  Gottleben,  339.  Uu  with- 
drawal of  the  cup,  339,  340,  342.  New 
commissioners  appointed,  340.  Huss 
removed  to  the  Franciscan  convent, 
342.  First  audience  before  the  council, 
342.  Second  audience,  343-348.  Third 
audience,  349-356.  His  unknown 
friend,  349,  360-362,  366.  Further  pro- 
ceedings of  the  council,  356,  357.  Last 
days  of  Huss  in  ])rison,  .357-368.  Deg- 
radation and  martyrdom,  368-371. 
Hist.  Ilussi  (0pp.  i.").  322  n.  1.  See 
Jerome  of  Prague,  Palacky. 

Citations :  — 

Adv.  indulgentias  papales  (opp.  1,  f.  175  1),  v. 
278  n.  3. 

Apellatio  ab  Archiepisc.  ad  Sedem  apostol. 
(opp.  1.  f.  89),  V.  263  n.  1. 

Confession,  v.  274  n.  4. 

De  ablatione  bonorum  (opp.  i.  ff.  119-122),  v. 
269  nn.  1,  2,  268  n.  5. 

Do  arguendo  cloro,  etc.,  v.  258  n.  1. 

De  Corpore  Christi,  v.  270,  336  n.  3. 

De  decimis,  f.  252,  sources  of  knowledge,  v. 
264  n.  1 ;  truth.  268  n.  1 ;  f.  128  2,  law,  264 
nn.  2,  3 ;  f.  134  1,  validity  of  sacramental 
acts,  274  n.  1. 

De  ecclesia,  (opp.  1),  ff.  196-206,  the  church, 
v.  303  n.  1  ;  f.  202  2,  Clirisfs  guidance  of, 
304  n.  1  ;  f.  206,  praver  to  Chri.st,  306  n.  2  ; 
f.  207  2,  304  n.4;  f.  210  1,  the  Kock,  .304 
n.  3;  f.  212  2,  individuality  in  the  ch.,  306 
n.  4 ;  f.  224  2,  papacv,  304  hn.  6,  6,  .305  n. ; 
f.  225,  305  n.  ;  f.  227  1,  the  final  appeal  in 
matters  of  faith,  306  n.  5  ;  f.  2:j0  2.  306  n. 
3  ;  f.  231  1,  principles  of  reform,  .307  n.  2  ; 
f.  244  2,  301  n.  2;  f.  245  2,  the  martyrs  at 
Prague,  290  n.  3,  .306  n.  1 ;  f .  247  1,  docility, 
307  n.  1 ;  f.  249  2,  301  n.  1. 

De  fidci  sua;  elucidatione,  v.  323  n.  3, 

De  mandatis  ;  de  matrimonio,  v.  3.36  n.  3. 

De  pace,  opp.  i.  t.  52  et  seq.,  corruption  of 
clergy,  v.  321  n. 

De  regno,  etc.  Antichristi  (opp.  i.),  f.  368, 
Janow  on  the  future  renovation  of  the  ch., 
v.  200  D.  2  ;  f.  370  2,  212  n.  2 :  c.  21,  f.  374 
2,  his  experience  aji  prebendary  at  Prague, 
m  a.  1. 


De  sufllcientia  Icgis  Christi  (opp.  i.),  v.  325  n. ; 

f.U2et  seg.,  326  n.  1. 
De  trinitate  (opp.  i.),  f.  105,  v.  263  n.  2;  his 

submission  to  truth,  263  n.  3;  f.  106,  and 

devotion   to  it,  267  nn.  2,   3 ;    f .  107   2,  on 

open   disputation   on   matters  of   faith,  268 

n..3. 
Defens.  quor.  art.  J.  WicklifE,  f.  Ill,  v.  264  n. 

4  ;  f.  115,  265  n.  3,  266  n.  2  ;  f.  116  2,  267  n. 

1. 
Determinatis  qiires.,  etc.,  on  the  glorified  blood 

of  Christ,  V.  238  n.  2. 
Discourse  before  the  diocesan  Synod  (opp.  ii.), 

V.  248,  249. 
Epistola;.    (Opp.  i.  f.  93),  ep.  to  the  college  of 

Cardinals  at  Itome,  v.  2-55,  259.    (Opp.  i.),  ep. 

1,  to  Martin,  320  n.  2.  Kp.  2  (Mickoweo  1), 
to  his  flock,  320  n.  1.     Ep.  3,  32U  n.  5.     Ep. 

4,  of  Job.  Cardinali8,322  n.  2,  326  n.  2.   Epp. 

5,  6,  his  desire  of  a  public  hcariug  at  tlie 
council,  32;i  nn.  1,  2.  Ep.  6,  322  nn.  3,  4, 
323  nn.  1,  2.  Ep.  10,  332  nn.  4,  5.  Ep.  15. 
account  of  his  second  hearing,  343  n.  2,  344 
n.  1.  Ep.  17,  to  Chrisiann,  shortly  before 
his  martyrdom,  367  nn.  3,  4.  Ep.  18,  to  the 
members  of  Prague  university,  366  n.  3,  4. 
Ep.  19,  the  council  and  the  pope,  364  n.   Ep. 

21,  tc  the  Bohemian  knights,  359  n.  3.     Ep. 

22,  to  Chlum,  360  n.  1,  367  n.  1.  Ep.  23,  36T 
n.  2.  Ep.  24,  3«7  n.  5.  Ep.  27,  before  his 
second  hearing,  343  n.  1.  Ep.  29,  to  Peter  of 
Mladenowic,  .332  n.  8.  Ep.  30,  written  on  the 
vigils  of  St.  .lohn  ;  Paletz,  363  n.  3  ;  his  com- 
fort in  tribulation,  his  prayer,  366  n.  1.  Ep. 
31,  false  confession  refused,  363  n.4;  last 
confession  of  Huss,  366  n.  2  ;  last  visit  of 
Paletz,  366  n.  5.  Ep.  32,  358  n.  2,  363  n.  1. 
Ep.  33,  words  of  the  Polish  tailor,  319  n.  ;  of 
Paletz,  .331  n.  4  ;  visit  of  Chlum,  3.56  n.  2: 
his  dream.-',  365  n.  ;  counsel  to  prudence,  359 
n.  4.  Ep.  34,  the  emperor  and  his  safe  con- 
duct, 317  n.  1,  318  n.  3,  359  nn.  2,  5.  Ep.  36, 
342  n.  2,  349  n.  1.  Ep.  37,  to  his  friends  in 
Constance,  his  condition  in  prison,  his  books, 
Gerson,  336  n.  6,  340  nn.  2,  3.  Epp.  38,  39, 
40  and  41,  his  last  days  in  prison,  362  u.  3. 
Epp.  44,  45,  46,  to  Chlum,  his  dream,  3.33  n. 

2.  Ep.  45,  .333  n.  2  (marginal  note),  the  doc- 
tor of  Bibrach,  321  n.  1.  Ep.  46,  3:30  n.  4, 
3.31  n.  4,  3;i2  n.  3,  333  n.  2.  Epp.  47  and  48, 
withdrawal  of  the  cup,  .312  n.  1.    Ep.  47, 

334  n.  3,  342  n.  1.  Ep.  48,  betrayal  by  old 
friends,  331  n.  3  ;  confidence  in  the  truth, 
332  n.  9,  334  n.  4.  Ep.  49,  refu.ses  an  advo- 
cate, desire  to  be  heard,  appeal  to  Christ,  330 
n.  4,  ;i.34  u.  5,  335  nn.  2,  7.  Ep.  50,  340  n.  4. 
Ep.  51,  to  Chlum,  sufferings  in  prison,  331 
n.  l,332n.  6  ;  the  emperor,  335  n.5  ;  Chlum'8 
expenses  at  Constance,  336  n.  2.  Ep.  52,  to 
Chlum,  .331  n.  2,  332  nn.  2,  7,  334  n.  1,  336 
n.  5.  Ep.  53,  to  Chlum,  335  n.  1 ;  desires  a 
Bible,  .330  n.  5.    Ep.  54,  332  n.  1,  334  u.  2, 

335  nn.  3,  6,  336  n.  1.  Ep.  55,  flight  of  the 
pope,  .339  n.  2.  Ep.  ad  Mag.  Martinum  et 
Mag.  Nicol.  de  Miliczin  (opp.  i.  f.  93  2,  and 
94  1),  311  n.  2.  Ep.  to  his  flock  at  Bethlehem 
chapel  (tr.  96-lUO),  312-316.  Ep.  to  a  priest 
in  Prachatic  (f .  93  2),  316  n.  3.  Ep.  of  June 
23d,  Paletz,  .363  n.  2.  Ep.  to  Prague  univ., 
June  27,  3ti6  n.  3.  Ep.  to  a  foreign  commu- 
nity (f.  100  2),  316  n.  2  :  unpublished  letters  in 
Palacky,  111.,  1,  ff.  297,  298,  v.  310  n.  2.  For 
other  letters  see  Mickowcc. 

Opp.  i.  1  2,  terms  of  the  safe  conduct,  v.  317 
n.  1 ;  f .  3  2,  interview  with  abp.  Conrad,  317 
n.  3 ;  f.  6,  322  n.  1  ;  the  Supper  under  both 
forms,  .3.38  n.  3 ;  12  2,  realism,  343  n.  3  ;  f . 
13  1,  345  nn. ;  14  1,  346  n.  4  ;  18  1,  351  n.  1  j 
27  2,  his  appeal  to  Christ,  369  n.  1  ;  ff.  29  2- 
44  1,  treatises  written  in  prison,  336  n.  4  ;  ff. 
31  1,  38  2,  337  nn. :  f.  48  2,  323  n.  5  ;  f.  51 
2,  confession  of  faith,  323  n.4;  f.  86  et  seq., 
proceedings  against  iluss  at  Prague  and  Bo- 
logna, 272  u.  2,  273  n.  1 ;  f .  87  2,  ep.  of  Zby- 
nek  to  the  pope,  273  u.  2 ;  f .  93,  notice  of 


114 


GENERAL   INDEX. 


Zbynek,  255  n.  2  ;  f .  94,  IIuss  on  the  papacy, 
311  n.  1  :  f.  Ili2  2,  the  miraculous  wafers, 
23S  n.  1;  f.247  2,  on  the  interdict,  296  n.  ; 
f .  255  2,  mock  genealogy  of  Uuss,  245  n.  3  ; 
his  party  at  Prague,  31s"n.  1  ;  f.  332,  protest 
of  Jesenic,  272  n.  1 :  f .  332  2,  Zbynek  on  the 
Wicklifite  heresy,  252  n.  3  ;  f.  349  et  seq.,  Je- 
rome of  Pi-iigue,  374  n.  2 ;  f .  350  1,  his  safe 
conduct,  376  n. 

Pro  defens.  libri  de  trinitate  Joann.  Wicleff. 
(opp.  i.  f.  106),  on  the  burning  of  books,  v. 
262  n.  4. 

Protocol  of  his  trial  at  Prague.  See  Mladan- 
owec. 

QujEstio  de  indulgentiis,  etc.  (opp.  i.  f.  174 
et  seq.),  V.  279  n.  4.  279-285. 

Reply  to  Paletz  (opp.  i.),  f.  255  2,  v.  245  n.  3  : 
f.  256,270  n. ;  f.  256  1,  his  appeal  to  Christ, 
295  n.  1  ;  f .  259  2,  291  n.  1 ;  f .  260,  245  n.  2, 
248  n.  4;  f.  260  1,  286  n.  2;  f.  260  2,  the 
true  church,  203  n.  2 ;  f.  262,  245  n.  2, 286  n. 
3 ;  f.  264  1,  287  n.  1 ;  f .  264  2,  277  n.  2. 

Reply  to  Stanislaus  (opp.  i.),  v.  307-310 :  f.  265 
1,  279  n.  3,  292  n.  2 ;  f.  267,  245  n.  1 ;  f .  277 
1,  3(t7  n.  3  ;  f .  284  1,  278  n.  2 ;  f.  288,  245  n. 
1,  247  n.  1,278  n.l. 

Reply  to  Stokes  (opp.  1.),  fE.  108,  109  1,  v.  242 
nn. 

Responsio  ad  Script  octo  doctor,  (opp.  i.),  f. 
292  2,  V.  293  nn. ;  f.  293  2,  277  n.  ;  f.  294 
1,  278  n.  4  i  f.  298  1,  265  n.  2  ;  f .  305  2,  268 
n.  2. 

Hussinetz,  v.  235. 

Hussites,  Hussite  movements,  etc.,  v.  121, 

122,   128,  129,   130-133,  272,  332,  336, 

356,  357.     At  Basle,  130. 
Huzitis,  ii.  131. 
Hy,  island  of,  iii.  10. 
Hyde. 

Hist,  relig.  vet.  Pers.,  p.  276,  i.  487  n.  1 ;  p.  295, 
Shahristani,  489  n.  4. 

Hyginus,  bp.  of  Cordova,  ii.  772. 

Hyle.     See-'YAT/. 

Hymns,  nsed  by  the  Essenes,  i.  47.  Thcr- 
apcutte,  i.  61.  Christian,  i.  98,  304,  575, 
604,  605  ;  ii.  354  ;  iii.  446  ;  iv.  28,  40  ; 
T.  207,  243  u.  1,  379.  Of  Nepos,  i.  653. 
Hieracas,  i.  714.  Ambrose  and  Hilary, 
ii.  354  and  n.  4.  Means  of  propagat- 
ing doctrine,  i.  604,  605  ;  iii.  479  n.  3  ; 
T.  243  n.  1.  In  the  image  controversy, 
iii.  543.  Latin,  iii.  127.  Emperor  Tiie- 
ophilus,  author  of,  iii.  546.  Nilus,  iii. 
579.  See  Church  p.salmody,  Poets, 
Song. 

Hypatios,  bp.  of  Nice  in  Bithynia,  iii.  229 
n.  3. 

Hypocrisy,  i.  142,  250,  251,290;  ii.  30, 
89,  106,  118,  119;  iv.  395.  Among 
monks,  ii.  284,  296  ;  iv.  283,  284,  285, 
310,  529.  Nicetas  on,  iv.  530.  Pela- 
gius  on,  ii.  634.  Janow,  v.  196,  224. 
Ruysbroch,  v.  399,  401,  404. 

Hypomnesticon,  iii.  366  n.  1. 

Hypostase-s,  ii.  404,  439,  482,  501,  614. 
In  Gnosticism,  i.  400,  419,  437,  549, 
588.  In  the  doctrine  of  the  Trinity,  i. 
576,  585,  591-593,  597-599,  606. 

H3'postatized  ])0wers,  in  Basilides,  i.  400. 

Hypsistarians,  ii.  708  n.  1. 

Hystaspcs,  interpolated  writings  of,  i. 
"l70. 


I. 


Laldabaoth,  i.  443-446. 

Ibas,  bp.  of  Edessa,  history,  ii.  610,  611. 
In  the  RIonophvsite  controversv,  ii. 
595,  597,  599.  Ilis  letter  to  Mares, 
529  u.  3,  539  n.,  607,  610  and  n.  See 
Harduin,  t.  ii.  f.  530,  and  Controversy 
of  the  Three  Chapters. 

Iberians,  spread  of  Christianity  among 
them,  ii.  138,  139  ;  iv.  46  n.  3. 

Ibn-Wahab,  on  China,  iii.  89  n.  4.  See 
Ilenaudot. 

Iceland,  spread  of  Christianity  in,  iii.  300 
-306.  Character  of  Icelanders,  306. 
Mission  to  Greenland,  307. 

Icia  (Ida),  iii.  278. 

Iconium,  ii.  327  ;  iii.  229  n.  3.  Council 
at,  i.  318. 

Iconoclasts,  iii.  199,  200,  212,  213',  216- 
219,  235,  236,  250  and  n.  1,  256,  440, 
532,  5.33,  537-543,  549;  iv.  557.  See 
Councils  (an.  754),  Image  controversy. 

Idacius  of  Emerita,  ii.  772,  773. 

Idaiii  Chronicon,  ii.  97  n.  1. 

Idealism,  Idealists,  Jewish,  i.  56,  58,  59, 
66,  377.  Christian,  i.  292  ;  iii.  170. 
Gnostic,  i.  386.  Platonic,  i.  377  ;  ii. 
122,  123.  With  Augustine,  ii.  399,  476. 
And  realism,  in  the  image  controversy, 
iii.  539.     See  Alexandrian. 

Idealistic  sects,  i.  208,  476.  See  Antino- 
niian. 

Ideals,  moral,  ii.  633. 

Ideas,  universal,  in  xMexandrian  Judaism, 
i.  54,  56,  65,  66.  In  Platonism,  i.  378, 
379,  380;  Wicklif  on,  v.  165  n.  2,  166- 
168.  Eeality  of,  iv.  369,  444.  Of  the 
absolute,  iv.  441-445.  Of  God,  iv.  441- 
444,  457,  481.  Ideas  of  reason,  iv.  458, 
459,  470,  471,481.  The  divine  idea,  ii. 
476  ;  iv.  457,  481,  482.  Ideas  in  Gnos- 
ticism, i.  389,  420,  423.  Ruling,  iv.271, 
638.  Foix;e  of,  v.  275.  Ideal  and  real, 
V.  396. 

Ideler. 

Manual  of  Chronology,  i.  149  n.  1,  6S1  n.  4  ;  ii. 
106  n.  1, 125  n.  7,  338  n.  5. 

'ISiiorevovTEf,  i.  132  n.  6. 

Idleness,  iii.  443. 

Idolatry,  iii.  9,  51,  84,  307.  Janow  on,  v. 
211.     See  Paganism. 

Idols,  faith  in,  i.  71,  73.  Sacrificed  to  by 
Christian  priests,  iii.  53  n.  7.  Of  the 
imagination,  iii.  444.     See  Images. 

'lepd,  tepel^,  iii.  264. 

Ignatius,  bp.  of  Antioch,  narrative  of  his 
death,  i.  100  n.  4,661.  Genuineness  of 
his  epistles,  191  n.  2, 196  n.  1,  661.  To 
Polycarp,  .slaves,  269.  Festival  of  Sun- 
day, 295,  296  n.  4.  Against  Docetism, 
631.  Doctrine  of  the  Lord's  Supper, 
647.  Life  and  writings,  660,  661  (iii. 
170). 

Epistola  ad  Ephes.  cc.  11,  42,  (cX^po?  ;  appoint- 
ment of  ch.  officers,  i.  196  n.  1 ;  c.  20,  647  n 
3.    Ep.  ii.  ad  Polycarp,  §  5,  marriage,  284  n 


GENERAL  INDEX. 


115 


1 ;  c.  4,  269  n.  3.    Ad  Ma^nes.  c.  9,  295  u.  3, 

296  n.  4.     Ad  Smyrn.  §  2,  631  n.  1. 

Ignatius,  deacon. 

Life  of  Tarasius,  iii.  225  n.  1.  Of  Nicephorus, 
532  n.  1,  533  n.  1,  535  un.  1,  2,  538  n.  2. 

Ignatius  (Nicetas),  patriarch  of  Constan- 
tinople, iii.  327,  549  and  n.  3,  550,  558- 
573.  His  origin,  558.  Controversy  be- 
tween the  Greek  and  Roman  churches 
respecting  his  patriarchate,  561-579. 
Life  of.     See  Nicetas  David. 

Ignis  purgatorius,  ii.  121  n.  1.  See  Pur- 
gatorial fire. 

Ignis  Sacer,  iii.  408  n.  1  ;  iv.  266. 

Ignorance.  And  Christianity,  i.  78,  79. 
Cause  of  heresies,  ii.  751,  766,  767.  In 
England,  iii.  468,  469  n.  5.  Huss  on 
the  plea  of,  v.  282,  283.     See  Clergy. 

Igur,  Russian  Grand  Prince,  iii.  327. 

lichester,  iv.  424. 

Edefonsus,  Spanish  bp. 

Diss,  deazymo  et  ferment.,  vision  of,  iii.  581  n. 
3.    See  ilabillon. 

lUgen. 

Zeitschrift  fur  die  historische  Theologie.  Bd. 
2,  2tes  St.  p.  48,  Kist's  essay  (see  Kist),  i.  185 
n.  2.  J.  1832,  Bd.  2.  4tes  St.,  Hist,  of  trea- 
tises on  tlie  Paschal  Supper,  by  Dr.  Rettborg, 
i.  298  n.  1.  J.  1834,  Bd.  4,  St.  1,  Neumann's 
trans,  of  Esnig.,  i.  463  n.  3  ;  iii.  257  n.  4.  J. 
1839,  Heft.  2,  p.  61,  Jlerswin,  v.  388  n.  2.  J. 
18411,  Bd.  2,  Speiker  on  Ansclm  of  Havelburg, 
iv.  536  n.  3. 

Illumination  of  books,  iii.  201. 

lUus,  ii.  587. 

Illyria,  bps.  of,  ii.  204,  377,  601,  604-607. 
See  Councils  (an.  347  and  375). 

Illj'ricum,  i.  80. 

Image  controversies,  iii.  197-243,  531. 
General  participation  in  them,  197.  In 
the  time  of  Leo  the  Isaurian,  202-214. 
Of  Constantino  Copronvmus,  214-223. 
Of  Leo  IV.,  223,  224.  Of  Coustautine 
the  Younger  and  Irene,  224-233.  Par- 
ticipation of  the  Western  church  in 
them,  233-243.  Renewed  in  tlie  Greek 
church,  532-551.  Participation  of  the 
Western  church,  551-553. 

Image  of  God,  i.  46,  65,  86,  400,  428, 456, 
562,  575,  612,  613,  614,  641  and  nn.  2, 
4;  ii.  287,  411  n.,  438,  494,  508,664, 
713-715,  751  ;  iii.  98,  100,  103,  171  n.  2. 
205,  515;  iv.  412,  457,  460,  487,  488, 
490,  491,  554,  623.  Distinguished  from 
likeness,  i.  613,  641  n.  2;  iv.  491.  Of 
Christ,  i.  434 ;  iv.  623,  624.  See  Like- 
ness. 

Image  of  the  Demiurge,  i.  468. 

Image  of  the  emperor,  i.  90,  99  ;  ii.  112. 
As  asylum,  ii.  176. 

Images,  image  worship,  i.  71,  291-293; 
ii.  322-331  ;  iii.  197-243,  532-553. 

Su|)crstitious  use  of  them  in  the 
Greek  church,  iii.  170,  201,  546.  As 
sponsors  in  baptism,  201-546.  Images 
specially  worshipped,  201,  213  n.  2. 
Miracles  wrought   by,  201,  230,  240. 


Inscriptions  on,  545  n.  7.  Substitute 
for  Scripture,  199,  546.  Gradual  ori- 
gin of  image  worship,  198 ;  in  the 
Greek  clinrch,  170,  200.  Reaction 
against  the  e.xtravagance  of,  198-200, 
201.  Opposition  to  in  the  Greek  army, 
224,  533-.535,  537,  538.  In  the  Romish 
church,  199,  200,  233,  441,  584  n.  1. 
Gregory  the  Great  on,  199.  In  the 
Frank  church,  199,  200,  2.3.3-243,  428- 
437,  439-441,  584  u.  1.  In  Germany 
and  Italy,  439.  In  the  Sects,  250  and 
n.  1,  236,  598,  603,  604.  Three  ten- 
dencies, 545,  552  n.  7.  Destruction  of 
(ii.  28),  see  Iconoclasts.  Combated 
by  Agobard  of  Lyons,  428,  429.  By 
Claudius  of  Turin,  430  n.  4,  433-437. 
Jews  and  Mohammedans  on,  201,  203 
n.  1,  431.  Views  of  Jonas  of  Orleans, 
439.  Of  Walafrid  Strabo,  440.  Hink- 
"  mar,  440.  MichaeLIL,  546.  Ignatius, 
558. 

In  the  Fifth  Period.  Jews  on,  iv.  77, 
79.  Joachim,  225.  Bernard,  264.  Lull, 
307.  Innocent  III.,  317.  Sects,  557, 
578,  594.     Ni])hon,  564. 

In  the  Sixth  Period.  Wicklif  on,  v. 
140,  156.  Huss,  250.  Janow,  233  ;  on 
miracles  wrought  by,  198,  199,  233, 
234. 

Images  of  Christ,  i.  125,  292,  451  ;  iii. 
201,  213  n.  2,557.  Of  God,  iii.  204, 
207.  Of  Ormiizd,  ii.  138  n.  3.  Of  Peter 
and  Paul,  i.  292  n.  2.  Of  Pliilosophers, 
i.  451.  Of  Sergius  and  Honorius,  iii. 
196.     Others,  i.  125. 

Images,  pagan,  pagan  writers  on  the  wor- 
ship of,  i.  9,  21,  27.  Valentine,  i.  425, 
427.  Julian,  ii.  50,  60,  61,  74.  With 
educated  pagans,  ii.  27.  Removed  by 
Constantiue,  ii.  27.  Forbidden,  ii.  28, 
34.  Restored,  ii.  66.  Renounced,  de- 
stroyed, ii.  98,  100,  101  and  n.  5,  227  ; 
iii.  19,  20,  28,  51,  292,  297,  301,  302, 
329;  iv.  3,  14,  15,  22,  29,31,  32,34. 
See  Iconoclasts,  Idols. 

Imagination,  iii.  444 ;  iv.  276.  Dangers 
of  the,  V.  392,  394. 

Immaculate  conception,  doctrine  of  the, 
iv.  331-333. 

Immersion,  i.  310.     See  Baptism. 

Immortality,  Demonax  on,  i.  10.  M.  Au- 
reliu.s,  i.  17.  In  Platonism,  i.  19,  34. 
Clementines,  i.  32,  33.  Saddueees,  i. 
41  and  u.  1.  Faith  in,  i.  158.  In  Gnos- 
ticism, i.  421,  456.  Hermogenes,  Ter- 
tuUian,  i.  618.  Ircnasus,  i.  641  and  n. 
3.  Christian  doctrine  of,  i.  644.  Origen, 
i.  710,  711.  Julian,  ii.  58.  Siinplicius, 
ii.  108.  Denial  of,  i.  600,  710,  711  ;  ii. 
763  n.  3;  iii.  588  n.  2;  v.  11.  See 
Soul. 

Immutable  condition  of  spiritual  life, 
Theodore,  ii.  715. 

Impauation,  iii.  528  nn.  1,4;  v.  153. 

Imposition  of  hands,  i.  310  n.  1,315,316; 
ii.  30  n.  2,  190  n.  2,  359,  360,  725 ;  iii. 


116 


GENERAL  INDEX. 


63  n.  4.  With  the  sect  at  Orleans,  iii. 
595.  Bogfomiles,  iv.  562.  Catharists, 
iv.  575-577.     See  Confirmation. 

Imposts,  iv.  41. 

Imputation  of  guilt,  ii.  669.  Of  original 
sin,  iv.  517. 

Ina,  English  king,  on  punishment  in  the 
church,  of  criminals  who  took  refuge 
there,  iii.  104. 

Incantation,  iii.  420,  444,  448 ;  iv.  252  n. 
3. 

Incarnation,  the,  i.  592,  597,  602  ;  iii.  158, 
172,  261,  262,  465  n.  2;  iv.  369,  451, 
473,  49S,  507,508  ;  v.  218.  In  the  Sup- 
per, ii.  731-733  (iii.  215).  In  the  im- 
age controversy,  iii.  204,205,  215,  217, 
539.  Of  the  Holy  Ghost,  iv.  448.  Of 
Buddha,  i.  483.  See  Christ,  Docetism, 
Logos,  Redemption. 

Incense,  i.  73.  Burning  of,  before  im- 
ages, 'ii.  206  n.  1,  210,  233,  239,  546, 

Incorruption,  principle  of,  ii.  735  n.  4. 

Incubations,  ii.  26,  47  and  n.  4,  59,  371. 

India,  spread  of  Christianity  in,  i.  81,  82  ; 
ii.  140,  141  ;  iii.  89,  90  n.  2 ;  iv.  57 ;  v. 
86  (iii.  51  n.  4).  Ascetics  in,  i.  442. 
Mani  in,  i.  488.  Judgments  of  God  in, 
iii.  130.     Antinomianism,  v.  399. 

Indiculus  luminosus.  See  Paulus  Alva- 
rus. 

Indifferent  actions,  iv.  524,  525. 

Individuals,  influence  of,  in  great  move- 
ments, i.  509  ;  iv.  629  ;  v.  158. 

Indulgences,  iii.  5  n.  2,  441,  451,  452;  iv. 
349-353 ;  v.  47.  Origin  of,  iii.  52  n.  6, 
137  n.  3,  138.  In  connection  with  the 
crusades,  iv.  124,  125,  156.  Sale  of,  iv. 
350-353;  v.  52,  122,  123,  274  n.  3,  279, 
283,  284,  285  n.  2.  For  the  building  of 
churches,  iv.  350.  Preachers  of,  iv. 
351-353  ;  v.  52,  183,  288.  Berthold  on, 
iv.  351,  352.  Joachim,  iv.  222.  The 
Troubadours,  iv.  604  n.  3.  Sects,  iv. 
610,  614.  Wicklif,  v.  164,  171.  Con- 
rad, V.  183,  184.  Huss,v.  250,  274  and 
n.  3,  277,  279-285,  291,  323.  Jerome 
of  Prague,  v.  285  n.  2. 

Industry,  among  the  Essenes,  i.  45,  46. 
In  Parsism,  ii.  129,  130.  In  monastic 
life,  ii.  272,  277,  283,  286,  287,  289,  295, 
298;  iii.  29,  415;  iv.  283,  286,  287. 
Ratherius  on,  iii.  443.  See  Manual 
Labor,  Occupations. 

Infallibility,  papal,  iii.  35.  Of  the  fathers, 
iii.  485. 

Infant  baptism,  i.  311-315,  461  n.  3,  498, 
.504,  615,648,  715,  716;  ii.  344,  355- 
357,  645,  726-731  ;  iii.  496  ;  iv.  587  n. 
5,  593,  595,  601,  615.  See  Cyprian, 
Dionysius  of  Alexandria,  Hieracas, 
Irenaius,  Stcphanus,  Tcrtullian. 

Infants,  comnuinion  of,  i.  333,  648 ;  iii. 
496  ;  iv.  341-343,  345. 

Infidelity,  in  Paganism,  reaction  against, 
i.  ll-is.  Plutarch  on,  i.  "h.  Kilation 
to  Christianity,  i.  33.  Of  ecclc.-^iustics, 
ii.  763  n.  3.     Keactions  of,  iv.  324,  325, 


531  ;  V.  401  (68).  Pantheistic,  iv.  431. 
Of  Frederic  II.,  iv.  179-182.  Of  Bon- 
iface VIIL,  V.  11.  Of  John  XXIIL, 
V.  111. 

Infidels  reclaimed,  iv.  287. 

Infinite  and  finite,  i.  372,  373,  417.  Sco- 
tus  on,  iii.  465.     Infinite  series,  i.  571. 

Inflexibilis  obstinatio,  i.  90. 

Informers,  i.  96,  100-102,  104,  105,  118, 
121.   Laws  again.st,  i.  137.    See  Slaves. 

Inge  Olofson,  Swedish  king,  iii.  291. 

Injselhcim,  iii.  272. 

Ingeltrude,  iii.  358  n. 

Initiation,  Symbolum,  i.  307.  Gnostic,  i. 
388,  437,  446.  Into  sects,  iv.  556,  561, 
576. 

Innocence,  i.  503.  State  of,  iii.  490.  See 
Original  State. 

Innocent  I.,  bp.  of  Pome,  presbyters  of 
the  filial  churches,  ii.  195  nn.  1,  2.  The 
Roman  primacy,  203.  Fasting  on  the 
Sabbath,  335,  337  n.  1.  Anointing, 
360  n.  1.  Celebration  of  the  Lord's 
Supper,  367  n.  4,  368  n.  2.  In  the  Pel- 
agian controversy,  643,  644  n.  4,  645- 
647.  Chrysostom,  756  n.  2,  761.  Let- 
ter of  Pelagius  to,  730  n.  4. 

Epistles,  ii.  644  n.  4.  Ep.  ad  Concil.  Carthag., 
§§  3,  7,  providence,  grace,  t)46  nn.  2,  3.  Ep. 
25,  ad  Decentium  (Decretales),  §  5,  interces- 
sions connected  with  the  Lord's  Supper,  367 
ii.  4,368  n.  2;  §  6,  prerogatives  of  bps.,  188 
n.  2  ;  360  n.  1 ;  §  7,  fa,«ting  on  the  Sabbath, 
335  n.  3  ;  §  8,  filial  churches  at  Rome,  195 
nn.    Ep.  ad  quinque  episcopos.,  647  n.  1. 

Innocent  II.,  pope,  election,  takes  refuge 
in  France,  Bernard,  iv.  144-146,  153, 
255,  503.  Returns  to  Rome,  Arnold, 
death,  146-151,  398.  The  Jews,  7.5. 
Peter  of  Cluny,  194.  Fraudulent  col- 
lectors of  alms",  267.  Abelard,  395,  396, 
398,  503.  Council  of  Pisa  (an.  1134) 
603. 
Epp.  1.  i.  ep.  450,  iii.  267  n.  6. 

Innocent  III.,  pope,  his  administration,  iv. 
173-177,  178.  Mission  in  Prussia,  43- 
45.  The  Jews,  75,  76.  Appeals,  199. 
Interpolated  bulls,  204  and  nn.  2,  3,  5, 
205.  Roskild,  206  n.  5.  Plurality  of 
benefices,  207.  Vicarii,  212.  Joachim, 
221  n.  Bernard,  253  n.  3.  Collection 
of  alms  for  Spitals,  267.  Order  of 
Trinitarians;  law  against  multiplica- 
tion of  monastic  orders,  268.  The 
Sects,  269.  Lateran  council  (v.  153), 
see  Councils,  an.  1215.  Order  of 
Dominicans,  270.  Francis  of  Assisi, 
272.  Franciscans,  277.  Sermon  on 
almsgiving,  306.  As  preacher,  317. 
Bible-reading  among  the  laity,  321- 
324.  Doctrine  of  Tran-substantiation, 
339-341  (v.  153,  270).  Auricular  con- 
fession, 353.  Scholasticism,  411.  Al- 
maric  of  Bena,  446.  Doctrine  of  re- 
demption, 505,  506.  Catharists,  582  n. 
4,  583  n.  2.  Waldenses,  609.  Pau- 
peres  Catholici,  612,  613.     Albigeuses, 


GENERAL   INDEX. 


117 


punishment  of  heretics,  640.  Peter  of 
Castelnau,  641  n.  4.  Inquisition,  643. 
Relations  with  England,  v.  134. 

Citations  from  his  U'ritings:  — 

De  Eleemosyna,  c.  iii.  f.  201,  iv.  306  nn.  1,  2. 

De  mysteriis  missse,  1.  i.  c.  44,  f.  395,  the  Bible, 
the  euchiirist,  iv.  322  n.  1 ;  1.  iv.  c.  15, 339 nn. 

Epistles.  Ep.  to  French  bps.  against  Catha- 
rists,  iv.  583  n.  2.  L.  i.  ep.  93,  to  the  abp.  of 
Ajx,  per.^ecution  of  Catharists,  640  n.  2  ;  ep. 
171,  to  the  king  of  France,  173  n.  3 ;  ep.  2-35, 
falsified  bulls,  204  n.  5,  205  n.  2  ;  ep.  2.37, 
appeals,  199  n.  4;  ep,  249,  to  a  legate,  174 
n.  ;  ep.  324,  deci.sion  on  right  of  property, 
174  n.  1 ;  ep.  .349,  ungenuine  bulls,  205  n.  2  ; 
ep.  358,  on  his  multiplicity  of  business,  173 
n.  4  ;  ep.  481,  Trinitarians,  268  n.  2.  L.  ii. 
epp.  13,  99,  appeals,  199  n.  4;  ep.  29,  bulls, 
204  n.  3  ;  ep.  141,  to  the  Waldenses,  .321  n.  2, 
323  n.  2 ;  ep.  142,  to  the  bp.  and  chapter  at 
Metz,  Waldenses,  .322  nn.  2j_3 ;  ep.  234,  pro- 
vision for  converted  Jews,  (6  n.  2  ;  ep.  235, 
religious  societies  at  Metz,  324  n.  1 ;  ep.  302, 
the  Jews,  76  n.  1.  L.  v.  ep.  23,  appeals, 
199  n.  4.  L.  vi.  ep.  10,  the  forged  bull, 
204  n.  3.        L.  xi.  ep.  26,  Peter  of  Castelnau, 

641  n.  4  ;  ep.  198,  Waldenses,  613  n.  1 .  h. 
xii.  ep.  7,  to  the  abp.  of  Milan  ;  the  same, 
618  nfi.  2,  3.  L.  xlii.  ep.  78,  to  the  bps.  of 
Tarraco,  613  nn.  4,  5  ;  ep.  128  to  the  abp.  of 
Gnesen,  43  nn.  L.  xv.  ep.  102,  to  his  le- 
gates, the  crusade   against   the  Albigenses, 

642  n.  1  ;  ep.  147,  to  the  Cistercian  abbots, 
43  n.  1,  44  n.  1  ;  ep.  148,  to  the  dukes  of 
Pomerania  and  Poland,  44  n.  2.  L.  xvi. 
ep.  12,  legates,  173  n.  5;  ep.  84,  the  con- 
verted Jew,  76  n.  3. 

Exposition  of  2d  penitential  psalm,  f.  241,  iv. 

349  n.  3. 
Registr.,  ed.  Baluz,  disposition  of  the  imperial 

crown,  i.  f.  697,  iv.  176  n.  2 ;  f.  715,  177  n. 

1. 
Sermo  i.  (opp.  ed.  Colon.  1575),  f .  6,  vicarious 

atonement,  iv.  506  n.  1  ;  f .  40,  on  preaching, 

317  n.  6.        S.  iii.  in  dedicat.  templi,  f .  75, 

image  worship,  317  n.  7. 

Innocent  IV.,  pope,  embassy  to  the  Mon- 
gols, iv.  49-51.  The  Jews,  76.  Fred- 
eric II.,  183,  184.  The  begging  monks, 
282.     Heretics  under,  610. 

Innocent  VI.,  pope,  v.  44. 

Innocent  VII.,  pope,  bull  against  the 
Wicklifite  heresies  in  Bohemia,  v.  247. 
Death,  70. 

Inquisition,  inquisitors,  ii.  252 ;  iii.  256  ; 
iv.  581  nn.  6,  9,  582,  585,  614  nn.  4,  5, 
628,  629,  631  and  n.  2,  640,  642-644  ;  v. 
180,  392.  Directoriuni  iiiquisitionis 
(see  Nicholas  Eymericus),  618  n.  1. 
Protocol  of,  see  Philip  of  Limborch. 

Insabhatati,  iv.  609. 

Insanity,  i.  75  ;  iii.  102  n.  4;  iv.  325. 

Inscriptions,  Chinc.ie-Syrian,  iii.  89.  Nu- 
bian, iii.  90  n.  1.  On  images,  iii.  545 
n.  7.  In  Bethlehem  chapel,  v.  301,321, 
333. 

Inscriptionum  Latinarum  ampliss.  coll., 
ii.  92  n.  2. 

Insignia,  episcopal,  obtained  by  abbots, 
iv.  201,  202. 

Insincerity,  oriental,  iii.  561  and  n.  3,  563 
and  n.  "l,  564,  570  n.  2,  578,  583  n.  3 
(235).     8ee  Khetoricians. 

Inspiration,  views  of,  among  the  Alexan- 
drian Jews,  i.  55,  56.    Charisma,  i.  181, 


510.  In  the  Clementines,  i.  356.  In 
Gnostici.sm,  i.  371  n.,  389,  427,  439  ;  iv. 
574   n.   1.     Among  the   Montanists,  i. 

511,  515,519.  In  the  Catholic  church, 
i.  518-520.  Iren£Eus,  Tcrtullian  on,  i. 
679,  680.  Antiochian  school,  ii.  389- 
394.  Paulicians,  iii.  265.  Acobard, 
iii.  460.  Abelard,  iv.  376,  377,  391,  392, 
496  n.  1.  Bernard,  iv.  371.  Catha- 
rists, iv.  574.  See  Charismata,  Holy 
Spirit,  Language. 

Instantius,  bp.,  ii.  772,  773. 

Instruction,   Christian,  iii.  9,  11,  13,21, 

22,  41,  42,  51,   52,  56,  79,  80,  123-125, 

152,  326,  330  ;  iv.  4,  31,  39,  41,  90,  215, 
276,  277,  282  n.  4,  287,  297,  298,  425, 
426,  611,612.     Of  the  young,  iii.   11, 

23,  29,  53,  70,  72,  73,  153,  315  n.  1, 
325,  330,  408  n.  1,  425.  Family,  iii. 
108.  Counsels  of  bp.  Daniel,  iii.  52. 
Alcuin  on,  iii.  76,  124.  Lack  of,  iii. 
323,  334.  Through  images,  iii.  198, 
199  (see  Images).  Alfred  on,  iii.  468. 
Wicklif  on,  v.  142.  See  Preaching, 
Schools. 

Insufflation  in  baptism,  ii.  359. 
Insurrections,   iii.    278.     In   England,  v. 

159,  160,  161,  163. 
Intellectualism,  i.  550,  556  ;  ii.  400,  447  ; 

iv.  181. 
Intention,  in  morals,  Eaymund  Lull  on, 

iv.    308,    309,  484,   485.      Abelard,  iv. 

387-390,  392,  399,  528.     Aquinas,  iv. 

528.    Huss,  V.  350. 
Intercession,  of  the  brethren,  i.  219,  416. 

Of  martyrs,  i.  229,  231  ;  ii.  373,  375. 

For  martyrs,  i.  334  n.  4  ;  ii.  373.     In 

connection  with  the  Lord's  Supper,  ii. 

367,  368.     Of  monks,  ii.  285.     Of  the 

.saints,   iii.  7,  429,    4.33,  437  ;    iv.  593. 

Huss  on,  V.  284,  323,  324.     Of  Christ, 

V.  301. 
Intercessiones,  of  the  clergy  and  monks, 

ii.  29,  118,  173-176,  187,  230  n.  2,  285; 

iii.  28  and  n.  3,  103,  104  n.  1,  422  and 

n.  3;  iv.  243,  547,  548. 
Interchange  of   predicates,  ii.  489,  501, 

502,  523;  iii.  159-162,  183;  iv.  340;  v. 

153.  See  'AvTifiediaraaic. 
Intercourse  of  nations  and  Christianity, 

i.  79.  See  Commerce,  Crusades. 
Interdict,  against  Lothaire  and  the  synod 
of  Metz.  iii.  355,  356.  Early  use  of,  iii. 
454.  Threatened  against  Philip  I.,  iv. 
102.  At  Rome,  iv.  161.  In  England, 
iv.  174,  176.  Against  Frederic  II., 
Hildegard  on  the,  iv.  219.  The  Cath- 
arists, iv.  582.  The  Sect  at  Halle,  iv. 
610.  Against  the  Albigenses,  iv.  640. 
Threatened  against  Philip  the  Fair,  v. 
6.  Against  Charles  VI.  of  France,  v. 
77.  Interdict  against  Louis  IV.  of 
Germany,  v.  24,  42,  43,  380,  383  n.  2, 
407.  Against  Huss,  v.  272,  273,  275, 
294-296,  300,  301,  312,  313,  322.  Huss 
onthe,  v.  301.  Tauler,  v.  383.  Mar- 
garet Ebuerin,  v.  383  n.  2.     See  Ban. 


118 


GENERAL   INDEX. 


Intermediate  state,  i.  654,  667  n.  2;  ii. 
730. 

Interpolated  writings,  i.  172  n.  4,  176, 
177,  355,457  n.  4,  582  ;  iv.  221.  See 
Bulls. 

Interj)retation  of  the  Bible,  literal,  i.  36, 
41,  42,  49,  53,  54,  56,  57,  60,  460,  463, 
547,  552,  652,  694,  696,  700,  71 1 ,  722  ;  ii. 
375  n.  1,  388,  666  ;  iii.  443,  459  ;  iv.  77, 
78,  601,  G14.  Allegorical,  i.  39,  40,  44, 
47,  54,  59,  61,  171,  348  n.  2,  355,  460, 
463,  700,  714  ;  ii.  388,  389,  778;  iv.  77, 
78,  220,  230-232,  571.  Arbitrary,  i.  39, 
49,  53-55,  379-389,  460,  501,  502,  582, 
700  ;  ii.  388  ;  iii.  459  ;  iv.  78.  Logical, 
Scientific,  Grammatical,  Historical,  i. 
54,  5.33,  722  ;  ii.  389-394,  402,  673,  754  ; 
iii.  458,  459  ;  iv.  377.  Spiritualizing,  i. 
546-548,  552-557  (see  aliove.  Allegori- 
cal). I\Iv.stical  and  mythical,  i.  44,  331, 
347,  460,  557;  ii.  389,  393,394,  616; 
iii.  459,  601.  See  Bible  interpreta- 
tion. 

Interpreters,  i.  303;  iii.  12,21,  36,367, 
576  n.  1  ;  iv.  6,  7,  17,  20,  29,  39,  55. 

Interstitia,  iii.  93. 

Introspection,  iv.  304,  305,  514. 

Intuition,  My.*tic,  i.  64.  Gnostic,  i.  371, 
372,  382,  3"87,  389,  414,  415,  426,  432. 
Clement  on,i.  541.  Origen,  i.  546,  547, 
552.  Abelard,  iv.  375  n.  4,  377,  380  n. 
3.  Oliva,  iv.  623.  Of  God,  Origen  on, 
i.  623,  626,  636  ;  Servatus  Lupus,  iii. 
473;  Bernard,  iv.  371,  372;  Richard  de 
St.  Victor,  iv.  411-413;  Aquinas,  iv. 
429,  431,  514;  Pullein,  iv.  486;  John 
XXIL,  V.  37  ;  Friends  of  God,  v.  393  ; 
Pantlieistic,  iv.  230.  Intuitive  bent,  iii. 
466. 

Inundations,  ii.  528. 

Investiture,  iii.  400-404.  Contests  con- 
cerning, iv,  35,36,  101-120,  133-143, 
147,  172,  198,  593.  Symbol  of,  iii.  402  ; 
iv.  134,  142.  Per  sceptrum,  iv.  143. 
Three  parties,  iv.  141. 

Invisible,  the,  iii.  236,  237.  Power  of  be- 
coming invisible,  i.  448  and  u.  1. 

Ion,  Irish  bp.,  iii.  307.  Martyr  in  North 
America. 

lona,  St.,  iii.  10,  21. 

Ionia,  Julian  there,  ii.  44  and  n.  1. 

Ireland,  spread  of  Christianity  tliither,  ii. 
146-149.  Seminary  of  Christian  cul- 
ture, iii.  10,  43,  152.  Mission  among 
the  Picts  and  Scots,  iii.  10.  Monaste- 
ries in  (ii.  149),  10,  20,  23,  29,  43,  460, 
461 .  Strict  ascetici.sm,  20,  21  and  n.  31 . 
Missions  in  England,  23.  Influence  of 
English  church  on,  25.  Missions  among 
the  Germans,  29-38.  In  Brabant,  43. 
In  North  America,  307.  Mi.ssionaries, 
their  relation  to  Pome,  23,  32-35,  37  n. 
6,  53,  60-63.  Hospitality,  43.  Theo- 
loirical  culture,  43,  60,  62*  n.  2,  63  n.  4. 
152,  460,  461,  468.  Sjiirit  of  freedom, 
49,53,  121,461.  Mission  in  Iceland, 
300  n.  1.     On  the  Orcades,  306  n.  3. 


Migratory  tendency,  300  n.  1,  460.  Art 
in,  460  n.  6.  Dialectic  tendency,  461  n. 
1.  Bernard's  monks,  iv.  254.  See 
Books,  British  Church. 
Ircnseus,  bp.  of  Lyons  and  Vienne,  dia- 
ciple  of  Polvcarp,  life  and  writings,  i. 
677-681,  682'.  Transplants  the  theol- 
ogy of  Asia  Minor  to  the  West,  508, 
509.  His  relation  to  Montanism,  524, 
525.  Chiliasm,  651.  Hermeneutic8, 
388,  613  nn.  1,2.  On  the  miracles  of 
the  Christians,  74.  Christianity  in 
Germany,  84  ;  among  barbarous  tribes, 
84,  85 ;  in  Spain,  85.  Persecutions, 
119.  The  gift  of  tongues,  186  n.  2. 
Presbyters,  iiishops,  192.  Ecclcsia  apos- 
tolica  at  Rome,  204.  Cathedra  Petri, 
213.  Conception  of  the  church,  209. 
Victor  of  Rome,  dispute  about  the 
passover,  215,  299  nn.,  300.  Gladiato- 
rial shows,  263.  Fasts,  300.  Infant 
baptism,  311,  312.  Christ  as  arche- 
type, 311.  Oblations,  330  and  n.  1,  331 
n.  1.  Ebionites,344,  345,  348  and  n.  2. 
Antinomian  Gnostics,  385,  452,  4.53. 
Doctrine  of  accommodation  among  the 
Gnostics,  388.  Arrogance  of  Gnostics, 
393.  Cerinthus,  396  and  n.  1,  397  n.  1. 
Basilides,  401.  Basilideans,  409,  447  n. 
3.  Ptolemajus,  437.  Saturnin,455  n.  1. 
Tatian,  456.  Marcosians,  476  and  n. 
1.  Alogi  and  the  Gospel  of  John,  526, 
527.  Knowledge  of  God,  560.  Doc- 
trine of  creation,  568.  INIonarchianism, 
579.  Soul  of  Christ,  634.  Redemjition, 
640-642.  Sanctification,  645.  Baptism, 
646.  The  Lord's  Supper.  647  ;  ii.  731, 
732  n.  1.  Hermas,  i.  660.  Hippolytus, 
i.  681.  His  writings  at  Rome,  iii.  150 
n.  4. 

Citations  from  his  writings :  — 
Epistola  ad  Florinum,  ap^Euscb.  1.  v.  20, Poly- 
carp,  667  n.  3.  Kp.  ad  Victoreni.  ap.  Euscb. 
1.  V.  24,  independence  of  communities,  i.  215 
n.  1 ;  the  fast,  300  n.  1  ;  the  Lord's  Supper 
carried  to  the  absent,  332  n.  2. 
Ufere.a.  (ed.  Mae>uet.)  L.  i.  c.  1,  §  3,  Valcntin- 
ians,  Bythos,  418  n.  1  ;  c.  3,  Ptolcmirus,  439 
n.  2  ;  c.  3,  §  5,  Valentinians,  the  cros.s,  420 
n.  1 ;  c.  6,  §  2,  creation  of  man,  424  n.  3 ;  c. 
6,  gladiatorial  shows,  263  n.  1 ;  c.  7,  §§  3,  4, 
Valentinians,  the  prophets,  426  n.  2:  e.  8,  § 
4,  Christ  and  the  Soter,  423  n.  2  ;  c.  10, 
Christianity  in  Germany,  84  n.  3  ;  c.  11,  §  2, 
Secundus,  4.38  n.  4  ;  e.  12,  §  8,  Valentinians, 
man,  424  n.2;  c.  21,  Marcosians,  extreme 
unction,  477  n.  5  ;  c.  21,  §  4,  knowledj^e,  with 
the  Gnostics.  476  n.  1  ;  c.  24,  Basilides,  peace, 
400  n.  4;  Pseudo-Basilideans,  448  n.  2  ;  Mar- 
cion,  the  redemption,  471  n.  1  ;  c.  25,  Car- 
pocratians,  450  n.  1 ;  c.  26,  the  Kbionites, 
348  n.2;  Cerinthus,  397  n.  1;  Xicolaitans, 
452  n.2;  c.  26,  ^  2,  Ebionites,  348  n.4;  c. 
27,  §  2,  Marcion,  471  n.  1 ;  c.  28,  Tatian,  456 
n.4;  c.  ol,  Cainites,  448  n.  5.  L.  ii.  c.  4, 
matter,  with  Gnostics,  375  n.  5 ;  c.  10,  §  1, 
herniencutical  canons,  613  n.  1  ;  c.  13,  §  4,  at- 
tributes of  God,  560  n.  3  ;  c.  16,  Basilides, 400 
n.  4  ;  c.  22,  §  4,  Christ's  relation  to  the  differ- 
ent stages  of  human  nature,  311  n.  3  ;  c.  28, 
§  3,  a  principle  in  hermcneutics,  613  n.2;  c. 
S'2,  §  4,  miracles  of  Christians,  74  n.  2.  L. 
iii.  c.  2,  Gnostics  on  the  discourses  of  Christ, 
389  n.  3  ;  c.  3,  Kkijpoi,  190  n.  1 ;  church  of 


GENERAL  INDEX. 


119 


Rome,  204  n.  3  ;  c.  3,  §  4,  Polycarp  and  Mar- 
cion,  465  n.  3  ;  c.  4,  conversion  of  barbarians, 
85  u.  1  ;  c.  5,  against  aocommoJation,  389  n. 
1 ;  c.   7,  hvperbata  in  Paul's  writings,  679 
nn.  2,  3 ;  c.  11,  Nicolaitans,  452  n.  2  ;  c.  11, 
§  9,  Montanists,  Johns  gospel,  527  n.  1  ;  c 
14,  bishops  and  presbyters,  192  n.  1;  c.  15, 
complaints  of  the  Gnostics,  390  n.  1 ;  their 
arrogance,  393  n.  2  ;  c.  17,  baptism,  646  n.  1 ; 
c.  18  (20),  20  (alias  22),  31,  redemption,  642 
n.  1 ;  c.  22,  person  of  Christ,  634  n.  3 ;  c.  24, 
§  1,  the  church,  209  n.  1. 
li.  iv.  cc.  13,  14,ol3edience  and  freedom,  645  n. 
1  ;  c.   IS,  thank-offering  in  the  Lord's  Sup- 
per, 330  n.  1,  331  n.  4  ;  c.  26,  bps.  and  pres- 
byters, 192  n.  1  :  c.  30,  Oommodus,  119  n.  3  ; 
Christians  in  the  world,  274  n.  1  ;  c.  33,  §  6, 
false  prophets,  678  n.  1  ;  §  7,  separatists,  209 
n.  3  ;  §  9,  martyrs,  119  n.  4. 
L.  V.  e.  1,  §  1,  person  of  Christ,  635  n.  1  ;  the 
redemption  from  the  dominion  of  Satan,  641 
n.  1 ;  c.  16,  the  Logos,  042  n.  1  ;  c.  31,  oppo- 
nents of  the  Chiliastg,  654  n.  1  ;  c.  32,  the 
same,  651  n.  3  ;  c.  35,  the  millennium,  651  n. 
2. 
Irenaeus,  comes,  friend  of  Nestorius,  ii. 
52",  534,  537  and  n. 2.     Tragedy,  553 
n.  3. 
Irene,  Greek  empress,  iii.  536  n.  2.  Friend 
of  images,  her  character,  223.    Obtains 
the  government,  224.     Favors  Monach- 
ism,  225.     Her  efforts  to  promote  im- 
age worship,  224-233,  234.     See  Ilar- 
duin,  t.  iv. 
Irnerius   (Guarnerius),   at   Bologna,   iv. 

203. 
Irregulares  saeculares,  iv.  208. 
Irresistible  grace.     See  Grace. 
Isaac,  martyr,  iii.  339. 
Isacios,  monk,  ii.  535  n.  2. 
Isaiah,  Conrad  on,  v.  185,  186.     Gregory 
I.  on,  iii.  150  u.  7.     Catharists,  iv.  571 
B.  5. 

Is.  1  r  2,  ii  499  n.  3.  1  :  11,  i.  284.  1  :  14,  i. 
300.  2  :  4,  ii.  159.  6  :  3,  ii.  590.  7  :  9,  1. 
5:30 :  iv.  551.  7  :  14,  i.  348.  7  :  16,  ii.  496. 
8  :  23(9  :  1,2),  i.  349.  9:6,iv.  554.  11:2, 
Iv.  622  ;  V.  198,  21  (31)  :  7,  8,  i.  350.  28  :  19, 
V.  340.  29  :  13,  ii.  244,  315.  40  :  18,  iii.  533. 
43  :  19,  i.  531.  45  :  7,  iii.  144.  53  :  2,  i.  169 
n.  5,  271,  291,  631,  633.  63  :  4, 5,  i.  643  n.  1. 
53  :  7,  i.  230.  53  :  8,  ii.  460  n.  2.  65  :  4,  ii. 
47.  65  :  25,  ii.  158.  See  Commentaries. 
Isancios,  iv.  564  u.  2. 
Isanrea,  b]is.  of,  ii.  757.    Robbers  of,  761. 

See  Sik'ucia. 
Isidore,  tij).  (if  IIis])alis  (Seville),  charac- 
ter, iii.   151,  152,  457.     On  j)redestina- 
tiou,  151,  474.     The  Jews,  152. 
Abbreviatures,  iii.  153  n  3.     Chronicle  of  the 
Goths,  iii.  152.     Do  otflciis  eccle.siasticis,  iii. 
151.     L.  i.  c.  40,  fasts  in  January,  ii.  351  n. 
3.     Decretals,   iii.  347  and  n.  1      Origines, 
iii.  347  n.  1.   Sententiarum  libri  tres,  iii.  151. 
L.  ii.  c.  6,  predestination,  twofold,  iii.  151  n. 
2  ;  c.  30,  falsehood,  iii.  152  n.  1.    !«ee  I'seudo- 
Isidorean. 
Isidore,  presbyter  in  Alexandria,  ii.  748, 

750,  752,  753. 
Isidore  of  Pelusiura,  abbot,  ii.  165,  189  n. 
8,  289,  320,  355.  514  n.  1,  727,  743  n.  1. 
On  slavery,  287  (iii.  99).  Antliropol- 
ogy,  doctrinft  of  the  ciiurch,  722.  Con- 
truversy  on  the  origin  of  souls,  764  n. 
2. 


Citations  from  his  Epistles  :  — 

L.  i.  ep.  37,  validity  of  sacraments,  ii.  766  n.  2 ; 
ep.  52,  Manichean  monks,  771  n.  1 :  ep.  63, 
pagan  writers,  743  n.  1  ;  ep.  90,  theatrical 
singing,  355  n.  2 ;  ep.  142,  in  behalf  of  a 
slave,  287  n.  5  (iii.  99  n.  1) ;  ep.  1.52,  Theoph- 
ilus  of  Alexandria,  "53  n.  1,  759  n.  2 ;  ep. 
262,  rude  monks,  289  nn.  3,  4;  ep.  306, 
slaves,  288  u.  1  ;  ep.  311,  to  Theodosiu.«,  ii. 
165  n.  1 ;  ep.  370,  to  Cyrill,  514  n.  1.  L.  ii. 
ep.  2,  grace,  722  n.  6;  ep.  3,  use  of  pagan 
writers,  743  n.  1 ;  ep.  127,  Cyrill,  612  n.  3  ; 
ep.  246,  church  buildings,  320  nn.  2,  3.  L. 
iii.  epp.  13,  165, 171,  204,  grace,  722  n.  6  ;  ep. 
235  et  295,  infidel  presbyters,  763  n.  3 ;  ep. 
340,  validity  of  sacraments,  766  n.  2.  L. 
iv.  ep.  163,  Origenistic  doctrines,  764  n.  1 ; 
ep.  188,  archdeacons,  189  n.  8.  L.  v.  ep. 
131,  worldly-minded  clergymen,  766  n.  1 ; 
ep.  195,  infant  baptism,  727  n.  3. 

Isidorus,  pagan  ])liilo.sopher,  ii.  110. 
Isidorus,  sou  of  Basilides,  i.  400,402  n.  2, 

406,  408,  409,  415,  416. 

Comment,  in  proph.  Parchor.  ap.  Clem.  Strom., 
1.  vi.  f.  641,  demon  of  Socrates,  i.  406  n.  3. 

Isis,  the  priestess  of,  i.  22.  Worship  of, 
ii.  47  n.  4,  105  n.  3,  307. 

Isle  de  France,  iii.  459. 

Islcif,  iii.  305. 

Islep,  abp.  of  Canterbury,  v.  135,  136. 

laoxptaToi,  ii.  764  n.  3. 

Isolated  efforts,  iii.  25,  45. 

Israel,  abp.  of  Cologne,  life  of,  iii.  460  n. 
6.     See  Leibnitz. 

Israel,  s])iritual,  iv.  568. 

Istria,  ii.  608. 

Italians,  in  France,  iii.  42 ;  t.  232.  At 
the  council  of  Constance,  103,  106, 118, 
119,  126.  Promoted  to  offices  in  the 
church,  137. 

Italy,  Christianity  in,  i.  80,  84.  Maxen- 
tius,  ii.  9  n.  1.  Diocese  of  R.,  bp.  in,  ii. 
199.  Monachism  in,  ii.  294.  Intended 
council,  ii.  574,  576.  St.  Martin,  iii.  7. 
Columban  in,  iii.  33,  34.  Oath  of  Ital- 
ian l)ps.  to  the  pope,  iii.  48.  Relation 
to  the  East  Roman  Emj)ire,  iii.  112, 
113,117,  181,  186,  187,  234.  Culture 
in,  iii.  151.  Cliurch  psalmody,  iii.  242. 
Adalhard,  iii.  273  n.  1.  Lewis  the  Ger- 
man in,  iii.  355.  Political  disturbances, 
iii.  366,  375,  378,  394,403,  422  ;  iv.  299, 
627.  Inliuence  of  Benedict  IX.,  iii.  376. 
Henry  III  in,  iii.  377.  Orders  of  monks 
in,  iii.  418-424,  451.  Corruption  smd 
ignorance,  iii.  432  (469)  ;  iv.  84.  Pen- 
ance in,  iii.  451.  Sects  in,  iii.  592,  594; 
iv.  99,  225,  582,  583  n.  2,  584  and  u.  2, 
585,  590,  609,  613,  626-639.  Henry 
IV.  in,  iv.  104,  113-120.  Henry  V', 
iv.  133.  Bernard,  iv.  146,254,  259.  In- 
fluence of  Arnold  in,  iv.  148  n.  2,  150- 
152,  160-162.  Frederic  I.  in,  iv.  161- 
163,  166-168,  173.  Authority  of  the 
poi)es  in,  iv.  172.  Frederic  II.  in,  iv. 
179.  Worship  of  the  host,  iv.  341. 
Anselm,  iv.  364.  Students  from,  iv. 
373.  Louis  IV.  in,v.  24,  36,37.  Church 
in,  depressed,  v.  44.  Janow  .in,  v.  192, 
223.     Flagellants,  v.  412.     See  Rome. 

Ithacius,  bp.  of  Sossuba,  ii.  772-775. 


120 


GENERAL  INDEX. 


Itineracy,  iii.  108,  109  ;  iv.  286,  290,  608. 
See  Mendicants,  Preachers. 

Ivo  (Yves),  bp.  of  (  hartres,  his  relations 
■with  Philip  I.  of  Prance,  iv.  121-123. 
On  lay  investiture,  136,  137,  141.  The 
Eoman  church,  194,  196.  Letrates,  197, 
198.  E.\enii)tious,  201.  Collection  of 
Ecclesiastical  Laws,  203.  ()u  asceti- 
cism, 241,  242.     Penance,  347. 

Citations  from  his  Epistles  :  — 

(Ed.  Paris  1610),  ep.  5,  iv.  121  n.  2.  F.p.  12,  to 
Urbiin  11.,  legate."!,  198  n.  3.  Ep.  15,  to 
Philip  of  FniiK-e,121  n.  3.  Ep.  20,  to  the 
men  of  Chartres,  122  n.  1.  Ep.  35,  on  the 
council  at  Kheims,  123  nn.  1,  2.  Ep.  46,  to 
Urban  II.,  123  n.  3.  Ep.  47,  to  Dapifer,  122 
nn.  2-4.  Ep.  60,  to  a  legate,  198  n.  4.  Ep. 
63,  priesthood,  592  n.  1.  Ep.65,  exemptions, 
201  nn.  2,  3.  Ep.  67,  appeals  to  Kume,  199 
n.  1.  Ep.  74,  judgments  of  God,  588  n.  2. 
Ep.  87,  corruption  at  Rome,  197  n.  1.  Ep. 
109,  legates,  197  n.  5.  Ep.  126,  the  cmoni- 
cal  clergy,  207  n.  2.  Ep.  133,  Knnie,  196  n.  1. 
Ep.  158,  the  same,  196  n.  2.  Ep.  1^2,  a.scet- 
icism,  241  nn.  3,  4.  Ep.  195,  authority  of  the 
pope,  194  n.  1.  Ep.  205,  judgments  of  God, 
588  n.  2.  Ep.  228,  penance,  347  n.  1.  Ep. 
2.33,  on  Paschalis  11.,  136  nn.  3,  4,  140  n.  3. 
Ep.  236,  to  John  of  Lyons,  the  same,  1,36  n. 
5,  137  nn.  1,  2,  140  n.  3.  Ep.  256,  anchorets, 
242  n.  1. 

Ized,  caliph,  iii.  203  n.  1. 
Ized,  genius  of  the  sun,  i.  493. 


Jabdallaha,  Nestorian  missionary,  iii.  89. 

Jacob,  and  Esau,  iv.  569  u.  1.  Jacob's 
well,  i.  43.5. 

Jacob,  bp.  of  Harkh,  Thondracian,  iii. 
.588.     His  doctrine,  589. 

Jacob,  dean,  v.  298. 

Jacob  (James),  king  of  Majorca  and  Mi- 
norca, iv.  65. 

Jacob  (Baradasus),  Monophysite  bishop, 
Jacobites,  ii.  612. 

Jacob,  Persian  martyr,  ii.  134. 

Jacob,  ste])s  of,  i.  352. 

Jacob  Amund,  Swedish  king,  iii.  292. 

Jacob  Boehmen,  i.  482  n.  1. 

Jacob  of  Edcssa,  bp.,  ii..345  n.  1. 

Jacob  of  Vitry  (a  Vitriaco),  bp.  of  Acco, 
at  Damietta,  iv.  60.  Canonici  sa^cu- 
larcs,  208.  Pulco's  influence,  211.  Care 
of  lepers,  267.  Life  at  the  University 
of  Paris,  413.     Peter  Cantor,  414. 

Epistle  on  the  capture  of  Damietta  (see  Bon- 
gars),  iv.  60  n.  3. 

Hist,  ocoideutalis,  cc.  6,9,  f.  287,  Fulco,  iv.  209 
n.,  210  nn.,  211  n.  1 ;  c.  7,  f.  277  etseq.,  univ. 
of  Paris,  413  n.  7  ;  f.  338,  societies  for  the 
care  of  lepers,  267  n.4;  f.  339,  fraudulent 
collections,  267  n.  5 ;  c.  29,  forged  bulls,  204 
n.  4  :  c.  30,  canonici,  206  n.  5,  208  n.  6  ;  c. 
32,  Francis  at  Damietta,  Franciscans,  60  nn. 
2,4. 

Jacob  Tollius. 

Insignia  itinerar.  Ital.,  Anathemas,  f.  106, 
Marcionites,  iii.  245  n.  1:  f.  114,  Tychicus 
(Sergius),  254  n.  3,  269  n.  1 ;  f.  122,  Euchites, 
264  n.  1 ;  f.  142,  AristocTitus,  ii.  771  n.  4 ; 


f.  144,  Paulieians,  iii.  262  n.4,  265  n.  2;  f. 
146,  the  same,  266  n.  2. 

Jacobellus  of  Mies,  v.  297,  331,  337,  338 

and  n.  1,  367. 
Jacobi. 

Auserlesene  Briefwechsel,  Bd.  ii.  s.  55,  ii.  123 
n.  1. 

Jago  di    Compostella,  iii.  394 ;    iv.  298, 

306,  640. 
Jahrbiicher  fiir  Wissenschaftliche  Kritik. 

Mai  1837,  Nr.  85,  Critique  by  Dr.  Baur,  i.  697 
n.  1. 

Jamblichus,  the  Neo-Platonist,  i.  173  ;  ii. 

613  n.  2. 
James,  the  apostle,  i.  63,  461,  675. 
Epistle  of.  — 

1:2,3,  and  1  :  12,  r.  365.  2 :  10,  iv.  348.  2  :  19, 
ii.  122.  4,  iii.  3t32.  5  :  14,  i.  119  n.  6;  iii. 
448.    5  :  15,  iii.  448.     5  :  20,  iv.  588. 

Janduno,  John  of,  v.  25,  147. 

Janow,  Matthias  of,  life  and  character, 
V.  192-194  (93).  On  Militz,  v.  174- 
178,183  n.  3,  236.  Conrad,  183  n.  3. 
De  regulis  V.  et  N.  Test.,  194-232.  On 
frequent  participation  in  the  Lord's 
Supper,  193,  213,  217-231,  335.  Under 
both  forms,  217,231,233,338.  Vices 
of  the  cler^v,   194-199,   202-206,  215, 

256.  Antichri.st,  196-201,  231-234,  266. 
Faith,  199,  201.  Elia.s,  201.  Law  of 
Christ,  207-210.  Christ  the  head  of 
the  church,  210-214.  Equality  of  clergy 
aud  laity,  213-217.  Consiiia'and  prie- 
cejjta,  213,  216,  249.  Persecution  uf 
preachers,  258.  The  schism,  231.  The 
Synod  of  Prague  ;  image  worship,  2.33. 
Letters  of  fraternity,  250  n.  1.   Angels, 

257.  liuss,  235,  238,  239,  240,  242, 
248-2.50,  256,  257,  290,  291,325,337, 
364.  His  writings,  193  nn.  1,  2,  194 
and  notes. 

Citations :  — 

From  maivuscript,  De  regulis  V.  et  N.  Testa- 
menti,  preaching  of  Militz,  v.  176  nn.  1,  3, 
177  n.  Beueticence  of  M.,  182  nn.  1,  2. 
Death  of  M.,  183  n.  1.  M.  and  Conrad,  183 
n.  3.  Llis  motives  in  writing,  195  n.  .Anti- 
christ, 196  n.,  197  nn.,  232  n  3.  Satan,  19S 
n.,  199  n.  1.  Faith,  199  nn.  2,  3.  The  spirit 
of  Ehas,  200  nn.,  201  n.  1.  The  parish  priest, 
203  nn.,204  nn.  Confession  of  Jesus,  205 
nn.  Human  ordinances,  206  nn.,  208  n.  1. 
Law  of  Christ,  208  nn.  2,  3,  2(19  nn.  The 
Jewish  law,  210  n.  1.  Headship  of  Christ, 
210  nn.  2,  3.  Unity  of  the  ch.,  211  nn.  1,  2. 
The  dav  of  light,  211  n.  3.  .^clf-rigliteous- 
ness,  212  n.  1.  The  church,  212  n.  2,  214  nn. 
Piety  in  the  laity,  214  n.  1,  216  n.  On  fre- 
quent participation  in  the  Supper,  217  nn., 
218  nn., 221  n.,223nn.4,  5  224  n.2,  225nn., 
226  nn.,  228  nn.,  230  nn,,  231  nn.  1,  2.  Pride 
in  dress,  223  nn.  1-3,  192  n.  2.  The  Schism, 
231  n.  3,  232  nn.  1,  2. 

Published  fragments  of  the  same  (IIuss,  0pp. 
De  regno,  etc.,  Autichristi),  194  n.  2;  c.  21,  f. 
374,  p.  2,  clergy  at  Prague,  194  n.  1.  Future 
restoration  of  the  church,  200  n.  2.  De 
sacerdot.et  monach.  carnalium  abominatioue 
(IIuss,  0pp.  Norib.  1558,  ij,  f-  376  et  set/.,  the 
fire  within  him,  193  nn.  2 ,  3  ;  f.  398.  p.  2,  c. 
22,  the  abomination  of  desolation,  193  n.  1 
(196  n.). 


GENERAL  INDEX. 


121 


Jansenists,  ii.  724. 

Japan,  iii.  130. 

Jaroslaw,  Eussian  prince,  iii.  330. 

Jean  Benoi.st. 

Hist,  des  Albigeois,  t.  1,  apochryphal  gospel  of 
John,  iv.  553  n.  5. 
Jehoschua  Ben  Meir,  Jewish  chronicle  of, 

iv.  74  n.  1. 
Jehovah,  i.  57,  477. 
Jenaischeu  Literaturzeitung. 

J.  1817,  Nos.  48-51,  Gesenius  on  the  Liber 
Adauii,  i.  376  n.  3. 

Jeremiah,  iii.  150  n.  7  ;  iv.  333. 

Jer.  1  :  5,  ii.  629.  1  :  10,  iv.  251.  8  :  10,  v. 
285.  if  :  5,  i.  230  ;  iii.  429.  31  :  33,  34,  i. 
308  ;  iv.  231  and  n.  2.  48  :  10,  iv.  89,  Lam. 
3  :  25,  ii.  135. 

Jeremiah,  ahp.  of  Sens,  iii.  552. 
Jericho,  i.  708  ;  iv.  189. 
Jeroboam,  v.  191. 

Jerome,  history  and  character,  ii.  742- 
750.  Promotes  monachism,  294.  As 
a  controversiali>t,  ()45,  046  and  n.  1. 
In  the  lVhi<;iau  controversy,  640,  641, 
644-646,665,  670.  In  the  Origeiiistic 
controversy,  748-750,  753.  Jerome  and 
Angnstiii,  750,  779  (iv.  424). 

On  Thomas  in  Ethiopia,  i.  82.  Apol- 
lonius  and  his  shxve,  118.  E(iiiality  of 
bishops  and  presl)yters,  190  n.  1  (ii. 
188).  Nazurenes,  350.  Gosjjel  of  the 
Nazarenes,  350.  Acts  of  Mani,  485  n. 
3  Xorophagia;,  521  n.  1.  Origen  and 
Candidas,  589  n.  3,  703  u.  3.  Beryll 
and  Origen,  594.  Quadratus,  661. 
Jnstin,  670.  Ilippolvtus,  681,  682. 
Tertullian,  684.  Cypiian,  685  and  n. 
4.  Arnol)ins,  688.  Novatian,  690  and 
n.  2.  Miuncius  Felix,  690.  Origen, 
693  n.  2,  703  n.  3,  704  n.  3  (ii.  744, 
7.50).  Gnomes  of  Sextus,  697  n.  2. 
Ambrosins,  709.     Bufinus,  722  n.  2. 

On  the  stndy  of  Scripture  among  the 
Gotlis,  ii.  159,  160.  Bonie,  167  n.  4. 
Vigilautius  and  celibacy,  181  n.  2,  182. 
Equality  of  bps.  and  presbyters,  188. 
Deacons,  189  and  n.  5.  Ursiuus,  256 
n.  5.  Baul  and  Anthony,  246  nu.  1,  2. 
Sarabaitcs,  284.  Joviiiian,  305  and  n. 
5,  307,  313.  Reading  of  the  Bilde, 
Laeta,  316,  317.  Festivals,  332.  The 
Sabbath,  334.  Epipliany,  346  n.  3. 
Gregory  Nazianzen  as  preacher,  353. 
Aginnst  tlieatrical  singing  in  church, 
355.  Daily  communion,  364.  Against 
Vigilautius,  374-376.  Helvidius,  celi- 
bacy, 377.  Pilgrimages,  378  (iii.  131). 
Interpretation  of  Scripture  and  inspira- 
tion, 388,  391,  392.  Cadestius,  639  n. 
1.  Human  character;  character  of 
Jesus,  646  n.  1 .  With  Ca^sian,  688  n. 
3.  Witli  Theodore,  712.  Labors  on  the 
Bible,  745,  746. 

Authoritv  in  the  Western  church, 
iii.  60  u.  2.  His  translation  of  the 
Bible,  347    (ii.  745).     On  fasting,  442. 


Berengar  on,  506.  Catharists,  iv.  578 
n.  5.  Commentaries,  Wicklif,  v.  149. 
Huss  on,  V.  303,  332. 

Citations  from  his  writings  :  — 
Adver.«u8  Luciferianoa,  §  8,  confirmation,  ii. 
360  nn  1,2.  T.  iv.  f.295  (ed.  Martianay),  the 
same,  188  n.  1. 
Adv.  Pelag.,  ff.  496-497  (t.  iv.  ed.  Mart.),  imper- 

fection  of  human  nature,  ii.  646  n.  1. 
Adv.  lUifiiium.  L.  i.  ff .  358,  &59  ( t.  iv.  ed.  Mart.), 
Eusi-b.  on  I'amphilus,  i.  721  n.  6  ;  f.  359,  on 
Methodius,  720  n.  3;  (f.  385,  his  dream,  ii. 
744  n.l).    L     ii.  f.  411,  accusations  ag-amst 
Origen,  704  n.  3  ;  f.  413,  generation  of  the 
Son  of  God,  with  Origen,  589  n.3;  ff.  413, 
414  (ed.  Vallarsi,  t.  ii.  p.  1,  f.  512),  dispute  of 
0.  with  Candidas,  589  n.  3,  704  n.  1  ;  f .  425, 
Bible,  revision  of,  Hesychius,  722  n.  4 ;  of 
Lucian,  722  n.  6. 
Chronicle,  Ursiuus,  ii.  256  n.  5. 
Coram,  in  Ephes.,  1.  3,  c.  5,  t.  4,  f.  38(,  ed. 
Mart.  (t.  vii.  1,  f.  652,  ed.  Vail.), church  sing- 
ing, ii.  355  n.  3. 
Comm.  in  Ezck.,  c.  1,  ii.  346  n.  3,  350  n.  1. 
Coram,  in  Galat.,  5  :  12,  ii.  391  nn.  1-3.     L.  ii. 
c.  4  (ed.  Mart.  t.  iv.  f.  272  ;  ed.  Vail.  t.  vu.  1, 
p.  457),  seasons  of  worship,  332  n.  1.  .3.37  n.  2. 
Comm.  in  Isaiam,  1.  i.  c.  1,  t.  3,  f .  71  (ed.  Val- 
lar.<i.  Venet.  1767,  t.iv.  p.  21),  the  Nazarenes, 
i.  349  n.  5.    L.  ii.  c.  5,  ad  Is.  5  :  18,  f .  83  (ed. 
Vail.,  p.  130),  the  same,  n.  2.     L.  ix.  c.  29,  v. 
18,  f.  250,  the  same,  n.  3.     Ad.  Is.  9  :  2  (ed. 
Vail.   p.  130),  the  same,  n.  4.     Ad.  Is.  31  :  7, 
8  (ed.  VaU.,  p.  425,  ed.  Mart.,  t.  Ui.  pp.  79,  83, 
250,  261),  i.  350  n.  1.  L.  iv.  c.  11,  t.  4,  f.  166, 
i.  350  n.  4. 
Comm.  in  Jer.     L.  ii.  c.  11,  v.  16  (ed.  Mart.,  t 
iii.  f.  584,  ed.  VaU.,  t.  iv.  2,  f.  921),_  interces- 
sions at  the  Lord's  Supper,  ii.  367  n.  4.   L. 
iii.  prajfat.,  Pelagius,  632  n.  1,  639  n.  1,  641 
n.  2. 
Comm.  in  Matt,  in  c.  23,- L.  iv.  (ed.  VaU.,  t.  vn. 

f.  184),  ii.  259  n.  1.  „       .   ,   .„„     ., 

Comm.  in  Micha.    L.  ii.  c.  i,  t.  6,  f.  t)20,  cita- 
tions from  Gospel  of  the  Nazarenes,  i.  350  u. 
g 
Coram,  in  Titum,  ii.l88  n.3  (t.  vii.  f.  702),  per- 
secution of  pious  laity   261  u.  3. 
Contra  errores  Joann.    llierosolomyt.  ii.  6i0 

Contra  Jovinian.  L.  i.  §  2,  ii.  305  n.  6  ;  Jo- 
vinifin  on  the  church,  311  n.3;  §  3,  on  mar- 
riage 304  n.  ;  on  abstinence,  306  n.  1 ;  on 
the  regenerate,  308  nn.  3,  6  ;  §  5,  to  a  virgin, 
306  n.  2  ;  §  34,  on  celibacy,  182  n.  1 ;  §  40. 
Jerome  ou  Jovinian,  305  nn.  3,4.  L.  ii.  § 
1  Jov.  on  baptism  of  the  spirit,  308  nn.  2,  4  ; 
§  6,  abstinence.  307, 1-4 ;  §  18,  quare  Justus 
laboret,  307  n.  5,  311  n.  2 ;  §  19,  union  of 
the  church  with  Christ,  305  nn.  1,  2,  306  n. 
3,  312  n.  1 ;  on  John  14  :  2,  311  n.  1  :  f  20, 
on  stages  in  the  religious  life,  310  n.  3  ;  §  37, 
sins  after  baptism,  marriage,  309  nn. 
Contra  Vigilantium,  c.  1,  on  celibacy  it.  182 
n  2;  cc.  4,9,  on  martyrs  and  relics,  3(4  nn., 
445  n.l.  Ed.  VaU.,  t.  ii.  ff.  391,  .395,  the 
same,  375  nn.  1,  2  ;  §  16,  V.  on  Monasticism, 

31*°   1-  •   o.r> 

De  viribus  illust.,  c.  3,  the  Nazarenes,  i.  349  n. 
1 ;  c.  20,  Aristides,  661  n.  4  ;  c.  25,  Comm.  of 
Theophilus,  in  Evaug.,  674  n.  ;  c.  36,  Alex- 
andrian school,  527  n.3;  c.  42,  the  slave  of 
ApoUonius,  118  n.  2:  c.  47,  Maximus,  721  n. 
3;  c.  53,  Cyprian  and  Tertullian,  22(  n.  1, 
685  n.  4  ;  c.  63,  Julius  .-Vfricauus,  709  n.  1 ; 
c.  67,  Cvprlau.  222  u.  1  ;  c.  72,  Acts  of  Mani, 
485  n.  S ;  c.  77,  A.ouieiai'eia,  722  n.  6  ;  c.  79- 
Amobius,  688n.  1. 
Epistles.  Ep.  5,  ad  Cteslphon.,  Gnomes  of 
Sextus,  i.  697  n.  2;  Pelagius,  ii.  641  n.3. 
Ep.  11  (or  91),  ad  Ageruchiam,  ii  744  n.  3. 
Ep.  17,  ad  Innocent.,  fossores,  ii.  i;*3_  u.  1. 
Ep.  18,  ad  Eustochium,  his  vision,  ii.  743  n. 


122 


GENERAL  INDEX. 


2.  Ep.  22,  to  the  same,  clergy  at  Rome,  ii. 
167  n.  4  :  Sarabaites,  ii.  284  n.  1.  Ep.  27,  ad 
Marcellum,  Quadrage.sima,  i.  521  n.  1.  Ep. 
29,  ad  Paulum,  the  condemnatioQ  of  Origen, 
i.  705  n.  1.  Ep.  40,  ii.  749  n.  Ep.  41,  ad 
Taumiach.  et  Ocean.,  Lactantius,  i.  608  n.  2  ; 
Orifrt-n's  retractations,  i.  702  n.  2.  Ep.  48, 
ad_  Panimach.,  §  16,  hou.'se  communion,  ii. 
365  n.  4.  Ep  49,  ad  Paulin.,  pilgrimages  to 
Palestine,  ii.  378  n.  3.  Ep.  52,  ad  Nepotian., 
corrupt  clergy,  ii.  167  n  4:  §  8,  popular  ap- 
plause, Gregory,  ii.  353  n.  2.  Ep.  53,  ad 
Paulin.,  §  5,  popular  interpretation  of  Scrip- 
ture, ii.  317  n.  4.  Ep.  71,  ad  Lucin.,  §  6, 
frequency  of  communion,  i.  333  n.  1:  ii. 
364  n.  4  ;  fasting  on  the  Sabbath,  ii.  3;i4  n. 

6.  Ep.  72,  ad  Vital.,  Hippolytus  on  this 
point,  i.  297  n.  2.  Ep.  75  (26),  ad  Vigilan- 
tilim,  and  76,  ad  Tranquillinuni,  ii.  747  n. 
Ep.  81,  Synod  of  Diospolis,  ii.  640  n.  1.  Ep. 
83,  ad  Magnum,  Aristides,  i.  661  n.  4.  Ep. 
93,  ad  Sabinian.,  ii.  189  a.  1.  Ep.  95  (or  4), 
ad  Ilusticum,  ii.  744  n.  2.  Ep.  96,  ad  Princip- 
iam,  ii.  750  n.  3.  Ep.  99,  ad  Asellum,  Baby- 
lon, ii.  745  n.  1.  Ep.  101  (or  146),  ad  Evan- 
gel., bps.  and  presbyters,  i.  190  n.  1  ;  ii.  188 
n.  3,  189  n.  2.  Ep.  102,  ad  Marcellum,  ii. 
745  n.  3.  Ep.  106  (in  Vallarsi,  elsewhere, 
98),  to  the  Goth.s,  ii.  159  n.  3.  Ep.  107,  ad 
Letani.,  §  2,  the  Goths,  ii.  160  n.  2 ;  §  12,  her 
education  of  her  daughter,  ii.  316  nn.  4,  5. 
Ep.  109,  ad  Riparium,  Vigilantius  on  relic 
worship,  ii.  3,3  n.  3.  Ep.  125,  ad  Damasum., 
Bible  manu.scripts,  ii.  745  n.  2.  Ep.  145,  ad 
Evangel.,  position  of  deacons,  ii.  189  nn.  5, 

7.  Ep.  146,  ad  Damasum.  (Martianay,  t.  iii. 
f.  160),  study  of  ancient  authors,  ii.  742  n. 
2  Ep.  148.,  India,  i.  82  n.  4.  Ep.  202,  ad 
Alypium  et  Aug.,  Annianus,  ii.  657  n.  1.  Ep. 
ad  Alpisiam  (t.  iv.  f.  197),  Theophilus,  har- 
mony of  gospels,  i.  674  n. 

Life  of  Paul  the  Hermit,  ii.  264  nn.  1,  2. 
Pr«f.   in  rcg.   Pachom.,  §  7,  ii.  272  n.  1  ;  §  8, 

273  u.  1 ;  §  49,  273  n.  3 ;  f .  957,  272  n.  5. 
Prajf.  ad  Philemon,  (ed.  VaU.,  «.  741,  742),  ii. 

392  u.  1. 
Preface  to  his  edition  of  the  Bible,  ii.  745  n. 

4. 
Vita  Ililarion  (t.  iv.,  ed.  Mart.,  p.  2),  ii.  271  n. 

2j  f.  82,  142n.  4. 

Jerome  of  Prague,  character,  v.  245,  246, 
253.  Connectiou  with  Huss,  245,  246, 
253,  254,  279.  Discourse  at  Prague, 
the  papal  bulls,  285  and  n.  2,  286  and 
n.  1.  Dream  of  Huss,  364.  Labors 
aud  martyrdom,  371-380  (285  n.  2,  286 
n.  1).  Hist,  of  Jerome,  v.  377  n.  See 
Van  der  Hardt. 

Jersey,  isle  of,  iv.  236. 

Jerusalem,  destruction  of,  i.  38,  343 ;  v. 
57,  313.  Temple  at,  i.  65,  67,  407  aud 
n.  2  ;  ii.  314,  321  ;  iv.  555  n.  1.  At- 
tem])t  to  rebuild  the  temple,  ii.  69,  70. 
Philo  on  the  restoration  of  tiie  Jews  to, 
i.  65.  iElia  Capitoliiia,  i.  153,  344. 
Apostolic  council  at,  i.  159;  v.  209. 
Apostolic  church,  i.  216  (ii.  295). 
Church  at,  i.  299  ;  iii.  35  ;  v.  31.  Two 
parties,  i.  342-344.  Flight  from  and 
return,  i.  343,  344.  I'ilgrimages  to,  i. 
691  ;  ii.  378;  iii.  131,  448  u.  I  ;  iv.  126, 
155,  238,  298.  Patriarchate,  ii.  197. 
Monks  at,  from,  ii.  270,  301,  314.  Con- 
vent, iii.  207,  458  n.  1.  f'hristnia.'i,  ii. 
346.  Church  of  11.  Scimldire,  ii.  427. 
Prayer  at,  iii.  311.  "  Comiilaint  of," 
iii.   375  u.   3.     The  crusades,   iv.  124- 


126,  189,  349.  Kingdom  of,  iv.  153, 
179.  Clement  at,  i.  691.  E]]iphanius, 
ii.  747.  Jerome  of  Prague,  v.  246. 
Bps.  of,  ii.  583  n.  1.  See  Cyrill,  John, 
Juvenalis,  Peter,  Praylus,  S«phronius, 
Temple.  See,  also.  Councils,  an.  415, 
Crusades. 

Jerusalem,  the  heavenlv,  i.  153,  651  n.  5  ; 
iv.  126,  130,  155,222,  238,  307,621; 
V.  301.     Catliarists  on,  iv.  572. 

Jesenic,  v.  252  u.  3,  272  and  n.  1,  294, 
297,  298,  317,  334  n.  3.  Eepetitio  pro 
caus£e  Joann.  Huss,  v.  252  n.  3. 

Jesters,  iv.  384. 

Jesuitism,  ii.  301  n.  4. 

Jesus,  with  the  Jews  of  his  own  time,  i. 
38.  With  Jewi.sh  Christians,  62,  64. 
Justin  Martyr,  74,  363.  Worship  of, 
145  n.  3.  Story  concerning,  Celsus,  162 
n.  1.  Apollo  and,  172.  Origen  on  the 
work  of,  250;  on  belief  in,  251,  545. 
Nativity  of,  302.  As  God-man,  302, 410. 
As  Messiah,  305  (see  Messiah).  In  the 
Clementines,  3.54,  359,  360.  With 
Gnostics,  476.  Cerinthus,  398.  Ba- 
silide.s,  410,  412.  Ophites,  446.  Sa- 
bajaus,  447.  Carpocratians,  449.  Simo- 
nians,  454.  Marcion,  469,  470.  Maui, 
500,501.  Monarchians,  577.  :Mi)ham- 
nu'd,  iii.  86.  Birth  of,  with  Valentine,  i. 
429.  Birth  of,  with  later  sects,  iii.  594, 
601  ;  iv.  554,  571.  Genealoiries  of,  i. 
709  n.  Brethren  of,  ii.  37*.  With 
Julian,  ii.  46,  49,  50,  73.  Theodore,  ii. 
496,  500.  Union  with  the  Logos,  ii. 
500,  507,  508.  Bernard  on  jtower  of, 
iv.  261.  Trust  in,  v.  140.  Aud  Anti- 
christ, V.  197.     See  Christ. 

Jewish  Christians,  i.  339-365,  159,  458  n. 
3.  In  Ethiopia,  83.  Observance  of 
Sabbath,  296  ;  ii.  334.  Festivals,  i.  297, 
302.    Two  parties,  i.  342-344,  363,  394. 

Jewish  clement,  principle,  in  the  church, 
i.  194-196,  212,  226,  235,  257,  273,  286, 
289,  294,  302,  338-365,  367  n.  1,390, 
463,478,  507,548,  551,  645,  654,657, 
659,  674,  675  ;  ii.  48,  314,  315,  337  ;  iii. 
270 ;  iv.  264.  In  the  Boman  church, 
i.  365.  In  the  church  tlieocracv,  ii. 
166,  779  ;  iii.  2,  263,  264,  351  ;  iv.  110 
n.  1.  In  the  Clementines,  i.  360.  In 
Gnosticism,  i.  369,  380-387,  396-442, 
456.  In  IMoutanism,  i.  511,512,513, 
519,520.  In  other  sects,  i v.  553,  571, 
590-592.  In  Paul  of  Samosata,  i.  603, 
604.  Acrius,  ii.  379.  Apollinaris,  ii. 
484-486.    Mohammed,  iv.  59,  637.    Op- 

Josition  to,  iii.  203,  264,  431.  See  Anti- 
ewish  Gnostics,  Jewish  Christians, 
Judaism. 

Jewisli  ])assover,  i.  324.     See  Easter. 

Jewish  peojile,  prophetic  character  of  the, 
i.  35,  36,  52.  Beligious  cimdition  of 
the,  3.5-68.  Punishment  of  the,  170. 
In  the  Clementines,  359.  With  Cer- 
inth  and  Philo,  397.  W'itii  Gnostics, 
397,  408,  426,  427,  447,  448,  468.     'low- 


GENERAL   INDEX. 


123 


daiKog  pLoc,  97  n.  1.     See  Jewish  ele- 
ment, Jt'ws,  Judaism. 
Jewish  religion,  Frederic  II.  on  the,  iv. 

179-181.  See  Judaism. 
Jewish  theologians,  theology,  i.  574,  576, 
597.  Three  tendencies  of,  39.  See 
Alexandrian  Judaism. 
Jews,  Viirru  and  Strabo  on  the,  i.  9.  Re.s- 
toration  of,  65.  Dispersion,  67,  79.  In- 
fluence, 67.  In  Arabia,  81.  Malabar, 
82.  Egypt,  83  (see  Alexandria).  Rome, 
89,  690.  Banished  by  Claudius,  94. 
Revolt  under  Earcochba,  103.  Oppo- 
sition to  Christians,  128  n.  5,  164  n.  4 
(iv.  384).  Pagan  opinion  of,  172  and 
n.  2.  Sybilline  prophecies,  177.  On 
Peter  and  Paul,  203.  Speculative  ten- 
dencies, 394.  Stories  concerning  Clirist, 
668. 

In  the  second  Period.  Julian  and  the 
Jews,  ii.  63,  69.  Synagogues  protected, 
95.  In  Persia,  125.  Sujipress  Chris- 
tianity in  Arabia,  142,  145.  On  im- 
age worship,  330.     Jerome,  746. 

In  the  third  and  fourth  Periods.  Con- 
duct of  Gregory  I.  in  relation  to  the, 
iii.  13  n.  1.  Influence  iu  Arabia,  84. 
Isidore  on  tlie  treatment  of,  152.  In- 
tercourse with,  166  n.  6.  Accuse  the 
Christians  of  idolatry,  201,  202,  203  n. 
1.  Force<l  to  receive  baptism,  202. 
Chazars,  31.5,  329,  458  n.  2.  Traffic  in 
Christian  slaves,  322.  In  Spain,  345. 
Judaism  in  Armenia,  588,  589.  In 
Phrygia,  592. 

In  the  Jijlh  Period.  Among  the 
Mongols,  iv.  57.  Majorca,  Raymuud 
Lull,  68.  Situation,  polemics,  conver- 
sion, 70,  71-81,  621.  Persecution  of, 
71-77.  In  France,  crusades,  71  n.  3, 
72,  76.  Accusations  against,  72,  73. 
Their  wealth,  72,  73,  144,  591.  As 
witnesses  of  the  truth,  73,  76.  De- 
fended by  Bernard,  73-75,  77  n.  1,  154. 
By  the  popes,  75-77,  129.  Oppose  im- 
age and  saint  worship,  77,  79  (v.  233). 
Influence  of  intercourse  with,  325,  326, 
591.  Enstathius,  531  n.  5.  Pasagii, 
590-592.  Oliva,  624.  God  of,  with  the 
Bogomiles,  iv.  554,  556.  Niphon,  563 
and  n.  3.     See  Saturnin. 

Jews  and  Christ,  v.  38,  39,44,  133, 
349,386.  Papacy,  .308.  Conrad,  185, 
186.     Janow,  196,  197.     Merswin,  388. 

Jezdegerdes  I.,  king  of  Persia,  ii.  133, 
134. 

Jezdegerdes  II.,  king  of  Persia,  ii.  126  n. 
5,  l'3.'5,  135  n.  4,  136. 

Jczedaners,  iv.  558  u.  2. 

Jistebuitz,  Sigisniuud  of,  v.  250. 

Jitzin,  Master  von,  v.  289. 

Joachim  of  Calabiia,  abbot  of  Floris,  iv. 
135,  1S9,  216,  220-232,  244,  268,  291, 
292,411,  447,  617,  618  and  u.  1,  619 
nn.  1,  3,  620,  625,  626,  636;  v.  135, 
381.  Ilis  works,  iv.  221  n.,  619  n.  1. 
Life,  iv.  220  u.  2.     See  Acta  S.  Mav. 


Citations  from  his  writings:  — 
Comm.  in  Apocalyps.  f.  3, on  the  apostle  John, 
iv.  228  n.  3  ;  f.  5,  the  trinity,  in  revelation, 

227  n.  2  ;  f.  7,  Paschalis  II.,  223  n.  3 :  f.  9, 
vime  of  the  Holy  Spiril,  229  u.  5  ;  f.  13,  the 
same,  227  n.  1,  2.30  n.  2  ;  f .  45,  the  same,  231 
n.  3  ;  f .  48  operations  of  the  Trinity,  227  n. 
4j  f.  49,  teaching  of  the  spirit,  231  n.  1 ;  f. 
55,  230  n.  3  ;  f.  77,  the  contemplative  order, 

228  n.  4  ;  f.  78,  false  monlis,  22-5  n.  4 ;  f.  83, 
c.  2,  obscure  beginnings,  229  u.  1 ;  f.  84,  last 
times,  227  n.  3,  228  n.  2,  229  n.  3  ;  t.  85,  the 
spirit,  229  n.  4 ;  f .  88,  graces  answering  to 
the  periods  of  the  church,  229  n.  2  ;  f.  91, 
sacraments,  225  n.  2 ;  f .  95,  the  everlasting 
gospel,  2.30- n.  1  ;  f.  103,  symbols,  2;31  n.  4. 

Comm.  iu  Esaiam,  f.  4,  propliecy  of  Silvester, 
iv.  226  n.  3  ;  f.  7,  Almaric  of"  Bena,  221  n. ; 
the  temporal  sword,  223  n.  7  ;  f.  28,  Mongols, 

221  n.  ;  the  church  and  the  princes,  224  n. 
1 ;  f.  39,  judgment  against  the  papal  court, 

222  n.  7. 

Comm.  in  Jercm.  {ed.  Colon.  1577),  f.  56,  hu- 
miliation of  the  ch.,  iv.  224  n.  2  :  ff.  61,  65, 
ch.  of  Home,  222  u.  1,  223  n.  1  ;  f  81,  Fran- 
ciscans, 221  u. ;  f.  85,  Cistercians,  221  n.  ;  £. 
86,  the  house  of  llohenstaufen,  226  n.  5  ;  f. 
98,  ch.  of  Rome,  222  n.  3  ;  f.  104,  confidence 
in  externals,  224  n.  3  ;  f.  108,  222  n.  4 ;  ff. 
123, 143,  Patareues  instruments  of  judgment, 
226  n.  I;  f.  151,  persecution  predicted,  221 
n.;  f.  259,  Paschalis  II.,  135  n.  1  ;  f.  262, 
222  n.  6  ;  ft'.  284,  292,  the  crusades,  189  nn. 
1-3  ;  f .  299,  predictions  conceniing  yrederio 
II.,  226  n.  8;  f.  310,  the  popes  and  the 
princes,  223  nn.  5,6;  f.  312,  Paschalis  11., 
135  n.  1  ;  f.  330,  223  u.  4  ;  f.  331,  226  n.  4  ; 
f.  370,  confidence  in  man,  223  n.  8. 

Be  Concordia  nov.  et  vet.  test.,  if.  53,  54,  cor- 
ruption of  the  ch.,  iv.  222  nn.  8,  9  :  f.  71,  225 
n.  6  ;  f .  101,  225  n.  5  ;  f .  130  2,  final  attack  of 
Antichrist,  226  n.  2. 

Joan,  pope   (fabulous  legend),  iii.  367  n. 

1  ;  V.  285,  307. 
Joannes  Ozineusis.     See  John  of  Ozunn. 
Job,  ii.  378,  619  n.  3;  iv.  250,  321,  611. 

1  :  21,  iii.  278.  2  :  10,  iii.  278.  14  :  4,  i.  412, 
620.    19  :  25,  iv.  325.   31,  ii.  287. 

Joceliu,  biographer  of  Patrick,  ii.  147  nn. 

1,  2,  148  n.  1,  149  u.  1. 
Joel. 

2  :  25,  ii.  406.    2  :  28,  29,  i.  518. 

Joh.  de  Thwroez.    Sec  Schwandtner,  t.  i. 
Johann  von  Miiller,  von  den  Reisen  der 

Piipste,  iv.  197  n.  4. 
Johann  von  Winterthur.      See  Winter- 

thur. 
Johannes,  bp.  of  Constance,  iii.  36. 
Johannes,  bp.  of  Nice,  ii.  347  n.  1. 
Johannes,  monk,  biographer  of  Odo,  iii. 

417  n.  1. 
Johannes  Beccus,  iv.  545-550. 

Discour.se  i.  c.  3,  iv.  549  n.  1.  Dis.  ii.,  547  n.  3. 
Controversial  writings,  547  n.  1.  See  Leo 
AUatius. 

Johannes  Cantacusenus,  iii.  201  u.  3. 
Johannes  Cinnamos.    See  John. 
Johannes  Diaeonus. 

Life  of  Greg.  I.  L.  ii.  c.  1,  Servus  Serrorum. 
iii.  117  n  1 ;  chair  of  0.,  142  n.  1.  L.  iv.  c. 
80,  the  pallium,  119  n.  2. 

Johannes   Eleemosynarius,    patriarch  of 
Alexandria,  on  the  treatment  of  slaves, 


124 


GENERAL   INDEX. 


iii.  99.     Life  of,  99  n.  2.     See  Acta  S. 
Jan.  t.  ii.,  Aniistasius. 
Johannes  Moschus. 

History  of  the  monks,  c.  110,  Sophronius,  iii. 
178  n.  2. 

Johannes  VT/ffreDT^f,  patriarch  of  Constan- 
tinople, iii.  115,  116. 

Johannes  Ozuiensis.    See  John  of  Ozunn. 

Johannites,  ])arty  of  Chrysostom,  ii.  762. 
Of  Sti-assburo;,  v.  392  u.  1. 

John.  See  John  the  Apostle,  John  the 
Baptist. 

John,  abbot,  iii.  232  n.  1. 

John,  abbot  of  Goize,  iii.  345. 

Life  of,  c.  1,  §  4,  iii.  445  n.  2  ;  §  120,  iii.  336  n. 
2  ;  §  122,  f .  713,  345  n.  2.     See  Acta  S.  Feb. 

John,  abbot  of  Vallombrosa,  iii.  419. 
John,  abp.  of  Lyons,  iv.  136,  137.    Ep.  to 

Yves  of  Cliartres,  137  u.  3. 
John,  abp.  of  Placenza  (Philagathus),  iii. 

422. 
John,  apocryphal  gospel  of.     See  Gos- 
pel. 
John,  associate  of  Peter  Waldus,  iv.  606 

n.  4. 
John,  bp.  of  Heraclea,  iii.  570. 
John,  bp.  of  .Ternsalem,  ii.  328,  329  n.  2, 

641,  642,  746-748,  750  n.  2. 
John,  bp.  of  Lnbee  (Lebus),  v.  3.30. 
John,  bp.  of  Jlecklenburg,  iii.  327. 
John,  bp.  of  Sabiuo  {Silvester  III.),  iii. 

376. 
John,  b]).  of  Synnada,  iii.  205,  206. 
John,  bp.  of  Trani,  iii.  580. 
John,  bp.  of  Veletri  (Benedict  X.),  iii. 

.387. 
John,  comes  Sacrarum,  ii.  537-540. 

Ep.  to  Tlieodosius  II.,  ii.  538  nn.  1,  3.  See 
Lupus. 

John,  count  of  Soissons,  iv.  325. 

John,  disciples  of.     See  Sabiean.'*. 

John   (San.sterre),  kinj;-  of    Eni;land,   iv. 

174,  175  and  n.  2,  178, 182,  325;  v.  136. 
John,  legend  of  the  Tartarian  priest-king, 

iv.  46,  47,  52. 
John,  martyr  in  Prague,  v.  288-290. 
John    (the   merchant),   martyr,   iii.  338, 

339,  341,  343. 
John   (Ion),  missionary  to  North  Amer- 
ica, martyr,  iii.  307. 
John,    monk,    pretended    Syncellus,   iii. 

228. 
John,  Nestorian  patriarch,  iv.  47. 
John,  patriarch   of  Antioch,  ii.  519,  521- 

523,  528-534,  537-539,  541  U.-557  and 

n.  7. 

Ep.  to  Ncstorius,  ii.  522  n.  1.  Ep.  to  Theotlo- 
Bius  II.,  conduct  of  (lyrill,  delay  of  his  jour- 
ney, 628  nn.  2,  4.     See  Ilarduiu,  t.  i.  f.  1459. 

John,  patriarch  of  Antioch,  at  Constance, 

V.  108. 
John,  patriarch  of  Constantinople,  under 

Justin,  ii.  591. 
John,  patriarch  of  Coustantino])le,  under 

Pliilippicus  and  Anastatius  II.,  iii.  196. 


His  letter  to  Constantine  of  Rome,  197. 
See  Harduin,  t.  iii.  f.  1838. 

John,  patriarch  of  Constantinople,  at  the 
council  of  Constance,  v.  330. 

John,  presbyter,  plenipotentiary  of  the 
oriental  patriarchs,  iii.  203  n.  1. 

John  III.,  pope,  iii.  119  n.  1. 

John  VIIL,  pope,  succeeds  Hadrian,  iii. 
366.  Obtains  an  organ  at  Freysingen, 
1 28  n.  4.  His  transactions  with  Metho- 
dius, 316  n.  4,  317  n.  1,  317-321.  Be- 
stows the  imperial  crown  on  Charles 
the  Bald,  366.  His  position  in  relation 
to  the  Greek  church,  572-578. 

Commonitorium  (see  Baroniu."!),  iii.  574  n.  3. 
Epistles  to  the  emperor  Basilius,  574,  578  n. 
4  (.see  Baronius).  Ep.  89,  ad  Tuventarum  de 
Marauna,  318  n.  1.  Ep.  90.  ad  Mothodium, 
316  n.  4,  317  n.  1,  320  n.  3,  321  n.  1.  Ep.  107, 
on  the  liturgical  u.se  of  the  Slavoni.-in  lan- 
guage, to  Swatopluk,  318  nn.  3-5,  319  n.  1 ; 
Methodius,  319  n.  2.  Ep.  108,  to  Photius, 
578  nn.  1,  2.  Ep.  268,  to  Methodius,  321  n. 
2.  Harduin,  t.  v.  and  Ti.,  Mausi  Ooncil.,  t. 
xvi. 

John  IX.,  pope,  iii.  319  n.  3,  321  n.  4. 

John  XII.  (Octavian),  pope,  iii.  367,  370. 
Deposed  on  account  of  his  immorality 
by  Otho  L,  iii.  368;  v.  18. 

John  XIII. ,  pope,  iii.  324. 

John  XV.,  pope,  contends  for  the  Psendo- 
Isidorean  Decretals,  iii.  368-374.  Can- 
onization of  Ulric,  saint  worship,  447. 

John  XVIII.,  pope,  iii.  403. 

John  XIX.,  ]Jopc,  iii   580. 

John  XXL,  pope,  iv.  192. 

John  XXII.,  pope,  election,  v.  23.  Con- 
test with  Louis,  iv.  23,  24,  30,  35-38, 
40,  380.  In  the  Franciscan  contro- 
versy, 24,  33,  36.  Propositions  con- 
demned by,  147.  Bull  concerning  the 
doctrines  of  Eckhart,  395.  Oiiva,  iv. 
620  n.  3. 

John  XXIIL,  pope  (Balthazar  Cossa), 
election,  v.  90.  University  of  Paris,  90, 
93.  His  reformatory  council,  90.  In- 
cident at  AVhitsuntide,  91.  Gerson  on, 
96-99.  Flight  from  Kome,  100.  At 
Bologna,  100,  101.  His  journey  to 
Constance,  100,  101,  102.  Arrival,' 103. 
Letters  of  D'Ailly  to,  102.  At  Con- 
stance, charges  against,  104,  105,  106, 
108,  110.  Conditional  abdication,  105. 
Flight  to  Schaffhanseii,  106,  107,339, 
30  i  Proceedings  of  the  council  in  re- 
laiiou  to,  109-111.  At  Hatolfzell,  HI. 
Dcpo.sition,  111,  112,  127,  352.  At 
Gottlebcn,  112.  Hii,<iS  and,  262,  263, 
271-273,  276-285,  293,  302,  303,  321, 
322,  326-330,  333,  339,  352,  363,  364. 
Bull  against  Ladislaus,  276-290  (see 
IIuss).  Wenceslaus,  287.  Bribery, 
293. 

John,  presbyter  at  Alexandria,  ii.  574 
n.  1. 

John,  son  of  Callinice,  iii.  244.  Whether 
rightly  caUed  founder  of  the  Pauliciaa 
Sect  1  246. 


GENERAL  INDEX. 


125 


John,  son  of  George,  Tartar  prince,  iv. 
58. 

John,  Syncelliis  of  Cvrill,  ii.  537. 

John,  tlie  Apostle,  his  character,  i.  212 
(v.  306).  llis  liist  epistle,  63  u.  1,  221. 
llelation  to  the  cuniiuiinities,  183.  In 
Asia  Mhi>T,  191  and  u.  2,  194  n.  1,342, 
463,508,674.  Peccata,  221.  Passover 
festival,  297-299  and  n.  2  (iii.  584). 
His  aae,  340.  Relation  of  his  gospel  to 
the  Clementines,  361  n.  3.  To  Justin 
Martyr,  364  n.  2,  585  n.  Gnostic.*,  452. 
Cerinthus,  396  Heracleon,  436.  Nic- 
olaitaiis,452, 453.  Marcion,463.  With 
the  Anti-Montanists  (Alogi),  526,  527, 
583,  678.  The  everla.-tiug  gospel,  448, 
549.  Doctrine  concerning  Christ,  574, 
575.  Logos,  575,  585.  Artemonites, 
580  n.l.  Noetus,  584,  585.  Polycarp 
on,  677.  Julian  on,  ii.  56.  His  use  of  the 
term  "  world,"  ii.  242.  Arius,  ii  408  n. 
1.  His  logos  doctrine,  with  Marctllus, 
ii.  439.  His  gospel  translated  by  Bede, 
iii.  153  n.  2.  Witli  the  Paulicians,  iii. 
246  n.  1,  248.  In  the  controversy  con- 
cerning the  Lord's  Supper,  iii.  496, 
498,  523.  His  last  davs,  iv.  36.  With 
Joachim,  iv.  227  n.  1,  227-229,  231,  625. 
The  Holy  vSpirit,  iv.  537.  With  the 
Catharists,  iv.  570,  575  and  n.  7.  Uliva, 
iv.  625. 

Citations :  — 

John,  1  :  1,1.2.51,575.     1:5,1.499.    1  :  9,  iii. 

268.    1 :  11,  iii.  267.    1  :  14,  i.  550,  574  ;  ii. 

66.      1  :  27,  i.  430  n.    1  :  30,  iv.  573  n.  1. 

1 :  32,  ii.  390  n.  4.     1  :  49,  ii.  497.    2  :  4,  iv. 

574.    2  :  18,  i.  169.    3  :  1,  if.,  i.  166.    3  :  5,  i. 

648  ;  ii.  447.     3:6,  v.  213.    3  :  10,  iii.  506 

n.l.     3  :  16,  ii.  267,  412  ;  iii.  161  n.  1.   3 :  29, 

i.  4.34.   4,  i.  4.35,  436.    4  :  21,  iii.  443  :  v.  403. 

4  :  22,  iv.  72.     4  :  23,  24,  i.  284,  288,  342. 

4  :  24,  i.  560  ;  iii.  443  ;  iv.  232.    4  :  34,  i.  436. 

4  :  42,  iv.  260,  428.    4  :  48,  i.  432.    5  :  14,  i. 

227,  229,  253.    5  :  17,  ii.  476,  665  and  n.  2  ; 

iii.  14 ;  iv.  227  n.l.    5  :  22,  27,  i.  230.  5  :  23, 

ii.  425.    5  :  BO,  ii.  646  n.  1.    6  :  35,  iii.  142  n. 

7.  5  :  37,  iii.  257.  5  :  43,  i.  38.  6,  i.  333  ; 
iii.  498,  523 ;  iv.  342 ;  v.  270.  6  :  15,  v.  14. 
6  :  26,  ii.  118.  6  :  28,  iv.  579  n.  1.  6  :  35,  i. 
623,  649.  6  :  37,  iii.  538.  6  :  40.  iv.  382. 
6  :  44,  ii.  248.  6  :  45,  i.  177.  6  :  52,  v.  223. 
6  :  53,  i.  648  ;  ii.  447  ;  iii.  496 ;  v.  337.  6  :  54, 
i.  324.    6  :  56,  ii.  304  ;  v.  230.    6  :  60,  v.  223. 

6  :  62,  ii.  733.  6  :  63,  ii.  480,  736 ;  iv.  262, 
406,576;  v.  155,  156,  222.  6:67,  ii.  36.  7:6, 
ii.  60.  7  :  10,  ii.  646  n.  1.  7  :  37,  iv.  269. 

7  :  39,  iv.  675  n.  7.  7  :  49,  i.  346.  7  :  61,  v. 
326.  8,  ii.  173;  iv.  677  n.  3.  8:12,  ii.  49, 
446.  8  :  24,  i.  641.  8  :  36.  i.  38.  8  :  42,  i, 
590  n.l.  8  :  43,  i.  545.  8  :  44,  iv.  567.  8 :  45. 
i.  545.  8  :  46,  i.  169,  638.  8  :  69,  i.  600.  9 : 3, 
i.  412.  10,  v  316.  lu  :  3,  i.  7l9.  10  :  8,  iii. 
267.  10  ;  9,  ii.  446.  10  :  11,  12,  ii.  131  ;  v. 
312.  ll)  :  16,  iv.  66S.  10  :  30,  i.  584.  10  :  .3;'), 
iii.  162.   10  :  3S,  v.  267.  10  :  39,  v.  312. 

11  :  26,  i.  3-34.  U  :  27,  ii.  497.  11  :  34,  ii. 
407,  496  n.  4.  11  :  54,  v.  312.  12,  v.  162. 

12  :  19,  v.  219.  12  :  24,  v.  156.  12  :  28  ii. 
479  n.  1.     12  :  35,  iii.  626  n.  2.    13,  iv.  612  n. 

8.  13  :  8,  i.  699.  13  :  21,  i.  636  n.  4.  13 .  ;36, 
i.  265.  13  :  63,  iii.  14.  14  :  2,  ii.  311  n.  1. 
14  :  6,  i.  690;  ii.  446.  14:  9,  i.  684  ;  iv.  381. 
14  :  13,  iii.  68  :  v.  3C>9.  14  :  23,  ii.  305. 
14  :  27,  ii.  155,  248 ;  v.  365.  14  :  28,  iv.  534. 
16,  i.  176,  633  ;  iv.  406.     15  :  1,  i.  1<  1.   16 : 5, 

i.  650  i    V.  30S.    16  :  15,  v.  382.    15  :  2o,  i. 


230.    15  :  26,  ii.  471 ;  iii.  318  n.  3.    16  :  2,  v. 

310.     16  :  7,  iv.  330  ;  v.  308,  410.    16  :  12,  i. 

614.    16  :  13,  iv.  382.    16  :  23,  iii.  68 ;  v.  309. 

16  :  33,  i.  128.    17  :  3,  i.  572 ;  iv.  381.   17 :  21, 

ii.   305.      18  :  10,  iv.   215.     18  :  20,   v.   293. 

18  :  .31,  iv.  214.     18  :  36,  i.  69;  ii.  399  n.  2. 

18  :  38.  i.  8.     19  :  23,  iv.  285.   20  :  22,  ii.  497. 

20  :  28,  ii.  497.    20  :  29,  iv.  375.    21  :  15,  i. 

•il2  ;  V.  202.    21  :  21,  iv.  228.  21  :  23,  iv.  228. 

22  :  21,  iv.  228. 
I.  John,  1  :  7,  i.  523.    1  :  8,  iv.  228  ;  v.  351. 

2:1,2,  i.  246.     2:2,  i.  643.     2  :  3,  iii    444. 

2  :  16,  i.  266.    2  :  19,  i.  341.    2  :  23,  i    645. 

3:9,  u.  305.    4  :  3,  v.  197.    4  :  18,  ii.  299. 

5  :  7,  i.  672.    5  :  16,  i.  221 ;  iii.  314. 
See    Apocalypse,    Apocrypha,    Commentariea, 

Revelation. 

John  Balle.     See  Balle. 

John  Cardinalis.     See  Reinstein. 

John  Cassian,  ii.  283,  284,  296,  656,  697 
n.  3,  708,  751  n.  2.  History  and  con- 
troversy, 687-690.  Collationes,  296  n. 
2. 

Citations :  — 
Collat.  18,  c.  8,  Sarabaites,  ii.  283  n.  3.  Coll. 
t.  10,  Sei-apion,  751  n.  2  ,  c.  2,  Epiphany  and 
Christmas,  346  n.  2.  De  incarnat.  Chri.sti. 
L.  i.  c.  4,  Leporius,6a5n.3.  Institut.  Caeuob., 
296.  L.  iii.  cc.  9,  10,  fasting  on  the  Sabbath, 
334  n.  6.  h.  X.  c.  22,  benevolence  in  the 
cloisters,  288  n.  3. 

John  Cinnamos,  iv.  533,  534  n.  2. 

L.  ii.  c.  64  (ed.  Mcineke),  Niphon..,  iv.  563  nn. 
1,  3  ;  Co.smas,  504  u.  1.  L.  vi.  c.  2,  Byzan- 
tine spirit,  633  u.  6,  634  n.  2. 

John  Comnenus  II.,  emperor,  iv.  536. 

John  de  Brogny.     See  Brogny. 

John  de  Lngio,  iv.  565. 

John  de  Munte  Corvino,  iv.  57-59.     His 

letters,  57  and  nu.  2-4,  58  nn.,  59  n.  1. 

See  Wadding,  .Mosheim. 
John  de  Plano-Carpini,  iv.  50. 

Report  of  his  visit  to  Tartary,  iv.  48  n.  2,  50  n. 
2;  §12,  iv.61  n.  1. 

John  Ducas  Vatazes,  Greek  emperor,  iv. 
539,  541,  544. 

John  Eremita  the  Second,  life  of,  iv.  254 
n.  2. 

John  Gratiau,  arch-priest  (Gregory  IV.), 
iii.  377. 

John  Gualbert,  founder  of  the  Congre- 
gation of  Vallomhrosa,  iii.  398,  399, 
See  Acta  S.  (0.  B.),  S.  vi.  p.  ii. 

John  Huss.     See  Huss. 

Jolni  Lascaris,  iv.  543. 

John  Malala. 

Chronicle,  Pars  II.,  ff.  184,  187  (ed.  Oxon.), 
Justinian,  ii.  106  nn.  1,  3.  L.  xi.  f.  273  (ed. 
Niebuhr),  Trajan's  edict,  i.  100  n.  4. 

John  Militz..     See  Militz. 
John  Nicder,   Dominican,  v.  391,  392  n. 
3. 

Formiearius  (ed.  v.  d.  Uardt),  v.  381  n.  1 :  f. 
304,  v.  3'J2  u.  3. 

John  of  Biiomb:ir,  v.  129. 

John  of  Chlum.     See  Chlum. 

John  of  I)am;i,scus,  his  origin,  iii.  206  n. 
3.  Defence  of  Christianity  against  the 
Mohammedans,  iii.  88.  Doctrinal  man- 
ual, 169,  197.     His  opposition  to  tales 


12G 


GENERAL   INDEX. 


of  drairons  and  fairies,  207  n.  1.  Dis- 
courses in  favor  of  image  worship,  206- 
210.  Un  the  doctrine  of  the  Holy  Spirit, 
554,  55G.  ilis  relics,  tlie  Arseniaus,  iv. 
550. 

Citations :  — 
Dialogue  between  a  Christian  and  a  Turk,  opp. 
t.  i.  (ed.  U-  Quien),  f.  -iOiJ,  iii.  88  ii.l;  f.  471, 
fragments  ou  fairy  tales,  iii.  207  n.  1.  litres., 
fra'im.  Philopon.,  6  SiaiTijTijs,  ii.  614  n.  1. 
Ilieres.,  §  0,  Euchites,  ii.  278  ii.  2  ;  f.  997,  the 
same,  ii.  281  n.  2.  H.  I<8,  yi-wo-i'/naxoi ,  ii.  707 
n.  4.  Manual  of  doctrine  (oKpi/STjs  {kSoo-i.? 
Trj'!  opfloSofou  irt'crreuis ) ,  iii  llj9.  L.  i.  cc.  7,  8, 
the  Hulv  tipirit,  iii.  554  nn.  2-4.  Onit.  adv. 
Constantin.  Cabalin.,  f.  613,  iii.  218  n.  2  ;  f. 
622,  iii.  221  n.  1.  Orat.  ii.  §  12,  edict  of  Leo, 
iii.  209  n.  2. 

John  of  Falkenberg,  v.  127. 

John  of  ildauza,  iv.  421. 

John  of  Gaunt.     See  Lancaster. 

John  of  Janduno.     See  Janduno. 

Joliu  of  Jcsenic.     See  Jesenic. 

John  of  Kchel,  v.  2.50. 

John  of  Leitomvsl    (the  Iron),   v.   294, 

29G,  297,  326  n"  3,  34U,  341. 
John  of  Lubeck,  v.  3.'30. 
John  of  Matha,  iv.  267. 
John  of  Milheim,  v.  235. 
John  of  Oznun,  iii.  250  u.  1,  265,  266. 

Again.st  the  Paulicians,  fif.  76,  89,  iii.  250  n.  1 : 
f.  85,  265  n.  5  ;  f.  87,  244  n.  4.  Armenian 
canons  (Venet.  1834),  f.  61,  589  n.  1.  Con- 
tra fantasticos,  f.  Ill,  Jlonoph3site8,  261  nn. 
6,6 

John  of  Paris,  Dominican  (Pungens  a>i- 
norum),  on  transubstantiation,  iv.  340, 
341 ;  V.  153.  On  the  Papacy,  v.  13,  15- 
19. 

De  potest,  reg.  et  papali.  (Goldast.  t.  ii.),  v.  15 
n.  1,  15-19.  Determinatio  {cd.  AUix,  Loud. 
1686),  iii.  511  n.  1 ;  iv.  340  n.  7,  341  n.  1. 

John  of  Parma,  iv.  618  n.  1. 

John  of  Ragu:^io,  v.  129. 

John  of  Salisbury,  on  papal  absolutism, 
iv.  194.  Conversation  with  Adrian  IV., 
195  n.  2.  Effects  of  the  enthusiasm  for 
dialectics,  357,  358,  415. 

Citations :  — 

Ep.  48,  to  Henry  II.  of  Eng.,  iv.  168  n.  2.  Ep. 
58,  Frederic  I.  in  Italy,  symbolical  paintings, 
163  nn.  1,  3.  Ep.  80,  archdeacons,  211  n.  4. 
Ep.  83,  forgery  of  bulls,  205  n.  1.  Ep.  193, 
to  Alex.  III.,  l94  n.  5.  Ep.  222,  Yves  of  Char- 
tres,  197  n.  1.  Ep.  254,  the  peace  of  Venice, 
160  n.  1.  Epp.  286,  287,  miracles  at  lieckefs 
tomb,  171  nn.  (conduct  of  liecket,  169  n.  4). 
Metalog.  1.  i.  cc.  3,  4,  ambition  of  dialecti- 
tians,358nn.  Polycratic,  1.  ii.  26,  burning 
of  Bibl.  Palatina,  iii.  150  n.  7;  1.  v.  115, 
Eugene  III.,  iv.  197  n.  2;  1.  vi.  24,  Adrian 
IV.  ou  the  stomach  and  the  members,  iv.  195 
n.  2. 

John  of  Stekna.     See  Stekna. 

John  of  W-ll  .irod.  bp.  of  lliga,  at  Con- 
stance, V.  348,  368,  375. 

John  of  Winterthnr.     See  Winterthur. 

John  Parastron,  iv.  544. 

John  Peter  de  Oliva,  iv.  620-626.  Comm. 
on  Apoealy])se,  620  n.  3.     See  Baluz. 

John   Philopouus,   character  of,  ii.  613, 


614  (iv.  461).     Against  Produs,  105  n. 
8,  613  n.  2. 

De  Creatione,  ii.  613  n.  3.  L.  vi.  cc.  10,  17, 
fragment  of  Theodore,  494  n.  1,  714  nn.  1,  3. 
Against  .lauiblichus,  tilS  n.  3.  'O  iiaiTiJTTjs 
(in  Johann.  Damasc.  de  haeres.),  614  n.  1. 

John  Phocas,  Greek  monk,  on  the  holy 
places,  Carmel,  iv.  266. 

John  Kiiy.sbroch.     See  Ruysbroch. 

John  Scotus  Erigena.     See  Scotus. 

Johii  Strick,  priest,  iv.  40. 

John  Talaya,  ii.  587,  588. 

John  Tauler.     See  Tauler. 

John  the  Baptist,  i.  272  ;  ii.  56  ;  iii.  59  n. 
5,595;  iv.  312,  333,405;  v.  14.3,  154, 
188,  200,  366,  377,  392.  Ilis  reception 
by  the  Jews,  i.  38.  With  the  Ebion- 
ites,  i.  347.  With  Gnostics,  i.  420,  430 
n.,  434,  441  n.  2.  With  Maui,  i.  504. 
Festival  of,  ii.  369;  iii.  134;  iv.  68. 
Picture  of,  iii.  547.  AVith  the  Bogo- 
miles,  iv.  556,  559.  Catharist.s,  iv.  574. 
l)isci})les  of.     See  Sabicans. 

John  the  Grammarian,  iii.  533.  Patri- 
arch of  Constantinople,  .547,  548.  Tutor 
of  the  emperor  Theophilus,  547. 

John  the  Schismatic,  church  history,  ii. 
331  n.  4.  See  Harduiu,  Coucil.,  iv.  f. 
306. 

John  Trevisa,  v.  149. 

John  Tzimisces  (Zimisccs),  Greek  em- 
peror, the  Paulicians,  iii.  587  ;  iv.  564. 

John  Villani.     See   Villani. 

Joinville. 
Memoires  of  Louis  IX.,  dispute  with  the  Jews 
at  Cluny,  iv.  77  n.  2 ;  p.  175  (ed.  Pclitot), 
Louis  on  dress,  285  n.  4  ;  p.  177,  on  tempta- 
tion, 326  nn.  3,  4  ;  t.  ii.  p.  384,  Hugo,  282  n. 

Jol.     See  Yule. 
Jonah,  V.  332,  358. 

Jonas,  bp.  of  Orleans,  contends  against 
Claudius  of  Turin,  iii.  430  and  n.  1, 
432  n.  6,  437,  439.  Against  reliance  on 
outward  works,  452.  liis  writings,  449, 
459,  460.  Envoy  of  Louis  the  Pioua 
to  the  pope,  552. 
Citations :  — 

Uis  work  against  Claudius,  on  image  worship, 
pref.,  iii.  432  n.  4  (n.  6,  433  n.  2),  439  nn.  3, 
6 ;  f.  168,  439  n.  7.  L.  ii.  f.  183,  440  n.  1.  L. 
iii.  438  n.  3  ;  f.  189,  440  nn.  2,  3  :  f.  190,  438 
n.  3  (see  liibl.  Patr.  Lugd.).  De  institutione 
laicali,  459  n.  5.  L.  i.  cc.  14,  15.  prayer,  460 
n.  1 ;  cc.  20,  23,  459  nn.  6,  7.  L^  ii.  c.  17,  on 
works,  4-52  nn.  2,  3 ;  c.  22,  treatment  of  ser- 
vants, 459  n.  8.  L.  iii.  c.  10,  inaulgeuccs,  452 
n.4  ;  c.  10,  priestly  mediation,  452  n.  6.  See 
D'Achery,  S?picileg.,  t.  i. 

Jonas,  monk,  life  of  Columban,  29   n.  3. 

Of  Eusta-ius,  iii.  38  n.  2,  39  n.  2.     See 

Acta  S.  (O.  B.),  S.  ii. 
Jordan,  P. 

Die  Vorlaiifer  des  Ilussitenthums  in  Bi)bmen, 
V.  183  n.  2,  194  n.  2  ;  s.  62,  222  u.  2. 

Jordan,  the  river,  ii.  31  ;  iii.  2o7. 
Jordaims,   general    of   the   Dominicans, 

life  of  Dominick,  iv.  269  u.  1. 
Joseph,  Armenian  patriarch,  ii.  137. 


GENERAL   INDEX. 


127 


Joseph,  head  of  the  Paulicians,  iii.  250. 

Joseph,  occonomus  of  tlie  church  m  Con- 
stantinople, iii.  5.36  u.  3. 

Joseph,  patriarch  of  Constantinople,  iv. 
543-551. 

Joseph,  prayer  of,  i.  66  n.  3  ;  iv.  568  n.  5. 

Josejih  (jrcnusius. 

Keg.  1.  i.  f.  26  (ej.  Lachuiann).  Jjeo  tho  Arme- 
nian, iii.  532  n.  4.  L.  iv.  f.  'J7,  15o;^oris, 
308  n.  3. 

Josephus,  on  the  infatuation  of  the  Jews, 
i.  38.  On  the  three  Jewisli  Sects,  39  n. 
1,  41  n.  2,  42,  43, 44, 48.  The  Messiah, 
65.     The  Temple,  407  n.  2. 

ArclLVol.  L.  xvi.  c.  2,  §  4,  plea  of  Marcus 
Agiippa,  i.  88  n.  2.  L.  xviii.  c.  1,  Juilas  of 
Ganuil;i,  38  n. ;  §  4,  Sadducees,  41  n.  2;  ils- 
seneM,  48  n.  1.  Contra  Apiouem,  1.  i.  §  8,  the 
canon,  41  n.  1.  De  bello  Judaico,  1.  ii.  c.  8, 
§  1,  Jiiilas  of  Gamala,  38  n. ;  §  4,  i;.s.«cno.s,  43 
n.  3;  §  6,  12.  13,  the  same,  45  un.  1,  2  ;  §§ 
8,  9,  tlieir  reverence  for  the  sun,  47  n.  3  :  § 
10,  their  orders,  43  n.  2  ;  §  13,  prophecy 
among  them,  45  n.  3. 

Joshua,  iii.  457. 

2  :  ii.  219.  4  :  6  e«  seq.,  iii.  207.   6  :  26,  iv.  189. 

Josiah,  ii.  607  u. 
Jourduiu. 

Recherche?,  etc..  sur  les  traductions  latine.>! 
d'Ariotote,  iv.  417  n.  4,  445  u.  1. 

Jovian,  emperor,  ii.  87-89,  87  n.  4,  92, 
117,  132,459,  487. 

Jovinian,  monk,  ii.  182.  On  the  unity  of 
the  divine  life,  asceticism,  celibacy,  tlie 
church.  304-313,  (v.  3.50).  At  Milan, 
312.  Jerome,  305,  313,  377,  641.  Pe- 
lagius,  632,  635,  641,  646.  See  Jerome, 
contra  Jov. 

Jovius,  comes,  ii.  101  n.  5. 

Joy,  iv.  623  ;  v.  337.     See  Enjoyment. 

Jubilee  of  Boniface  VIII.,  v.  3.  Kcduc- 
tion  of  the  time  of  the  J.  to  50  years 
by  Clement  VI.,  41,  51  (183, 184).  Re- 
duction to  33  years  by  Urban  VI.,  v. 
51. 

Judaism,  its  relation  to  Christianity,  i. 
3-5,  62-66,  194-196,  289,  337,339,340, 
352,3.53,381,382,  386,  506,  507,  519, 
548,  556.  Prejiaratory  character  of,  35, 
36,  536,  537,  548,  672.  Influence  on 
Christianity  (see  Jewish).  Amonjj;  the 
Greeks  and  Uonians,  22,  67.  National 
pride  in,  36.  Amon^  tho  Romans,  re- 
lijiio  licita,  89.  CaracaUa,  119  n.  6. 
Law  of  Severus  again.st,  120.  Galen, 
164  n.  1.  Jewish  view  of  life,  273. 
Essential  clement  of,  352.  With  Gnos- 
tics, 366,  379-383,  407,  435,  436.  As 
kingdom  of  the  Demiurge,  382,  383. 
Ccrinthus,  399.  Witli  Origen,  548.  Ze- 
nobia  and  Paul  of  Samosata,  603,  604. 
Barnabas  on,  658.  And  (ireek  Piiilos- 
ophy,  Justin  Martyr,  666-669.  Under 
Julian,  ii.  50,  52-57,  69.  Gospel  in  the 
form  of,  iii.  50.  Relation  to  Moham- 
medanism, iii.  85-87  ;  iv.  59,  627.  lu 
the  church,  iii.  87,  208.     Spiritualized, 


iii.  170  (see  Alexandrian).  Reactions 
against,  iii.  244,  269,  270,  431,586,588, 
589,  and  n.  1,  592.  Idea  of  God  in,  iii. 
171  (i.  22;  ii.  54).  Abelard  on,  iv. 
383,  384.  Hamauu  on,  iv.  617  n.  2. 
See  .lewish  peojde. 

Judaizing,  Latins  charged  with,  iii.  581 
and  n.  4,  5S2. 

Judaizing  sects,  i.  331,  341-365,  394. 
Tendency,  339,  340.  See  Gnostics, 
Gnosticism. 

Judas  Iscariot,  i.  448,  622,  650  n.  2  ;  ii. 
704  ;  iii.  544  ;  iv.  116,  352,  482  ;  v.  156, 
221,  350,  370.     Gospel  of,  i.  448  n.  4. 

Judas  of  Gamala,  i.  37. 

Judgment  of  God,  iii.  36  ;  iv.  132.  The 
final,  i.  515,  650  ;  iii.  429,  444;  iv.  617, 
621,  635;  v.  37,  68,  151,  179,  190,  199, 
398.  E.xpected,  iii.  470  n.  2.  Picture 
of  iii.  308.  Threefold,  Catharists,  iv. 
571. 

Judgments,  divine,  v.  199.  On  a  corrupt 
church,  iv.  224,  621  ;  v.  215.  Predicted, 
iv.  219,  224,  225,  226,  632,  636;  v.  102, 
380,  412.    Human,  iv.  275,  391  ;  v.  408. 

Judgments  of  God,  iii.  5  n.  2,  17,  80,  129, 
1.30,  289,  384  n.  4,  399,  429,  449,  450, 
480,  519  ;  iv.  9,  16,  60  n.  2,  80,  86,  115, 
145,  169,  550,551,588;  v.  162,27.5,346, 
347,  363.  Entered  into  by  proxy,  iii. 
452. 

Judicial  authoritv  in  the  church,  iii.  120, 
349,  358-366,  .368-375. 

Judith,  sister  of  Emp.  Henry  IV.,  iv.  4 
n.  1. 

Judith,  wife  of  Louis  the  Pious,  iii.  272. 

Judith,  wife  of  Wladi.shiv,  iv.  4. 

Jugglery,  i.  157,  161  ;  ii.  42. 

Julia  Domna,  i.  174. 

Julia  MamniKa,  i.  125. 

Julian,  Apollinarist,  ii.  491  n.  2. 

Julian,  l)j).  of  Haliearnassus,  ii.  608,  613. 

Julian  of  Eelanum,  Pelagian.  Character 
and  writingT5,  ii.  652-654.  Against  the 
use  of  force  in  religion,  650  n.,  651 
notes  1,  2.  Zosimus,  651  n.  3.  Rea- 
son and  religion,  653,  654.  The  popu- 
lar consciousness,  654.  Humanity  of 
Christ,  655.  Importance  of  the  (pies- 
tions  in  dispute,  659.  The  first  sin  and 
its  consequences,  666,  669,  670.  Rea- 
son and  Revelation,  673,  674.  Grace, 
675.  Love,  677.  Etliics,  virtues  of  Pa- 
gans, 681  and  n.  1,682.  Augustin's 
rea,soning,  683,  685.  Theodore,  712, 
713.  Nestorius,  721.  On  infant  bap- 
tism, 727-729.  See  Augustin,  c.  Ju- 
lian. 

Julian  the  Apostate,  Life  of,  ii.  40-87. 
Course  of  education,  40-45,  39t).  Con- 
version to  Paganism,  34,  40-44.  Ori- 
basius,  45.  His  religious  position,  45- 
59.  Steps  towards  the  restoration  of 
Paganism,  35,  37,  59-69,  92.  Conduct 
toward  tlie  Jews,  69.  Towards  tiie 
Christians,  70-86,  456.  Death,  86-88 
n.  1.     Valcntinian,  90.     Libanius  on 


128 


GENERAL  INDEX. 


96  n.  3.     Simplicius,  107.     Polemic, — 
enemy  of  the  niunks,  111.     The  Dona- 
tists,  2'51.     Ei)iphany,34.3.    His  works, 
ii.  45.     See  Cyrill  of  Alexandria. 
Citations :  — 

Epistles.  Ep.  6,  to  the  prefect  of  Egypt,  ii.  74 
n.l.  Ep.  10,  ad  Alexandrino.'i,  37n.  2.  Ep.lT, 
ad  Oribasiuni,  46  u.  3.  Kp.  2o,  f.  397, _to  the 
Jews,  on  the  rebuilding  of  Jerutvilem,  "On.  1. 
Ep.  27,  to  I>;ibanius,  8t3  n.  3.  Kp.  31,  Aetiu.«, 
71  n.  2.  Ep.  37,  on  death,  5S  n.  2.^  Ep.  42, 
rescript  concerning  the  Christians,  71  n.  1,  75 
n.  3.  Ep.  49,  to  the  high  priest  Arsacios,  86 
n.  4.  Ep.  51,  to  the  .\lexandrians,  edict 
against  Athanasius,  73  nn.  2-4.  Ep.  52,  ad 
Bostrenos,  68  n.  1,  71  n.  4.  Ep.  58,  ad  Alex- 
andrinos,  the  obcli.sl^,  47  n.  4.  Ep.  62,  to  an 
officer,  66  n.  1.  Ep.  63  (ed.  Heyler,  f.  132),  to 
the  high  priest  Theodore,  64  n.  7,  55  n.  1,  58 
nn.  2,  3,  4,  62  n.  1.  Ep.  to  Arsaces,  86  n.  3. 
Ep.  ad  Athenien.ses,  46  n.  3.  Ep.  to  Photi- 
nus,  fragm.,  71  n.  2  Fragm.  epist.  ed. 
Spanh.,  on  his  attempt  to  rebuild  the  tem- 
ple, 69  n.  3. 

Instruction  for  priests,  f.  293  et  serj.,  images, 
ii.  60  n.  ;  f.  296  ;  the  prophets,  53  n. ;  f.  3U5  ; 
benevolence,  63  n.  2 ;  the  priest  outside  of 
the  temple,  64  nn. 

Misopogou,  to  the  people  of  Antioch,  ii.  83  n. 
4  ;  It.  344,  357,  82  nn.  1,  2  ;  f .  361,  84  nn.  2, 
3:  f.  363,  reproaches  them  with  their  indif- 
ference, 8  nn.  5,  6. 

Orationes.  Orat.  4,  f.  130,  eulogy  of  Helios, 
ii.  49  n.  2.  Orat  7,  f.  228,  Uelios,  8  n.  3. 
Orat.  8,  Salust.,  45n.3. 

Rescript.,  ii.  65  n.  2.    See  Muratori. 

"  The  CiEsars,''  ii.  32  n.  3. 

Works,  f.  115,  national  characters,  ii.  51  nn.  2, 
3;  f.  131,  the  same,  Hellenic  culture,  52  nn.  ; 
£.  206,  the  Christians  reproached  for  perse- 
cuting, 46  nn. ;  f .  292,  national  gods,  51 
n.l. 

Juliana  of  Csesarea,  i.  707,  708. 

Juliaiio  Cesarini,  cardinal,  at  the  council 

of  Basle,  v.  128-133. 

Ep.  ad  Eugen.,  iv.  f.  64  et  seq.,  v.  128  n. ;  f. 
67,  130  n.  2. 
Julin,  Pomeranian  town,  iv.  3,  9-11,  16, 

30.     Bishopric,  16. 
Julias,  bp.  of  Puteoli,  ii.  573. 
Julius,  hp.  of  Rome     Athanasius,  ii.  205, 

433,434.     Council  of  Sardica,  199  n.  2, 

205  ;  of  Philippopolis,  436.    Marcellus, 

440.     Ursacius  and  Valens,  449  n.  5. 

Reply  to  the  Oriental  bps.  433  n.  2. 

Ep.  I.,  ad  Eusebianos,  §§  4,  5,  ii.  205  n.  1. 
Julius  Africanus,  i.  709. 

Epistola  ad  Aristidem,  ap.  Euseb.,  6,  31,  i.  709 
n.    See  Routh. 
Julius  Capitoliuus. 

Vita  Antonii  Pii,  c.  9,  i.l03  n.  5 ;  cc.  11.  24, 
Marcus  Aurelius,  105  nn.  1,2  ;  cc.  13,  21,  the 
same,  107  nn.  2,  5. 

Julius  ("a.ssianus,  i.  458  n.  3. 
Julius  Firmicus  Matcrnus,  ii.  36. 

De  errore  profan.  relig.,ii.  36  n.  6  ;  c.  30,  37 
n.l. 

Julius  Krone. 

On  VtX  Dnlcino  and  the  Paterencs,  iy.  609  n.3. 
629  nn.  2,  3,  633  nn.  1,  2. 

Julius  Paulus,  i.  87. 

Sententise  receptte,  i.  109  n.  2.  L.  5,  lit.  21, 
law  concerning  new  religions,  i.  87  nn.  2,  3. 


Junilius,  Xoith  African  bp. 
Dc  partibus  div.  leg.,  ii.  183  n. 

Jupiter,  i.  116,  117;  ii.  29,  49,  74,84  n.6. 
Ju])iter  Philio3,  Maximin,  ii.  4.  See 
Zeus. 

Jura,  iv.  214. 

Jurisdiction,  ecclesiastical,  ii.  171,  172 ; 
iii.  95-97,  108,  452,  453;  iv.  83,  390. 
Of  the  pope,  iii.  120.452  ;  v.  9,  10, 13- 
19,  38.  Of  the  emperor  as  against  the 
pope,  V.  18,  30.  Of  church  and  state 
re.sjjectively,  v.  24,  2.5-30,  78.  See  Bon- 
iface VIII.,  Gerson,  Papacy. 

Jurisprudence,  v.  113.     See  Law. 

Justice,  with  Basilides,  i.  402  n.  3,  404, 
405,  412.  Ptolemseus,  438.  Marcion, 
466,467,472.  Aquinas,  iv.  521,  524. 
Civil,  iii.  102-105,  iv.  40,  302.  Of  God, 
i.  57,  58,  561,  564,  642;  iii.  474,476, 
477,  487  ;  iv.  498,  506,  507. 

Justififation,  with  Basilides,  i.  413.  With 
Carpocrates  and  Epiphanes,  i.  450. 
Constantine,  ii.  32.  Doctrine  of,  with 
Hilary,  ii.  620,  621.  In  the  I'elagian 
controversy,  ii.  677-679 ;  Send-Pcla- 
gian,  ii.  688.  In  the  sense  of  Angus- 
tin,  ii.  678,  688  ;  iv.  509 ;  v.  302.  Chrys- 
o.stom,  ii  720.  Bv  works,  iii.  130- 
132.  With  Gregory  the  (ireat,  iii  146. 
Subjective  mode  of  apprehending  in  the 
Middle  Ages,  iv.  304,  305.  In  Sch.jlas- 
ticism,  iv.  508-515.  Ab>lard,  iv.  502. 
Bernard,  iv.  510.  Different  ()i)eration3 
in,  iv.  512,513.  Wicklif's  views  of,  v. 
172.     Huss,  V.  302,  347. 

Justin,  emperor,  ii.  139, 145,  277  n.3,  591, 
606,  710. 

Justin  Martyr,  his  life  and  writings,  i. 
661-671.  The  philo.sophers  of  his  time, 
9.  Development  of  his  religious  expe- 
rience, 34  n.  3.  Jewish  ileniers  of  an- 
gels, 42  n.  2.  Jewish  construction  of 
Christianity,  Jewish  converts,  62,  63. 
Proselytes,  67.  Miracles  of  the  Chris- 
tians, 74.  Virtues  of  Christians,  76. 
(^ountry  communities,  79.  Crescens, 
93.  Extension  of  Christianity,  129. 
On  conversion,  250.  Defects  of  Chris- 
tians, 254.  Magistrates,  259.  Euel- 
pistus,  270.  Philosopher's  cloak,  275. 
Christian  places  of  assembly,  290,  291. 
Divine  wor>hi|),  303.  Instruction  of 
catechumens,  305  n.  1.  Baptismal  for- 
mula, 310.  Agapa;,325.  Bapti.sm  and 
the  Supper,  328.  Consecration  of  the 
Supjier,  329  u.  2.  Idea  of  Sacrifice, 
330.  Doctrine  of  the  Lord's  Supper, 
647,648  n.  1  (ii.  731).  Bread  in  the 
Lord's  Sup])er,  331.  Celebration  of  the 
Su])per,  332.  Two  classes  of  Jewish 
Christians,  342,  343  n.  2,  349.  Elias, 
347  n.  Gentile  Christians  become  Jew- 
ish, 362.  Harsher  and  milder  tenden- 
cies among  Gentile  C'hristians,  363. 
Ebionitism.  364,  674.  Simon  Magus, 
454  n.  1.   Tatiau,  456,  672.    Logos  doc- 


GENERAL   INDEX. 


129 


trine,  585,  586.  The  Gospel  of  Johu, 
585  n.l.  Holy  Spirit,  609.  Ciirist's  hu- 
manity, 635.  Satisfaction,  642.  Chili- 
asm,  651.  The  Trinity,  716.  See  Sem- 
isch. 

Citations :  — 

Apologia,  i.  f .  45  (cd.  Colon.  1686),  Christian  ex- 
orcism, i.  74  n.  1 ;  f.  48,  Clmstiiiuity  the  ab- 
solute rcli<j;ion,  586  n.l;  ff.  5U,  51,  his  con- 
Tersion,  002  n.  1  ;  §  00,  the  Logos  in  the 
Supper,  648  n.  1.  Apolog.  II.,  cliange  of 
character  produced  by  Christianity, 250  n.  1 ; 
tribute,  259  n.  1 ;  ascetics,  275,  n.l;  Chris- 
tian wives  of  pagans,  283  n.  2  ;  exhortjitions 
in  public  worship,  a(l.3  n.  5  ;  f .  50,  objects  of 
Christian  worship,  609  n  ;  c.  58,  the  king- 
dom of  Clirist,  90  n.  5  ;  f.  6.3,  influence  of 
Christian  character,  76  n.  2  ;  f.  74,  on  Gen. 
49 :  11,  67U  u.  1  ;  f .  75,  Theodotus,  580  n.  4  ; 
f.  81,  source  of  truth,  one,  607  n.  1 ;  f.  88, 
more  converts  from  paganism  than  from  .lu- 
daism,  63,  n.  2  ;  f .  98,  country  churches,  79 
n.  2  ;  §  10,  person  of  Christ,  035  ii.  4  ;  §  61, 
instruction  of  catechumens,  305  n.  1 ;  Ed. 
Ben.  §§  4,  6,  8,  references  to  Apol.  I.,  665 
n.4. 

Cohortatio  (rrapau'eTiicbs  Trpbs'EAATjfas),  f.  16. 
Cirfck  philosophy  indebted  to  Judaism,  i. 
0';.0  n.  2. 

Dialogus  c.  Tryphone  Judseo,  i.  34  n.  3  ;  f.  218, 
skf|itipism  of  ))hilosophers,  9  n.  2  ;  philoso- 
pbers  cluak,  275  nn.  5,  6:  ff.  247,  264,  320,  the 
teachings  of  conscience,  669  n.l;  ff.  259,  338, 
day  of  Christ's  passion,  298  n.4;  f.  266,  two 
parties  among  Jewish  Christians,  342,  nn. 
3,  4,  343  nn.  1,2;  Pagan  Christians  become 
Jewish,  302  n.  3  ;  f.  267,  Ebionites,  363  u.  3 ; 
Christ  teaches  his  own  divinity,  585  n.  1  ; 
ff.  2158,  330,  Elias,347  n.  ;  f.  273^  Gen.  49  :  11, 
670  n.l;  f .  291,  Jewish  view  of  the  Messiah, 

347  n.  ;  of  the  supernatural  birth  of  Jesus, 

348  n.  1  ;  f .  315,  baptism  of  Jesus,  .348  n.  3  ; 
f.  317,  redemption,  642  n.  3;  c.  30,  f.  322, 
the  same,  642  n.  2;  ff.  327,  331,  the  apostolic 
commentaries,  585  n. :  f.  344,  the  "  .\ngel  of 
God,"  609  n.l;  f.  345,  spread  of  Christian- 
ity, 129  n.  3  ;  spiritual  sacrifice,  330  n.  3  :  f. 
349,citationfrom  Apolog. II., OOS  n.2;  f.350, 
pi'oselytes,  07  n.  3  ;  f.  358,  deniers  of  angels, 
42  n.  2  ;  the  church  and  the  world,  130  n.  1  ; 
church  and  state  irreconcilable,  1.30  n.  1 ;  f. 
37<.) ;  repentance  necessary  to  forgiveness, 
62  n.  2. 

AAyo!  Trpbs 'EAArji/as,  operation  of  the  Logos,  i. 
007,  068. 

Justina,  empress,  and  Ambrose,  ii.  472  ; 
iv.  111. 

Justinian,  emperor,  persecutes  paganism, 
ii.  106.  Spread  of  Christianity  under 
him,  139,  140  (iii.  90).  Elcsbaau,  145. 
Imperial  papacy,  166.  B|)S.  are  to  care 
for  prisoners,  173.  Deacons  in  Con- 
stantinople, 189.  Despotism,  215  (iii. 
91  n.,  iv.  151).  Marcian,  277  n.  3.  In 
the  church  controversies,  553  n.  3,  592- 
609,  611,  612,  763-765,  710.  Maniche- 
ism,  770.  Founder  of  rifjhts  of  patron- 
aire,  iii.  109.  Gregory  XL,  on,  iii.  212. 
Laws  of,  iv.  158,  v.  87. 

Novell,  rights  of  patronage,  iii.  110  n.  1.  L.  i. 
N.  3,  ii.  1S9  n.  3.  L.  i.  t.  3,  N.  3,  filial 
churches  in  Constantinople,  ii.  194  n.  3. 

Justinian  II.,  emperor,  iii.  190,  248. 
Ju.stiis,  Eiifrlisli  bp.,  iii.  18. 
Justus,  Paulician,  iii.  248. 
Justus,  St.,  iii.  5  n.  2. 


Jutland,  iii.  271,  279,  286. 
Juvavia,  iii.  40. 
Juvenal,  iii.  602. 

Sat.  2,  i.  16  n.  3  ;  Sat.  3,  v.  75,  i.  103  n.  1. 
Juvenalis,  bp.  of  Jerusalem,  ii.  529,  569, 

576,  583. 

K. 

Kaaba,  at  Mecca,  iv.  535  n.  1. 

Kaiserswcrtli,  cloister,  iii.  44. 

Kajouiorts,  of  the  Zendavesta,  i.  491  n.  4. 

Kalendre,  ii.  349,  350. 

KaX^iiavTi  (Calcutta),  ii.  141  n.  4. 

Kanimiu,  iv.  9. 

Kiiinpfer. 
Amoenitates  exoticae,  iii.  130  n.  1. 

Kanngciser. 
Geschichte  von  Pomem,  iv.  16  nn.  1,  3,  6. 

'Kavoveg  unoaToXmoi,  i.  660.  See  Apos- 
tolic. 

Kant,  ii.  465  n.  2. 

Kantzow,  Thomas. 
Chronicle  of  Pomerania,  iv.  31  n.  1. 

Kappenberg,  monastery  at,  iv.  71,  80,  81. 
Karamsim. 

Hist.  Russia,  trans,  by  Hauonschild,  Bd.  i.  p. 
109,  Xestor,  iii.  329  n.  1. 

Kcidapoi,  i.  247. 

Kathle,  iii.  282. 

Kehel,  John  of,  v.  250. 

Kev(j/j.a,  i.  374. 

Kent,  converted  by  Augustin,  iii.  11-1-3. 
Christianity  in,  11-19,  24.  Suppression 
of  Christianity  in,  18.     Revival  of,  19. 

K£VTOVK?ui(hKT/  alpEOig,  iii.  545  n.  6. 

Kerrsuu  (Cherson),  iii. 329. 

Kcrait,  Tartarian  Kingdom  of,  iv.  46  48. 

Kl/pvyfia  uTcooTokiKOV,  i.  306. 

KsoTot,  i.  709  n.  1. 

Kevs  of  tlie  kingdom  of  heaven,  ii.  200 ; 
iii.  24,  35,  59,  585;  iv.  159.  Power  of 
the,  iv.  616  ;  v.  146,  291,  296,  357. 

Kicw,  iii.  327,  328  and  n.  2,  330. 

Kil-Patricii,  ii.  146. 

Kingdom  of  God,  i.  35,  86,  180,  194,  197, 
324,  440,  521,  649,  652,  653  ;  ii.  51,114; 
iii.  2,  98,  123,  174,257.  Prophetic  spirit 
in  relation  to  the,  iv.  216.  Stages  of 
jirogress,  Dolcino,  iv.  634.  Kingdom 
of  Christ,  i.  523,  601,  652  ;  ii.  481.  And 
of  Antichrist,  v.  109.  Of  the  Messiah, 
i.  398,  399,  429.  Of  Heaven,  i.  715  ;  ii. 
729  ;  iv.  319,  366,  367,  581.  Kingdom 
of  light,  in  Parsism,  i.  369,  376,  378, 
402  n.  3,  483  ;  with  the  Sabajans,  i.  377  ; 
with  Gnostics,  i.  401,  402  n.  2,404,420, 
455  ;  with  Mauicheans,  i.  480,  482,  489, 
490-501,  503;  with  Priscillian,  ii.  776. 
Kingdom  of  darkness,  in  Parsism,  376, 
483;  with  the  Sabreans,  i.  377;  with 
Gnostics,  i.  402  n.  2,  403,  404,  413,  420, 
455  ;  with  Mauicheans,  i.  490-493,  500, 
505 ;   with   Priscillian,  ii.  776.     King- 


130 


GENERAL  INDEX. 


dom  of  good,  i.  481,  482.  Of  evil.i.  376, 
401,  481,  482;  ii.  776  n.  4;  iv.  572. 
Kingdom  of  Aliiimau,  i.  402  n.  3.  Of 
nature,  i.  405.  Of  the  I)eniiurj;e,  i.  432, 
653,  654;  iii.  257-263  (see  Deiiiiurj,^')- 
Of  vKt],  i.  429.  Of  laldahaoth,  i.  444. 
Of  Satan,  i.  463,  644.  Of  Earth,  i. 
471. 
Kings,  the  books  of,  ii.  152. 

I.  Kings  3,  iii.  334  n.  4.  16  :  34,  iv.  189. 
18  :  19,  ir.  266.  18  :  40,  ii.  234.  19  :  11,  iv. 
316.  19  :  18,  ii.  243.  II.  Kings  2  :  11,  i.  2G5. 
2  :  25  ;  4  :  25,  iv.  266.     See  Commentaries. 

Kings,  their  anointing,  iii.  96  and  n.  3. 
Gregory  VIII.  on  the  power  of,  iv. 
88.  Divine  right  of,  iv.  88,  109,  110, 
131,  132,  141,  142.  Right  and  wor- 
thiness, V.  351-353.  Right  of  revolu- 
tion, V.  50. 

Kionitcs,  iv.  529  nn.  I,  2. 

Kirdigar,  ii.  127  n.  1. 

Kirton,  iii.  46. 

Kiss,  i.  124.  Fraternal,  255,  262;  ii.  362. 
In  baptism,  i.  313,  314,  317. 

Kist,  Dr. 
E.ssa.v  on  the  origin  of  the  Episcopal  power  in 
tlie  Christian  ch.  (see  Illgen),  i.  185  n.  2. 

K/l^pof,  KltjpiKol,  i.  195,  196. 
Klonkot,  v.  182. 
Kueph,  i.  444. 
Knighton,  Henry,  v.  150. 

Chronicle  (in  llist.  Anglic.  Script,  antiq..  Loud. 
1652).  T.  ii.  Wicklit,  v.  150  nu.  1-3,  and 
John  Balle,  158  nn.,  159  n.  4.  The  earth- 
quake council,  162  n.  3. 

Knights,  iv.  125,  164,  233,  577  n.  5.  Or- 
dt'r  of  German,  45;  Spiritual,  38,41, 
70,  127.  See  Crusades.  Lull  on  spir- 
itual knighthood,  191  (70);  Bernard, 
258. 

Knights  Templars,  iv.  258.  Suppression 
of,  V.  23,  171. 

Knin,  Mattliias  Pater  of,  v.  250. 

Knowledge,  in  Tlatonism,  i.  21 .  In  Chris- 
tianity, 186,  187,  238,  367,  368,  476; 
iii.  124.  Charisma,  with  Paul,!.  510. 
Clement  on,  i.  541.  Paul  and  Origen, 
i.  544.  Augustin  on,  ii.  475.  Joacliim, 
iv.  227,  229.  Bernard,  iv.  241,  258,  259, 
371-373.  Eustathiu.s,  iv.  532.  Militz, 
V.  177.  Tauler,  v.  409.  Mani,  i.  487. 
Knowledge  in  rehitiou  to  faith,  i.  366, 
530,  531  ;  ii.  269,  307  ;  iii.  463  ;  iv.  64, 
427  ;  with  Abelard  and  hi.s  school,  iv. 
376,  377,  380,  381,  385;  Hugo,  iv. 
402-404  ;  Peter  of  Blois,  iv.  415  ;  Alex- 
ander of  Hales,  and  other  scholastics, 
iv.  427-440.  Knowledge,  opinion,  and 
faith,  iv.  372.  Relation  to  obedience, 
i.  .531  ;  to  Scripture,  i.  532.  Knowledj^e 
and  charity,  li.  650 ;  and  action,  iii. 
174;  and  intuition,  iii.  174,  175.  Zeal 
without,  iv.  73.  Harmony  of  life  and, 
iv.  361,  364,  367,  411,  412,  427.  Rela- 
tion to  salvation,  iv.  405-407.  Relation 
of  the  affections  to,  iv.  411-413,427. 
In  act  and  in  habit,  iv.  443,  444.    Unity 


of,  iv.  431,  432.  Limits  of,  ii.  450 ;  (Lull 
on)  iv.  438,  439.  Pride  of,  i.  476; 
iv.  561.  0])ponents  of,  i.  535,  536. 
Self  knowledge,  iv.  263,  411,  412,  458. 
Sjiiritual  knowledge,  iv.  370,372,  385, 

428.  Efforts  to  diffuse  Christian,  iv. 
39  (see  Instruction).  Sources  of,  iii.  2  ; 
V.  264.  Low  .state  of,  v.  387.  See  Clergy, 
Culture,  Faith,  Gnosis,  Gnosticisn,  Ig- 
norance, Monasticism,  Schools. 

Knowledge  of  God,  with  the  Therapeutae, 
i.  62.  Euuomius,  ii.  446,  447.  Maxi- 
mus,  iii.  175.  Scotus,  iii.  463.  ^gidius, 
iv.  312.    The  Scholastics,  iv.  411-413, 

429,  430,  438,  457.  Huss,  v.  336.  In 
Christ,  Theodore,  ii.  496,  425.  Knowl- 
edge in  God,  Gregory  I.  on,  iii.  144  ; 
Scotus,  461,  465;  Aquinas,  iv.  480.  In 
the  Trinity,  iv.  457,  465.  Identity  of 
knowledge  and  being  in  God,  iv.  478, 
480;  V.  166.  See  Gnosis,  Knowledge 
and  Faith. 

Koblai  khan,  founder  of  the  Mongol  Em- 
pire in  China,  iv.  56,  57. 

Kolberg  (Col berg)  history  of  the  conver- 
,sion  of,  iv.  16. 

Ko-iarac,  ii.  193. 

Kopts.    See  Copts. 

Koran,  iii.  336,  337 ;  iv.  181  n.  3  ;  v.  299. 
Moral  element  in  the,  iii.  85,  86.    Gnos- 
tic elements  in  the,  iii.  86  n.  1.     On  the 
mission  of  Mohammed,  iii.  86  n.  2.    Di- 
vinity of  Christ,  iii.  87  n.  1,  159,  337. 
Sura,  V.  (ed.  Maracci)  f.  2-36,  worship  of  Christ 
and  Mary,  iii.  87  n.  ;  Sura,  v.  f.  206,  S.  vi.  f. 
262,  S.  xiv.  f.    375,  national    religious,  iii. 
86  n.  2. 

Kosegarten.    See  Taberistanensis  annales. 

Kodfidi  6  /itvlycSof,  iii.  206  n.  3. 

Koa/iOf  voeroi  and  aladiirbc,  ii.  49. 

Kozi-hradek,  v.  299,  310. 

Kristni-Saga,  Introduction  of  Christianity 
into  Iceland,  iii.  300  u.  2  ;  c.  ii.  301  n.  3. 

Krohn,  missionary  operations  in  the  South 
Sea,  iii.  39  n.  1. 

Krone.     See  Julius. 

Kpofof,  ii.  127. 

K/yoTof,  ii.  353.     See  Applause. 

Krzivousti,  iv.  1.     See  Boleslav  III. 

Kulm,  bishojjric,  iv.  45. 

Kupan,  Hungarian  prince,  iii.  333. 

Kvpianij  ev  ?.€vkoi(,  ii.  342  n.  2. 

Kushanians,  ii.  141  n.  3. 

Kvllean.     See  Cyllena. 

Kyrie  Eleison,  iii.  324. 

Kyrkujolsa  (Slavonian),  iii.  324. 


L. 

Labarum,  ii.  10,  13  n.  1,  20,  24  n.  4. 

Labaun,  Zdenek  of,  v.  298. 

Labbc. 
Nova  Bibliothcca  Maniiscriptorum,  t.  i.  f .  673, 
Adalbero  of  Metz,  iii.  408  n.  1 ;  f.  677,  the 
same,  411  n.  4  ;  f .  678,  the  same,  403  n.  1, 
405  n.5.  Scoti,  460  n.  6.  T.  ii.,  Clironiclo 
of  Ademar,  593  nn.  1,  3 ;  f .  212,  Chronicon 
Maxeutii,  518  n.  1. 


GENERAL   INDEX. 


131 


Labeo.     See  Notker. 
Labor.     See  Manual  Labor. 
Labors  for  the  salvation  of  others,  Fran- 
cis on,  iv.  274,  27.5.     Mendicants,  278, 
279.    See  Missions,  Monks,  Preaching. 
Laohniann,  iv.  173  n.  1,  216  n. 
Lactantius,  on  the  Holy  Sjiirit,  i.  608 ;  ii. 
467. 

Institutiones.  L.  iv.  c.  27,  pagaa  rites  liin- 
derecl  by  the  cross,  i.  145  n.  3.  L.  v.  c.  2, 
Hicroolcs,  174  n.  1 ;  c.  11,  Ulpian's  collection 
of  rci^cripts,  126  n.  2.  L.  vi.  c.  13,  oracle  con- 
cerning Christ,  172  n.  4.  De  mortib.  per.se- 
cutor.,  c.  lo,  145  n.  3,  153  n. ;  c.  16,  155  n.  ; 
Hierocles,  174  n.  1. 

Ladder,  the,  ii.  276. 

Ladishius  of  Naples,  v.   73,  75,  90,  100, 
276,  281  and  n.,  283. 

Laeta,  ii.  316.     See  Jerome  (ep.  107). 

Laitv,  permitted  to  teach  in  public  as- 
semblies, i.  186,  187,  196,  197,  703. 
Participation  in  church  government, 
189,  190,  199,  200.  In  tlie  choice  of 
church  officers,  189,  199,  200.  Admin- 
istration of  sacraments,  196.  Doctrine 
among  the,  578,  583.  In  the  epistk^s 
of  Clement,  659.  Justin  Martyr,  662. 
Instruction  of,  686.  Commodian,  687. 
In  the  Second  Period.  Arbitration, 
ii.  171  u.  3.  Dependence  on  the  priest- 
hood, 179.  Elevated  to  church  digni- 
ties, participate  in  clnirch  elections, 
185.  As  monks,  in  relation  to  the 
clergy,  284.  In  theological  disputes, 
432  and  n.  1.  And  the  Bible,  317.  See 
Bible. 

Third  and  Fourth  Periods.  Christian 
knowledge  among  the,  iii.  124,  125. 
Pilgriniages,  131.  Participation  in 
communion,  136.  In  the  image  con- 
troversy, 198,  200,  207  n.  1,  229,  542  n. 
1.  Knowledge  of  Scripture  (207  n.  1), 
251,  252,  469  n.  4,  600,  604.  Sects 
among  the,  599,  600.  Lay  missionaries, 
302.  Pretended  priest,. 30*9.  And  priest- 
hood, 348.  Administration  of  church 
property,  351.  Bring  causes  to  Rome, 
359.  Prcacliiug,  391  n.  4.  Lay  abbots, 
416.  Ignorance  and  corruption,  441, 
592.  Piety,  445.  Saint  worship,  446  n. 
1,  448.  Unction  imparted  by,  448. 
Rules  for,  459.  Elevated  to  church 
offices,  559,  574,  577.  In  the  Greek 
church,  577. 

The  laity  and  the  Jews,  iv.  77.  And 
Gregorv  VII. ;  as  censors  of  the  clerirv, 
96,  97,  99,  107,112,  146,  149,  .592.  Per- 
form priestly  offices,  99,  592,  614.  Right 
of  investiture  denied  to,  101  (see  Inves- 
titure). Ascetism,  112.  Pious  socie- 
ties, 286,  302,303,  607,609,  612,627, 
628.  Bible  among  laymen,  320-;324, 
425  (see  Bible).  Relation  to  theclergv, 
224,  320,  354,  509,  514.  Withdrawal 
of  cup,  343-347.  Neglect  of  the  Lord's 
Supper,  343,  344,  346,  353.  Bacon, 
425.  Influence  of  pantheistic  doctrines 
among  the,  447,  450.    Interest  in  theo- 


logical questions,  498,  534,  547.  Eusta- 
thius  to  tlie,  532.  Superstition,  577 
(v.  239,  .see  Superstition).  Effect  of 
interdict  on,  582.  Forbidden  to  dispute 
concerning  the  faith,  590.  Separatist 
tendencies,  592. 

Laity  in  councils,  v.  33,  34.  Mysti- 
cism, 42.  Contempt  for  dersv,  123, 
129,  131,  148  n.  1,  215.  Wickhf  on 
their  relati(m  to  the  clergy,  139,  146. 
On  their  right  to  the  Scriptures,  149- 
151.  Knighton  on,  150.  Compared 
with  clergy,  34,  159,  221,  224,  230,  231. 
Contempt"  of  the  clergy  for,  193,  194. 
Laity  and  clergy,  195," 200,  202,  203, 
205,"  213,  214.  "Participation  in  the 
Lord's  Supper,  212,  213,  217-231,  337, 
338.  Pietv,  21.3-218,  221,224,  381.  So- 
cieties, 42",  213,  381.  Persecuted  by  mo- 
nastic orders,  213,  216,  217.  Increase 
of  piety,  218,  236,  306,381.  Reform 
and  anti  reform  parties,  232.  Image 
worship,  233,  234.  Right  to  preach, 
250.  Huss  and  the,  256,  257,  260  n., 
288,  306.  307,  321,  352.  IIuss  on  the 
responsibility  of  the,  282,  283.  Discus- 
sion before,  321.  Friends  of  God  and 
tlie,  42,  383,  387,  389,  391.  Books 
among,  391. 
Lamaism,  iv.  47,  56. 
Lambecius,  sermons  of  Otfrid,  iii.  425  n. 

3. 
Lambert,  iv.  344  n.  4. 
Lambert  of  Aschaffenburg. 
History  of  Germany,  ff.  44,  156,  Hermann  of 
liamberg,  iv.   102  n.  5,  103  nn.  1,  2;  f.  89, 
Greg.  Vll.,  92  n.  5,  6 ;  an.  1074,  decrees  of, 
94  n.  4,  95  n.  1 ;  f.  136,  witchcraft,  91  n.  1 ; 
an.  1075,  f.  154,  ignorance  of  clergy,  102  n. 
4.   Greg.  VII.  and  Henry  IV.,  105  n.  4  ;  and 
Hugo  Bl.incus.  106  n.  2  ;  and  the  Margravine 
Mathilde,  113  n.  1. 

Lambeth,  v.  148. 
Lamentations,  3  :  25,  ii.  135. 
Lampetios,  Lampetians,  ii.  276.    The  tes- 
tament of,  279  n.  1. 
Lanipon,  presbyter,  ii.  516. 
Lam])ridius.     See  iElius. 
Lampsacus.  ii.  319  n.  2. 
Lancaster,  Duke  of,  v.  93,  136,  147,  148, 

159,  162. 
Landlords,  selfishness  of  Christian,  ii.  90, 

91,  100,  175.     Pagan,  100  and  n.  3. 
Landrich,   among  the    Frieslanders,    iii. 

79. 
Landnlph  de  Cotta,  advocate  of  reform 

at  Mibm,  iii.  391-394,  392  n.  3,  393  nn. 

4,  5,  397. 
Landulpli  de  St.  Paulo. 

Uic  of  .\riald,  iii.  389  n.  3,  390  n.  2,  ,392  n.  5, 
397  n.  2  ;  c.  2,  3S9  n.  3  ;  c.  3,  390  n.  3,  391  n. 
5  :  c.  6,  391  nn.  1,  3,  0  ;  c.  16,  Anselm  of 
Lucca,  393  n.  5 ;  Erlembald,  398  nn.  1-3. 

Landulph,  Junior. 

Hist.  Mediolan,  c.  30,  Imerius,  iv.  203  n.  2 
See  Muratoii. 

Landulph  the  elder. 
L.  iii.  cc.  1,  23,  arguments  of  the  opponents  of 


132 


GENERAL  INDEX. 


celibacy,  iii.  397  n.  2.    Sect  at  Montfort,  600 

n.  4.  See  Muratori. 
Lanfranc,  at  Bee,  iii.  470,  471,  506;  iv. 
361,362.  In  the  controversy  on  the 
Lord's  Supper,  iii.  5U6,  507,  509  n.  4, 
511  n.  2,  512  nn.  1,  2,  4,  513  nn.  1-3, 
513-515,  519,  526  ;  iv.  355.  Archbp.  of 
Canterbury,  iv.  329.  Guitmimd,  iii.  529 
n.  3.  Life  of,  iu  his  works,  iii.  506  n.  5, 
510  n.  1.  In  Acta,  S.  (O.  B.),  S.  vi.  P. 
ii.,  iv.  329  n.  I. 

De  corpore  et  sanguine  Boniini,  ed.  Venct.,  f . 
171,  iii.  507  n.  1  :  c.  2,  512  n.  4.  0pp.  f.  170, 
513  n.  1.     See  D'Achery. 

Lanfrick,  iii.  382. 
Lange. 
Dogmengepchichte,  toI.  i.,  "  Dialo^e  "  of  J. 
Martyr,  refutation  of  Muenscher,  i.  668  n.  3. 
Langebeth,  iii.  272  n.  3. 
Langenstein,  Henry  of,  from  Hessia,  v. 
49,  119.     Consilium  pacis,  49,  50. 
Consilium  pacis,  c.  3,  the  schism  an  admoni- 
tion from  God,  v.  49  n.  4 ;  c.  13,  49  n.  2  ;  c.  15, 
right  of  revolution,  50  n.     De  Schismate,  4t) 
n.     Epistola  pacis,  48  n.,  49.     See  Boulaeus. 

Langham,  Simon,  abp.  of  Canterbury,  v. 
136. 

Langres,  iii.  506  ;  iv.  354,  355. 

Liftngton,  Stephen,  cardinal,  iv.  174. 

Language,  in  preacliing,  i.  79,  83.  In  the 
public  reading  of  the  Scriptures,  303. 
Laws  of,  387.  Of  Scripture,  ii.  116. 
Origin  of,  ii.  449.  Liturgical,  dogmatic 
and  ascetic  distinguished,  ii.  524  n.  1. 
Homiletic  and  dogmatical,  ii.  546. 

Third  mid  fourth  Periods.  Use  of 
the  vernacular  language  iu  instruction, 
iii.  53,  72,  73,  126,  127,  129,  316  and  n. 
4,  317-319,  323,  324,  334,425,  427,  468, 
469,  598  n.  4.  Insincere  in  the  Greek 
church,  115,  235,  531,  559,  561,  570  n. 
2.  Hyperbolical,  252.  Liturgical,  127 
-129,  316  and  n.  4,  317,  318,  323,  324, 
326.  Of  church  psalmody,  127.  Sim- 
eon, 448  n.  1. 

Fifth  Period.  Teaching  and  preach- 
ing iu  the  vernacular,  iv.  4,  29,  31,  56, 
58,  62,  90,  186,  200,  201,  214,  313,  314, 
317  and  n.  5.  The  liturgy,  58,318. 
Nestorian  clergy,  52.  Peter  of  Savoy 
on,  214.  Knowledge  of  language  and 
missionary  work,  242.  Formation  of, 
313,  320.  Bacon  on  the  knowledge  of, 
425. 

Sixth  Period.  The  vernacular  in 
preaching,  v.  175,  195,236,  254,256, 
305,  383,  390  ;  in  writings,  297,  388, 
390,  391,401.  Huss  on  the  Bohemian, 
243  n.  1,  244,254-256,  320,  369;  on 
abusive,  286,  287.  Jerome  of  Prague, 
374,  379.  See  Languages,  Latin  Lan- 
guage. Linguistic. 

Languages,  references  to  different.  Anglo- 
Saxon,  iii.  1.53  n.  3,  468,469  and  nn'.  2, 
4.  Arabic,  iii.  335,  448  n.  1  ;  iv.  62,  63, 
65,  68,  70,  417,  420,  436.  Bohemian,  v. 
175,  176,  236,  241  u.,  243  n.  1,244,  254, 


256,  297,  320,  369,  374.  Catalonian,  iv. 
641  n.  2.  Chaldee,  iv.  70.  Chinese- 
Syrian,  iii.  89.  Coptic,  i.  83  ;  iii.  448 
n.  1.  English,  v.  149,  150.  Ethiopic, 
ii.  776  n.  4.  French,  iv.  55,  155  n.  5, 
447,  448.  German,  iii.  425;  iv.  6,  155 
and  nn.  4,  5,  313,  318  ;  v.  149,  175,  241 
n.,. 320,  371,374,  379,383,  390,391,411. 
Gothic,  iii.  281  n.  1.  Greek,  i.  79;  ii. 
77,  116  ;  iii.  448  n.  1  ;  iv.  58,  378,  417, 
425;  V.  149  (judicial),  362  n.  1.  He- 
brew, i.  345,  700  ;  ii.  744  ;  iv.  70,  425, 
426  ;  v.  149  (see  Hebrew).  Icelandic, 
iii.  300  n.  2,  301.  Italian,  iv.  300  n.  1, 
317.  Latin  (see  Latin).  Persian,  iv. 
50,  58.  Provencal,  iv.  320,  321,  639  n. 
2,641  nn.  3,  4,  5.  Romance,  iii.  425; 
iv.  605,  606,  607.  Semitic,  iv.  47  n. 
Sanskrit,  i.  82  n.  2.  Slavonian,  iii.  315 
n.  1,316-319,  320  n.  2,  323,  324,  326, 
330  ;  iv.  6,  7,  20,  31.  Spanish,  iii.  430 
n.  1.  Swedish,  iii.  281  n.  1.  Syriac,  i. 
4S6  ;  ii.  589,  610;  iii.  448  n.  1  ;  iv.  48 
n.  1,  52.  Tartar,  iv.  47  n.,  50,  56,  57, 
58.  Turkish,  iv.  48  n.  1. 
Languedoc,  iii.  414,  415;  iv.  597.  Sects 
in,  639,  642. 

Hist.  gen.  de  (t.  iii.  an.  1737),  639  n.  3. 

Laodicea,  in  Phrygia,  ii.  451.     See  Coun- 
cils, an.  363. 
Laodicea,  in  Syria,  ii.  77,  484. 
Laodiceans,  ep.  of  Paul  to  the,  iii.  268. 
Laon,  iii.  364,  404  n.  2,  490  ;  iv.  373. 
Lapides  uncti,  iii.  300  n.  4. 
Lappenburg. 

Hist.  England,  Bd.  1,  p.  400,  Dunstan,  iii.  411 
u.  5. 

Lapsi,  controversies  respecting  tlieir  res- 
toration to  the  fellowship  of  the  church, 
i.  226-235,  239-246.  Decision  of  the 
council  of  Carthage,  234. 

Lascaris  II.,  Greek  emperor,  iv.  542,  543. 

Last  judgment.     See  Judgment. 

Last  things.     See  Eschatology. 

Last  times,  the,  v.  42.  JMilitz  on  the,  178, 
179.  Janow  on  the,  196-202, 211.  See 
Joachim. 

Latcran  council.  See  Councils,  an.  648, 
an.  1112,  an.  1123,  an.  1139,  an.  1170, 
an.  1179,  an.  1215. 

Lateran  palace,  church,  iii.  186;  iv.  128, 
163  n.  3. 

Latin  church.     See  Western  church. 

Latin  church  fathers,  iii.  459,  461.  See 
Church  fathers. 

Latin  language,  use,  knowledge  of,  in- 
struction in,  i.  79,  303,  717  ;  ii.  28, 152  ; 
iii.  36,  152,  317,  335,  408  n.  1,  459,  467- 
469,  602,  604  ;  iv.  58,  81,  287,  378  n.  3, 
425;  V.  175,  241  n.,  320,  374,  390. 
(Preaching,  v.  175,  390).  TertuJlian 
and  the  Punic,  i.  684.  Pronunciation 
of,  iii.  48,  503.  Al])habet,  iii.  91  n.,  281 
n.  1.  Liturgical  language,  iii.  126-129, 
316-319.      Ignorance    of,   among  the 


GENERAL   INDEX. 


133 


clergy,  iii.  126  ;  iv.  52,  287  ;  v.  58.  In 
Spaiii,  iii.  165,  335,430  n.  1.  Metho- 
dius, iii.  317  n.  2.  Laity  if^noraiit  of, 
iii.  129,  317,  468,  604;  iv.  74,  314.  In 
England,  iii.  467-469.  The  Greeks  and 
Nicholas  I.  on  the,  iii.  566,  567.  The- 
opliylact  on  the,  iii.  586.  Study  of 
Latin  authors  revived,  iii.  459,  602.  In 
France,  iii.  604.  Scientific,  iv.  357. 
Judicial,  V.  362  n.  1.  See  Bible  trans- 
lation. Translation. 

Latins  accused  of  barbarism,  iii.  566,  585. 

Aarpeia  and  TvpoaKvvTjaig,  iii.  205,233  n.  1, 
545. 

Latzenibock,  Henry  of,  v.  328. 

Lanb,  monastery  of,  iii.  501. 

Lauf.     See  Studien  und  Kritiken. 

Lauingcn,  iv.  421. 

Lanrac,  iv.  639  n.  2. 

\avpac,  ii.  271. 

Lanrcutius  (Lawrence),  presbyter,  among 
the  Anglo-Saxons,  iii.  11.  Sent  to 
Rome,  14.  Augustin's  successor,  18. 
His  vision,  19. 

Lau.sanne,  iv.  598. 

Lausiaeum  (Lorch?),  iii.  26  n.  2.  See 
Palladius. 

Law,  of  God,  holy,  i.  35,  499.  Relation 
to  Christ,  63.  And  the  Gospel  (Mar- 
ciou),  468,  472.  To  sin,  E])iphanes, 
450.  Original  and  ^Mosaic,  354  n.  6. 
Fnltilment  of  the,  ii.  634,  635,  637,  642, 
643,  678.  Law  and  ;;race,  Hilary,  ii. 
620  ;  Augustin,  ii.  675,  678.  Theodore 
on,  ii.  715,  716.  Common  law  of  Cath- 
olic church,  Gerbert  on,  iii.  372.  Rela- 
tion of  law  to  evangelical  jicrfcctiim, 
Aquinas,  iv.  524,  526.  Old  and  new, 
Waldenses  on,  iv.  616.  Occam,  v.  38, 
39.  Of  Christ,  ii.  332;  v.  151,  208,  209, 
242  ;  Huss,  v.  242,  264,  265,  278,  280, 
285,  .304-307,  325,  326,  338.  Relation 
of  the  law  of  the  spirit  to  ])o.sitive  law 
(Chrysonuilos),  iv.  562 ;  (Janow),  v. 
206-209.  Essence  of  things,  v.  208. 
Evangelical  and  civil,  v.  26,  27.  Civil 
and  ecclesiastical,  v.  49,  50.  See  Ec- 
clesiastical Law. 

Law,  of  Moses,  Jewish,  i.  354  n.  6  ;  ii.  55, 
620  ;  iv.  78 ;  v.  38,  39.  See  Judaism, 
Gnosticism. 

Law,  ))olitical,  relation  of  Christianity  to, 
i.  70,  259;  iii.  102,  103.  Influence  of 
Clnistiatiity  on,  ii.  171-178  ;  iv.  40,  41. 
lutluLMu'c  of  legates  on  civil  order,  iv. 
198.  Study  of,  ii.  590;  iv.  172,  203, 
204,  415.     See  Civil. 

Lawgivers,  Julian  on,  ii.  51. 

Law  school,  ii.  590. 

Law  suits,  ii.  91. 

Lawrence,  St.,  iv.  589. 

Laws,  national,  ii.  51.  Roman,  i,  137. 
Of  M.  Aurelius,  concerning  the  Chris- 
tians, i.  107,  108.  Of  Sevcrus,  close 
associations,  i.  120.  Of  Decins,  against 
the  Christians,  i.  131.  Of  Diocletian, 
against  Manicheaus,  i.  144,  506;  ii.  769. 


Of  Constantine  against  heathen  rites, 
ii.  21-23,  28.  Of  Constantino,  tlie  same, 
ii.  33-35.  Of  Julian,  recalling  bishops 
from  exile,  ii.  71.  Of  Jovian,  ii.  88  n.  1. 
Of  Valeutinian,  ii.  90.  Of  Valeu.s,  ii.  91. 
Gratian,  ii.  92.  Of  Theodosius,  sooth- 
saying, temples,  etc.,  ii.  94,  95  and  nn. 
4,  5,  97,  99.  Of  Arcadius  and  Honorius, 
ii.  100-103.  Of  Gratian  on  tlic  execu- 
tion of  the  death  sentence,  ii.  215.  Of 
Con.stantine  in  the  Donatist  controv., 
ii.  223,  225  ;  on  festivals,  ii.  333  and  n. 
4,  336.  Of  Theodosius  II.  against  the 
Nestorians,  ii.  554.  See  Capitularies, 
Codex,  Edicts,  Rescripts. 

Lay  abbots,  iii.  416. 

Laying  on  of  liands.  See  Imposition  of 
hands. 

Lazan,  Henrv  of,  v.  316. 

Lazan,  Let!  of,  v.  317. 

Lazarus,  ii.  496  n.  4  ;  v.  189,  353,  358. 

Lazarus,  bp.  of  Aix,  ii.  643  and  n.  1,  648. 

Lazarus,  monk.  iii.  547. 

Lazians,  spread  of  Christianity  among 
them,  ii.  139.  Maximus  banished 
among  the,  iii.  192.  See  Cyrus,  bp.  of 
Phasis. 

Leander,  bp.  of  Seville,  iii.  118. 

Learning,  ii.  149;  iii.  482;  v.  32,  59,  86. 
See  C'ulturc. 

Lebanon,  iii.  197. 

Lebbehn,  iv.  16  n.  1. 

Lehus,  bp.  of,  v.  330  n.  2. 

Lech,  river,  iii.  37. 

Lectores,  i.  201  ;  ii.  184,  354  n.  2.  See 
Prelectors. 

Lectures,  university,  iv.  281,  282,  418. 
Of  Abelard,  373,  374,  383,  393  and  n. 
1,  398,  452.  Copies  of,  393  and  n.  1, 
415.  Of  Aquinas,  422.  Of  Almaric, 
446. 

Ledan,  ii.  131. 

Ledebur,  A.  von. 
Algemeine  Archiv,  vol.  viii.,  f .  97,  iv.  5-36  n.  3. 

Legacies,  right  of  pagan  priests  to  re- 
ceive, ii.  92.  Of  the  church,  ii.  166,  167. 
Of  heretics,  ii.  235.  To  the  church,  iii. 
101. 

Legality,  Jewish,  i.  39,  40,  41  n.  1,61,63. 
Christian,  ii.  291  ;  iii.  50;  iv.  510. 

Legates,  papal,  iii,  55,65,  67,  71,  354,  373, 
374,  510,  511,  516  n.  2,  562,  563,  574, 
576,  577,  583  ;  iv.  41,  59,  123,  141,  150, 
166,  200,  382,  540,  583  n.  2,  590  n.  6, 
603  ;  v.  6,  89,  272,  276.  Importance  of, 
iv.  89,  197,  198.  Gregory  VII.  and,  iv. 
89,  91,94,  117,  119.  Exactions  of,  iv. 
131,  166,  167,  197,  198.  False,  iv.  204. 
Freileric  I.  and  the,  iv.  166,  167.  Inno- 
cent III.,  iv.  173,  174  u.,  176,  177,  269. 
Joachim  on,  iv.  222. 

Legates  a  latere,  iv.  131. 

Legends,  i.  66,  84  ;  ii.  148,  371  ;  iii.  19  n. 
1,  101,  134  n.  1,  289,  300  n.  1,  467  n.  3; 
iv.  46,  60  n.  2,  187,  188,  332,  345.  Of 
mart}TS,  i.  139.   Moravian  and  Russian, 


134 


GENERAL   INDEX. 


iii.  321  n.  5.  Of  pope  Joau,  iii.  367  n. 
1.  Of  Robert  Grosshead,iv.  187.  Gift 
of  Cou.st:iLtiue,  iv.  216  n.  ;  v.  18,  42. 
Concerning  Frederic  II.,  v.  43,  44. 
Origin  of,  iv.  330.  Use  of  by  preachers. 
V.  383. 
Leger. 

Hi-itoire  des  Vaudois,  la  nobla  Leyczon,  iv.  616 
n.  1. 

Logio  fulminca,  i.  115,  116. 
Legislation,  church,  iii.  55, 56.    See  Coun- 
cils, Ecclesiastical  laws. 
Legists,  iv.  204. 
Leibnitz. 

Script,  rerum  Bohem.,  t.  i.,  Ditmar's  Chronicle, 
iii.  324  n.  1,  422  n.  4  ;  Bemward,  iii.  408  n. 
2  ;  f.  275,  life  of  bp.  Israel,  iii.  460  n.  6.  Ac- 
cessiones  hist.,  t.  ii.  f.  543,  chronicle  of  Al- 
beric,  iv.  643  n.  3  ;  f.  568,  Frederic  II.,  iv. 
181  n.  2. 

Leidrad,  abp.  of  Lyons,  iii.  167,  168. 

Leif,  Icelander,  iii.  307. 

Leinster,  iii.  29. 

Leipsic,  founding  of  the  university  of,  v. 

2.54. 
Leitmeritz,  Conrad  at,  v.  184. 
Leitomv.sl,  the  bp.  of,  v.  294.     See  John 

of. 
Lemnos,  iii.  222. 
Lenfant. 

Hist.  Cone.  Const.,  v.  360  n.  2. 

Lent,  svnods  at  Rome  during,  iii.  520  ;  iv. 
105  n.  4,  598,  599.  In  the  Greek  church, 
iii.  557,  581.     See  Quadragesima. 

Lentzen  (Lcoutium),  iii.  326. 

Leo,  abbot,  legate,  iii.  371,  373. 

Leo,  bp.  of  Acliris  (Achrida),  iii.  580. 

Leo,  bp.  of  Iconium  in  Phrygia,  iii.  229 
n.  3. 

Leo,  bp.  of  PhociEa,  iii.  219  n.  1. 

Leo  I.,  bp.  of  Rome.     See  Leo  the  Great. 

Leo,  b]).  of  the  island  of  Carpathus  (Scar- 
panto),  iii.  229  n.  3. 

Leo,  bp.  of  the  island  of  Rhodes,  iii.  229 
n.  3. 

Leo,  consul,  iii.  571. 

Leo,  deacon,  ii.  Ill  n. 

Leo  I.,  Greek  emperor,  iii. 

Leo  III.,  Greek  emperor  (the  Isaurian), 
eneniv  of  image  worship,  iii.  202-214, 
227,  229,  535.  His  first  ordinance 
against  the  idolatrous  worship  of  im- 
ages, 204.  His  transactions  with  Gcr- 
manus,  204.  His  law  against  all  relig- 
ious images,  209.  Why  he  was  favor- 
ably disposed  to  the  Paulicians  ?  249, 
250.  The  image  of  Christ,  535.  Let- 
ters to  Gregory  II.,  211,  212. 

Leo  IV.,  Greek  emperor,  enemy  of  im- 
ages, iii.  223  and  n.  2.  His  conduct 
towards  the  friends  of  images ;  his 
death,  224. 

Leo  v.,  Greek  emperor  (the  Armenian), 
in  the  second  image  controversy,  iii. 
532-543,  549,  558.  His  attempts  to 
abolish  imiige  worship,  533.     His  con- 


troversy on  this  subject  with  Xicepho- 
rus  and  Theodorus,  533-537.  His 
measures  for  abolishing  the  images, 
538,  539. 

Leo  VI.,  Greek  emperor  (the  Philoso- 
pher), iii.  578. 

Leo  III.,  pope,  crowns  Charlemagne  em- 
peror, iii.  120,  235  n.  4.  Complaints 
against  him,  122.  Doctrine  of  the 
Holy  Si)irit,  555,  556.  Supposed  as- 
sassination, Alcuin  on,  103  ii.,  121   n. 

3,  122.  Life  of,  122  u.  2.  See  Anas- 
tasius. 

Leo  A'^IIL,  pope,  iii.  368. 

Leo  IX.,  pope,  iii.  378,  379,  381,  384-386. 
Founds  a  new  epoch  in  the  history  of 
the  papacv,  378,  400  (iv.  83,  97,  146, 
223).  Hildebrand,  iii.  381  n.  2.  Fights 
against  the  Normans,  385,  386.  Canon- 
ized as  a  saint,  386.  Simony,  389  n. 
2.  Berengarius,  507,511-514  (508  n. 
3).  Against  Michael  Cerularius,  580 
u.  2,  581-583.  Life  of,  see  Bruno,  bp. 
of  Segui,  Wibert. 

Epistle  to  Michael  Cerularius,  iii.  387  n.  7,  580 
n.  2,  582  nn.  1,  2.  See  Harduin,  VI.  i.  f. 
927. 

Leo  Allatius,  on  the  transactions  of  Con- 
cil.  Const,  an.  879,  iii.  572  n.  2. 

Citations :  — 

Collection  of  Symmicta,  John  Phocas  on  tho 
holy  places,  iv.  266  n.  1. 

De  eccles.  Occident,  atque  orient,  perpetua  con- 
sensu. L.  ii.  cc.  11,  12,  acts  of  Synod  Const, 
an.  1140,  the  Eogoniiles,  iv.  562  n.  5, 563  n.  2 ; 
ff.  682,  686,  Niphon,  Cosmas,  iv.  563  n.  3, 
564  n.  3  ;  c.  13,  persecution  on  the  isle  of  Cy- 
prus, iv.  5.39  n.  1 ;  c.  14,  letter  of  Blemmrdes, 
iv.  542  n.  3. 

De  libris  et  rebus  eccles.  Grsecis  (Pari.',  1646), 
f.  161,  conference  Const.,  report  of  Michael 
Cerularius,  iv.  583  n.  3. 

Grsecia  orthodoxa,  t.  i.,  treatises  of  Blemmydes, 
iv.  541  n.  2 ;  t.  ii.,  writings  of  Beccus,  iv 
547  nn. 

Life  of  Clement,  fragm.  iii.  320  n.  2. 

Leo  Diaconus. 

Hist.  (ed.  Hase),  iv.  7  (or  new  coll.,  p.  64),  and 
T.  5.  Greek  monks,  prophetic  gifts,  iii.  590 
n.  3. 

Leo  the  Grammarian,  on  Photius,  iii. 
568  n.  3. 

Leo  the  Great,  bp.  of  Rome.  De  voca- 
tione  Gentium;  conversion  of  the  bar- 
barians, ii.  124,699  n.  3.  The  primacy 
of  the  Roman  bp.,  199,  202-204  (iii. 
32,  350,  580).  Hilarius  of  Aries,  206, 
207.     Fasts,  340.     Sun-worship,  347  n. 

4.  Pagan  element  in  relation  to  the 
Christmas  festival,  348  and  n.  1  ;  to  the 
New  Year's  festival,  350  n.  4.  In  the  Eu- 
tychian  controversy,  567,  568,  573-582. 
In  the  Monophv.«ite  controversies,  584, 
585,  588.  In  the  Pelagian,  657,  699-703. 
The  Manicheans,  769,  770.  Pri.scillian- 
ists,  776  nn.  1,  5,  577    Works,  580  n. 

Citations :  — 
De  vocationo  gentium,  grace  and  free-Avill,  ii. 
699-702,  nn.    L.  ii.  c.  6,   Kome,  202  n.  1; 
0.  32,  124  n.  2. 


GENERAL  INDEX. 


135 


Epistles.  Ep.  5,  ad  metropolitanos  Illyr.,  ii. 
204  n.  2.  Epp.  9  and  10,  primacy  of  Peter, 
207  u.  1.  Ep.  15,  ad  Tumbium,  "Priscillian- 
ists,  treatment  of  heretics,  775  n.  2,  776  n. 
1 ;  cc.  3,  6,  9,  10,  13,  776  nn.  2,  5,  777  n.  3, 
778  nn.  2,  3.  Epp.  69-71,  to  Theodosius, 
Pulcheria,  etc.,  575  n.  1.  Ep.  78,  to  the  emp. 
Marcian,  on  the  primacy,  202  n.  2.  Ep.  80, 
c.  5,  to  Anatolius,  203  n.  1.  Epp.  82,  94,  to 
Marcian,  576  n.  Ep.  93,  to  the  Synod  at  Nice, 
577  nn.  1,  2.  His  letter  to  Flavian,  on  the 
person  of  Christ,  573-580,  682. 

0pp.,  f.  80,  Rome,  202  n.  1. 

Sermones.  S.  vii.,  fasts  opposed  to  pagan  fes- 
tivals, 349  n.  1.  S.  XV.,  the  Manicheans,  769 
nn.  5,  6;  c.  5,  770  n.  2.  S.  xxii.  c.  5, 
Christmas,  348  n.  3  (350  n.  4).  S.  xxv.  §  1, 
the  same,  348  n.  1.  S.  xxvi.  c.  3,  sun  wor- 
ship, -347  n.  4.  S.  xli.,  Lord's  Supper  in  both 
kinds,  366  n.  3. 

Leocritia,  Spanish  Christian,  iii.  342. 
Leon,  i.  122. 

Leonardo  Briiuo.     See  Aretino. 
Leonides,  father  of  Origen,  i.  693,  695. 
Leonis,  Peter,  Cardinal,  iv.  144. 
Leonists,  iv.  611. 
Leontius. 
Life  of  Johannes  Eleemosyn.,  iii.  99  n.  2. 

Leontius,  abp.  of  Bordeaux,  iii.  94. 
Leontius,  bp.  of  Aries,  ii.  706  n.  3. 
Leontius,  bp.  of  Neajiolis,  apology,  against 

the  Jews,  ii.  330,  331.     See  Harduin,  t. 

iv.  f.  194. 
Leontius,  imperial  commissioner,  ii.  228 

and  n.  3. 
Leontius  of  Byzantium  (or  Jerusalem). 

C.  fraudes  ApoUinarist.  (see  Canisius  t.  :.),  ii. 
491  n.  1.  C.  Xestorium  et  Eutychem.,  Greek 
fragm.  Pauli  Samosat.  (see  Erlich),  s.  23,  i. 
602  n.  2.  L.  iii.  f.  701  (Bibl.  patr.  Lugd.,  t. 
ix.),  Theodore,  de  incarnat.,  ii.  496  n.  3.  C. 
Ne-storianos  et  Eutychianos  (see  Mansi  Con- 
cil.),  reply  to  Monophysites,  ii.  583  n.  1.  L. 
iii.,  ii.  563,  n.  5. 

Leporius,  Pelagian,  ii.  655-657. 

Leprosy,  iv.  266,  267. 

Lerina'(Lerins),  cloister,  ii.  210,  296,  696, 

706,  709.     See  Vincentius  of. 
Lessing. 

On  the  Council  of  Paris,  iii.  509  n.  4. 
Letronne. 

Memoircs  sur  des  inscriptions  grecques,  ii.  105 
n.  3,140  nn.  2,3.  Materieaux  pour  I'hist. 
du  Christianisme  en  Egypt,  etc.,  iii.  90  n.  1. 

Letter  and  spirit,  i.  36,  54,  56,  59  ;  ii.  269, 
678,  701,  754  ;  iv.  569.  See  Interpre- 
tation. 

Letters  of  recommendation,  i.  691.  See 
Libullura,  Libellus,  Libelli,  Liters, 
Circular  Letters. 

Letters  of  Christ,  pretended,  i.  80 ;  iii. 
59. 

Letters  of  fraternities,  v.  250. 

Letti,  iv.  40. 

Leuderich,  bp.  of  Bremen,  iii.  279. 

Leutfrid,  bp.  iii.  102  u.  3. 

Leuticiii,  iv.  18. 

Leuthard,  fanatic,  iii.  603. 

Levi'lling  tendencies,  v.  158-160. 

Levites,  i.  53  n.  1,  60,  195. 


Leviticus,  15,  iv.  306  ;  20  :  7,  ii.  181  ;  20  : 
9  ;  24  :  20,  i.  439.     See  Commentaries. 
Lewis. 

Hist.  Life  and  Sufferings  of  J.  Wicklif,  Lend. 
1720.  New  ed.  1820  (Oxford),  v.  1.35  n.,  137 
nn.,  141  n.,  144-156  nn.,  161,  161-165  nn. 

Lewis.     See  Louis. 

Lewis  Clifford,  Sir,  v.  148  n.  4. 

Liafdag,  bp.  of  Eipen,  iii.  290,291. 

Libana,  iii.  163,  164. 

Libanius,  pagan  rhetorician.  Enemy  of 
Christianity,  ii.  39,  41.  Constantiue,  10, 
27.  Constantius,  35,  87.  Julian,  41, 
42,  81,  86  n.  3,  87.  Intercedes  for  the 
Christians,  67.  70,  84,  85.  To  the  An- 
tiochians,  83  n.  6,  85.  Valentinian  and 
Valens,  91.  Defence  of  the  temples, 
94,  95,  96.  0]ipressive  landlords,  230 
u.  2.  Neglect  of  education,  288.  Mo- 
nasticism,  290.  Intercession  for  the 
Manicheans,  769. 

Citations :  — 
De  accusatorib.    L.  3,  f.  436,  plundering  of  the 

temples,  ii.  .35  n.  1 
De  vita  sua,  ii.  81  n.  2,  82  n.  1,  91  n.  3. 

Ets  'louAiai'oi'  avTOKpoLTOp,  ii.  44  n.  1. 
'EK({)pacris  Ka\avSuyv ,  ii.  .350  n.  3. 

Epistles.  Epp.  622,624,  Pagan  festivals  under 
Julian,  ii.  66  n.  3.  Epp.  636,  669,  673,  731,  to 
Uesvchius,  Bacchius,  and  Belfeus,  inter- 
cession for  Christians,  67  n.  2.  Ep.  649, 
Julian,  87  n.  3.  Ep.  680,  to  Seleucus,  66  n.  3. 
Ep.  714,  to  Modestus,  68  n.  4.  Ep.  730,  Mar- 
cus, 70,  n.  3,  81  n.  1.  Epp.  1057, 1376,  to  Alex- 
ander, 84  n.  6.  Ep.  1344,  the  Manicheans, 
769  n.  4.  Ep.  1346,  84  n.  6.  Ep.  1622,  76  n.  5. 

Epitaph  Julian. ,ed.  Ileiske,  vol.  i  f.  526,  Ece- 
bolius,  ii.  42  n.  1  ;  f .  528,  Julian's  conversion, 
44  u.  1  ;  f.  562,  on  persecution,  70  n.  3;  f. 
674,  the  old  religion  and  the  old  culture,  39 
n.  1  ;  f.  -578,  Julian"?  efforts  to  bribe  the  sol- 
diers, 69  n.  1 ;  f .  619,  Jovian,  88  n.  1.  Vol.  ii. 
p.  529,  spoliation  of  the  temples,  35  n.  1. 

Monodia  in  Jul.,  ff.  508,  510,  ii.  87  nn.  3,  4; 
f.  513,  81  n.  3. 

©foSo?.  Trepl  (TTd(rea)9,  ii.  22  n.  1. 

Orat   de  fortuna  sua,  ii.  65  n.  1. 

ITepl  TJJ!  Tou  /SoaiAe'ws  opyrj;,  il.  85  notes. 

IIpeo-(3euTiKb5  Trpb?  "louAiai'o;',  f.  459,  Nicocles, 
ii.  41  un.  1,  2  ;  f .  476,  Julian  at  Antioch,  81 
n.  4. 

Pro  Aristophane,  f .  4-30,  ii.  34  u.  2 ;  f .  446,  66 
n.2:  f.  448,37n.  2 

XIpo!  TOvs  eis  TT)V  TraiSei'ai',  ii.  613  n.  1. 

npo(r(|)wn)TiKbs  "louAiai'co,  f.  405,  ii.  41  n.  3  ;  f. 
408,  43  n.  1. 

"Ytt^P  t(oi'  iepci^  (de,  pro,  templis),  (ed.  Reiske, 
vol.  ii.)  f.  160,  ii.  lO  n.  1 :  f.  162,  28  n.  3  ;  f. 
164,  88  n.,  91  nn. 5,  6;  f.i64,  95n.  1;  £E.  180 
et  seq.,  94  n.  4,  27  nn.  2,  3,  32  n.  3. 

Libation.^,  to  the  emperors,  i.  99,  154. 

Libellatici.     See  Libelli  pacis. 

Libelli  pacis,  Libellatici,  i.  131,  132  n.  1, 

216,  227,  229   n.  2,  230,  234  n.  1,  242, 

244,  245.     See  Church  Divisions. 
Libelli  poeniteutiales,  iii.  137. 
Libellus  paschalis  (circular  letter),  ii.  338 

n.  4,  513,  and  notes  1,  2. 
Libentius,  abp.  of  Hamburg  and  Bremen, 

iii.  290. 
Liber  Adami,  i.  376  n.  3. 
Liber  c.  Fulgentium  Donatistum,  ii.  223, 

n.  4. 


136 


GENERAL   INDEX. 


Liber  diumus,  Romanorum  pontif.,  iii.  48 

n.  5,  49  n.  1,  117  n.  3.     See  Hoffman. 
Liher  pastoralis,  iii.  142,  143  n.  1. 
Liber  pa'iiitentialis,  iii.  272. 
Liber pontificniis,  iii.  3.")1  n.  I. 
Liberal  tcinbiicie.s,  v.  235. 
Liberatus  Diatonus. 

Breviar.  cau8a>,NeRtorian.  et  Eutychian.,  c.  11, 
synod  of  Flavian,  ii.  566  n.  2 ;  c.  12,  Robber 
Synod,  572  n.  3  ;  c.  13,  Cone.  Chalc,  577  n.  5 ; 
f .  108,  ed  Gamier,  cc.  16, 17,  Monoph.  controv. 
687  notes  :  c.  21,  .Mennas,  593  n.  4  ;  c.  24, 
three  ehapters,  598  n.  1,  599  nn.  1,  2;  c.  33, 
Origenistic  disputes,  596  nn.  3-5 ;  towards 
the  end,  600  n.  4. 

Liberius,  hp.  of  Rome.  Exiled,  subscribes 
Arian  creed,  his  return  and  death,  ii. 
2.56,  443,451,  and  n.  1;  iii.  166  n.  6, 
515  ;  V.  8.5.    Chri.stmas,  ii.  344. 

Liberty,  of  conscience,  i.  86  ;  ii.  1 5,  88, 
130,"  217.  Roo-er  de  Foi.x  on,  iv.  642. 
Christian  libertv,  ii.  347  ;  iv.  635  ;  v.  38, 
162,  212.  Of  the  clergy,  v.  5,  54.  Po- 
litical, iv.  175.     See  Freedom. 

Libraries,  i.  143,  696.  721.  At  TiB.sarea, 
ii.  745.  In  Ireland,  iii.  10.  In  Rome 
and  Italy,  iii.  150  nn.  4  and  7  (Cassio- 
dorus),  151  and  n.  1,  470  n.  3.  Vatican, 
ii.  774  n.  1.  Ambrosian,  iv.  639  n.  1, 
769  n.  6.  In  France,  iii.  415  ;  iv.  265, 
637  n.  1.  Paris  (Simon  of  Tournay), 
iv.  418  n.  4.  Sorbonne,  iv.  6011  n.  4, 
618  n.l.  Munich,  iv.  393  n.  1  (works 
of  Lull),  iv.  190  n.  3.  Prague,  iv.  279 
n.  1.  Bodleian,  i.  602  n.  2  ;  iv.  608  n. 
1.  Manuscripts  of  Abelard,  iv.  399  n.  3 
(at  Vienna),  388  n.  1  (at  Munich),  393 
n.  1.  Of  Spain,  iv.  637  n.  1.  Destruc- 
tion of,  467;  iv.  529;  burning  of  (the 
Palatine),  iii.  150  n.  7  ;  in  Hamburg, 
iii.  278.     See  Books. 

Libri  Carolini,  iii.  235-243.  Their  au- 
thor, 235.  Against  fanatical  destruc- 
tion of  images,  235.  Against  suijersti- 
tious  worship  of  images,  236.  C)n  the 
design  and  use  of  images,  236.  On  the 
opposition  of  the  standing  points  of  the 
Old  and  New  Testaments,  237.  On 
the  Holy  Scriptures  :  on  the  sign  of  the 
cross,  238  ;  on  relics,  239  ;  on  the  use 
of  images  and  of  incense,  239.  Against 
miracles  said  to  be  performed  by  im- 
ages, 240.  Against  the  argument  in 
favor  of  image-worship  derived  from 
dreams,  240.  On  the  worship  of  saints, 
241.  Against  Bvzantine  Basilcolatrv, 
241.  Hadrian  I.  on  the,  243,  552.  Hink- 
mar,  441.  See  Charlemagne. 
Libva,  Libvan  desert,  i.  138;  ii.  124.  196, 

288,  289,"  322  n.  2,  421,  552,  559  n.  1. 
Licinius  Cicsar,  religious  edicts  issued  in 
connection  with  (^onstantinc,  ii.  14,  15. 
War  with  Maxiinin,  17.  First  war  with 
Constantine  and  ])ersecuti()n  of  the 
Christians,  8  n.  1,  18,  19.  Second  war 
and  death,  20,  21,  23,  25,  351  n.  1,  413, 
422.     Son  of,  31. 


Liebner,  Dr. 

Monograph  on  Hugo  of  St.  Victor,  iv.  401  n.  3 
Licfland,  History  of  the  conversion  of,  iv. 

36-41,  45. 
Liege,  bp.  of,  iii.  125  n.  2.  Diocese  of,  458, 
501  ;  iv.  129,  256  u.  4,341.  Sect  there, 
iii.  597,  598.  School  at,  iii.  502  n.  3. 
Church  at,  iii.  606.  Canonicals  of,  iv. 
60.  Letter  of  the  clergy  of,  to  Pascha- 
lis  II.,  iv.  130-132  (.see  notes).  Preach- 
ing of  the  crusades  in,  iv.  155  n.  5. 
Greg.  X.,  iv.  188.  See  Adelmann,  Alger 
Deoduin,  Ratherius,  Rudolph,  Walcher, 
Wazo. 
Life,  human,  influence  of  Christianity  on, 
i.  69,  76-78.  Power  of  Christian,  ii.  63. 
Life,  principle  of,  in  Christianity,  i.  1,  69, 
75,  77;  iii.  1.  Life  and  knowledue,  ii. 
400,  401  ;  iv.  361,385,414  (see  Knowl- 
edge). Unity  of  the  Spiritual,  ii.  681. 
Its  development,  ii.  682.  Eternal,  iv. 
380  n.  3,381  (see  Immortality).  Future 
iv.  382.  See  Christian  Life. 
Light  nature,  in  Gnosticism,  i.  403  n.  3, 
405.  In  Manicheism,  499,  500.  Light 
Spirit,  498.  Light  and  darkness,  403, 
500.  See  Kingdom  of  Light. 
Lights  burned  before  images,  iii.  206  n.  1, 

210,  233,  239,  546. 
Litjuria,  ii.  472. 

Likeness  of  God,  i.  613,  614  ;  iii.  99.     To 
God,  iv.  485,  488,  491  ;  v.  397.     Com- 
pare Image  of  God.     Original  State. 
Lille,  ab  Insula,  iv.  417. 
Liuiiiia  apostolorum,  iii.  57. 
Limit,  in  Gnosticism,  i.  373,417,418,419. 

See  Horns. 
Limmat,  river,  iii.  34. 
Limousin,  iv.  243,  n.  1  ;  v.  46. 
Lincoln,  ])lots  at,  v.  163.   Bp.  of,  see  Rob- 
ert Grosshead. 
Linus,  Roman  bp.  v.  19. 
Liodgarde,  wife  of  Charlemagne,  iii.  155 

n.  1. 
Lisle,  school  at,  iv.  357. 
Lisoi  (Lisieux),  ecclesiastic,  president  of 

the  sect  at  Orleans,  iii.  595. 
LitcraB  formata;,  i.  205.     See  Epistolae. 
Literal  interpretation.      See   Interpreta- 
tion. 
Literary  culture,  iv.  301  ;  v.  71,  113.    See 

Culture. 
Literature,  paean.  Christian  use  of,  i. 
143,  150,  176,  .53.5-.539,  692;  ii.  52,  53, 
75-77,  183,  742-744,  754.  Forbidden  to 
the  clergy,  ii.  61  n.  2.  Its  connection 
with  the  pagan  religion,  ii.  39,  41,  52, 
53,  76,  77.  Studv  of  ancient,  iii.  150 
and  n.  7,  156  n."  1,  459,  471  ;  iv.  563. 
In  the  Greek  empire,  iv.  530.  Origcn, 
creator  of  Christian,  sacred,  i.  700. 
Po])ular,  iii.  425.  Restm^ation  of  an- 
cient, V.  71.  Bohemian,  v.  244.  See 
Books,  Greek  Culture,  Libraries. 
Lithuania,  pagan  tribes  in,  iv.  36.  Lith- 
uanians at  Constance,  v.  127.  Je- 
rome of  Prague  in,  v.  373. 


GENERAL  INDEX. 


137 


Little  Jerusalem,  v.  176. 

Liturgical  element  iu  worship,  ii.  170  n.  3, 
188,  352,  354  and  n.  4,  358  n.  1,  361- 
364,  373,  658  ;  iii.  142,  427.  Tendency, 
ii.  447,  728. 

Liturgy,  i.  303.  Fir.st  traces  of  the,  i. 
329  n.  I.  AramKun,  Marcus,  i.  440. 
Roman,  iii.  49  n.  1,  114;  iv.  601  ;  v. 
205.  Priests  required  to  understand 
the,  iii.  126.  Latin,  iii.  127,  323,  324, 
326;  iv.  52,58,  314.  MissiB  i)rivata;, 
iii.  136.  Improved  l)y  Gregory  I.,  iii. 
142.  Charlemagne,  iii.  154.  Gothico- 
Spanish,  iii.  157,  158  and  n.  1.  In  the 
vernacular,  iii.  316  and  n.  4,  317-319, 
323,  326. 

Liudger,  hi.s  education,  iii.  79,  81.  His 
labors  among  the  Frieslanders  and  Sax- 
on.s,  79,  80.  His  death,  80.  Life  of, 
45  n.  1,  80  u.  2  (see  Pertz).  His  life  of 
Gregory  of  Utrecht,  §  6,  47  n.  2. 

Liuthard,  bp.  iii.  11. 

Liutolf,  hp.  of  Augsburg,  iii.  447. 

Livin,  mi.ssionary  in  Brabant,  iii.  43.  Life 
of,  43  u.  I.  Poetical  epistle  to  Florbert, 
43  n.  2. 

Lockura,  Cistercian  monastery  at,  iv.  37. 

Lotfler,  celebration  iu  remembrance  of 
the  first  ch.  iu  Thuringia,  iii.  50  n.  2. 

Logic,  i.  533,  534  n.  3  ;  ii.  471,  488,  526  ; 
iv.  357.  Neglected,  ii.  488.  See  Dia- 
lectics. 

Logical  element,  ii.  447,  472,  473.  Au- 
gustin,  625.     See  Interpretation. 

Logomachy,  ii.  382. 

Logos,  among  the  Alexandrian  Jews,  with 
Philo,  i.  55  n.  1,  57,  66,  397,  424  n.  1, 
575,  641  n.  4.  Gno.stics,  373  u.  2,  400, 
423,  440,  441.  NoiSof,  375  n.  4.  Church 
doctrine  of  the,  469  ;  in  the  New  Tes- 
tament and  the  oldest  ch.  teachers,  575, 
584-586  ;  in  the  Alexandrian  School, 
564,  586-591 ;  with  the  Monarchians, 
576-586,  591-603,  610  ;  Justin,  585,  586, 
635,  666-670;  Clement,  541,  632,  692  ; 
Origen,  54.5,  547-553,  587-.591,  594,  622, 
623,  633-636,  640,  643  ;  TertiUlian,  635, 
685  u.  2.  'EvdcudsTOC,  585,  586  n.  4. 
Ilpo0opt/t6f,  585,  586  n.  4,  588.  S-fp- 
jiaTLKO^,  586  and  n.  1,666-670.  Eternal 
generation  of  the,  588,  589.  Source  of 
immortality,  644.  IIporpETrri/cof,  Traida- 
ycjyo^,  692. 

Second  Period,  Julian  on  John's  doc- 
trine of  the,  ii.  56.  With  the  Platonists, 
123.  Oriental  doctrine,  404  n.  1,  469. 
With  Arius,  405-408  u.  1.  Athanasian 
doctrine,  435  and  n.  Marcellu.s,  438,  439, 
479-481.  'Ei'(5iui9£rof  Koi  TVfjocripoptKoc, 
438,  n.  3,  482.  Eunoniius,  448,  449. 
Photinus,  482.  A]K)llinaris,  48.5-491. 
Eternal  generation  of  the,  608  (i.  588, 
599).  In  the  Lord's  Supper,  733,  735. 
Ill  the  Third  and  Fouiih  Periods. 
With  Migetius,  iii.  157  n.  1.  Felix  of 
UrgflHs,"l60.  Maximus,  172,  183.  In 
the  Monotheletic  controversy,  180-183; 


Image  controversy,  217,  539.  With  Mo- 
nophysites,  261.  Scotus,  464,  556  n.  4. 
In  the  Eucharist,  497-499,  523.  With 
the  .scholastics,  iv.  457,  459,  464.  With 
the  Bogomiles,  iv.  554,  557.  Eckhart, 
V.  394.     See  Word. 

Logsogu,  iii.  304  n.  3,  305. 

Lollards,  v.  14.3-145,  150,  160,  163. 

Lomhardy,  iii.  541  n.  3  ;  iv.  117,  146,  168, 
179,  182,  576  n.  2  ;  v.  36  n.  1,  100. 

Lombez.     See  Councils,  an.  1165. 

London,  chosen  l)y  Gregory  the  Great  for 
an  nrchepiscopal  see,  iii.  16.  Despises 
the  interdict,  iv.  176.  Bp.  of,  v.  146, 
148.  Council  at,  v.  162,  163.  See 
Courtney. 

Longevity,  iii.  37. 

Longing,  in  Paganism,  i.  30,  71. 

Lon;;iuianus,  pagan,  ep.  to  Augustin,  ii. 
115  n.  5  (Aug.  ep.  234). 

Longobards,  Arians,  iii.  33,  34,  117.  Cqme 
over  to  the  Catholic  ch.  117.  Encroach- 
ments, 112,  117.  Pope  Stephen  II. 
against  intermarriage  with  the,  120, 
121.  In  Italy,  112,  119-121,  210,  386. 
Their  kingdom  in  Italy  destroyed  by 
Charlemagne,  120.  Gregory  VII.  on 
the,  iv.  86.  Struggles  with  the  empire, 
iv.  168.     Wulflach'^  iii.  28. 

Lorch  (Laureacuni),  iii.  26  n.  2,  316,  330 
n.  2,  332  and  n.  1. 

Lord's  day,  i.  202,  676.     See  Sunday. 

Lord's  prayer,  iii.  53,  108,  126,  427;  iv. 
556,  576,  577,  627. 

Lord's  Supper,  celebration  and  concep- 
tion of  in  the  first  centuries,  i.  304, 323- 
335,  647-649.  Institution,  323,  324. 
United  with  the  Agapie,  325-327. 
Disjoined  from  the  Agapte,  327  (ii. 
361).  Dismissal  of  Catechumens,  327- 
329  (see  Mi^sa).  Liturgy,  329.  Con- 
secration, thanksgiving,  329,  330.  The 
elements  a  thank-offering,  idea  of  sac- 
rifice, 330,  331.  Common  and  unleav- 
ened bread,  331.  Wine  mingled  with 
water,  331,  332.  Water  used  by  the 
Ebiouites,  331  n.  2.  Daily  communion, 
the  absent,  partaken  of  at  home,  332. 
Pre|)aration,  seasons,  comnnmion  of  in- 
fants, 333.  In  memory  of  the  martyrs, 
333, 334.  Offerings  and  ))rayers  for  the 
departed,  334  and  n.  4.  Doctrine,  three 
grades  in  the  conception  of  the  ordi- 
nance, 647-649.  N.  African  church 
and  Origen  concerning  its  necessity, 
648,  649. 

Second  Period,  ii.  361-369,  725.  Doe- 
trine,  731-736.  Des])ised  l)y  fanatical 
monks,  274,  275.  The  Enchites,  279. 
Seasons  for  its  celel)ration,  3'?3,  341, 
364,  365.  Litnrgv,  362-364.  Thanks- 
giving, 363,  367."  Consecration,  363. 
Sacrifice,  362  n.  7,  363  and  n.  9,  366- 
369,  735.  Frequency,  364,  365.  Taken 
home,  on  voyages  by  sea,  365,  366  n.  1. 
In  one  kind",  365,  366.  In  both  kinds, 
366  and  u.  2.    Memorial,  intercessions, 


138 


GENERAL  INDEX. 


prayers  and  offerings  for  the  dead,  366 
-36'9.  Viewed  as  an  incarnation  of  the 
Logos,  731,  732.  Adoration  of,  732  (see 
Host).  Transubstantiaiion,  732,  733. 
More  spiritual  views,  733-736.  Greg- 
ory of  Xyssa  on  the  necessity  of  par- 
ticipation in  it,  447. 

Third  Pi-riod,  iii.  13.5,  136.  Unleav- 
ened bread,  18  n.  2.  Worthy  partici- 
pation, 52.  In  ])rivate  chapels,  109  n. 
1.  Idea  of  sacrifice,  change  in  the,  13.t. 
Magical  effects  of  the,  135.  For  the 
dead,  135, 136.  Mischievous  influence  of 
these  notions,  136.  Frequency,  private 
masses,  136.  Compared  with  images, 
215.     With  the  Paulicians,  249,  263. 

Fourth  Period.  Doctrine  and  contro- 
Tcrsies  concerning  the,  iii.  494-530.  As 
an  ordeal  in  the  judgments  of  God, 450. 
Communion  of  infants,  496.  Commem- 
orative, 499,  500.  Controversies  on 
the  doctrine,  494-530.  Doctrine  of 
transubstantiation  according  to  Pas- 
chasius  Kadbert,  494-497.  Struggle 
for  its  recognition,  496-501.  Compared 
with  the  doctrine  of  Ratramnus,  498, 
499.  Conversio,  498,  499,  51 1  n.  1,  524. 
Doctrine  of  the  Lord's  Supper  accord- 
ing to  Scotus,  500.  Katherius  of  Ve- 
rona, Gerbert,  Herigar  on  this  subject, 
501.  Three  tendencies,  502.  Doctrine 
of  Berengarius,  502,  505.  Hildebrand 
(Greg.  VIL),  510-513  (iv.  92).  Eu.se- 
bins  Bruno  on  the  doctrine  of  transub- 
stantiation, 516,  517.  Triumph  of  this 
doctrine,  520.  More  particular  account 
of  the  doctrine  of  Berengarius,  521- 
530.  On  its  necessity,  524  n.  2.  Ira- 
panatio,  528  nn.  1,  4.  Use  of  unleav- 
ened bread,  controversy  with  the  Greek 
church,  581-585.  Essentials  and  unes- 
sentials,  585.  Sect  at  Orleans,  594,  595. 
See  Wine. 

Fifth  Period.  Doctrine  of  transub- 
stantiation confirmed,  and  completion 
of  the  cultiis,  abuse  in  the  mass,  iv.  335 
-347.  Substance  and  accidents,  335- 
341,  447.  Questions  as  to  its  ])ossible 
desecration,  338-340.  Mode  of  union, 
338,  340.  Deification  of  the  symbols, 
338,  341.  Withdrawal  of  the  ciip,  343- 
346.  Doctrine  of  concomitance,  344, 
345.  Neglected  bv  laity,  343,  344,  346, 
353.  Celebrated  "by  proxy,  344,  346. 
As  a  substitute  for  tiie  Scriptures,  In- 
nocent III.,  322.  Unleavened  bread  in 
the,  92,  .538,  541 ,  614  n.  5.  In  the  sects, 
Bogomilcs,  556,  559  n.  3  ;  Catharists, 
556  n.  2,  576,  587  n.  5,  589  ;  other  sects, 
594-590;   Waldenses,  614. 

In  the  Sixth  Period.  Wicklif's  doc- 
trine, v.  151-157,  161,  162,  163.  Im- 
panatio,  153.  Janow  on  the  frequent 
participation  in  the  Supjjer,  193,  213, 
217-231.  IIuss  on  the  same,  337. 
Spiritual  particijiation,  218,  222,  229, 
230,  270,  337.     Jiinow  on  worthy  par- 


ticijiation,  222-224,  229.  Dangers  of 
neglect,  217,  218.  Enjovment  of  the, 
22.3,  224.  As  worship,  as  festival,  224. 
Benefit  of,  225,  226.  Kelation  to  bap- 
tism, 226.  Under  both  forms,  217,  218 
and  n.  1,  223,  231,  233,  338.  Order  of 
distribution,  229.  Jacobellus  on  the 
withdrawal  of  the  cup,  337,  338.  Ilnss 
on  this  ])oint,  338  and  n.  3,  .339,  342. 
At  Prague,  338  n.  3,  340,  341.  Doc- 
trine of  IIuss,  238,  242,  258,  270,  336, 
337,  339,  342.  343.  Pretended  miracles 
connected  with  the,  237-239.  UnleaA'- 
ened  bread  in  the,  92.  See  Body  of 
Christ,  Communion,  Transubstantia- 
tion. 

Lot,  iii.  347  n.  5  ;  iv.  564. 

Lot,  the,  iii.  284,  285. 

Lothaire  II.,  emperor,  iv.  34,  35,  146,  164 
n.  3. 

Lothaire  II..  of  Lotharingia,  iii.  353-358, 
36 1 . 

Lotharingia,  iii.  279,  353. 

Lothario  of  Anagni,  cardinal,  iv.  173, 
See  Innocent  III. 

Louis  I ,  emperor,  and  king  (the  Pious), 
of  France,  conversion  of  the  Danes, 
iii.  271,  272,  273,  275.  Adalhard,  273. 
Mission  to  Sweden,  276,  283.  Founds 
IIamburg,277.  Death,  278.  Ebbo,  278. 
His  age,  351.  The  pope  in  the  disputes 
between  the  emperor  Louis  and  his  sons, 
352,  353.  Benedict  of  Aniane,  414  n.  1, 
415.  Claudius  of  Turin,  432,  439.  Ra- 
banus  Maurus,  457,  473.  Dionysius  the 
Areopagite,  466.  Pepin,  460.  Image 
controversy;  546,  551-553.  Benefits 
conferred  on  the  church,  iv.  133  ;  v.  304. 
Life  of,  iii.  553  n.  3.  See  Mansi  Con- 
cil.,  Pertz,  Monumenta. 

Epistle  to  Ilildiiin  on  the   Pionysian  writingg, 
iii.  4i>6  nn.  4,  5,  6.     See  Mansi  Concil.,  t.  xv. 

Louis  II.,  emperor,  iii.  323  n.  3,  355,  356, 
361. 

Louis  IV.,  emperor  (Louis  the  Bavarian), 
V.  24,  25,  30,  35,  36,  37,  40-43,  380. 

Louis  III.,  king  of  France,  iii.  401  and 
nn.  1,  3,  402  n.  3. 

Louis  VI.,  king  of  France,  iv.  145.  Life 
of,  140  n.  4.     See  Dii  Cliesne. 

Louis  ^'^II.,  king  of  France,  iv.  75. 

Louis  IX.  (St.  Louis),  king  of  France, 
character,  iv.  300-302.  Embassy  to  the 
Mongols,  51,  55.  On  di.sputations  with 
the  Jews,  77  n.  2.  The  pragmatic 
sanction,  203.  The  begging  monks, 
281,282,285.  On  dressi  285  and  nn. 
4,  5.  On  temptations  to  unbelief,  326. 
Thomas  Aquinas  and,  423.  Life  of,  285 
nn.  4,  5.  See  Acta  S.  Aug.,  Du  Chesne, 
Joinville. 

Ep.  35,  delay  of  papal  elections,  iv.  183  n.  2. 
Ilis  last  w'iU,  iv.  2S2  n.  1,  302. 
Louis  of  Angers,  prince,  v.  73. 
Louis  of  Bavaria,  pfalsgrave,  v.  112,  342, 
351,  370. 


GENERAL   INDEX. 


139 


Love,  Christian,  i.  76,  256,  257,  262,  269, 
275,  276,  326;  ii.  291,  303,  304,  305, 
678,682  ;  iii.  42,416  ;  iv.  21,  615.  Love, 
with  the  TheiapeutiB,  i  59,  61.  With 
the  Guostics,  i.  405,  450.  Euchites,  ii. 
279.  Doctrine  of  Aiigustin  on,  ii.  678, 
682.  Gregory  the  Great,  iii.  14,  147- 
149.     Maximus,  iii.  173,  174 

Fifth  Period.  Innocent  III.  on,  iv. 
44,  45.  Gregory  VII.  on,  91,  92.  Jo- 
achim, 227,  229.  Ivo,  241.  Peter  of 
Cluny,  iv.  250,  264.  Bernard  of  Clair- 
vaux,  257,  259-262,  263.  Francis  of 
Assisi,  273.  Bernard  of  Tiron,  308. 
Raymund  Lull,  309,  310,  435-437. 
Eichard  of  St.  Victor,  310  Berthold, 
319,  320.  An.sehn,  361-367.  Abelard, 
383-386,  390.  Hugo  of  St.  Victor,  407. 
Gerhoh  of  Reichersberg,  407,  408. 
Alexander  of  Hales,  490.  Bonaven- 
tura,  429,  491.  Aquinas,  522.  Eusta- 
thius,  533.  Hildebert,  602.  Dolcino, 
633-635. 

Sixth  Period.  Janow  on,  v.  200,  207, 
215.229.  Huss,  306,  336,.337.  Friends 
of  God,  381,  383.  Tauler,  384,  407- 
409.  Ruvsbroch,  385,  386,  397,  398, 
403,  404-406. 

Di.sinterestcd  love,  Philo  on,  i.  57,  58. 
Abelard  and  Hugo  on,  iv.  386,  407. 
Gerhoh,  407,  408.  Friends  of  God,  v. 
381,383.  Acts  of,  V.  388  (see  Benevo- 
lence). Natural  and  Supernatural,  iv. 
490,  491.  Love  and  knowledge,  ii. 
650;  iv.  435-437  (411-413)  (see  Knowl- 
edge). In  the  period  of  the  Holy  Ghost, 
iv.  227,  623,  624. 

Love  in  God,  Marcion  on,  i.  466, 467  ; 
and  justice,  i.  561-564.  Origen,  i.  621. 
Irenjeus,  i.  642.  Cassian,  ii.  687,  688. 
Scotus,  iii.  464.  In  tlie  Trinitv  (Abe- 
lard), iv.  459;  (Alanus),461  ;  (Albert), 
463;  (Aquinas),  464;  (Lull),  465.  lu 
the  atonement,  i.  642;  iv.  501-508.  In 
justification,  iv.  510-513,  518. 

Love  feast,  with  the  Therapeutte,  i.  61. 
Catharists,  iv.  576,  587  n.  5.  Peter  of 
Savoy,  iv.  213.     See  Agapa. 

Lubec,  iii.  223  n.  3,  326  ;  iv.  33,  34  ;  v. 
330. 

Lubinum  (Lebbehul),  iv.  16  n.  1.       * 

Lucan,  iii.  381  u.  1. 

Lucas,  bp.  of  Tuv,  on  the  Pasagiaus,  iv. 
591. 

Adv.  Albigense.s.  Ij.  i.,  iv.  584  n.  5.  L.  iii. 
c.  3,  591  nu.  1,  .3  ;  c.  8,  585  n.  2.  See  Bibl. 
Patr.  Lugd.,  t.  xxv. 

Lucas,  Marcionite,  i.  474. 

Lucca,  iii.  393,  395,  397  n.  1  ;  iv.  101  u.  2, 
129  n.  4  ;  v.  74,  75,  192. 

Luciaii,  martyr,  ii.  30. 

Lucian,  presbyter  of  Autioch,  ii.  404. 

Lucian,   Satirist,  opponent  of  Christian- 
ity, i.   8,  9,  10  n.  1,   13,  30,  92,  93  u.  1, 
157-162;  ii.  Ill,  557  n.  7. 
Citations :  — 
'AAe'fai'Spos  7)  ^cti6o(oidfTi5,  §   12,   i.  161  n.  2. 


'-•VAifus,  9  n.  1.  Demonax  Cypr.,  10  n.  1. 
Ilermotimos,  §  81,  16  n.  4.  Jupiter  Tragoe- 
dus,  9o  u.  1.  Peregrinus  Proteus,  158  ei  seq. 
Zei>9  ^\€y\6iJ.€voi;,  24  n.  1. 

Lucian  us,  confessor,  i.  230. 

Lncianus,  martyr,  founder  of  the  Antio- 
chian  school,  i.  722. 

Lncianus,  propositus  cubiculariorum,  i. 
143. 

Lucidus,  presbyter,  ii.  706,  707  n.  1. 

Lucifer,  v.  225. 

Lucifer  of  Cagliari  (Calaris),  Luciferites, 
ii.  441,  442,  456.  On  Athanasins,  436 
n.  4,  442.  In  the  Antiochian  schism, 
458.    His  schism,  256  n.  6,  257, 458,  559. 

Pro  Athana.sio,  ii.  436  n.  4,  442  nn.  Petition  to 
Theodofius  and  Arcadius  (Sirmond,  t.  i.), 
256  n.  6. 

Lucilla,  a  widow,  in  the  Donatist  schism, 

ii.  221-223. 
Lucius,  archdeacon,  in  Pelusium,  ii.  189 

n.  8. 
Lucius,  bp.  of  Rome,  i.  136. 
Lucius,  Christian,  i.  664,  665. 
Lucius  II.,  pope,  iv.  151,  152. 
Lucius  III.,  jiope,  iv.  609. 
Lucius,  the  British  king,  i.  85. 
Lucius  ^lius  Verus,  i.  663  n.  2. 
Lucius  Verus  Antoninus,  i.  663  n.  2,  665. 
Lucretius,  poet,  i.  8. 
Ludtnilla,  Bohemian  Christian,  iii.  321  n. 

5,  322. 
Ludolf,  abp.  of  Triers,  iii.  374. 
Lndolf,  companion  of  Vicelin,  iv.  33. 
Lugdunum.     See  Lyons. 
Luitprand,  bp.  of  Cremona,  iii.  367. 

De  rebus  imperatorum  et  regum.  L.  vi.  c.  6, 
female  pilgrims  in  Rome,  iii.  367  n.  2. 

Luke,  Heracleon  on,  i.  434.  Marcion, 
473.  Justin  Martvr,  585  n.  Julian, 
ii.  56,  76.  Paulicians,  iii.  269.  Gerhoh, 
iv.  345  n.  3.     Defensor  Pacis,  v.  32. 

Citations :  — 

Luke  1,  iv.  396.  1  :  6,  ii.  642  n.  4.  1  :  18-20, 
:v.  396.  1  :  31,  i.  580.  2  :  2,  ii.  346.  2  :  25, 
iii.  1.33.  2  :  40,  i.  639.  2  :  46,  iv.  392.  2  :  52, 
ii.  407.  496.  3:7,  8,  i.  618.  3  :  14,  1.  272 
273.  3  :  23,  ii.  346.  5  :  32,  ii  619  6  :  22 

23,  V.  365.  6  :  31,  i.  125.  6  :  36,  i.  245,  246. 
7,  i.  273.  8  :  18,  i.  .36.  9  :  50,  ii.  248.  9  :  S4, 
v.  281.  9  :  55,  i.  153  ;  ii.  37  ;  iii.  255.  9  :  56 
i.  313.  9  :  58,  i.  271.  9  :  60,  iv.  314.  10,  iv. 
406,  572.  10  :  4,  iii.  77.  10  :  20,  ii.  268  :  iii. 
14.  10  :  23.  iii.  209  ;  iv.  406.  10  :  30  ft.,  i. 
246,  718  ;  iv.  572.  11  :  21,  v.  198.  11 :  27, 
iv.  574.  11  :  28,  v.  142.  11  :  41.  iv.  306. 

11  :  42,   iii.   483  n.  4.      12  :  8,   i.   4.34,   436. 

12  :  13,  14,  ii.  172  :  v.  14,  26.  12  :  47,  ii.  739. 
12  :  48,  iv.  53.  12  :  49.  i.  707.  12  :  50,  i.  707 
n.  4.     12  :  51,  i.  70.    13  :  2,  i.  412.     14  :  16- 

24,  ii.  251.  14  :  19,  v.  224  n.  1.  14  :  26,  i. 
7(17.  15  :  4  ff.,  i.  245,  292.  15  :  8,  i.  420. 
15  :  29.  ii.  310.  16  :  8,  iv.  301.  16  :  15,  iii. 
426.  16  :  31,  V.  201.  17  :  21,  iv.  2.51.  18  : 1, 
V.  301.  18:8,  ii.  243.  18  :  19,  iii.  161.  18:22, 
iv.283.  18  :  28,  iv.  262.  19:6,  ii.  364.  19:26, 
i.  36.  20  :  34,  35,  iii.  597  n.  2.  21  :  20,  21,  i. 
343.  22:24,1.212.  22  :  25,  iii.  394  n.  1 ;  v. 
95.  22  :  82,  iv.  83  n.  2.  22  :  43,  44,  ii.  498  ; 
V.  365.     22:51,  V.  281.     23  :  34,  v.  232. 

Lukiua,  monastery  at,  v.  43. 

Lull,  pupil  of  Boniface,  delegate  to  the 


140 


GENERAL   INDEX. 


pope,  iii.  69.  Consecrated  bp.,  Boni- 
face appoints  him  as  his  successor,  70. 
Gives  him  last  injunctions,  71.  At  dis- 
agreement with  abbot  Sturm,  75  and  n. 
1. 

Lull.     See  Raymund, 

Luna,  Peter  of.    See  Benedict  XIII. 

Lund,  bp.  of,  iv.  39,  164. 

Luneburg,  school  at,  iii.  325. 

Lupus. 

Synodiron  (opp.,  t.  Tii.),  c.  6,  "  Tragedy  "  of 
Nestorius,  ii.  553  n.  3;  f.  56,  c.  17,  ep.  of 
.Tohn,  the  comes  pacraruni,  538  nn.  1.3;  c. 
94,  ep.  of  Alex.  Ilierop.  to  Theodoret,  538  n. 
4  ;  c.  117,  ep.  of  the  Orientals  to  Sixtus  II., 
545  n.  4  ;  ep.  in  name  of  Sixtus  II.,  547  n.  1 : 
c.  203,  cp.  of  Epiphanius  to  Cyrill,  541  n.  1 
(518  n.  3). 

Lustration,  ii.  109  ;  iii.  301  n.  1. 

Luther,  ii.  304;  iii.  380  n.  ;  iv.  232;  v. 
139,  149,  150,158,  171,172,  192,202, 
246,  260  n.,  360,  377  n. 

Lutterworth,  Wicklif  at,  v.  142,  163,  164, 
165. 

Luxeuil  (Luxuvium),  iii.  30,  31,  38,  39  n. 
2. 

Lycaonia,  iii.  254. 

Lyceum,  the,  ii.  106  n.  2. 

Lycopolis,  ii.  252  and  u.  1,  255. 

Lydia,  paganism  in,  ii.  105  n.  3. 

Lyons,  introduction  of  Christianity  there, 
i.  84.  Persecution  of  Christians,  111- 
114,  276.  Connection  with  Asia  Minor, 
Montanism,  524.  Letter  of  Cyprian  to 
the  church  on  the  right  of  choosing 
bps.,  200  n.  1.  Epitaph  at,  273  n.  3. 
Clmrcli  of,  in  the  passover  controversy, 
300.  In  the  Gottschalkian  controversy, 
iii.  478  n.  2,  479  n.  1,  491.  Florus,  iii. 
489.  Gregory  VI.  and,  iii.  377  n.  1. 
Innocent  IV.  at,  iv.  183.  Grossiiead, 
the  ])apal  court  at,  iv.  185.  Feast  of 
the  immaculate  conceiition  at.  iv.  331. 
Abclard  at,  iv.  398.     Peter  Waldus,  iv. 

606.  "  Leonists,"  iv.  611.    Abj).  of,  iv. 

607.  Clement  V.  crowned  at,  v.  20. 
See  Agobard,  Halinardus,  Hugo,  Ire- 
nreus,  John,  Leidrad,  Nebridius,  Pali- 
nus,  llemigius.  See  also  Councils,  an. 
475. 


M. 


Mabillon. 


Analecta,  t.  i.  f .  22,  Charlemagne's  exhortation 
to  the  bps.,  iii.  123  n.  4  ;  f.  26,  his  preface  to 
the  liomiliarium,  126  n.  3  ;  ff.  38,  39,  Clau- 
dius of  Turin,  comm.  on  l.evit.,  431  n.  5,434 
n.  1  ;  f.  207,  life  of  Odo  of  Canterbury,  501 
n.  3  T.  iii.,  letter  of  Kvemin  to  Bernard, 
iv.  580  n.  1,  693  n. ;  f.  812  (acta  episc.  Ceno- 
manens.),  Gesta  Ilildeberti,  iv.  599  n.  :  f. 
467,  Ileriljert  on  the  Sect  near  TVrigiieux,  iv. 
594  n.  2.  Bernard.  Tract,  ad  Ilugonem,  iv. 
405  n.  1. 

Annal.  ord.  Benedict,  t.  ii.  f.  144,  Charles  Mar- 
tel,  iii.  55  n.  2. 

Mii.seumltalicum,  t.  i.  P.  ii.  f.  28,  on  abuse  of 
imUilgences,  iii.  137  n.  3. 

Ildefonsus,  ouvrages  posthumes,  t.  i.  f.  189, 
vision  of  I.,  iii.  581  n.  3. 

See  .\cta  S.  Ord.  Ben. 


Mabug,  ii.  589. 

Macarius,  imperial  commissioner,  in  N. 
Africa,  ii.  228  n.  3,  229,  230  n.  5. 

Macarius,  patriarch  of  Antioch,  iii.  193, 
194,  196  n.  2. 

Macarius,  presbyter  and  monk  in  Pales- 
tine, ii.  275. 

Macarius,  several,  the  Roman,  Egyptian, 
TiOMTiKOQ,  ii.  748  and  n.,  752  u.  2. 

Maccabaeus,  iii.  326  n.  4. 

Maccabees,  v.  361,  362. 

Citations :  — 

2  Mace.  6,  i.  151.  6  :  18,  ff.  ii.  219.  7,  V. 
362.     14,  ii.  238. 

Macedo,  iii.  314  n.  4. 
Macedonia,  i.  135  ;  iii.  315  a.  1. 
Macedouius,    bp.   of    Constantinople,   ii. 

4.54. 
Macedonius,  judge,  ii.  175  n.  5. 
Macedonius,  magister  ofBciorum,  ii.  772. 
Macedonius,  monk,  ii.  285. 
Macedonius,  ]3atriarch  of  Constantinople, 

ii.  589,  590. 
Macellum,  ii.  40. 
Macrianus,  i.  140. 
Macrina,  ii.  262  n.  4,  316  n.  5. 
Macrizi. 

Hist.  Copt.  Christianor.  (ed.  Wetzcr,  1828),  p. 
79,  Chozru  Parviz,  iii.  84  n.  2  ;  p.  89,  Coptic 
patriarchate,  88  n.  4.  Saracens,  89  n.  1 ;  p. 
93,  Coptic  patriarchs  and  ch.  in  India,  90  n. 
2. 

Macrob.  Saturnal.,  1.  1,  c.  11,  ii.  347  n.  3. 

]Miulura,  iii.  51  n.  4. 

Mtecenas,  advice  to  Augustus,  i.  87. 

Maestricht  (Trajectum),  bishopric,  iii.  41. 

Maffei. 

Osservazioni  letterarie,  t.  iii.  (Verona,  1738), 
documents  on  the  Meletian  schi.«ni,  ii.  254 
n. :  p.  15,  ep.  of  Egyptian  bps.  to  Meletius, 
193  n.  6 ;  p.  16,  Arius,  409  nn.  2,  3  ;  p.  69, 
life  of  Athanasius,  fragm.,  72  n.  2. 

Magdalene,  hospital  at  Prague,  v.  176. 

Magdeburg,  archbishopric,  iii.  322,  324, 
325,  329;^  Norbert,  iv.  246.  See  Mei- 
bom. 

Magcnfrid,  iii.  76. 

Magi,  the,  iv.  250. 

Magians,  i.  486,  488;  ii.  125,  126, 133. 

Magic,  magical  arts,  i.  30,  33,  145  n.  2 ; 
ii.  21,  22,  23,  43,  44  and  n.  1,  45,  428  n. 
2.  Laws  against,  47,  88,  89,  90  n.  4,  94  ; 
iv.  55  n. ;  v.  61.  Celsus  on,  i.  161,  162. 
"With  the  Carpocratians,  i.  4.50.  Phryg- 
ian, i.  513.  Magic  formulas,  i.  73. 
Fear  of,  iii.  12. 

Magical  efficacv,  notions  of,  connected 
with  the  sacraments,  i.  309.,  313,  314, 
322,  331,  .332  ;  ii.  31,  120,  322  n  2,  356, 
366  n.  1,  724;  iii.  18.  123,135,348,351, 
494  (301  n.  1).  Catharists,  iv.  577. 
Magical  virtues  associated  with  the 
priesthood,  iii.  348.  The  cross,  iii.  534. 
Francis,  iv.  272.     See  Priesthood. 

Magicians,  i.  .30,  33,  67,  71,  72,73,  92,104, 
107,  145  n.  2.  Lucian  on,  i.  157,  159. 
See  Goetae. 


GENERAL  INDEX. 


141 


Masico-theurgical  tendency,  ii.  723. 

Magistrates,  authority  of.  v.  28,  29. 

Magistri,  ^lanichean,  i.  504. 

Magnanimity,  iv.  .526,  .527  (i.  15). 

Magnaura,  iii.  2.33. 

Magneutins,  usurper,  ii.  33,  35,  42,  437, 
440. 

Magneutius  R.abanus  Maurus.  See  Ra- 
banus  Mauru.s. 

Magnetism,  i.  162,  520;  ii.  26;  iii.  591 
and  n.  4  ;  iv.  257. 

Magnoald  (Mngnus),  at  Fussen,  iii.  37. 
See  Acta  S.  Sept. 

Magnus,  bp.,  ii.  773. 

Magusffiian  sect,  i.  489. 

Mahomet.     See  Mohammed. 

Maia,  in  Buddhism,  i.  386  u.  1,  481. 

Maii. 

Citations  :  — 

Scriiitorum  vetenim  noTa  collectio.  T.  ii. 
(1S2S|,  f.  212,  fragments  of  Ariitn  sermons, 
ii.  467  n.  3.  T.  ii.  iRom.  1827),  pp.  277,  278, 
Eunapii  excerpta,  ii.  157  n.  1.  T.  iv.  (Rom. 
1831),  p.  4,  acta  Svuod  Constantinop.  an. 
1166,  iv.  5.34  nn.  1,'5.  T.  vii.  (18.33),  p.  16, 
Apollinaris,  his  letter  to  .Jovian,  ii.  488  nn. 
1,2;  pp.  20,  70,  203,  310,  liis  worlc  against 
Diodorus  of  Tar.sus,  ii.  488  nn.  3-7,  490  n.  5, 
491  n.  2 ;  p.  69,  Tlieodore  on  the  person  of 
Christ,  50h  nn.  1,  5;  fragment  of  Nestorius, 
505  n.  2  ;  p  301,  490  n.  4.  Spiceleg.  Rom.,  t. 
iv.  p.  525,  Theodore,  comm.  on  Rom.,  ii.  471 
n.  1 ;  p.  527,  ii.  714  n.  2. 

Maiming,  iii.  445  n.  4. 

Mainion,  S.,  autobiography,  i.  448  n.  1. 

Maitland. 

Facts  and  documents  relating  to  the  Albigen- 
ses  and  Waldenses  (Lond.  1832),  p.  115  ;  Wal- 
deusiau  confessions,  iv.  616  n.  7- 

Majolus,  abbot  of  Cluny,  reformer  of 
Monacbism,  iii.  418.  Life  of,  418  nn. 
1,  2.     See  ActaS.  May. 

Majoralis,  iv.  614  n.  6. 

Majorca,  Lull  in,  iv.  61,  63,  65,  68,  71. 
Monastery  for  missionaries,  65.  Sara- 
cens and  Jews,  68. 

Majorinus,  lector,  ii.  223-225. 

Majority,  voice  of  the,  Hnss,  v.  285. 

Majuma,  iii.  206  n.  3. 

Malabar,  church  there,  i.  81  ;  ii.  141. 
Jews,  i.  82. 

Malachi. 

1  :  2,  3,  ii.  629.  2  :  12  (2),  iv.  94.  3,  ii.  736. 
3  :  15,  i.  451. 

Malachias,  abp.  of  Armagh,  life  of,  iv. 
337. 

Malabis.     See  John  Malala. 

Malarn,  lake  of,  iii.  276. 

Malatesta,  v.  112. 

Malchion,  presbvter,  i.  605. 

Male  (Malabar)",  ii.  141. 

Malek  al  Kamcl,  iv.  59. 

Malek  al  Moaddhem  Isa,  iv.  60  n.  2. 

Malilosa,  C'atharist  festival,  iv.  566  n.  2. 

Malmedy,  iii.  458. 

Mamas,  tomb  of,  ii.  40. 

Man,  the  ideal,  in  Alexandrian  Judaism, 
i.  64-66.  Dignity  of  with  the  Essenes, 
46.     With  Celsus,  167,  168.     Plotinus, 


392.  Relation  of  Christianity  to  the 
nature  of,  75  (ii.  1  ;  iii.  98).  Philo  on 
the  higher  and  lower  natures  of,  396  n. 
3.  Gnostics  on  tlie  nature,  origin,  and 
destinv  of,  372,  392,  402,  404,  409-416, 
424-428,  431-434,  441,  442,  444-446, 
449,  455,  456,  468,  474.  In  Buddhism, 
481,  496  n.  2.  With  Mani,  491,492, 
494-501,  505.  The  primitive  man  in 
Manicheism,  491,  492,  494,  496,  505. 
Eights  of  man,  86  (see  Slavery).  Christ 
the  new,  ii.  480.  Man's  position  in  the 
universe,  Theodore  on,  ii.  713-717.  Re- 
lationship to  God,  ii.  718;  iv.  506.  End 
of,  iv.  437.  Natural  and  supernatural 
end,  iv.  429,  430  ;  v.  16.  Autonomy  of, 
iv.  485,  486.  Bogomiles  on,  iv.  554.  To 
take  the  place  of  apostate  angels,  iv. 
554  n.  2,  573.  See  Anthropology,  Fall, 
God,  Psychical  and  Spiritual,  Redemp- 
tion. 

Mananalis,  iii.  247. 

Manasseh,  iii.  422. 

Manasseh,  abp.  of  Rheims.  iv.  265. 

Mandata,  iv.  200. 

Mandeans,  i.  376  n.  3. 

Mando  di  Chaia,  with  the  Sabteans,  i. 
447. 

Mangukhan,  iv.  51-56. 

Mani,  i.  478-488,  81,  314,  401  nn.  2,  3  ;  ii. 
326  ;  iii.  245,  246  and  n.  3,  253.  And 
Augustin,  ii.  625. 

Citations :  — 
Ad  Addam.  Fabric,  bibl.  gr.Tca.,  ed.  nov.,  vol. 
vii.  f.  .316,  i.  499  n.  5.  Ad  Patricium,  ap.  Au- 
gust, op.  imp.  c.  Julian,  c.  186,  i.  497  n.  1. 
Disputation  of  Archelaus  and  Mani  (Fabric, 
llippolytus,  f.  193),  c.  55,  i.  401  n.  2  (485). 
Ep.  ad  Scythiaaum  (Fabric,  bibl.  Griec,  vol. 
vii.),  f.  316,  i.  486  n.  1.  Ep.  ad  virginem 
Henoch,  ap.  Aug.  op.  imperfect,  c.  .lulian, 
c.  3,  c.  172,  i.  494  n.  1,  498  n.  1  :  c.  174,  i.  496 
n.  1 ;  §  186,  i.  498  n.  3  ;  §  187,  i.  498  n.  4. 
Epistola  fundamenti.  ap.  Aug.  de  ep.  fund, 
c.  13,  i.  490  n.  2  :  ap.  Aug.  dc  fide  contra 
JIanich.  (Euod.  Uzal.),  c.  4,  i.  501  n.3;  c. 
11,  i.  490  n.  6.  Epi.stote  (Fabric),  f.  316,  i. 
502  n.  4.  Thesaurus  (see  Euodius),  494  n.  1. 
L.  7,  ap.  Aug.  de  nat.  boni,  c.  46,  i.  495  nn. 
2,3. 

Mavia,  i.  356. 

Manicheans,  i.  478-506, 401  n.  3.  Law  of 
Diocletian  against,  i.  144,506.  Among 
the  monks,  ii.  276  n.  2.  On  image  and 
Saint-worsliip,  ii.  326,329,  372  ;  iii.  208. 
New,  ii.  657.  Ch.irged  with  immoral- 
ity, ii.  769  n.  6.  Persecuted,  i.  505  ;  ii. 
768-771  ;  iii.  255  ;  iv.  587.  See  Mani- 
cheism. 

Manicheism.  System  of,  i.  479-506,  376, 
447,  567.  Sources  of  religious  knowl- 
edge, 501,  502.  Constitution,  worship, 
moral  character,  persecution,  502-506. 
Its  history  in  the  second  period,  ii.  768- 
771,  511,646,  657,  659.  Relations  of 
Augustin  with,  ii.  239,  396,  397,  400, 
625,  724.  Wine  in  the  Lord's  Supper, 
ii.  366.  Among  the  Monks,  ii.  276  n.  2. 
In  the  Priscillianist  doctrine,  ii.  776, 
777,  and  n.   1.     In  Paulicianism  ?   iii. 


142 


GENERAL  INDEX. 


244-246,  256,  257,  262.  In  other  sects, 
iii.  269  n.  6,  591  n.  5,  593,  594.  Nilus 
on,  iii.  579.  Aquinas,  iv.  423.  The  Bo- 
gomiles,  iv.  558.  Traces  of  amonj:  tlie 
Calharists,  iv.  566  and  u.  2,  567,  575, 
n.  4,  579-581.  Boniface  VIII.,  v.  9. 
See  Maui,  Manicheans. 
Matiifdldness  in  the  Catholic  ch.,  iv.  578. 

See  Unity. 
Manna,  iii.'499  ;  v.  230. 
Mans,  Henry   the    Cluuiacensian   at,  iv. 

598-602.     Sec  Hiklebert. 
Mausi,  Concilia. 
Citations :  — 

T.  i.  f .  1034,  synodal  letter  to  Paul  of  Samo- 
Fata,  i.  603  nn.- 1,  3.  T.  v.,  "  Tragedy  '•  of 
Nestorius,  ii.  553  n.  3  ;  f .  1182,  Cone.  Antioch, 
defence  of  Theodore,  ii.  556  n.  5.  T.  vii.  ff. 
154,  171,  Concil.  Chalcedon,  letters  to  Leo, 
ii.  580  n.  1 ;  f.  799,  Leontius  against  the  Eu- 
tychians  and  Ne.atorians,  ii.  583  n.  1.  T.  ix. 
f.  153,  ep.  of  Rom.  clergy  to  the  Franlii.'ih 
envoys  (controv.  of  the  Three  chapters),  ii. 
600  n.  3  ;  f.  364,  oath  of  Vigilius,  ii.  605  n.  1 
T.  ix.  3,  cone.  Mentz  and  II.  IV.,  iv.  119  n.  2. 
T.  xii.  f.  605,  cp.  of  Paul  I.  to  Charlemagne, 
iii.  284  n.  1;  f.  614,  n.  2.  T.  xiii.  f._167. 
Cone.  Nic.  II.  Actio  v.,  7repio6oi  cuTrocrToAaii',  i. 
500  n.  4  ;  f.  175,  capitulary  {an.  789),  iii.  59 
n.  2;  f.  181,  capit.  (an  789),  iii.  78  n.  3  ;  f. 
759,  Hadrian's  replv  to  the  Libri  Carolini, 
iii.  243  n.  2  ;  f.  1054",  capit.  (an.  801),  iii.  102 
n.  2;  f.  1073,  capit.  (an.  811),  iii.  131  nn.  1, 
2  (see  Capitularies) ;  f .  1084,  pastoral  ep.  of 
Gheerbald,  iii.  125  n.2.  T.  xiv.  f.  419,  re- 
moval of  images,  iii.  546  n.  3  ;  f .  424,  the 
French  bps.  and  image  worship,  iii.  552  n.  1. 
T.  XV.  f.  436,  instructions  of  the  emp.  Louis 
to  his  envoys  to  the  pope,  iii.  552  n.  9;  f. 
437,  ep.  of  Louis  to  Hadrian  I.,  iii.  553  n.  2. 
T.  xvi.  f .  199,  cp.  of  John  VIII.  to  Metho- 
dius, iii.  321  n.  2.  T.  xvii.,  his  condemna- 
tion of  Photius,  iii.  578  n.  5.  T.  xviii.  op. 
of  bp.  Ilatto  to  .lohn  XI.,  iii.  321  n.  4.  T. 
xix.  f.  53,  ep.  of  Benedict  VII.,  iii.  3.30  n.  2  ; 
ep.  of  Pilgrim  of  Passau  to  Benedict  VI.,  iii. 
331  n.  2;  f.  109,  Cone.  Kemig.  (an.  991).  iii. 
369  n.  1 ;  f.  166,  ep.  of  Gcrbert  to  Wilderod, 
iii.  369  n.  1;  f.  552.  synod  of  Limoisin,  an. 
1031,  iii.  455  n.  T.  xx.  f .  386  (vii.  3),  c}).  of 
Greg.  VII.  to  the  Germans,  iv.  112  n.  1,  US 
n.  1 ;  f.  434,  fast  Synod  (an.  1074),  ordinances 
of  Greg.  VII.,  iv.  94  n.  2:  f.  713,  Trban  II. 
to  Gottfried,  iv.  129  n.  4  T.  xxvi  f .  HAt,  ext. 
from  Humbert  de  Komanis,  cone.  Lugdunens., 
iv.  189  n.  4. 
Manso.  The  Labarum,  ii.  13  n.  1. 
Mansns  ecclesia?,  iii.  101  n.  5. 
JIanual  labor  of  monks  and  missionaries, 
ii.  263,  267,  277,  283,  289,  295,  744  ;  iii. 
29,  30,  31,  106,  286  ;  iv.  233,  273,  283, 
287.  Products  of,  ii.  272,  288  Ak'uin 
on,  iii.  77.  Serfzius,  iii.  252.  The  Wal- 
denscs,  iv.  611,612.  Wiiklif  on,  v.  141. 
Friends  of  God,  v.  393,  407.  See  Labor. 
Manuel,   uncle  of  Michael  III.,  iii.  547, 

548. 
Manuel  Comncnus,  iv.  529,  530  n.  1,533- 

535,  560,  563,  564. 
Mann-scripts  of  the  Bible,  i.  201,  303,  582 
n.  2,  700,  701,707,721  ;  ii.  316,  317,  318 
u.  8;  iii.  15,  52,  81  n.  1,  118,  126,  155, 
247,  310,  427  ;  iv.  58,  426.  Inscribed 
with  the  names  of  revisors,  i.  582  n.  2. 
Manuscriiits  of  ancient  aiitliors,  i.  696  ; 
iii.  459.     Of  the  Latin  fathers,  iii.  459. 


Of  the  Pseudo-Dionysius,  iii.  466.  Cas- 
siodorus,  iii.  151  n.  1.  Correction  of, 
iv.  362.  Coi)ied,  iv.  301.  Militz,  v.  175, 
]  81.  See  Abelard,  Bible,  Books,  Libra- 
ries. 

Marauna,  iii.  318  n.  1. 

Marbod,  bp.  of  Rennes,  iv.  246,  247. 

MaiTella,  friend  of  Jerome,  ii.  750  and 
n.  3. 

iVIarcella,  sister  of  Ambrose,  ii.  344  n.  3. 

Marcella,  wife  of  Porphyry,  i.  170  n.  2, 
172  n.  1. 

Marcellinus,  bp.  of  Rome,  iii.  372  and  n. 
1  ;  v.  85. 

Marcellinus,  comes. 
Chronicon,  ii.  98  n.  2. 

Marcellinus,  imperial  tribune,  ii.  236-238. 
Marcellinus,  Numidian  bp.  ii.  220  n. 
Marcellinus,  presbyter,  petition  of,  ii.  256 

n.  6. 
Marcellus,  bp.  of  Ancyra,  ii.  438-440,  486 

n.  4.     On   the  Person  of  Christ,  478- 

482.     Against  Origen,  740.     See  Euse- 

bins,  c.  Marcellum. 
INIarcellus,  bp.  of  Apamea,  ii.  98,  99. 
Marcellus,  bj).  of  Rome. 

Ep.  I.  in  Pseudo-Isidorean  decretals,  iii.  349  nn. 
1,  2,  4. 

Marcellus,  the  centurion,  martyr,  i.  147. 

Marcesina,  iv.  541,  542  n.  2. 

Marci,  Cardinal  St.,  v.  104,  340. 

Marcia,  i.  1 1 8. 

Marcian,  —  Marcianites,  ii.  276,  277  n.  3. 

Marcian,  emperor,  ii.  519  n.  2,  575-580, 

584. 

Ep.  ad  cone.  Nic,  ii.  577  n.  5. 

Marcian,  monk,  ii.  291. 

Marciauopolis,  bp.  of,  ii.  507. 

Marcion,  his  doctrine  and  school,  i.  458- 
473,  379,  393  n.  3,  395,  401  n.  3.  His 
sects,  473-476,  582  n.  3.  Formula  of 
baptism,  310.  Against  the  dismission 
of  catechumens  before  the  Lord's  sup- 
per, 327,  328.  Forerunner  of  Prot- 
estantism, 367  n.  Pauline  tendency, 
460,  461,  463,  464,  473.  Decensus 
Christi  ad  inferos,  salvation  of  the 
heathen,  471,  655.  God's  revelation  in 
nature,  559.  Against  anthropopathism, 
561,562.  Artemonites,  582  n.  3.  An- 
thropology, 616,  617.  IMarcion  and 
I'olycarp,  465.  Tertulliim  and  JNIar- 
cion,  616-618,  660.  Doctrine  of  re- 
demption, 640,  641.  Faith,  645.  Jus- 
tin Martyr,  670.  Rejection  of  the  au- 
thority of  St.  Peter,  ii.  269  (i.  461,  473). 
Three  fundamental  ]irinci)iles,  iii.  257 
(i.  466).  Op])osition  between  the  Old 
and  New  Testament,  iv.  574  (i.  463,  464, 
467,  471). 

Antitheses,  apud  TertuU.  c.  M.,  1.  iv.  cc.  9,86) 
i.  470  n.  3. 

Marcionites,  i.  473-476,  478,  582  n.  3. 
Marcionitism,  opposed  by  "  the  Clemen- 
tines," i.  395.    Pauliciauism  compared 


GENERAL    INDEX. 


143 


with,   iii.  245-247,  257  and  n.  4,  260, 
268,  269,  589. 
Marco  Polo,  iv.  56,  57. 
De  regionibus  Orientalibus,  iv.  56  n.,  57  n.  1. 

Marcomannians,  i.  107,  115. 

Marcosians,  i.  476. 

Marcus,  bp.  of  Arethusa,  ii.  70,  80. 

Marcus,  deacon,  life  of  Porphj^ry,  ii.  103 
n.  1. 

Marcus,  monk,  ii.  290,  .307.  Tracts,  290 
n.  4,  308  n.  1.     See  Bibl.  patr.  Gall. 

Marcus,  presiding  officer  of  the  cli.  at 
iElia,  i.  344. 

Marcus,  the  Gnostic,  i.  440. 

Marcus,  the  Marciouite,  i.  474. 

Marcus  Antoninus  Philosophus  (Annius 
Verissimus),  i.  663  n.  2. 

Marcus  Aurclius,  stoicism  of,  i.  17,  105- 
107,  159.  On  exorcists,  73.  Barde- 
sanes,  80.  Alexander  of  Abonoteichus, 
92.  Persecution  of  Christians,  104- 
117,  130,  160,  513,  524,  671.  The  legio 
fulniinea,  115.  Quadratus,  661.  Apol- 
ogy of  Justin,  664-666;  of  Athenago- 
rus,  673  ;  of  Melito,  676  (101  n.  1,  i02 
n.  3,  104  n.  1,  105). 

Citations  :  — 

Eis  eavTO)/.    L.  i.  c.  6,  i.  73  n.  3  :  c.  17, 106  n.  3, 

107  n.  1.    L.  i.  fin.,  116  n.  6.    L.  x.  c.  14,  i. 

17  n.  1.  L.  xi.  c.  3.   105  n.  3  ;  c.  18,  106  n.  4. 

L.  xii.  c.  28,  106  n.  2.    Edict  in  Pandect.,  107 

n.  4. 

Marcns  of  Memphis,  ii.  771. 
Mares,  Persian  ch.  teacher,  ii.  529  n.  3. 
Margaret,  Dolcino's  friend,  iv.  633. 
Margaret  Ebnerin,  v.  222  n.  1,  383  n.  2. 
Mariauus  Scotus,  iv.  445  n.  4. 
Marinus,  disciple  of  Proclus. 

Life  of  Proclus,  ii.  104  nn.  4-6,  105,  nn.  1,  2, 
4  6, 117n.l. 

Maris,  bp.  of  Chalcedon,  ii.  79. 

Maris,  bp.  of  Hardaschir,  ii.  539  n.  610. 

Maris,  Nestoriun  patriarch,  iv.  46. 

Marius,  the  martyr,  i.  140. 

Marius  Mercator,  on  the  anthropology  of 
Theodore  of  Mopsuestia,  ii.  713.  '  In 
Constantinople,  721.  Eusebius  of  Do- 
rylenni,  563  n.  5. 

Citatw7)s :  — 

Commonitoriuni  adv.  Pelag.  et  Coelest.,  on  Pela- 
gius,  ii.  632  n.  2,  639  n.  1.  Couimonit.  super 
nom.  Coelest., 640  n.  4,  6ul  n.4  ;  c.5,  652  n.o. 
Cyrill's  ep.  5,  517  n.  2.  Excerpts  from  Tlie- 
odore  against  Augustin  (opp.  ed.  Garnier),  ff. 
97,  103  ;  ii.  493  n  ,  712 n.  3,  715  nn.  1,  2,  738 
n.  6.  Letter  of  Nestorius  to  Coelestius,  721 
n.  3.  Opp.  t.  ii.,  four  sermons  of  Nestorius 
(lat.  trans.),  720  n.  4  :  S.  i.,  507  n.  2 ;  f.  13, 
509  nn.  1,  2;  S.  ii.,  506  n.  2.  Sermon  of 
Tlieodoret,  557  n.  7.  Tract  on  the  symbolum 
Tlieodori  Mopsuest.  pref.,  713  n.  1. 

Mark  the  Evangelist,  traditional  founder 
of  the  Alexandrian  ch.,  i.  83  ;  ii.  203, 
559.  Justin  on,  i.  585  n.  1.  Julian  on, 
ii.  56. 

Marli  2  :  17,  ii.  619.  4  :  .39,  ii.  135.  6,  iii.  44S. 
6  :  13,  i.  119  n.  6  ;  iii  448.  7  :  34,  ii.  369. 
10  :  46,  i.  364.  13  :  32,  iii.  163.  15  :  21,  i. 
447.   16  :  16,  v.  173. 


Marks,  impressed  during  visions,  iii.  19  n. 
1  ;  iv.  276,  624. 

Marmorica.     See  Theonas. 

Maronites,  their  Mouotheletism,  iii.  197. 

Marozia,  iii.  366. 

Marriage  among  the  Jews,  Essenes,  i.  45. 
Christian  idea  of,  i.  280-284.  Sanction 
of  the  church,  283,  333,  522.  Mixed 
marriages,  Tertullian  on,  255,  282,  283, 
332  n.  3.  Views  of  marriage  among 
the  Ebionites,  3.53.  Gnostics,  385,  386, 
416,  417.  Manicheans,  503.  Second 
marriage,  Montanists,  522  and  n.  4,  565 
u.  3,  673.     See  Syzygy. 

Second  Period.  Christians  accused 
of  forbidding,  ii.  129.  With  the  Eu- 
chites,  279.  Among  the  Eustathians, 
281.  With  Chrysostom,  302,  303. 
With  Jovinian,  304-306,  309,  312,  313. 
Jerome,  Augustin,  313.  A  sacrament, 
according  to  Augustin,  725.  Marriage 
of  clergy  in  the  Nestorian  ch.,  611. 

Third  and  Fourth  Periods.  Chris- 
tianity spread  through,  iii.  4.  Of  clergy, 
53  and  n.  6,  61,  382,  383,  392  n.  2,  410 
and  n.  4,  411.  Laws  of  Boniface  on 
marriage,  61.  The  pope  and  the  Frank- 
ish  princes,  120,  121.  Consanguinity 
in,  61  ;  the  Paulicians,  265,  266.  Sev- 
erus  of  Prague,  323.  Between  Mo- 
Inunmedans  and  Christians,  335.  In- 
dissolubility, 353,  358.  Marriage  of 
priests  in  the  Greek  ch.,  557.  In  the 
sects,  597,  601,  603,  604. 

Fifth  Period.  Otto  on,  iv.,  8,  9.  Of 
priests  in  Normandy,  97  n.  8.  Ordi- 
nances of  Gregory  VII.,  93-100.  Sa- 
creduess  of  marriage  maintained  by  Ur- 
ban II.  and  Yves  of  Chartres,  121-123. 
Of  fallen  women,  210,  299,  318.  Re- 
ligious societies  of  married  persons, 
276,  303.  Christian  marriage  in  the 
Middle  Ages,  294,  295,  297.  Ambrose 
of  Siena,  296.  Raymund  Palmaris,  298. 
Sacramental  significance,  335.  Eusta- 
thius,  531.  Among  the  Catharists,  572, 
579,  587  n.  5  (Spiritual,  579).  Sect  near 
Cologne,  593.  H.  of  Cluny,  600,  601, 
603  n.  4.     Dolcino,  6.33,  634. 

Si.rth  Period.  iEgidius  on  spiritual 
jurisdiction  over,  v.  14.  Marriage  of 
priests  in  the  Greek  ch.,  Gerson  on,  92. 
Of  reformed  women,  176.  See  Celibacy. 

Mars,  Julian  on,  ii.  49,  51,  74. 

Marseilles  (Massilia),  ii.  296,  687,  708. 
iii.  13  u.  1,  199,233  ;  iv.  637  n.  1.  Con- 
ference at,  V.  72. 

Marsiglio  Ficino,  on  Socrates,  i.  18  n.  2. 

Marsilius  of  Padua,  author  of  Defensor 
Pacis,  V.  25-35,  38,  93,  147. 

Citations :  — 

Defensor  Pacis  (see  Goldast.).  L.  i.  ff.  158, 161, 
the  state,  v.  26  nn.  2,  3 ;  f .  168,  the  Scrip- 
tures, 26  n.  1 ;  f.  192,  the  clergy,  28  n.  2  ;  ff. 
203, 206,  211,  ch.  and  state,  28  n"  3,  29  n.  4,  30 
n.  1 ;  ff  215,  216,  law,  civil  and  evangelical, 
26  nn.  4, 5,  27  n.  1 ;  ff.  217, 218,  puni.^hments, 
civil  and  divine,  28  nn.  4,  5,  29  nn.  1,  2  ;  S. 


144 


GKXKRAL    INDEX. 


241-245,  the  hicrarchv,  the  apostles,  equality 
of  bps.,  31  nn.  3.  4,"  5,  32  nn.  1-4  :  f,_  242, 
priests  responsible  to  the  state,  29  ii.  o  :  ff. 
252,  254,  authority  of  Scripture,  25  n.  3,  27 
n.  2;  f.  252,  Univ.  of  Paris,  82  n.  5  :  ff.  253, 
254,  councils,  27  n.  8,  33  n.  4  ;  f  255,  testi- 
mony of  the  church,  28  n.  1  :  f.  257,  John 
XXII.  and  Boniface  VIII.,  32  nn.  2,  3:  f. 
258,  ignorance  of  Scripture  among  the  clergv, 
83  n.  5,  34  n  1  :  f.  262,  simony,  34  n.  2  :  f. 
2R5,  priority  of  Home,  33  n.  1  ;  ff.  274,  279, 
281,  corruption  there,  34  n  3,  35  nn.  ;  ff.  284, 
285,  2S6,  on  absolutions  from  the  oatli  of  al- 
legiance, 30  nn.  3-5,  31  n.  1  ;  f.  301,  Christ 
the  head  of  the  church,  25  n.  2. 

Martene  and  Dui-and. 
Citations  :  — 

Collectio  ampli.ssima.  T.  i.  f.  449,  ep.  of  Ul- 
ric  to  Nicholas  I.,  iil.  411  n.  , .  T.  ii.  f.  339, 
ep.  147,  Wibald  of  Stavelo  on  Bernard,  iv. 
144  n.  1  ;  f.  399,  ep.  213,  iv  152,  n.  1 ;  ep. 
288,  Bernard  to  Kugene  III.,  iv.  152  n.  3  ;  f. 
564,  Eugene  on  the  mob  at  Rome,  iv.  161  n. 
1;  ep.  of  Wezel  to  Fred.  I.,  iv.  161  n.  2; 
f .  556,  ep.  384,  iv.  152  n.  2 :  f .  1017,  Abbot 
Berthold,  iv.  217  n  2  ;  f.  1029,  Ilildegard's 
epistles,  ep.  11.  iv.  217  n.  3:  f.  1053,  iv.  218 
n.  3 ;  ff.  1055,  1058,  iv.  218  nn.  4-6  :  ff.  1060, 
1068,  iv.  217  nn.  4,  5  :  f .  1075,  iv.  218  n.  2  ; 
f.  1098,  ep.  66,  iv.  462  n.  4.  T.  iv.  c.  59,  f. 
899,  gesta  episc.  Leodens,  iii.  600  n.  2,  605 
n.  1 ;  f.  902,  iii.  592  n.  4.  T.  vi.  f .  7,  specu- 
lum stultorum,  iv.  266  n.  4.  T.  ix.  Ratherii 
pra^loquia,  iii.  469  n.  6  ;  f.  943,  the  game,  iii. 
442  n.  3;  f.  948,  iii  442  n.  2.  Babanus 
Maurus,  comm.  on  Joshua,  iii.  457  n.  2. 
Thesaurus  nov.  anecdotorum.  T.  i.  Guenrichon 
obeilience  to  princes,  iv.  109  n.  1  ;  f.  130, 
Fulbert  against,  military  bishops,  iii.406  n.  8  ; 
f.  190,  Berengar's  exhortatorv  discourse,  iii. 
504  n.l;  f.  195,Berengar,  iii"505n.2  ;  f .  196, 
ep.  to,  iii.  508  n.  3.  T.  iv.  f .  103,  B.  on  his  trial 
at  Rome,  iii.  518  n.  2  ;  f .  107,  iii.  522  n.  1 ;  f . 
163,  acta  cone.  Paris,  an.  1210,  iv.  447  n.  3, 
448  n.  2.  T.  v.,  Humbert  adversussimoniacos, 
iii.  402  n.l;  ff.  217,  218,  tract,  of  Theoderic 
of  Verdun,  iv.  84  n.  3,  99  n.  6;  f.  1210  et  seg. 
Abelard's  Theologia  Christiana,  iv.  383  n.  2  — 
385  notes:  f.  1315,  the  same,  transubstan- 
tiation,  iv.  337  n.  4 ;  ff.  1357,  1358,  the  same, 
iv.  454  n.  5,  455  n.  2;  f.  1372,  Abelard  in 
Hexaemeron,  iv.  467  n.  1,  468  n.  1.  Disputa- 
tio  inter  Catholicum  et  Paterinum,  iv.  569  n. 
5:  ff.  1722,  1726,  173o,  1750,  the  same,  iv. 
270  nn.  1,  2,  575  n.  7,  577  n.  1. 

Martha,  ii.  497  ;  v.  386. 

Martialis,  Spani-^h  bp.,  i.  216. 

Martin,  fanlinal,  iv.  198. 

Martin,  di.^ciple  of  Hiiss,  v.  320. 

Martin,  niartvr  at  Prague,  v.  288-290. 

Martin  I.,  jjojje,  in  the  Monotheletian  con- 
troversy, iii.  18.5-192.  Convokes  the 
Lateran  council  (an.  648),  186.  Do- 
fence  of  himself,  187.  Political  charo;e.s 
liroiiu'lit  af^ainst  him,  188.  Depo.-ie(l 
and  imprisoned,  188,  189.  His  trial, 
189,  190.  Ili.s  death,  191.  His  suc- 
cessor.s,  192,  193.  Life,  see  Anastasius. 
Ep.  14  ad  Theodorum,  iii.  187  n.  1, 188  n.  1,  189 
n.l. 

Martin  IV.,  pope,  iv.  548. 

Martin  V.,  ]iope,  v.  126-129.  Constitu- 
tion of,  127. 

Martin  of  Tours,  favors  monasticism,  ii. 
294.  Intercessions  for  tiie  Priscillian- 
ists,  ii.  773-77.') ;  iii.  606.  Considera- 
tion in  which  he  was  held  ;  miracles  at 
his  tomb,  iii.  7,   131-133,  417;  iv.  312. 


Clnirch  consecrated  to  him,  iii.  104  n. 
2,  129  u.  2,  131  (in  England,  iii.  12  ;  in 
Utrecht,  60  n.  1).  Festival  of,  iii.  134. 
Abl.ey  of,  iii.  1.54  n.  3,  155,  156,  507. 
His  life  by  Snl])iciu9  Severus,  ii.  773  n. 
2.  See  Gregory  of  Tours,  St.  Martin, 
Snl])icius. 

Martinus  Polonus,  Supputationes  to  Ma- 
rianus  Scotus,  iv.  445  u.  4. 

Martyrdom,  Dionysius  on,  i.  243.  Com- 
niodian  on,  i.  280.  Gnostics,  i.  413,  436, 
472.  Montanists,  i.  514,  521,523.  Ter- 
tullian,  i.  654.  Origen  on,  i.  706,  707. 
Jovinian  on,  ii.  307.  Augnstin,  ii.  313. 
In  Persia,  ii.  125.  Fanatical  ])ursuit  of, 
i.  151,  523;  ii.  227,  253;  iii.  338-342. 
Of  mi.ssionaries,  ii.  292,  326,  327  ;  iv. 
40,  42,  43.  Anschar's  desire  for,  iii. 
274,  283,  284,  287.  Adalbert,  iii.  323. 
Eulogius  on,  iii.  343,  344.  Otto,  iv. 
10,  24.  Lull,  iv.  71,  191  and  n.  3,  192, 
242.  Francis,  iv.  273.  Lanfranc,  iv. 
329.  Of  Greeks,  iv.  .539,  540.  With 
the  Catharists,  iv.  582,  and  n.  2,  589. 
See  Persecution. 

Martyrs,  influence  of,  i.  77,  109,  113;  ii. 
155.  Marcus  Aurelius  on  the  conduct 
of,  i.  105.  Irenffius  and  Origen  on  their 
number,  i.  119,  127.  Their  joy,  i.  146 
and  n.  3.  Imprudent  zeal,  i.  1 48.  Feasts 
of  the,  i.  ,334,  335,  720;  ii.  328,  351, 
352,  369,  371.  With  the  Pseudo-Ba- 
silideans,  i.  448.  Veneration  of,  ii.  3, 
44,  47,  82,  83,  106,  328,  349,  369-376, 
445  ;  iii.  288.  Fanatici-^m,  ii.  217,  218, 
227,  229.  Donatist,  ii.  221.  Churches 
of  the,  ii.  40,  106,  328,  370,  371,372, 
374.  Odo  on,  iii.  444.  Greek  martyrs, 
iv.  539,  540.  See  Birthdays,  Confes- 
sors, Persecutions,  Relics,  and  the  in- 
dividual martyrs. 

Marun,  abl)0t,  Mnronites,  ii.  197. 

Maruthas,  bp.  of  Tagrit,  ii.  126  n.  2,  133, 
761.     See  A^semann. 

Mary,  fanatic,  iii.  340. 

Mary,  the  virgin,  with  Valentine,  i.  429. 
Worship  of,  ii.  376,  377,  524  n. ;  iii.  132, 
211  ;  iv.  331  ;  v.  323.  Priestesses  of, 
ii.  376.  Qeotokoc,  ii.  (482),  502,  506- 
515,  520,  523,  536,  .538,  542,  543,  546, 
555,  562,  582  n.,  610  ;  iii.  158,  162,  163, 
172,  187  n.  1,  218  n.  4,  222,  249,  601  ; 
iv.  331-333.  'AvdpuTTOTOKog,  ii.  .502, 
510,  536.  XptfrrorohOf,  ii.  510.  516,  520 
(iii.  222).  Sinlessne.ss  of,  ii.  672.  Op- 
ponents to  the  worship  of,  iii.  86,  204, 
205,  262 ;  iv.  608.  Festivals  in  her 
honor,  iii.  133,  134.  Legend  respecting 
her  departure  from  tlie  world,  iii.  134 
and  n.  1.  Pictures  of,  iii.  199,  201. 
Images  of,  iii.  206,  208,  211,216,232 
(miraculous,  iii.  206).  Council  of  Con- 
stantinople (an.  754),  on  her  worship, 
iii.  216,218.  Constantinc  Copronymus, 
218,  222.  Churches,  etc.,  dedicated  to 
her,  iii.  219  n.  2  ;  iv.  38,  77  n.  2,  272. 
Coustautine  IV.,  iii.  224.     With    the 


GENERAL  INDEX. 


145 


Paulicians,  iii.  261,  262.  Whether  she 
had  other  children  after  the  birth  of 
Christ,  iii.  38,  262.  Vision  of,  iii.  293. 
Scriptural  history  of,  iii.  469  (iv.  312, 
396).  Consulted  as  oracle,  iii.  519. 
Worship  of,  in  the  Greek  church,  iii. 
546.  Gregory  VII.,  iv.  86  and  nn.  3, 
4,  87.  Immaculate  conception,  iv.  331- 
333.  Bogomiles,  iv.  554,  557.  Catha- 
rists,  iv.  569-571,  574,  587.  Oliva,  iv. 
620.  Merits  of,  v.  41.  As  an  example 
of  the  contemplative  life,  Wicklif  on,  v. 
143. 

Marv  IMagdalene,  v.  141,  143. 

Mass.  iii.  102,  239,  285,  312,379  n.  1,413, 
426,  443,  444,  452,  499,  589,  595;  iv. 
25,  42,  285,  641  ;  v.  115,  218,  219,  322, 
335.  For  the  dead,  iii.  102  n.  4,  136, 
450;  iv.  610.  With  the  sects,  iv.  557, 
559  n.  3,  594,  596,  612,  614  and  n'.  5, 
615,  641.  Mock  mass  at  Prague,  v. 
245.     See  Lord's  Supper,  Missa. 

Mas>a  perditionis,  iii.  492. 

Massilia,  ii.  296.     See  Marseilles, 

Massmann. 

Gothic  coinm.  on  John,  iii.  281  n.  1. 

Materialism,   i.   364.      Of   Hermogenes, 

617. 
Maternus.     See  Julius  Firmicus. 
Mathfred,  Count,  iii.  459. 
Mathilda,  margravine  of  Tuscany,  iv.  86, 

91,  112  n.  1,  113  and  n.,  114. 
Matilda,  queen  of  England,  iv.  90,  365. 

Letter  to  Anselm,  365  and  nn.  5-7. 
Matins  (matutina),  iv.  25. 
Matrices  ecclesiie,  i.  203. 
Matricula  ecclesise,  ii.  358  n.  2. 
Matter,  in  Gnosticism,  i.  372,  375,  380, 
403,  427,  429,  443, 456  (.see"Y>.7?).    With 
Marciou,  465,  466.   Pantheistic  view  of, 
'481.      Manichean,  489,  491,  493,   496, 
500.    In  the  doctrine  of  creation  ;  with 
Hermogenes,  565-567.     Sovereignty  of 
God  over,  567.     With  Origen,  624  and 
n.  5,  634,  639,  714.   Metamorphoses  of, 
634.     Redemption  from  the  power  of, 
ii.  115.    Paulicians  on,  iii.  261.     David 
of  Dinanto  on,  iv.  446.     Catharists,  iv. 
572.    Imperishableness  of,  V.  152.     See 
II  vie,  "YAt?. 
Matthew  the  apostle,  gospel  of,  i.  81,  348, 
350  n.  2,  585  n.,  708  n.  2  ;  iii.  269  n.  1. 
Julian  on,  ii.  56,   76.     Cassian,  ii.  689. 
See  Apocrypha,  Gospels. 
Citatinns :  — 

Matt.  3  :  10,  i.  353  ;  v.  401.  4  :  1,  ff.,  ii.  494  n. 
2,  4y8.  4  :  4,  i.  138.  4  :  6,  ir.  Si9,  250.  5  :  3, 
i.  40,  64.  5  :  8,  ii.  706  n.  2.  5  :  11,  v.  .367. 
5  :  13,  i.  6  ;  ii.  42  n.  1 :  iv.  351.  5  :  14,  i. 
2.50.  5  :  16,  i.  2.53  ;  v.  267.  5  :  17,  i.  3,  70, 
181,  260,  336,  339,  341,  359  ;  ii.  55.  5  :  19,  ii. 
55.  5  :  22,  ii.  310  and  n.  1  ;  iii.  427.  5  :  26, 
i.  654  n.  3 ;  ii.  739.  5  :  34-37,  ii.  635  ;  iv.  301, 
304.      5  :  39,   i.  271 :  ii.  94.     5  :  40,  v.  282. 

5  :  44,  i.  250,  268,  705.  6  :  14,  ii.  174.  6  :  16, 
iv.  285.  6  :  19,  iv.  5.  6  :  22,  iii.  253  :  iv.  389. 

6  :  23,  ii.  681.  6  :  24,  ii.  94.  6  :  25-34,  ii. 
295.  6  :  33,  iii.  148.  6  :  34,  ii.  266.  7  :  1, 
iv.  391.  7  :  3,  i.  237.  7  :  6,  i.  328  ;  ii.  121 ; 

10 


iii.  344  n.  3.  7 :  7,  i.  287,  719  ;  ii.  401  n.  1 ; 
iv.  392.  7  :  13,  14,  ii.  243.  7  :  17,  ii.  310. 
7  :  18,  i.  618.  7  :  22,  23,  i.  2.53 ;  iii.  14,  147, 
251,  444  ;  v.  267.  7  :  24,  ff.,  i.  253.  7  :  26, 
ii.  247.  8,  iii.  201  n.  2,  444.  8  :  5,  ff.,  iii.  201 
n.  2.  8  :  8,  ii.  364.  8  :  12,  iii.  261.  9  :  10-13, 
i.  166.  9  :  12,  i.  246.  9  :  16,  ii.  121.  9  ;  17, 
i.  464 ;  ii.  121 ;  iii.  82  n.  5,  83  n.  5.  10,  iii. 
343.  10  :  8,  v.  190.  10  :  9,  10,  iv.  2,  272. 
10  :  12,  i.  287  n.  1.  10  :  13,  ii.  175.  10  :  14, 
V.  .312.  10  :  16,  iv.  265  :  v.  301.  10  :  19,  i. 
140 :  iii.  115  ;  v.  333.  10  ;  20,  iii.  464  n.  4. 
10  :  21,  22,  V.  310.  10  :  23,  i.  134,  695  n.  1 ; 
ii.  247  ;  iii.  81,  343  ;  v.  312.  10  :  24,  i.  230. 
10  :  26,  ii.  401  n.  1.  10  :  27,  iv.  323.  10  :  28, 
V.  267.  10  :  30,  i.  168.  10  :  33,  i.  230,  27  ). 

10  :  34,  i.  70.  10  :  40,  ii.  374  ;  iii.  121.  10  :  42, 
iii.  421  :  iv.  365.  11,  iii.  115.  11  :  6,  iv.  574. 

11  :  8,  i.  271.  11  :  11,  i.  3.39 ;  iv.  405.  11  :  12, 
i.  621.  11  :  13,  i.  525.  11  :  19,  ii.  306;  iii. 
115.  11  :  25-30,  ii.  123.  11  :  27,  i.  357  n.  1, 
574,  623  ;  ii.  -412 ;  iv.  381.  11  :  28-30,  ii.  32 
n.  3, 149,  620  ;  iv.  259,  532.  11  :  29,  ii.  123, 
634  ;  iv.  167,  261.  12,  v.  32.  12  :  6,  i.  574. 

12  :  7,  V.  206.  12  :  19,  iii.  605.  12  :  27,  i. 
73 ;  iii.  526.  12  :  29,  ii.  633.  12  :  30,  i.  73  ; 
V.  219.  12  :  31,  i.  157.  12  :  32,  i.  227.  12  :  36, 
i.  264.  12  :  42,  i.  674.  12  :  44,  i.  74.  12  :  45, 
V.  227.  12  :  48,  iv.  574.  12  :  50,  v.  32.  13 : 3, 
i.  261 ;  ii.  311.  13  :  7,  iv.  22.  13  :  8,  v.  401. 

13  :  12,  i.  36.  13  :  16,  i.  675.  13  :  24,  ff.,  i. 
247;  ii.  242;  iv.  689.  13:29,  iii.  255,  605. 
13  :  31,  i.  207.  13  :  33,  i.  260,  536.  13  :  41, 
V.  196,  257.  13  :  43,  i.  623  n.  1.  13  :  46,  i. 
261.  13:47,ff.,ii.242.  13:52,  i.  360.  13:54, 
i.  631 .  14  :  13,  i.  695  n.  1.  15  :  8,  ii.  244, 315. 
15  :  14,  i..37,  67.  15  :  17,  iii.  529  n.  1 ;  v.  165, 
15  :  24,  iv.  568.  16  :  28,  iv.  403.  16  :  3, 
i.69.  16  :  6,  V.  195,  196.  16  :  16,  ff.,  i.  211, 
212,  674  ;  ii.  497  ;  iii.  161.  16  :  18,  ii.  247  ; 
V.25.  16:19,  iii.  438.  16  :  23,  ii.  498.  16:24, 
ii.36.  17  :  1,  i.  563.  17  :  12,  i.  347.  17:20, 
iii.  444.  17  :  24-27,  iv.  172.  18  :  13,  ii.  618. 
18  :  17,  iii.  372,  396  n.  3  ;  iv.  132  ;  v.  127. 
18  :  20,  i.  184,  209,  211,  281,  289  ;  v.  79,  303. 

18  :  23,  ff.,  iv.  572.  19  :  5,  i.  281 ;  ii.  806. 

19  :  6,  ff.,  i.  439  ;  iii.  657.  19  :  11,  ii.  722; 
iv.  94.  19  :  12,  i.  697.  19  :  14,  i.  312,  5.52 ;  ii. 
228.  19:17,  i.  691.  19  :  21,  i.  222,  274.  277, 
279 ;  ii.  266,  313.  19  :  23,  i.  132  ;  iii.  139. 
20:9,  ii.  310.  20  :  16,  ii.243.  20  :  22, 1,  i. 
707.  20  :  28,  i.  224  ;  iii.  482.  21  :  16,  i.  705 
n.  4.  22  :  17,  ii.  233.  22  :  19,  20,  i.  699. 
22  :  21,  i.  121,  259  :  iii.  403  ;  iv.  172  ;  v.  26. 

22  :  46,  iii.  626.  23  :  2,  3,  ii.  246  ;  iv.  196, 
558  ;  V.  196,  257.  28  :  5,  iii.  411  n.  7  ;  iv.  59. 

23  :  9,  ii.  246.  23  :  11,  iii.  412.  23  :  12,  i.  167, 
220.  23  :  13,  iii.  438.  23  :  15,  i.  67  ;  iv.  284. 

23  :  16,  iii.  404  n.  1.  23  :  23,  v.  187.  23  :  27, 
ii.  47.   24,  i.  343;  v.  178.  24  :  13,  iii.  68. 

24  :  15,  v.  178,  196.  24  :  23,  iii.  371 ;  v.  232. 

24  :  25,  ii.  240.  24  :  36,  ii.  496.  25,  i.  716  : 
ii.  310  ;  iii.  131 ;  iv.  298.  25  :  14,  ff.,  ii.  303' 

25  :  25,  ii.  263.  25  :  31,  ff.,  ii.  310.  26  :  33, 
ii.  305.  25:34,  iii.  444.  25  :  35,  36,  iv.  298  ; 
v.  346.  25:46,  ii.  643  n.  2.  26  :  26,  27,  i. 
324,  325.  26  :  30,  ii.  778.  26  :  38,  v.  365. 

26  :  39,  ii.  646  n.  1.  26  :  41,  i.  251.  26  :  52, 
i.  273  ;  T.  7.  27  :  7,  iii.  458  n.  2.  28  :  19,  iii. 
76.  28:' 20,  iii  76;  v.  25,  27. 

Matthew  of  Paris. 

Hist.  Angl.,  per.secution  of  the  Jews,  iv.  72  n. 
2,  73  n.  4.  Interdict  in  London,  176  n.  1. 
Religious  opinions  of  Frederic  II.,  180,  182. 
The  Franciscans,  277,  278.  An.  1197,  f.  160, 
Fulco,  210  n.  2.  An.  1202,  f.  173,  Simon  of 
Tournav,  418  n.  4 ;  f.  187,  death  of  Innocent 
IV.,  282  n.  3.  An.  1207,  the  Franciscans, 
278  n.  1.  An.  1209,  ff.  192,  224,  John,  king 
of  Eng.,  175  nn.  An.  1223,  f.  267,  Catha- 
rist  pope,  590  n.  6.  An.  1228,  f .  293,  ep.  of 
Fred.  II.  to  k.  of  Eng.,  178  nn.  1-3.  An. 
1234,  f.  339,  the  mendicants,  280  a.  1 ;  f .  34a 


146 


GENERAL  INDEX. 


the  crusades,  196  n.  3.  An.  1236,  f .  354,  in- 
fluence of  the  mendicants,  280  n.  3.  An. 
1237,  f  3&i,  epp.  of  Gernianu.*!  to  Greg.  IX., 
539  n.  2.  An.  1344,  f .  567  (ed.  Lond.  16S0), 
accu.-iations  against  the  Jews,  73  nn.  1,  2. 
An.  1246,  f.  608,  influence  of  mendicants, 
280  n.  4.  An.  1247,  f .  630,  R.  Grosshead  on 
the  same,  279  n.  4.  An.  1250,  f.  672,  failure 
of  the  crusades,  effects  of,  188  n.  4  ;  f.  &M, 
degeneracy  of  mendicant,*,  280  n.  1.  An. 
1251,  f.  710,  children's  crusade,  342  n.  5. 
An.  1253,  f .  752,  K.  Gro.sshcad,  his  disappoint- 
ment in  the  mendicants,  260  n.  2,  281  n.  3. 
An.  1256,  f.  792,  persecution  of  Jews,  73  nn. 
S-5.  An.  1439,  f.  4'08,  Frederic  IT.,  181  n.  2  : 
ff.  493,  627,  the  same,  Greg.  IX.,  182  nn. ;  f. 
538,  ep.  of  Yves  of  Narbonne,  583  nn.  2,  3  ; 
f  570,  R.  Grosshead  on  the  papal  arrogations, 
187  n.  1 ;  f .  575,  ban  against  i\  11.,  183  n.  3  ;  f . 
585,  Thaddeus  de  Suessa,  184  n.  1 ;  impres- 
sion made  by  circular  letter  of  F.  II.,  1S4  n. 
2  ;  f .  760,  legend  concerning  bp.  Grosshead, 
187  n.  3  ;  f.  795,  Alexander  IV.,  138  n.  2. 

Matthias  of  Janow.     See  Janow. 
Matthias  Pater  of  Kuin,  v.  250. 
Matthias  the  Apostle,  i.  622. 
Mattium,  iii.  51  n.  3. 
Mauguin. 

Vindicise  proedestinat.  et  gratife.  T.  i.,  con- 
fessions of  Gottschalk,  iii.  479  nn.  4,  5  (p.  10, 
474  n.  4).  Katramnus,  De  pnBdestinatione, 
482  n.  2  ;  Scotus  De  praedest.,  485  n.  4.  T. 
ii.,  I.ibellus  Remigii,  etc.,de  tribus  epistolis, 
478  n.  2,  479  n.  1,  491  n.  1 ;  f .  107,  c.  24,  ep. 
of  Uiukmar,  478  n.  2. 

Maurice,  Greek  emperor,  iii.  97. 
Mauriiis. 
IIist.de  Languedoc,  iv.  639  n.  3. 

Mauritania,  church  in,  i.  84,  122.  Cse- 
sarieiisiit,  ii.  671  u.  2.  Montagne  iu 
Flauders,  iv.  380  n.  1.     See  Walter  of. 

Mauritiu.?,  archdeacon,  iv.  211  u.  5. 

Mauritius.     See  Peter  the  Venerable. 

Mauritius  of  Prague,  v.  259. 

Maurus,  Benedict's  tiisciple,  ii.  300. 

Maurus,  bp.  of  Fiinfkirchen,  iii.  334  u.  2. 

Mavia,  Saracen  queen,  ii.  142. 

MaxeutiusCa>sar,  ii.  9-12,  220. 

Maxiniianus,  Donatist  deacon,  ii.  231. 

Maxiiniaiius,  jtatriareh  of  Constantinople, 
ii.  541  u.  1,  542,  547. 

Maximianus  Herculius,  Csesar,  i.  142,  146, 
147,  155;  ii.  8,  9  n.  1,  17. 

Maxiniilianus,  the  martyr,  i.  146. 

Maximilla,  the  prophetess,  i.  514,  515. 

Apud  Euscb.  1.  V.  c.  16,  sayings  of,  i.  515  n.  3. 
Apud  Epiplian.,  515  n.  4. 

Maximinus,  Arian  bp. 

Polemical  tract,  es.«av  on  Ulphilas,  ii.  150  n.  4  ; 
f.  20,  151  nn.  1,  2":  f.  23,  157  nn.  3,  4.  See 
Aug.  collat.  cum  Maximin. 

Maximinus,  Cains  Galerius  Valerin.s,  i. 
155;  ii.  2.  Persecution  under,  155, 
722  ;  ii.  3-6,  254  n.,  268.  Measures  of 
toleration,  i.  156;  ii.  2,  3.  Kescript  of 
toleration,  ii.  16,  17.  Second  rescript 
and  death,  ii.  18. 

Maximinus,  the  Thracian,  persecutions 
under,  i.  126,  1.30,  706,  709. 

Ma.ximus,  abliot,  ii.  555,  556. 

Maximus,  bp.  of  Jerusalem,  i.  721  n.  3. 


Maximus,  bp.  of  Turin,  ii.  340,  344  n.  2, 
348.  On  the  Ariaus,  iii.  5  n.  2,  137  n. 
3. 

Homilies,  ii.  350  n.  4.  11.  V.  in  Kal.  Jan.,  348 
n.  2.  U.  VI.,  VII.,  344  n.  2.  See  Bibl.  Patr. 
Gall. 

Maximus,  church  teacher,  i.  721. 

Maximus,  Platonist,  ii.  42-44  and  n.  1,  88 
u.     See  Eunapius. 

Maximus,  the  monk  (abbot),  iii.  171.  On 
vassalage,  171  n.  2.  On  tlie  end  of  the 
creation  and  of  redemption,  171,  172. 
On  the  relation  of  the  two  natures  in 
Christ,  173.  On  the  progressive  and 
continuous  development  of  divine  rev- 
elations, 173.  On  faith,  174.  On  love, 
174.  On  prayer,  174.  On  the  temporal 
and  eternal  life,  restoration,  175.  Head 
of  the  Dyothelete  party,  181.  His  ar- 
guments against  Monotheletisni,  181— 
184.  His  disputation  with  Pyrrhus, 
184.  The  type,  185  n.  3.  His"  arrest, 
191.  His  trial,  banishment,  and  death, 
185  n.  1,  192.  Influence  on  Scotus, 
461. 

Citations  from  his  xvritings  :  — 

Aphorisms  (eKarovrai  Teraprij,  §  20),  t.  i.  f. 
288,  restoration,  iii.  175  n.  3.  "Ao-kjjtkcos,  i. 
378,  prayer,  175  n.  1.  'Epwr^crtis  koX  ano- 
KptVet?,  c.  13,  i.  f.  304,  restoration,  175  n.  3. 
Exposit.  in  orat.  Dom.  (opp.  ed.  Combefis),  t. 
i.  f .  354,  nature  and  grace,  172  nn.  4-7,  173 
.  nn.  1-4 ;  f .  355,  the  Trinity,  171  n.  3  ;  f.  356, 
slavery,  171  n.  2. 

Opp.  (ed.  Combefis).  T.  i.  f.  30  et  seq.,  Acta 
Maximi,  §  8,  f .  36,  the  type,  iii.  185  n.  1 : 
§  30,  spiritual  power  of  the  emperor,  19a 
n.  1 ;  f .  606,  theoretical  and  practical  ele- 
ments, 174  n.  6.  T.  ii.  ff.  10,  11,  162,  Dy- 
otheletism,  183  n.  4  ;  f.  83,  the  same,  182  n. 
1;  f.  165,  Disputat.  contr.  Pyrrho,  182  n.  3; 
f.  220,  ep.  on  love,  174  nn.  4,  5. 

Quaest.  in  Scripturam.  Q.  21,  f.  44  (opp.  t.  i.), 
restoration  of  fallen  spirits,  iii.  175  n.  3;  ff. 
45,  157,  209,  union  of  the  two  natures,  171 
n.  4,  172  n.  2.  Q.  31, 54,  .59,  ff.  74,  152,  199,  d_i- 
viue  and  human  elements  in  believei's,  173 
nn.  5-8  (see  183  n.  4).  Q.  33,  f.  76,  faith,  174 
nn.  1,  2  ;  f.  157,  redemption.  172  nn.  1-3;  f. 
210,  knowledge  and  intuition,  175  n.  2. 
Thoughts  on  charity,  i.  f .  453, 174  n.  3. 

Maximus,  usurper,  ii.  99,  772-775. 

Mayence.     See  Mentz. 

Mayfreda,  nun,  iv.  639. 

Mazdejesnan,  ii.  137. 

M^  6v,  i.  623  n.  5  ;  ii.  626.  Fredegis  on, 
iii.  460.     Scotus,  iii.  461. 

Means  of  grace,  ii.  673,  687. 

Means  sanctified  by  the  end,  iii.  377,  380. 
Gerson,  v.  95,  96. 

Meat  offerings  in  the  Armenian  church, 
iii.  589  u.  1. 

Meanx,  iv.  267. 

Mecca,  iv.  535  n.  1 . 

Mechanics,  Christian,  i.  78. 

Meehitarists,  iii.  250  n.  1. 

Mecklenburg,  iii.  326,  327. 

Media,  cliurch  in,  i.  80. 

Medieval  Catholicism,  iii.  146,  200.  Pe- 
riod, 243. 

Mediation  of  the  priesthood,  i.  179,  194, 


GENERAL   INDEX. 


147 


646;  ii.  179,  180,  308,  368;  iii.  2;  iv. 
354,  509,  514.  See  Church,  Priest- 
hood. 

Mediator,  Christ  as,  i.  180,  591,  641,  644; 
ii.  51  ;  iv.  615;  v.  411. 

Meditation,  custom  of  religious,  v.  381. 

Medschusic,  Thoudracian,  iii.  588. 

Meekness,  i.  76,  232  ;  iv.  320. 

MeyaTioibvxia,  i.  611.     See  Magnanimity. 

Meibom. 

Script,  rer.  germ.,  t.  i  (Helmfestadii,  1688),  f . 
&i9,  Gobelinus  Persona  on  cone.  Const.  V., 
109  n.  2  ;  f.  660,  Annals  of  Wittekind,  iii.  289 
n.  1  ;  f .  734,  Narratio  de  erect,  eccles.  Magde- 
burg, iii.  325  n.  3. 

Meiuhard,  converter  of  the  Lieflanders, 

iv.  36,  37. 
Meissen,  bishopric,  iii.  324. 
Melancthon,  v.  246. 
Melchiades   (Miltiades),  bp.  of  Rome,  ii. 

221  n.  4,  223,  224. 

Epistle  of,  in  the  Decretals,  iii.  349  n.  6. 

Melchite  party  in  Alexandria,  iii.  88  n. 

4,  228. 
Melchizedec,  i.  716;  iii.  191,  566. 
Moletius,   bp.   of   Lycopolis,  —  Melctian 

schism  in  Egypt,  ii.  193  n.  6,  196,  252- 

255,  409  n.  2,  414,  426,  432. 
Meletius,  bp.  of  Mopsuestia,  ii.  546,  549, 

551,  555  n.  2. 

Epp.  76  and  121,  ii.  546  n.  3.  Ep.  152  (opp. 
Theodoret,  t.  v.  f.  832),  555  n.  2. 

Meletius,  bp.  of  Sebaste  and  Antioch, 
Meletian  schism  at  Antioch,  ii.  257,  324, 
457,  458,  461,  464,  465. 

Meliteue,  ii.  551  ;  iii.  250  n.  2,  587.  See 
Acacius. 

Melito  of  Sardis,  plea  in  behalf  of  the 
Christians,  addressed  to  Marcus  Aure- 
lius,  i.  104,  105.  His  books  on  the  i)as.s- 
over,  299.     Apology,  Catalogue,  676. 

Apologv,  cited  by  Euseb.  (1.  iv.  c.  26),  i.  101  n. 
1,  1U2  nn.  2,  3,  104  nn. 

Mellitus,  abbot,  sent  to  the  Anglo-Sax- 
ons, iii.  15.  Archbishop  of  London,  16. 
Banished  from  Essex,  18. 

Melrose,  iv.  328  n.  1. 

]\Ielun,  iv.  373. 

Memuon,  bp.  of  Ephesus,  in  the  Nestorian 
controversy,  ii.  527,  528  n.  2,  529,  532- 
534,  539,  .540. 

Letter  to  the  clergy  at  Constantinople,  532  n.  2. 
See  Ilarduin,  t.  i.  f.  1596. 

Memoires  de  I'Academie  de  S.  Peters- 
burg. 

Vol.  i.,  1832,  pp.  223,  235,  and  vol.  ii.,  1834,  es- 
says on  Buddhism,  i.  482  n.  1,  491  n.  1,  503 
n.  5.     T.  Tii.,  Friihn's  Essay,  iii.  315  n.  2. 

Memoires  de  I'Academie  des  inscriptions. 

See  Abel  Remusat. 
Mcniorius,  bp.  of  Apulia,  ii.  652  n.  6. 
Meuander,  i.  454  n.  1. 
Meudaeium  officiosum,  iii.  54  n.  2.     See 

Frans  ])ia. 
Mendicant  friars,  ii.  277,  300.     The  Men- 


dicant orders,  their  origin,  iv.  268-276. 
Regulations  and  manner  of  life,  labors, 
iv.' 276-279,  293.  As  preachers,  276- 
279,  282,  284,  624.  Influence,  278-282. 
Begin  to  degenerate,  280  (634,  635). 
Attractions  of,  280.  In  the  universities, 
281.  As  confessors,  281.  Favored  by 
princes,  281,  282  and  n.  4.  Opposed  by 
university  of  Paris,  Wm.  of  St.  Amour, 
against,  282-286,  289.  De  Romanis, 
316.  Defended,  286-289.  Efforts  for 
reform,  289-292.  Scholasticism,  420, 
421.  Relations  with  the  popes,  280, 
281,  282  and  n.  4,  287,  291.  Ordinance 
of  Gregory  X.  respecting,  628.  Favor 
withdrawal  of  the  cup,  345.  Clemangis 
on  the,  V.  59.  Gerson,  86.  In  England, 
1.34.  At  Oxford,  134,  141.  Wicklif 
and  the,  136-138,  140,  141,  145,  149, 
157,  161,  162  and  n.  5,  171.  Militz, 
180,  181 .  Conrad  of  Waldhausen,  186- 
191.  See  Dominicans,  Franciscans. 
Menken. 

Script,  rer.  germ.,  t.  iii.  f.  1786,  iii.  323  n.  2. 

IMeunas,  patriarch  of  Constantinople,  in 
the  Origenistic  disputes,  ii.  193  n.  6, 
593,  596-598,  600,  602,  607  n.  1,  764, 
765. 

Menoch,  Maui's  letter  to  the  Virgin.  See 
Mani. 

Mensurius,  bp.  of  Carthage,  i.  150,  151 ; 
ii.  217-221,  222  n.  3. 

Mentz,  iv.  1 90  n.  3.  Archbishopric  of,  iii. 
65  n.  6,  66,  71  n.  2.  Presbyter  of,  56 
n.  5,  63  n.  1,  66  nn.  1,  2.  Gottschalk 
in,  477.  Persecution  of  Jews  at,  iv. 
74,  75.  Hermann,  iv.  79.  Hildegard, 
iv.  219  (see  Hildegard,  epp.).  Arch- 
bishops of,  iii.  66,  321  n.  4,  446  n.  1, 
457  ;  iv.  102,  643.  Benedict  Levita,  iii. 
350  n.  1.  Gozachin,  iii.  515  n.  6.  Pro- 
bus,  iii.  602.     See  Mayence. 

Mercenaries,  Paulician,  iv.  552. 

Merchants,  Christian,  iv.  10,  56,  58,  69, 
71,270.     Catharist,  iv.  583. 

Mercians,  iii.  21. 

Mercury,  ii.  51,  74. 

Mercy,  spirit  of  Christianity,  Cyprian  on, 
i.  245,  246.     See  Love. 

Merida,  ii.  773;  iii.  Ill  u.  1.  See  Coun- 
cils, an.  666. 

Merit,  works  of,  ii.  319,  495  n.  2,  690,  705  ; 
iii.  101,432;  iv.  399,  489,  490.  Merit 
and  freedom,  iii.  484  ;  iv.  484,  515,  516. 
Of  angels,  iv.  486.  De  condigno  and 
de  congruo,  489,  519  and  n.  1  ;  v.  167. 
Treasury  of,  v.  41.  Merits  of  Christ, 
i.  246;  "iii.  484;  v.  171. 

Meroe,  i.  83. 

Meropius,  ii.  143. 

Merovingians,  iv.  110. 

Merseburg,  bishopric,  iii.  324.  See  Dit- 
mar. 

Mcrswin,  Rulmann,  v.  387. 

Uegov,  fieaorrjc,  i.  421  n.  1,  438  and  n.  2. 

Mesopotamia,  church  there,  i.  80.    Tem- 


148 


GENERAL   INDEX. 


pie,  ii.  95  n.  4.  Schools,  ii.  183  n.  1,  610, 
611.  Ack'lphios,  ii.  277  n.  4.  Audiiis, 
ii.  766.  Bishops  in,  ii.  133,  136,  761. 
Moua-^teiy,  iii.  89.     Euchites,  iii.  590. 

Mcsori,  ii.  273. 

Messalians,  ii.  277  ;  iv.  552  n.  2. 

Me-sseuper  of  life,  i.  447. 

Messenia,  iv.  530. 

Messiah,  idea  of,  in  the  Old  Testament, 
misapprehension  of  it,  i.  36,  37,94,346, 
357,  358,  574  ;  ii.  482,  497  ;  iv.  78  ;  y.  16, 
44.  Expectation  repressed  with  Jose- 
phus  and  the  Alexandrian  Jews,  i.  65, 
66.  Among  the  proselytes,  i.  68. 
Among  the  Jewish  Christians,  i.  62, 
340,  341-343.  Testament  of  the  twelve 
patriarchs,  i.  194  n.  1.  Among  the 
Ebionites,  i.  346-348,  350-352.  In  the 
Clementines,!.  356-358.  Faith  in  Jesus 
as  the,  i.  62,  305,  363,  364.  Cerinthns 
on  the,  i.  398,  399.  Psychical,with  Val- 
entine, i.  426,  429-431.  Heracleon  on 
the  Messiah,  i.  441  n.  2.  Ophites,  i. 
445,  447.  Sethians,  i.  448.  Marcion, 
i.  463,  468-471.  Marcosians,  i.  476. 
Mani,  i.  500.  And  the  millennium,  i. 
348,  399  (see  Millennium).  Justin  M., 
i.  668.  Cyprian,  i.  685.  Julian,  ii.  56. 
Theodore,"  ii.  496  n.  2.  Lost  in  Moham- 
medanism, iii.  87.  False,  i.  103 ;  v. 
239. 

Messina,  iii.  113. 

Metempsychosis,  with  Basilides,  i.  410. 
With  the  Carpocratians,  450.  In  Man- 
icheism,  480,  483,  496,  503.  With  Ori- 
gen,  627.  With  the  Catharists,  iv.  568, 
579.     See  Transmigration. 

Method,  of  Scholastics,  iv.  204,  420 ;  v. 
269.     Of  Lull,  iv.  436,  437. 

Methodius,  monk,  iii.  308.  Missionary 
among  the  Slavonians,  314-321,  323, 
329  n.     See  Acta  S.  Mar.  Dobrowski. 

Methodius,  ])atriarch  of  Constantinople, 
iii.  548,  549. 

Methodius  of  Tyre,  i.  358  n.  1.  Against 
Origen's  doctrine  of  the  creation,  569. 
Athenagorus,  673.  His  writings,  422 
n.  2,  720,  721.     See  Bibl.  Patr.  GaU. 

Citations :  — 

De  libero arbitrio,  i.  422  n.  2  (.see  Galland).    On 

projihocy,   3.58   n.   1    (see   Combefiw).      ITepl 

KTicrtidTuiv,  aj).  Phot.  (cod.  235),  i.  569  n.  5. 

Symposium,  Orat.  ii.  (Tlieophil.,  §  5),  721  n. 

1.     Orat.  i.x.  §  5,  721  n.  2. 

Methone,  iv.  530. 

Metropolitan  constitution,  ii.  195-198 ;  iii. 
Ill,  349;  iv.  88,98,99.  In  the  Ger- 
man church,  iii.  64.  See  Metropoli- 
tan.s. 

Metropolitans,  i.  203;  ii.  187,  188;  iii. 
64,  65,  110,  119  n.  2,  349,  359,  365,366, 
400,  454. 

Metz,  Musical  School  at,  iii.  128, 345.  Sy- 
nod at,  354.  Charles  the  Bald  crowned 
at,  361.  Amalarius,  428  n.  2.  Pauli- 
nus  of,  509  n.  4.  Societies  at,  iv.  321- 
324.  Bible  at,  iv.  321.  Sec  Adalbero. 
Chrodegang,  Hermann,  St.  Gorze. 


Micha. 
I.,  iv.  132  ;  6  :  8,  iii.  443. 

Michael  (Bogoris),  iii.  308-310. 

Michael,  archangel,  iii.  444 ;  iv.  554. 
Feast  of,  iii.  134. 

Michael  I.,  Greek  emperor.  See  M.  Cu- 
ropalates. 

Michael  II.,  Greek  emperor,  iii.  543-546, 
551,  552  n.  7,  5.53. 

Michael  III.,  Greek  emperor  (son  of  The- 
ophilus),  iii.  308,  315,  502  n.  2,  547, 
549,  550  n.  3,  558-568  and  n.  3. 

Michael,  patriarch  of  Constantinople,  iv. 
563,  564. 

Michael,  St.,  feast  of,  iii.  134. 

Michael  Cerularius,  patriarch  of  Con- 
stantinople, iii.  387  n.  7,  580,  583  n.  3. 
Takes  his  stand  against  the  Romish 
church,  581-584. 

Ep.  to  Jolin,  bp.  of  Trani,  iii.  581  n.  4.  Ep.  to 
Peter  of  Antioch,  .583  n.  1.  Ep.  2,  583  n.  2. 
Ou  the  Schism,  583  n.  3.  See  Coteler,  Leo 
Allatius. 

Michnel  Curopalates  (Ehangahe),  Greek 
emperor,  iii.  558.  Persecutes  the  Pau- 
lieians,  255,  256. 

Mifhael  Xicetas,  bp.  of  Athens. 

Monodia  on  Eustathius,  iv.  531  n.  1.  Ep.  to 
Eustathius,  531  n.  3.     See  Tafel. 

Michael  of  Chesena,  general  of  the  Fran- 
ciscans, V.  25. 

Michael  of  Deutschbrod,  or  de  Cansis,  v. 
293,  300,  321,  322,  327,330,331,335, 
338  n.  3,  356,  376. 

Michael  Paleologus,  Greek  emperor,  iv. 
533  n.  7,  542,  544,  546-548,  551. 

Michael  Psellus,  on  the  Euchites,  iii.  590, 
591,  595  n.  3.    Their  morality,  588  n.  2. 

AiaAoyos  Trepi  ei'epyet'as  Saifiovwv  (ed.  Gaulmin, 
Paris,  1615),  f.  5,  iii.  589  n.  2  (ed.  Boi.ssonade 
1S.3S  ;  (f.  2,  Updv  Kotiixa,  ir.  552  n.  3) ;  f.  9, 
Sataiiael,  591  n.  2  ;  f.  18,  591  n.  5  ;  f.  21,  im- 
nioralitv  of  one  party  of  Euchites,  591  n.  3; 
f.  37,  590  n.  2  ;  f .  61," 591  n.  6 ;  f .  69, 591  n.  4. 

Michaelis. 

Orientalische  nnd  cxogetische  Bibliothek,  Th. 
X.  8.  61,  the  church  at  Ede.ssa,  i.  291  n.  3. 

Middle  Ages,  source  of  their  character, 
iii.  1.  Ecclesiastical  development,  iii. 
396  ;  iv.  605 ;  v.  13.  Intellectual  pro- 
ductions, iii.  470.  Journeyings  of  the 
popes,  iv.  197  n.  4.  Plagues  of  the,  iv. 
266.  Subjective  tendency,  iv.  509,  514, 
515.     Latin  of  the,  iv.  572  n.  1. 

Miecislaw,  king  of  Poland,  iii.  330. 

Miesrob,  Persian,  ii.  136,  137. 

Migetius,  Spanish  errorist,  iii.  157  n.  1, 
166  n.  6. 

Migration  of  nations,  ii.  146 ;  iii.  3,  25, 
26,  3.30. 

Mihr  Nerseh,  Persian  general,  proclama- 
tion to  the  Christians  in  Armenia,  i. 
489;  ii.  125,  127,  129,  137.  See  Eli- 
saeus,  St.  Martin. 

Mikowec,  Ferd.  B. 
Letters  of  John  Huss  written  at  Constance^ 


GENERAL  INDEX. 


149 


Ep.  1,  V.  315  n.  2.  Ep.  2,  320  nn.  1,  4,  321 
n.  2.  Ep.  3,  332  nn.  4,  5.  Ep.  6  (June  24), 
363  n.  5.  Ep.  7,  359  n.  1.  Ep.  8,  368  u.  1. 
Ep.  27,  344n.  1.     . 

Milan,  Edict  of  Constautiue  at  (an.  313), 
ii.  15.  Simplicianus,  77.  Ambrose  at, 
214,  312  and  n.  5,  334.  Douatists  be- 
fore Constaiitine  at,  225.  Augustin  at, 
294,  318  u.  8.  Jovinian,  312  and  u.  5. 
Seasons  of  worship,  333  n.  2.  Sabbath, 
334.  Paulinus,  640.  Controversies 
there  concerning  simony,  iii.  389-398. 
Sects,  iii.  602;  iv.  180,  613,  638.  Ber- 
nard, iv.  255.  Philargi,  V.  83.  See  Coun- 
cils, an.  355  and  an.  1060. 
INIilano  Sola,  iv.  632. 
Miles   Christi,  i.  309,  644.     See  Militia 

Christi. 
Miles  Satani,  i.  644. 
Mileve.     See  Councils,  an.  410.    See  Op- 

tatus. 
Military  service  of  Christians,  i.  91,  116, 
117,  146,  270-273  ;  ii.  129.  Exemption 
of  clergy,  ii.  169,  170  and  n.  2,  193  n. 
3 ;  iii.  404.  Entered  into  by  clergy- 
men, iii.  55,  385,  386,  406  ;  iv.  219  (see 
Clergv).  Of  bishops,  iii.  404-406  ;  iv. 
31  and  n.  2,  200;  v.  86  (see  Bishops). 
Damiani  on,  iii.  385.  Fulbert  on,  iii. 
406.  Waklenses  on,  iv.  612,  614. 
Militia  Christi,  i.  199.  296,  306,  307,  309  ; 

V.  249. 
Militz,  John,  life  and  character,  v.  173- 
183,  and  nn.  1-3,  93.  De  Anti-christo, 
178-180,  181,  291.  Theological  school 
of,  V.  181,  182.  Imprisonment  at  Rome, 
180.  Release,  181.  Influence  in  Bohe- 
mia, 181,  183  n.  2,  232,  235,  236,  242, 
249,  275.  On  the  corruption  of  the 
clergy,  178,  249,  258.  Death  at  Avig- 
nonflSiS.  His  writings  burned,  261. 
His  followers,  182,  288.  Janow  on,  176 
and  nn.  1,3,  177  n.,  183  nn.  1,3.  And 
Janow,  192,  201.  Life  of,  174  nn.  2,  3, 
175  nn.,  176  n.  2,  183  n.  1.  See  Bal- 
binus. 

Citations  from  De  Anti-christo,  v.  179  n.  2, 180 
nn. 
Militzans,  v.  1 82. 

Milk  and  honev,  given  to  the  newly  bap- 
tized, i.  316;  ii.  360. 
Millennium,  i.  348,   399,  471,  513  n.    1, 
649-6,53,  669,  687;    ii.    615,  616.     See 
Chili  asm. 
Milo  Crispin. 

Life  of  Lanfranc,  iv.  329  n.  1. 
Miltiades,  against  the  Montanists,  i.  519. 
Mimigerneford,  iii.  79. 
Mind^  BiK'Ou  on  the  power  of,  iv.  474. 

Self  deiticntion  of,  618. 
Minerva,  ii.  51. 
Miugarelli. 
Anecdotorum  fasciculus  (RomsB,  1756),  Alani 
regulm  theolog.,  iv.  417  n.  3;   f;;^  287,  The- 
cpliylact.  Trepl  uii'  kyKaXovvTa.1  AaTtvoi,  iii.  584 
n.  1. 


Ministri  sacri  palatii,  iv.  196. 


Minorca,  iv.  65. 

Minorites  (ordo  minorum),  iv.  221  n.  276. 

Minors,  iii.  105. 

Mints,  in  the  hands  of  the  clergy,  iv.  133, 

138. 
Minucius  Felix,  i.  11.     Character,  690. 
Octavius  of,  i.  88  n.  3;   cliarges  against  the 
Christians,  92  n.  1 ;  c.  8,  78  n.  1,  271  n.  1 ;  c. 
9,  76  n.  4,  90  n.  3. 

Minucius  Fundanus,  proconsul,  i.  101. _ 
Miracles,  means  of  advancing  Christian- 
ity, 72-76.  Dionysius  of  Halicarnas- 
sus  on,  i.  12.  Piiilo  on,  55.  Justin 
Martyr  on,  74.  Origen,  74,  544,  545, 
570,  643.  IreniEus,  74,  677.  Hierocles, 
173.  The  Gnostics,  388.  Valentine, 
432.  Carpocrates,  450,  484  n.  3.  Mar- 
cion,  470.  The  Montanists,  523,  526. 
Miracles  of  Christ,  75,  445,  450,  170, 
643.  Celsus  on  the,  169.  Hierocles, 
Qiiadratus,  Irenseus,  on  the,  173,  661, 
677. 

Second  Period.  Augustin,  on,  ii.  120, 
240.  His  conception  of,  475-477.  An- 
thony on,  267,  268.  Euchites,  280.^  At 
the  graves  of  martvrs,  370,  371,  375. 

Third  and  Fourth  Periods.  At  the 
tombs  of  saints,  iii.  7,  22,  132,  133,  147, 
299,  386,  446  n.  1,  447,  448.  As  an  aid 
in  the  spread  of  Christianity,  iii.  6,  12- 
14.  Gregorv  the  Great  on,  14,  15  n.  1, 
146-148.  Wilfrid  on,  24.  Severiuus, 
27,  28.  Amandus,  41.  Of  fanatics,  56 
and  n.  5.  Boniface,  60.  Wrought  by 
relics,  22,  221.  By  images,  201,  206, 
221,  230,  240,  241.  'By  sacraments,  146, 
263!  In  the  Lord's  "supper,  495.  496, 
501  (see  Paschasius  Radbert).  Pauli- 
cians  on,  251,263.  Ansehar,  287.  Eu- 
loffius  on,  343.  Ratherius,  Odo  on,  444, 
445.  Gottschalk,  480.  Berengar,  Guit- 
mund,  526.     Sect  at  Arras,  598._ 

Fifth  Period.  Comiected  with  the 
spread  of  Christianity,  iv.  26,  27,  32, 
623.  Rubruquis,  56.  Fraudulent,  76, 
127,284,529.  Egbert  on,  80.  Gregory 
VII.,  115.  Clement  III.,  129.  Bernard, 
145, 146, 157,  256  and  n.  4,  257,  258  and 
n.  1 ,  603.  At  Becket's  tomb,  and  others, 
171,328,329.  Humbert  on,  190.  Ces- 
sation of,  190,  468,  469,  551.  Fulco, 
210.  Joachim  on,  229.  Norbert,  246. 
R.  of  Arbrissel,  247.  Of  mendicant  or- 
ders, 284.  Love  of  the  wonderful  in  the 
Middle  Ages,  significance  of  the  miracle, 
312.  Berthold,  318.  Giiibert  on,  330. 
In  the  Lord's  supper,  336,  341,  346. 
Abelard,  377,  378,  467-469.  Hugo,  404. 
Doctrine  of,  with  the  scholastics,  466- 
474.  Aquinas  on,  471,511  ;  two  con- 
ceptions of,  472.  Bogomiles,  554,  557. 
:Siphon,  564.  Catharists,  569,  570,  584, 
585.     Waldenses,  615. 

Sixth  Period.  Wicklif  on,  v.  152,  169. 
Janow,  198,  199,  201,  239.  The  Wils- 
uack  miracle,  Huss,  237-239,  266,  267, 
Gerson,  353.    Suso,  411.   Of  Antichrist, 


150 


GENERAL  INDEX. 


198,  199,  266.     Of  images  and  relics, 

233,  2.'34.     Of  the  hist  times,  201. 
Miraculous  signs,  ii.  10.    Augustin  on,  ii. 

240.    Visitations,  iii.  19  n.  1. 
Miraumoliii,  king  of  Tunis,  iv.  436. 
Miraus,  prince  of  tlie  Iberians,  ii.  139  n.  1. 
Mirklioud,  Persian  historian. 

Hist,  of  the  Sassanides,  i.  486  n.  2,  487  n.  2. 

Misa.     See  JacobcUus. 
Missa,  .catechumenorum,  missa  fidelium, 
i.  327  n.  1,  478;  ii.  361  and  nn.  2,  3, 
36.5.     See  Dismissal. 
MissiB  privataj,  iii.  136. 
Missi,  messengers  of  the  emperor,  iii.  122. 
Missionaries,  Buddliist,  i.  480.    Arian,  iii. 
5  n.  2.  British,  iii.  10,  22.  23,  55.    Irish, 
10,   20,   23,    29-38,  43,  53,  55,  63  n.  4, 
300  n.  1  (see  Patrick).    Roman,  11-19, 
24.    Scottish,  21-24.     Fear  of  magical 
influence  from,  12.   Miraculous  interpo- 
sitions in  favor  of,  6,  12,  22  and  u.  1 
(see  Miracles).    English,  22-24,  43-73, 
79,  82,  290-292,  297.    Prankish,  9,  22- 
24^  40-43,  271-287.     German,  37,  300. 
From  Friesland,  79,  289.     Ordination 
of,  103.     Employed  on  embassies,  279, 
283.     Bishops  as,  39-42,  44,  72,  300  (see 
Adalbert).  Lavmen  as,  .302.   Greek  (see 
Methodius,  Cvrill).    Icelandic.  3(i0-.306, 
307.     Bohemian,  322,  323,  332,  333. 

In  the  Fifth  Period.  From  Spain,  iv. 
2.  Protected  by  the  secular  arm  7,  20. 
I'rom  Suabia  (see  Otto).  German,  33- 
37,  42,  43.  Cistercian,  37,  39,  44.  Bo- 
hemian, 41,  42.  Pomeranian  and  Po- 
lish, 43-45.  Nestorian,  46-48.  Fran- 
ciscan, 51-60.  Dominican,  56.  Native, 
58.  Education  of,  34,  58,  62,  63,  65,70, 
426,  435  n.  2,  436.  See  Missions,  Monks, 
Eutyches,  Ulphilas. 
Missionary  labor,  enthusiasm  for,  iii.  39, 

57  n.  1.     Alcuin  on,  iii.  76,  77,82. 
Missionary  register,  an.  1832,  iii.  6  n.  3, 

39  n.  1,51  n.  4. 
Missionary    schools,    iii.    10,    73.      See 

Schools. 
Missions,  i.  261  ;  ii.  761.  Favoring  prov- 
idences in  the  history  of,  iii.  12,  280. 
Centres  of,  iii.  328  n.  2.  In  Abyssinia,  ii. 
144.  In  Ireland,  ii.  146-149.  Among 
the  Goths,  ii.  149-160. 

In  England,  iii.  10-25  (i.  85,  86).  In 
Germany,  25-82.  In  Bavaria,  38-40. 
In  Friesland,  40-45,  72-75.  In  Saxony, 
7.5-82.  In  Ilnngarv,  82-84,  .330-335. 
In  Denmark  and  Sweden,  271-293.  In 
Norway,  293-300.  In  Iceland,  300-306. 
In  the  Orcadcs  and  Faroe  Isles,  306, 
307.  In  Greenland,  307.  In  Bulgaria, 
307-314.  In  tlie  Crimea,  314,  315.  In 
Moravia,  315-321.  In  Bohemia,  321- 
323.  Among  the  Slavonians,  (Wends), 
323-327;  (  Hussia),  327-330  ;  (Poland), 
3.30;   (Hungary),  .3.30-335. 

Am<mg  the  Slavonians  (in  Pomera- 
nia),  iv.    1-33;    (Vicelin),  33-86;    (in 


Liefland),  36-40;  (in  Prussia),  41-45 
(see  Wends) ;  in  Finnland,  45.  Domes- 
tic missions,  v.  144.  See  Missionaries, 
Christianity,  spread  of. 

Mistiwoi,  Wendish  prince,  iii.  325. 

Mithras,  in  Parsismj  i.  493  ;  ii.  128.  Tem- 
ple of,  ii.  80. 

Mitre,  iv.  201. 

Mizlav,  Pomeranian  governor,  iv.  22-24. 

Mjesco  (Miecislaw),  Duke  of  Poland,  iii. 
330. 

Mladanowec,  accompanies  Huss  to  Con- 
stance, V.  320.  Eumor  of  Huss's  escape, 
326  u.  3.  The  bp.  of  Lebus,  330  n.  2. 
Ep.  of  Huss  to,  332.  Befriends  Hu.ss, 
342,  343.  His  record,  344  n.  1,  349  n.  2. 
Legacy  of  Huss  to,  367.  Befriends  Je- 
rome of  Prague  in  prison,  375. 

Protocol  of  the  trial  of  Huss  at  Prague,  an. 
1414  (see  Studien  und  Kritiken,  1837,  H. 
1),  V.  243  n.  1,  250  n.  4,  317  n.  4  ;  pp.  129, 
130,  V.  259  n.  1 ;  p.  131,  v.  255  u.  1. 

Mobed,  Christian,  ii.  125,  126. 

Modern  civilization  and  Christianity, 
iii.  1. 

Modcstus,  officer  of  state,  ii.  64  n.  4. 

Modestus,  prcefectus  proetorio,  ii.  460. 

Mreris,  Lake,  i.  60. 

Mojsia,  ii.  449,  507,  547.  Settlement  of 
Goths  in,  152. 

Mohammed,  i.  350  n.  3,  487.  His  appear- 
ance, iii.  84.  His  religions  tone  of 
mind,  iii.  85.  His  first  intentions,  iii.  86. 
His  opposition  to  idolaters,  to  Judaism, 
and  Christianity,  iii.  86.  His  ground  in 
0])position  to  the  essence  of  Christian- 
ity, iii.  87.  His  use  of  apocryphal  gos- 
pels, iii.  87.  Polemics  against,  iii.  338  ; 
iv.  60,  436.  And  Dolcino,  iv.  63".  And 
Antichrist,  v.  197.     See  Koran. 

Mohammed,  Arabian  Caliph  in  Spain, 
iii.  342. 

Mohammedan  literature,  iii.  335. _ 
Mohammedanism,  precursor  of,  i.  395. 
In  Armenia,  ii.  137.  Its  character,  iii. 
85.  Its  relation  to  Christianity,  85-88 
(iv.  59).  To  Judaism,  87,  88  (iv.  59). 
JNIearis  of  its  advancement,  88.  Among 
the  Bulgarians,  329. 
Mohammedans,  in  Spain,  iii.  156,  164 
and  u.  6,  335  (sec  Spain).  Apologetics 
against,  159.  Opposed  to  image  wor- 
ship, 201,  202,  203  n.  1,  431.  In  the 
Crimea,  315.  Intercourse  with,  335 
(166  n.  6.)  Marriage  with  Christians, 
335,  336,  339,  341.  (See  Saracens.) 
Favor  the  Nestorians,  iv.  45,  46.  In 
I'crsia,  iv.  56.  Mission  among  them. 
Lull,  iv.  59-71,  465.  Arguments  of,  iv. 
69  and  n.  2.  And  Frederic  II.,  iv.  179, 
180-182,  184.  And  the  Greek  church, 
iv.  531  n.  5,  535,  536. 
Miiiiler,  Dr. 

Essay  of,  iii.  98  n.3  (see  Theolo^ische  Quart«l- 
scbrift),  on  Gnosticism,  i.  36(  n.  1. 

Momenta  of  Inspiration,  i.  54. 


GENERAL  INDEX. 


151 


Monachism,  i.  39,  274  n.  1,  see  Essenes, 
Ther:i|ieutae. 

Its  oii^iu,  ii.  262-284.  Criticism  of, 
in  the  East,  284-293,  504,  505.  lu  the 
West,  293-300.  Different  tendencies, 
260,  300-314,  633.  Patrick,  149  and 
n.  2.  Mysticism  in  Oriental,  615.  Pe- 
lagianism,  632.  Morality  of,  634.  Je- 
I'ome,  744. 

Historij  of,  in  the  Third  and  Fourth 
Periods.  Favored  bv  Gregory  the  Great, 
iii.  15,  141,  149.  "in  Ireland,  29;  (ii. 
149).  Its  decline  in  France,  30.  Re- 
vived by  Columban,  30,  31.  Restric- 
tions against,  in  tiie  Prankish  empire, 
97.  Its  influence  in  the  Greek  church, 
169,  414-424.  Corruption  of,  414,  416. 
Reforms  of,  414-424.  Resistance  to 
despotism  in  the  East,  536,  537.  See 
Monks. 

History  of,  in  the  Fifth  Period,  iv.  232- 
292.  Gilbert  on,  78.  Gregory  VII.  on, 
91.  Monachism  and  the  crusades,  126, 
127.  Enthusiasm  for,  Bernard  on,  155, 
258,  371.  Gerhoh  on,  205,  Joachim, 
220,  228.  Reformatory  influence,  232, 
2.33,318  (v.  171).  Motives  for  enter- 
ing the  monastic  life  (ii.  356),  iv.  233- 
238,  358,  374,  514  (v.  177).  Causes  of 
corruption  in,  234,  242,  243.  Dangers 
of,  239-244.  Lull  on,  310.  In  the  Greek 
church,  528-530,  532.  Eastern  and 
Western  compared,  528.  Evangelical 
poverty,  593  (see  Mendicants).  Wick- 
lif  on,  V.  142,  143,  171,  172.  Conrad,  v. 
186-191.  Janovv,  v.  210,  213.  See  As- 
ceticism, Monastic  Orders,  Monks. 
Monachus  Sangalli. 

Gesta  Caroli  M.,  1.  i.  c.  20,  iii.  133  n.  3. 

Monad,  i.  449,  450,  595,  596  n.  5,  598- 
601. 

Monarchians,  monarchy  in  the  doctrine 
concerning  God,  i.  575-586,  588,  590- 
606,  608-610,680;  ii.  403,  405,  411  n. 
1,  482,  777. 

Monarchy,  in  the  church,  i.  183,  185, 190- 
193,  222. 

Mouasteria,  ii.  271. 

Monasteries,  as  a  means  of  Christian  ed- 
ucation, iii.  10,  23,  29,  30,  73,  126,  152, 
273,  277,  415,  468,  472  ;  iv.  62,  238,  249, 
287,  532.  Of  reclaiming  the  wilder- 
ness, iii.  29,  30,  37,  53,  106,  273.  In 
Ireland,  ii.  149 ;  iii.  10,  29  (see  Ire- 
land). Enriched  by  gifts,  etc.,  iii.  9, 
106  ;  iv.  529,  530.  Property,  use  of,  ii. 
272,  2S3.  Confiscated,  iii.  5.5.  Wasted, 
iii.  414,  416  ;  iv.  234.  Hoarded,  iv.  364. 
Tem]iles  converted  into,  iii.  41.  Pound- 
ing of,  iii.  141,  273,  322,  330,  420  ;  iv.  5, 
65  (see  particular  Monasteries).  Loca- 
tion of,  iii.  36,  53.  Privileges,  iii.  75, 
370  n.  4.  Destroyed,  iii.  84;  (in  Ham- 
burg), iii.  278  ;  (in  England),  iii.  467. 
Freeing  of  bondsmen,  iii.  415.  Igno- 
rance in,  iii.  468,  469  n.  5.     Independ- 


ence of,  iv.  98.  Immorality  in,  iv.  201. 
Worldliness  of,  iv.  234,  529,  530.  Cen- 
tres of  arts,  iv.  239.  Of  beneficence, 
ii.  272  ;  iv.  239,  254.  Decoration  of,  iv. 
252.  Poverty  of  Cistercian,  iv.  252. 
Splendor  of,  iv.  264,  291.  And  the 
mendicant  orders,  iv.  276.  As  reforma- 
tories, iv.  299.  Plundered,  v.  54.  De- 
cay of,  123.  See  Particular  monaste- 
ries. 

Monastic  consecration  as  a  sacrament,  ii. 
725. 

Monastic  orders,  Benedictine,  ii.  296-300, 
283  n.  2,  287  n.  1  (reformed),  iii.  415, 
416.  Camalduleusiau,  iii.  419.  Car- 
melite, iv.  266.  Carthusian,  iv.  264,  265. 
Cistercian  (see  Cistercian).  Cluniacen- 
sian,  iii.  417,418,419;  iv.  249-251,  263, 
264.  Dominican,  iv.  268-270.  Fran- 
ciscan, iv.  270-276  (Minorites,  order 
of  Clara,  Tertiarii,  or  Fratres  pceni- 
tentii,  276).  Pauperes  Christi,  iv.  247. 
Premonstrateusian,  iv.  244-246.  Trini- 
tarians, iv.  267,  268.  See  Dominicans, 
Franciscans,  Mendicants,  Preaching  Or- 
ders. 

Monastic  rules,  ii.  287  and  n.  1  (see  Basil, 
Benedict,  Francis).  Of  Columban,  iii. 
30,  31  nn. ;  32  and  notes. 

Monastic  Societies,  iv.  244-247.  See  Mo- 
nastic Orders. 

Monasticism,  i.  480.     See  Monachism. 

Moue. 

Anzeiger  flir  Kunde  der  Teutschen  Vorzeit 
Jiihrgang,  1837,  p.  72,  sermons  of  Eckhart,  v. 
394  u.  4. 

Moneta  (Dominican),  on  the  Catharists, 
iv.  566  n.  1.     Birth  of  Cain,  573  n.  1. 

Citations  from  his  work,  Adversus  Catharos  et 
Waldenses,  iii.  597  n.  2  ;  iv.  567-579  nn.,  583, 
n.  4,  589  n.  2. 

Money,  accumulation  of,  v.  2  n.  1.  See 
Contributions,  Mints. 

Mongols,  jMongoliau  empire,  iv.  48-56. 
Relation  to  Christianity  and  Moham- 
medanism, 48-59,  221  n.  Joachim, 
221  n.     See  Tartary. 

Monica,  mother  of  Augustin,  ii.  239,  262, 
317,  396,  754. 

Monism,  Platonic,  i.  375,  391.  Neo-Pla- 
tonic,  of  Plotinus,  391,  392.  In  Gnos- 
ticism, 375,  438,  489.  In  Mani,  481. 
In  Buddhism,  482.  In  Parsism,  489. 
Augustin,  ii.  398.  Of  Scotus,  iv.  444. 
Of  Aquinas,  iv.  445,  480.  Of  Almaric, 
Davitl  of  Dinanto  and  others,  iv.  446- 
449,  474,  566.  Lull,  481.  See  Pan- 
theism. 

Monks,  in  the  second  period,  fanatical, 
ii.  95  and  nn.  1,  4,  5.  Julian  and  tlie, 
111.  Extend  the  Gospel,  124,  142. 
Called  Nazarenes,  129  n.  3.  Attach- 
ment to  Rome,  148.  Irish,  149.  Pre- 
tended, among  the  Goths,  157.  Care  of 
benevolent  institutions,  169  n.  2.  So- 
cieties of,  183.    Basil,  186  n.  1.   Judged 


152 


GENERAL  INDEX. 


bj  a  separate  religious  standard,  259. 
Cared  for  by  women,  262.  Efrvplian, 
270-276,  283,  289,  513-515,  583,  585, 
741,751-754.  Panibo  on,  355  n.  1.  In 
the  Nestorian  controversy,  513-515,  524 
n.  1,527.  535,536,  539,"  540,  555.  In 
the  Eiiiycliiau  controversy,  560-564, 
570.  In  the  Monophysitc  controversy, 
583,  585.  In  the  Pelaf^iau  controversy, 
644.  In  the  Orip;enistic  disputes,  741, 
751-758,  764.  Worldly,  755.  From 
Spain,  775  n.  6.  Differing  characters 
of,  633.     See  Monachism. 

In  the  Third  and  Fourth  Periods. 
Monks  as  teachers  and  missionaries,  iii. 
4,  10-38,  46,  51,  53,  70,  73,  89,  106,  272, 
274,  275,  277,  300  n.  1,  323  n.  3,331, 
332,  334.  Opponents  of,  86,221,536 
n.  1.  Oriental,  their  principle  to  hold 
no  persons  as  slaves,  99.  Eising  estima- 
tion of,  106,  223.  Intercessions  (sec  In- 
tercessiones).  Artists,  201,  308,  547. 
Their  resistance  to  the  iconoclasts,  219, 
220,  223-225,  232,  536-.538,  540-542, 
548,  549.  Paulician,  252.  Irish,  300 
n.  1,  306  n.  3.  Employed  in  negotia- 
tions, 335.  Promote  the  papacy,  369, 
373.  Euchites,  590.  Extravagance  of 
fanatical  monkish  asceticism  in  Italy, 
longevity,  418. 

In  the  Fifth  Period.  As  missionaries, 
iv.  1,  2,  5  and  n.  3,  36,  37,39,43,  49,  50, 
56,  57,  59,  60,  62.  Vagabond,  44. 
Preachers  of  repentance,  97,  238,  243, 
276-282  (see  Mendicants).  In  rhe  cru- 
sades, spiritual  order  of  knights,  126, 
127.  Allies  of  the  popes,  97,  98,  168, 
180,280,  281,  640.  Exemptions,  201, 
202.  Joachim,  220,  225,  228.  Menial 
employments  of,  iv.  233.  Degeneracy 
in  the  older  orders,  278  and  n.  2.  Re- 
spect for,  294.  Sale  of  relics,  330. 
Doctrine  of  immaculate  conce])tion 
with  the,  331.  Of  the  Trinity,  333. 
Low  morals  among,  374.  Hostility  to 
reform,  374,  382,  383.  Hugo's  rule's  of 
study  for,  401.    Classes  of  in  the  East, 

529  and  n.   2.     Hypocrisy,   etc.,  529, 

530  n.  1.  Persecuted,  539.  Bogomiles 
among,  559-564.  Dolciuo,  635.  In- 
quisitors, 640,  643. 

In  the  Sixth  Period.  Mysticism  among 
the,  V.  42.  Vagabond,  at  Rome,  52. 
At  Oxford,  135,  136.  At  Avignon, 
136.  And  pious  laity,  213,  216,  217. 
See  Manual  labor.  Mendicants,  IS[on- 
achism.  Scholastics. 

Monogcnes,  Valentine,  i.  418,  423,  549. 

Monogram  of  Christ,  ii.  10,  13  u.  1,  24 
n.  4. 

Monophysite  controversy,  ii.  583-589,  581 
n.  1,  583  n.  1.  Monophysite  ])arty 
favored  l>v  the  Moliammedans,  iii.  88. 

Monoi.hysitism,  ii.  58.3-589,  484  n.  1,  542. 
Moiio])livsites  as  separate  churches, 
ii.  611-616;  iii.  197.  Severus,  ii.  279 
n.  1. 


Tfiird  Period.  In  Egvpt,  iii.  88  and 
n.  4,  228.  In  the  Greek  church,  169, 
176-180,228.  In  the  Armenian  church, 
261  and  n.  4.     See  Gobarus. 

Monotheism,  Hadrian  on,  i.  103.  Of 
Ebionites,  i.  347.  In  India,  i.  442. 
Apelles  on,  i.  475,  476.  Relation  to 
Mouarchianism,  i.  576.  Coustantine, 
ii.  21,29.  Julian,  ii.  51,  53.  From  the 
position  of  Parsism,  ii.  127.  Among 
the  Arabs,  iii.  84.  With  Mohammed, 
iii.  85,  87.  Of  the  Mongols,  iv.  48, 
55. 

Monotheletic  controversies,  iii.  175-197, 
198,  171.  Internal  and  external  causes 
of  the  same,  175.  Dogmatic  interests 
of  the  Monotheletic  party,  178. 

Monotheletism,  its  approximation  to  Do- 
cetism,  iii.  182  n.  2.  Condemnation  of 
it,  195.  Its  supremacy  under  Pliillip- 
picus,  196,  203  n.  3.  Among  the  Mar- 
ouites,  197. 

Montacute  (Richard  Montague),  bp.  of 
Norwich. 

Letters  of  Photiu.a,  iii.  809  n.  1,  530  n.  2,  559 
nn.  1,  5.    See  Photius. 

Montanism,  Montanists,  i.  206,  508-527, 
715.  General  characteristics,  508-513, 
Doctrine  of  church  development,  511, 
512,  51,5-519  (ii.  210,211).  Doctrine 
of  inspiration,  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  514- 
519,  680.  Female  prophets,  182,514, 
515,  520.  Asceticism,  resistance  of  the 
evangelical  spirit  to  them,  280,  294, 
520-523.  Fio-ures  of  Chri>t,  292  n.  3. 
Baptism  of  "heretics,  318,  320  n.  6. 
Chiliasm,  513,  515,  523  (see  Chiliasm). 
External  history,  513,  514.  On  mar- 
tvrdom,  521,  523.  Views  of  marriage, 
.521,  522  (ii.  180).  Absolution,  522. 
Position  of  the  church  towards  Mon- 
tanism, 517,  519,  520,  524-527,  651, 
676.  Ultra  Anti-Momaui.sts,  682. 
CU'ment,  525,  610.  Origen,  544.  Art, 
565  and  u.  3.  On  grace,  614,  619. 
Tertullian,  616,  683-685.  His  impor- 
tance, 509  (see  Tertullian).  Athenag- 
oras,  673.  Irenteus,  677-679.  Ordi- 
nation of  deaconesses,  ii.  190  n.  4.  Re- 
sults in  North  Africa,  ii.  217.  Leo  the 
Isaurian  and  the,  iii.  202.  Abelard  on, 
iv.  375.     See  Praxeas. 

Montanus,  his  importance  as  the  founder 
of  a  .sect,  i.  509,  516.  Life  and  char- 
acter, 513,  514.     Pepuza,  525. 

Apud  Epiphan.  hseres.,  48,  oracular  saying  on 
inspiration,  i.  515  n.  1  (2). 

Monte  Cassino,  monastery,  ii.  298,  553  n. 
3  ;  iii.  75,  79,  126,  375"  n.  4,  384  n.  4, 
387,  519,  579;  iv.  85  n.  1,  121,  421. 

Moutenscs,  Donatists  at  Rome,  i.  233  n. 
3. 

Montfaufon,  li.  327  n.  6. 

Collectio  nova  patrum.  T.  ii.  f.  621,  Eu.seb. 
Conun.  in  .losaiam,  ii.  142  n.  3.  See  Cosmas 
ludicopleustcs,  Chrysostom. 


GENERAL   INDEX. 


153 


Montfort,  sect  there,  iii.  600.     Its   doc- 
trines, 601. 

Montpellier,  iii.  414  ;  iv.  6.5,  269,  321,  4.36. 

Montreal,  conference  at,  iv.  641.  See 
Nicole  Viguier. 

Monumenta  eccles.  Grtec.     See  Coteler. 

Monumenta  res  AUemann.  illust.  See 
Bias. 

Moon,  worship  of  the,  ii.  104,  105.  With 
the  Catharists,  iv.  572. 

Mopsuestia.     See  Melutins,  Theodore. 

JMoral  element,  preserving  power  of  the, 
V.  402,  404. 

]\Ioral  government  of  the  world,  iii.  130. 

Moral  systems,  in  Gnosticism,  i.  377,378, 
384-386,  439  (Plotimis  on,  393);  Lsi- 
dorus,  415;  Basilidos,  415,416;  Ptole- 
mseus,  439,  440  ;  Tatian,  457  ;  Marcion, 
468,  472.  In  Piatonism,  378,  379.  In 
Manicheism,  505.  In  Montanism,  514, 
517,  520-523.  Christian,  631,  632,  644, 
645,  685,  6S6,  695,  714.  Connection  of 
the  doctrine  of  creation  with,  467,  472, 
564,  565  ;  of  faith,  ii.  121,  122,  385,  386, 
634,  767.  Jovinian,  ii.  311.  Relation 
of  doctrine  to,  ii.  385,  386  ;  iv.  434,  435. 
Pelagian  svstem,  ii.  634-G38  (666,  676, 
679,  681,  682).     Of  Augustin,  ii.  666- 

668,  679-683,  779.  Qnantitative  moral- 
ity, ii.  6.34,667;  iii.  148.  Priscillian- 
ists,  ii.  778.  Of  Gregory  the  Great,  iii. 
148-150.  Paulician,  iii'  259,  266,  267. 
Of  Ahelard,  iv.  384,  386-390,  398,  399. 
Of  the  scholastics,  iv.  488,  519-528. 
Teleology  and  morals,  iv.  466.  The- 
ology and,  iv.  519.  Catharists,  iv.  579. 
Gerson,  v.  95,  96.  Janow,  v.  205,  212. 
Huss,  V.  350,  351.  Tauler,  v.  408.  See 
Antinomians,  Ethics,  Moralitv,  Sin 
Virtue. 

Morality,  relation  of  the  Greek  and  Ro- 
man religions  to,  i.  6.  Of  Judaism,  59. 
Christian,  76,  98,  175,  250,  254,  328  n. 
4,  673;  ii.   113,    114.     Natural,  i.  354, 

669.  In  Gnosticism,  i.  384,  393,  448, 
450-454.  Pagan,  ii.  66  and  n.  2,  115, 
637  ;  iii.  45  (see  Virtue).  Relation  of 
faith  and,  ii.  121,  122.  Penance  and, 
ii.  216.  In  Monasticism,  ii.  300,301, 
634.  Efforts  of  missionaries  in  behalf 
of,  iii.  21,  23,  32,  33,  36,  42,  52,  53,  55, 
58  n.  1.  Effect  of  pilgrimages  to  Rome 
on,  iii.  57,  58  n.  1,  118.  Alcuin  on,  iii. 
77  n.  2.  Sends,  iii.  108.  Outward,  iii. 
130,  131  (see  Works).  Of  Paulicians, 
iii.  259,  265-267.  Photivis  on,  iii.  308, 
309.  At  Rome  (10th  cent.),  iii.  366, 
367  and  n.  2.  Celibacy  and,  iii.  411  n. 
7.  Low  state  of,  iii.  414,  416,  422,  441 ; 
iv.  304.  Of  the  Nestorian  clergv,  iv. 
52.  Of  the  clergv,  iv.  205,  206'  (see 
Clergy).  Militz,  v.  178.  See  Asceti- 
cism, Christian  life,  Corruption,  Good 
works.  Love,  Moral  systems.  Preachers 
of  repentance. 

Moravia,  spread  of   Christianity  in,  iii. 
315-321.     Hungarians  in,  330.    Militz, 


v.  174.     Heresies  in,  v.  102,  316,371 

and  n.  2,  376. 
Morawa,  iii.  318  n.  1. 
Morin. 

De  poenitentia,  ii.  216  n.  1. 

Moritz,  bp.  of  Paris,  iv.  325. 

Morocco,  iv.  273. 

Mortification,  self,  ii.  291,292;  iii.  287; 
iv.  239,  241,  249,  250,  264,  273,  314, 
529  ;  v.  388,  399,  407. 

Mosaic  law,  i.  65.  Among  the  Jewish 
Christians,  341-344,349,351,352.  In 
the  Clementines,  354  h.  6,355.  Among 
Gentile  Christians,  362,  363.  In  Gnos- 
ticism, 380,  381  n.  1,397,399,  439,440, 
468.  Barnabas,  657.  And  image  wor- 
ship, iii.  202,  204,  207.  Abelard,  iv. 
384.  Bogomiles,  iv.  553.  Pasagians, 
iv.  590.     And  the  papacy,  v.  38,  39. 

Mosaic  work,  iii.  232. 

Mosburg,  iii.  316. 

Moses,  with  the  Essenes,  i.  49.  Philo, 
51.  Clementines,  355,  358-360,  395. 
Gnostics,  395,  404,  407.  Wish  of,  179 
(v.  219).  Song  of,  i.  409  n.  2.  Polity 
of,  439.  And  Greek  jdiilosophy,  666, 
667  n.  1.  With  Julian,  ii.  54-56.  Mo- 
hammed, iii.  86.  Nilus,  iii.  422.  Learn- 
ing of,  iii.  150  n.  7;  v.  262.  Example 
of,  iv.  136,  157;  v.  262.  Frederic  II., 
iv.  1 79.  Bogomiles,  iv.  554.  Catharists, 
iv.  568,  573,  574. 
Moses,  monk,  ii.  242. 
Moses  of  Choreue,  his  History  of  Arme- 
nia, ii.  138. 

L.  ii.  cc.  77,  88,  ii.  1,%  n.  3 ;  c.  83, 138  n.  3, 139 
n.  1.    L.  iii.  cc.  47,  62,  137  n.  1. 

Mosheim. 

On  Novatus,  i.  242  u.  1.  Comment!itiones,etc., 
Apolog.  of  Athenagoras,  i.  673  n.  1.  The 
Apostolicals,  iv.  62S  n.  1.  Hist.  Eccles.  Tar- 
taroruni.  Letters  of  Monte  Corvino,  iv.  57 
n.  3  (App.  N.  III.);  Chinese-Svrian  inscrip- 
tion, iii.  89  n.  5.  Quotations  from  Salembe- 
nus,  iv.  626  n.  8. 

Moslesme,  forest  of,  iv.  251,  252. 
Mother  of  life,  ^on,  with  Maui,  i.  491. 
Mothers,  Christian,  influence  of,  i.  78;  ii, 

7,  85,  239,  261,  262,  396,  754;  iii.  6, 
282  ;  iv.  233,  234,  249,  250,  252,  253, 
295,  300,  301,  361,  422.     Heathen,   iv! 

8.  Mother  of  Marcus  Aurelius,  i. 
106. 

Motives,  imputation  of,  i.  224  n.  1,  241, 

242.     See  Intention. 
Mount  Lebanon,  ii.  80. 
Mountains,  iv.  361. 
Mourning  for  the  dead,  i.  333. 
Moustier  en  Tarantaise,  iv.  213, 
Moymar,  Moravian  prince,  iii.  316. 
Muenscher. 

On  J.  Martyr's  "  Dialogue,"  i.  668  n.  3. 
Mufti,  iv.  68. 
Mulieres  preficae,  i.  333. 
Miiller,  J.  von,  Reisen  der  Piipste,  iv.  197 

n.  4. 


154 


GENERAL   IXDEX. 


Mundane  soul,  with  Plato,  i.  376,  380. 

Valentine,  423.    The  Ophites,  443-446. 

Mani,  491-496.     Ori<reii,  624. 
Muudus  intellij^ibilis,  with  Augustin,  ii. 

399  n.  2.     Abclard,  iv.  467. 
Munich.     See  Libraries. 
Miinster,   in  Westphalia,   monastery  at, 

iii.  79.     Ecclesiastic  of,  iii.  72  n.  4. 
Miinsterdorf.     See  Welanao. 
Miinter. 

Fragmenta  patrum  Grsecorum,  fascic.  i.,  Theo- 
dore's ■noik  against  Julian,  ii.  494  n.  1. 

Miinter. 

Geschichte  der  Einfiihrung  des  Christenthums 
in  Danemark  u.  Norweg.,  Bd.  i.  s.  520,  Ice- 
laijd,  iii.  300  n.  1 :  s.  523,  304  n.  1 ;  s.  5.58, 
Greenland,  307  n.  2 ;  s.  561,  John,  missionary 
to  America,  307  n.  .3. 

Muratori. 

Anecdota  (from  the  Ambrosian  library,  Medio- 
lan.,  1698).  T.  ii.,  confession  of  Bachiaiius, 
ii.  775  n.  6  ;  p.  112,  old  fonn  of  condemna- 
tion against  sects,  ii.  769  n.  6. 

Anecdota  Gra?ca  (Patav.,  1709),  p.  92,  Epigrams 
of  Greg.  Nazianz.,  ii.  262  n.  1 ;  p.  332  (ed. 
Heyler,  p.  134),  rescript  of  Julian,  ii.  65  n. 

2  ;  p.  334,  Julian-s  letter  to  Arsaces,  Ii.  86  n. 
3. 

Autiquitates  Ital.  med.  rev.  L.  i.  (fol.  ed.), 
Benvenuto  of  Imola,  Comm.  on  Dante,  iv. 
629  nn.  4,  5  :  t.  v.,  acts  relating  to  Punzilovo, 
iv.  586  n.  1  :  f.  LSI,  the  same,  5S4  n.  1  ;  f. 
151,  G.  of  Bergamo,  on  the  Pasagians,  iv.  590 
n.  7. 

Scriptorcs.  rerum  Ital.  T.  iv.,  Landulph  the 
elder  (1.  iii.  c.  2.3,  etc.),  iii.  397  n.  2 ;  f.  29, 
Arnulph's  Hist.  Mediolan.  (1.  ii.  c.  27),  iii.  600 
n.  3  ;  f.  29  (1.  iii.  c.  12),  iii.  389  n.  3  :  f.  403, 
Chronicon.  Casinense,  iii.  386  n.  6:  f.  602, 
Landulph  Jun.  Hist.  Mediolan.,  c.  3(),iv.203 
n.  3.  T.  vii.  ff.  360,  c61,  Pantheon  of  Gott- 
fried of  Viterbo  (p.xvi.),  iv.  172  n.  1,  215  n.  3. 
T.  ix.,  Hist.  Dolcini,  iv.  629  n.  2,  6.33  n.  2.  636 
n.  3,  637  n.  1  ;  f.  436,  6.31  n.  1.  Additamentum 
ad  Hist.  Dolcini,  iv.  629  n.  2,  632  n.  3,  630  n. 

3  ;  f.  448,  628  n.  3  ;  f .  450,  629  n.  1  ;  f .  456, 
635  n.  1 :  f.  457,  631  n.  3,  635  n.  3,  636  n.  2  ; 
f.  826,  Chronicle  of  Parma,  iv.  626  n.  4.  T. 
xiii.,  Boniface  VIII.,  v.  2  n.  T.  xix.  f.  928 
C,  D,  .Vretini  Commentarius,  v.  100  nn.  2,  3. 
Vita  Stcphani,  p.  482,  Trullan  Council,  iii. 
193  n.  2. 

Murder,  Christian  view  of,  iii.  103.  Pun- 
ishment of,  iii.  103,  137,  140. 

Mursa,  Valens  of,  ii.  449. 

Music,  i.  61  ;  ii.  78.  The  Euchites,  ii. 
279.  Schools  of,  iii.  128,419.  Ethel- 
wold  in.structs  in,  iii.  408  u.  1.  See 
Church  music.  Song. 

Scriptores.  cccle.«i.  de  Musica  (ed.  Gcrbert.  1784). 
T.  i.  p.  3,  Pambo,  ii.  355  n.  1. 

Muson  (Mosomense),  council  at,  iii.  373 
and  notes. 

Musonianus,  ii.  16  n.  3,  769. 

MvGTTjptov,  ii.  723,  725. 

Mutilation,  i.  114. 

Mysteries,  pagan,  Dcmonax  on  thc.i.  10. 
Philo,  52,  .58.  Hadrian,  101.  Taste 
for  tracing  analogies  witli,  .'!07  and  n 
1,308.  C()n((>])ti(in  of,  transferred  to 
the  ]>ord's  Supper,  327  n.  1,328,329; 
ii.  723,  725.    In  Gnosticism,  i,  384,  389, 


446,  448.  Tatian  on,  i.  672.  Traffic 
in,  ii.  39.  Brought  into  contempt,  ii. 
97. 

Mysteries  of  faith,  ii.  725;  iv.  416;  (the 
mvstery,  with  Paul),  i.  572.  Huss  on, 
v."337. 

Mystical  element,  i.  385.  In  Christianity, 
"i.  64,  581  ;  iv.  446,  447.  In  the  system 
of  the  Alexandrian  Jew.s,  i.  64,  06,  394. 
In  Manicheism,  i.  493,  502,  505.  In 
the  Monoplivsites,  ii.  614-G16.  Oppo- 
sition to  tlie,  ii.  445-447.  See  Francis 
of  Assisi,  Mystical  writings,  Mystics, 
etc. 

Mystical  interpretation.  See  Interpreta- 
tion. 

Mvstical  sects,  i.  44-49,  352, 362,  394,  399  ; 
"iii.  590,  593,  594,  600,  601  ;  iv.  557. 
See  Bogoniiles,  Catharists,  Euchites, 
Friends  of  God. 

Mystical  symbolLsm,  ii.  388,  723  n.  I. 

Mystical  table,  i.  477. 

Mvstical  tendency,  ii.  502;  iii.  170,463, 
590,  593;  iv.  275,  283,  371-373,  410, 
563.  Relation  to  the  dialectic,  iv.  411- 
413,  419,  421.  In  the  Greek  church, 
iv.  552-561. 

Mystical  theolosrv,  ii.  740  n.  3  ;  iv.  220, 
227,  231,  232,  411,  421. 

Mystical  writers,  ^vriIings,  iy.  411-413, 
421,447,  516-518.  In  the  vernacular, 
iv.  447  ;  v.  401.  See  Dionysian  writ- 
ings, Maximus,  Richard  of  St.  Vic- 
tor. 

Mysticism,  characteristic  position  of,  i. 
39;  iv.  231,  561.  Fruits  of,  i.  46;  iv. 
407.  Neo-Platonic,  i.  27  ;  ii.  27.  In 
Christianity,  i.  64.  Jacobi  on  Chris- 
tian, ii.  123  n.  1.  In  IMonachisni,  ii. 
276-282  (see  Euchites).  Of  Adalbert, 
iii.  58,  59.  Maxinuis,  iii.  171-175.  In 
Germany,  v.  381.  One  sided,  y.  398. 
See  Mystics,  Mystical  sects,  writings, 
etc..  Pantheism. 

Mvstico-ascctic  sjiirit  in  Ebionitism,  i. 
352,  302  (see  IMonacln'sni,  ii.  202-271, 
27.3-283;  iv.  239).  My.stico-coiitempla- 
tive  element,  iv.  401.  Mystico-dialec- 
tic,  iv.  419.  Mystico-rationalistic,  i.  64. 
Mystico-theurg"ical,  ii.  723. 

Mvstics,  iv.  305,  411-413.  Chrv.sonialos, 
501,  562.  iS'iiihon,  503.  Principle  of 
obedience,  v.  360.  See  Friends  of  God, 
Mysticism. 

Mythical  faith,  i.  368.  Doctrines,  i.  502. 
Personifications,  i.  509  n.  See  Inter- 
pretation. 

jNIythology,  Myths,  i.  78.  Polyhius  on, 
i.  6.  Straboon,  Greek,  i.  7.  Aristotle, 
7  n.  1.  Pau.sanius,  12.  Plutarch,  23. 
Dionysius  of  Ilalicarnassus,  29.  Ebion- 
ites,  347.  Interpretation  of,  10,  171. 
Hindoo,  386  n.  1.  Pagan,  in  Maui,  493. 
Julian  on  the,  ii.  54.  Mixed  up  with 
Cliristian  legends,  ii.  371.  Historical 
facts  converted  into,  ii.  389.  Christian, 
iii.  282  n.  3.     See  Legends. 


GENERAL   INDEX. 


155 


N. 

Nacolia,  iii.  203,  205. 
Nalgod. 

Life  of  Majolus,  iii.  418  nn.  1,  2. 

,    Nantes,  iv.  373. 

Naples,  Neapolitan,  iii.  28  u.  2,  541  n.  3  ; 
iv.  67,  193  ;  v.   .50,   51,  73.     Bp.  of,  iii. 
13  n.  1.     University  at,  iv.  421,  422. 
Narbonne,  iii.  167.     See  Yves  of. 
Nupdr/^,  ii.  213,  321  n.  1. 
Nas,  Doctor,  v.  272,  288  n.  2. 
Natales.     See  Dies. 
Natalis,  bp.  of  Salon  a,  iii.  114,  115. 
Natalis,  the  Theodotiau,  confessor,  i.  580. 
Natalitia  ecclesiiB  et  ejn.scopatns,  ii.  372 

n.  2.     Martyriim,  i.  334  and  n.  3. 
Nathaniel,  i.  382  n. ;  ii.  497. 
National  characteristics,  Julian  on,  ii.  51. 

Theniistius,  158,  159. 
National  customs,  v.  92.     Nations,  rise 

and  fall  of,  i.  5. 
National  religion,  ii.  51-54,  107,  117. 
Native  teachers,  i.  79    (iv.  58).     See  Mis- 
sionaries, schools  for. 
Natural  and  divine,  i.  292.     See  Nature. 
Naturalistic  views,  i.  570;  iv.  181. 
Nature,  M.  Aurclius  on,  i.  17.     Deifica- 
tion of,  i.  26.     Relation  of,  to  man,  i. 
65  and  u.  2.     To  the   Christian,  i.  329. 
-    Of  God   to,  i.  570.     Gnostic  view  of,  i. 
330,   369,   370,   379,  383,   384,  394,  462 
(Basilides,  i.  405,  406.    Epiphaues,  450). 
In  Mauicheism,   i.  480,  490,  492-494, 
497,    503.       In     Pantheistic     dualism 
(Buddliism),  i.  481.     Ciiristiauity  and, 
i.  372,   536;  v.   166.     Tertullian  on,   i. 
536,  559.     Miracles  and,  i.  570.    Julian 
and,  ii.  48,  51.     Redemption  from,  ii. 
115    (see   Parsisra).     Heraclitus  on,  ii. 
117.     Meaning- of  the  term  in  relation 
to   Christ,  ii.   614.     Nature  and  grace 
(Hilary),  ii.  619  ;  (Ambrose),  622  ;  ( Au- 
gustin),    624,    625;    (Theodore),    713- 
718.     State  of,  iv.  11.     Feelings  of,  iv. 
250.      Bernard,  iv.    259.     Francis,   iv. 
275.     Moral  law  and,   iv.  384.     Mani- 
foldness  of,  iv.  479.     Laws   of,  i.  406, 
450,  570  ;  v.  136.     And  history,  v.  380. 
Tauler  on,  v.  409.     See  Nature  and  the 
supernatural. 
Nature,  human,  i.  75,  369.     Natural  and 
supernatural  in  relation  to,  iv.  485-492, 
495.     Dona  naturalia  and  superaddita, 
iv.    522 ;  V.    26.     Bona   naturalia   and 
gratuita,  iv.  487,  495.     Para  naturalia, 
iv.  488-490,  491,  522,  523.     Grace  and, 
iv.  552   (see  Grace,  Nature).     Change 
of,  iv.  561  (see  Regeneration).    Higher 
and  lower,  iv.  562.     With  the  Catha- 
rists,  iv.  567.      Doctrine   of,   see  An- 
tiiropology. 
Nature  and  the  supernatural,  i.  507,  570. 
Augustin  on,  ii.  476,  477  ;  and  the  Pela- 
gians, ii.  664,  672.    Ajiollinaris,  ii  485. 
Maximus,  iii.  173,  174.    Scholastics,  iv.  I 


378,  420,  467-474.  See  Human  na- 
ture. 

Natnre-religion,  i.  4.  Esthetic  po.sition 
of,  35.  Relation  to  Christianitv,  176 
and  notes,  347,  462,  467,  479.  to  Ju- 
daism, 347.  In  Phrygia,  513.  Neces- 
sity in,  570. 

Nangard,  iv.  16  n.  5. 

Naum,  disciple  of  Methodius,  iii.  320  n. 
2. 

Naumberg,  bishopric,  iii.  324.  See  Wal- 
tram. 

Navarre,  Collegium  of,  v.  53. 

Nave,  ii.  321  u.  2. 

Nilxos,  iii.  189. 

Nazareans,  i.  376  n.  3. 

Nazarenes,  i.  346, 349, 350.  Name  applied 
to  monks  in  the  East,  ii.  129  n.  3.  Gos- 
pel of  the  (see  Gospel).  See  Paul, 
Sects. 

Nazareth,  bp.  of,  inquisitor,  v.  317. 

Nazarites,  iii.  106  n.  1. 

Nazarius,  bp.  of  the  Catharists,  iv.  566. 

Nazarius,  preaches  in  Milan  against  the 
corruption  of  morals,  iii.  391,  392. 

Nazarius,  rhetorician,  ii.  11. 
Panegjr.  ia  Const.,  ii.  11  n.  3. 

Nazianz,  ii.  462,  463,  465.     See  Gregory 

Nazianzen. 
Neander,  A. 

Apostol.  Zeitalter,  Bd.  i.  s.  169,  et  seg.,  i.  342 
n.  2;  s.  314,  et  seg.,  i.  340  n.  1 ;  s.  384,  et 
seq.,  i.  36-5  n.  2.  Bd.  ii.  s.  532,  et  seg.,  i.  340 
n.  2  ;  s.  558,  i.  463  n.  2.  Ctiryso-stom,  Bd.  i. 
s.  376,  et  seq.,  iii.  98  n.  3.  Denltwiirdigkei- 
ten,  Bd.  ii.  s.  2.53,  iii.  98  n.  3.  Dissertatioa 
on  the  Paschal  Supper  (.see  Vater),  i.  298  n.  1. 
Genetische  Entwickelung  der  Gnostische  sys- 
tenie,  i.  447  n.  2;  ss.  125,  265,  iii.  86  n.  1  ; 
.s.  149,  i.  430  u.  1 ;  s.  205,  i.  422  n.  2.  Kleine 
Gelegenheitschriften,  s.  223,  v.  193  n.  2. 
Monograph  on  Tertullian,  iii.  684  n.  2. 
Planting  and  trjiining.  Bd.  i.,  i.  81  nn.  1,  2, 
185  n.  3,  186  n.  1,  187  n.  3,  210  n.,  290  n.  2, 
294  n.  1,  295  n.  1,  302  n.2,  310  n.  2,  .311  nn.  1 
2,  316  n.  2,  325  n.  1 ;  iii.  467  n.  1,  557  n.  6. 
Bd.  ii.,i.  191  n.  1,  212  n. 

Neapolis.     See  Leontius. 

Nebridius,  abp.  of  Lyons,  iii.  416. 

Nebuchadnezzar,  dream  of,  v.  55. 

Necessity,  in  nature,  with  the  Gnostics,  i. 
383  (Basilides  on,  i.  404).  Neo-Pla- 
tonic  doctrine,  i.  406.  With  Hermog- 
enes,  i.  566.  In  nature-religion,  i. 
570.  Origen  on,  i.  589  and  n.  3,  590, 
637,  638  n.  4.  Of  evil,  in  Stoicism,  i. 
611.  Proclus,  ii.  106.  Augustin,  626, 
684.  Scotns  on  necessity,  iii.  485. 
"  De  Causis,"  iv.  445.  Lull,  iv.  483. 
Unconditioned  and  conditioned,  iv.  476. 
]\Ioral,  iv.  495.  Of  evil,  iv.  508.  In  re- 
demption, iv.  508.  In  God,  iv.  45.3-455, 
461,  465.  478;  v.  167,  168. 

Nechites  (Nicetas),  abp.  of  Nicomedia,  iv. 
536-538. 

Dispute  with  Anselm  of  Ilavelburg,  ignorance 
of  the  Latins,  587  nn.  3,  4.  Authority  of  the 
pope,  5.38  n.  2.    See  D'Achery,  t.  i. 

Necromancy,  i.  116;  It.  594. 


156 


GENERAL   INDEX. 


Nectarius,  patriarch  of  Constantinople, 
ii.  216. 

Nefridius,  bp.  of  Narbonne,  iii.  167. 

Negrau,  jxrsecutiou  there,  ii.  145. 

Neitra,  iii.  318,  319. 

Neo-Cffisarea,  the  church  there  on  INIon- 
achisni,  ii.  293  n.  .5.  Bp.  of,  iii.  256. 
See  Councils,  an.  314. 

Neo-Platonism,  i.  19-35,  160,  161.  Two 
stages  in  religion  and  worship,  25-29. 
The  .supreme  essence,  the  absolute,  26, 
27,391,417,418,  589.  Mysticism,  27, 
308.  Demons,  28.  Aristocratic  s])irit, 
29,34.  Eelation  to  Christianity,  30-35, 
160,  308  ;  ii.  122,  123.  With  Pbrphyrj', 
170.  Mundane  soul,  376.  In  Gnosti- 
cism, 37.5,  379,  406,  417,  418.  With 
Clement,  532,  586,  587.  With  Origen, 
571,  589  (see  Platonism).  In  Asia 
Minor,  ii.  39,  44.  With  Julian,  ii.  44, 
59,  62.  Victorinus,  ii.  77.  At  Alex- 
andria, ii.  97.  Proclus,  ii.  105, 106, 117. 
At  Athens,  ii.  106  n.  2.  In  the  Pseudo- 
Dionysian  writings  and  Scotus,  iii.  170, 
461  and  n.  2,  466^  467  ;  iv.  420,  444.  In 
the  Aristotelian  ]jhilosophy,  iv.  420. 
Translations  of  Neo-Platonic  writings, 
iv.  420,  444.  In  the  book  "  I)e  Causis," 
iv.  445  and  n.  1.  Almaric,  iv.  449.  In- 
fluence in  Christian  theism,  iv.  444, 
449.  Ethics,  iv.  520,  523.  See  Platon- 
ism, Pkitiuus,  8ini])licius. 

Nepos,  Egyjjtian  bp.,  Cliiliast,  i.  652,  653. 
Kepotism,   iv.   169   n.  4,  207  ;  v.  3,  9,  21, 

34,  36  n.  1,  40,  51,  77,  122. 
Nequinta,  pope  of  the  Catharists,  iv.  590. 
Nero,   persecution    under,   i.   94-96,   664. 
St.  Paul  and,   iii.  83 ;  iv.   172.     Simon 
Magus,  iv.  226.     St.  Peter,  v.  304. 
Kersetes  Clajensis. 

Opera  (toI.  i.  p.  40).  Armenian  fire-worship, 
iii.  589  n.  1. 

Nerva,  i.  96,  97,  99. 
Nestor,  Russian  monk. 

Annals  of  (Schlozer's  tr.ans.).  Vladimir,  iii. 
329  n.  1.  Vol.  iii.,  p.  171,  Methodius,  308  n.  1. 
Vol.  iv.,  p.  95,  treaty  of  peace  between  Russia 
and  the  Greek  empire,  327  n.  4 ;  p.  9U,  ch  at 
Kiew,  328  n.  1.  Vol.  v.,  pp.  60,  lOd,  Olga,  328 
nn.  3,  4. 

Nestorian  controversy,  ii.  504-555,  557  n. 
7,  563,  566,  .598,  712  ;  iii.  158,  170. 

Nestorian  schools,  ii.  183  n.,  610,  611. 

Nestorianism,  ii.  555,  556.  And  Pe- 
lagianism,  ii.  495  n.  2.  Dioscurus  on, 
ii.  559,  562.  Kutyches,  567.  In  the 
Eutychian  controversy,  561,  562,  568  n. 
2,58*1,582.  Zeno's  llenoticon,  588.  Se- 
verus,  590.  In  Persia,  610,  611  (see 
Controversy  of  the  Three  Chapters). 
Columban,  iii.  34  n.  2.  In  Adopi;ian- 
ism,  iii.  157  li.  1,  163.  Honorius,  iii. 
179.  Martin  I.,  iii.  187  n.  In  the  im- 
age contDJversy,  iii.  215,  218,  222. 

Nestorians,  history  of  the,  ii.  554,  555, 
610,  611.  Leoiitius  against  the,  ii.  583 
n.  1.     Catholics  forced  to  become,  iii. 


84.  Active  in  promoting  the  spread  of 
Christianity,  iii.  89,  90 ;  iv.  4.5-48. 
Favored  by  IMohammedans,  iii.  88  ;  iv. 
56.  Among  the  Mongols,  iv.  51,  52, 
54,  56-59. 
Nostorius,  patriarch  of  Constantinople, 
history  of,  h.  504-554,  164  n.  3,184. 
Anthropohjgy  of,  720,  721.  Cassian 
against,  688  n.  3. 

Ep.  to  Cyrill,  ii.  511  n.  5.  Ep.  3,  to  Cyrill,  516 
n.  3.  Ep.  to  the  patriarch  John,  522.  Ep.  to 
the  prefect  of  Thebais,  552,  553  n.  1.  Epp.  to 
Coelestin,  721.  Tragedy,  553.  Sermons,  720 
n.  4  (see  ChrysostomJ.  S.  i.,  507  u.  2.  S.  ii., 
506  n.  2,  511  n.  1.  S.  iv.,  720  n.  4.  S.  v.,  510 
n.,  511  n.  2.  See  Ilarduin,  Lupus,  Mali,  Man- 
si  Concil.,  Marius  Mercator. 

Netherlands,  Christianity  in  the,  iii.  40, 
43,44,45,65,71-73.  Sects  in,  iii.  603. 
Students  from  the,  iv.  357,  373. 
Friends  of  God,  v.  381. 

Netze,  river,  iv.  7. 

Neumann,  C.  F. 

Memoires  sur  la  vie  et  les  ouvrages  de  David, 
ii.  613  n.  1. 

Neumann,  Prof. 

Trans.  E.snig.  (see  Illgen"s  Zeitschrift),  1.463  n. 
3  ;  iii.  257  n.  4. 

Neumiinster,  iv.  34  n. 

New  birth,  the,  ii.  617.  See  Regeneration. 

New  Platonism.     See  Neo-Platonism. 

New  Rome,  ii.  197. 

New  Testament,  Coptic  version,  i.  83. 
Bishojis  and  ja-esbvters  in  the,  i.  188. 
With  the  Gnostics,  i.  387-389.  Mar- 
cion,  i.  473.  W' ith  the  Mauicheans,  i. 
502.  Doctrine  of  creation,  i.  565.  Re- 
visions of  the,  i.  582  and  n.  2,  708  n.  4, 
722  u.  G.  Origen  on  the,  i.  556.  Read 
in  churches,  i.  658.  Study  of  the,  i. 
688.  With  Julian,  ii.  41.  Syrian  trans- 
lation, 589.  In  the  image  controversy, 
iii.  201,  203.  With  tlie  Paulicians,  iii. 
245,  246,  247,  266,  269.  Influence  of, 
iii.  403,  431.  Servatus  Lnpus,  iii.  483. 
Relation  to  the  old,  iv.  405  ;  v.  26,  39. 
With  the  Catharists,  iv.  584,  587  n.  5. 
Heurj'  of  C'lunv,  iv.  597,  602.  Walden- 
ses,  iv.  609.  Dolcino,  iv.  630.  Wick- 
lif  on  the,  v.  151,  173,  242.  Militz,  v. 
178,  235.  See  Old  and  New  Testa- 
ments. 

New  Year's  festival,  ii.  350,  351  ;  iii.  64, 
134. 

Newman,  Prof.     See  Elisceus. 

Nice  (in  Bitliynia),  residence  of  the  Greek 
emperors  at,  iv.  539,  542.  Council  of 
(see  Councils,  an.  325).  Council  of 
Chaleedon  first  assembled  at  (see 
Councils,  an.  451 ).  Second  council  of 
Nice  (see  Councils,  an.  787).  Bp.  of, 
iii.  229  n.  3.     See  Nicene  creed. 

Nice  (in  Italy),  v.  105,  106. 

Nice  (Nicte,  in  Thrace),  symbol  of,  ii. 
454,455. 

Nicene  creed,  formation  of  the,  ii.  415- 
422.     Its  subscription  by  Arius,  428  n. 


GENERAL   INDEX. 


157 


4.  Various  forms  of  opposition  to, 
434,  435,  444,  473.  With  the  Western 
bps.,  434,  435.  At  Kiniini,  453,  4.54. 
The  three  church  teachers  of  Cappaiio- 
cia,  459,  460,  463-466.  Law  of  Theo- 
dosius  iu  support  of,  461,  462,  464. 
Confirmed  at  II.  oec.  cone.  Const,  with 
an  additional  clause  relatiu<;  to  the 
Holy  Spirit,  468,  469.  Addition  to, 
confirmed  at  Toledo,  471.  Cyrill  on 
the,  555.  At  the  II.  council  of  Ephe- 
sus,  568-572.  Philostorgius  on  the, 
140  n.  5.  Frumentius,  144.  Ulphilas, 
157,472,  473.  With  the  rude  nations, 
471-473.  Adherents  of,  persecuted  by 
the  Vandals,  238,  473.  Writings  o'f 
Origen  and  the,  740.  Emhraced  by  the 
Burgundians,  iii.  5.  Nicetas  on  the,  iv. 
537.  See  Arian  Controversy,  Semi-Ari- 
ans.  Councils  at  Antioch  and  Sardica, 
Ursacius  and  Valens. 

Nicene-Constantinopolitan  creed,  ii.  466, 
468,  585,  588  ;  iii.  318  and  n.  3,  554- 
556,  577. 

Kicene-Ephesian  creed,  ii.  564,  570-572, 
574  n.  1,  585,  588. 

Nicephorus,  Catenie  of.     See  Catence. 

Nicephorus,  Greek  emperor,  iii.  536  n.  2. 
Conduct  towards  the  Paulicians,  254, 
256. 

Nicephorus,  patriarch  of  Constantinople, 
the  Paulicians,  iii.  255.  His  contro- 
versy with  Leo  the  Armenian  on  the 
abolition  of  images,  532-538.  Deposed 
and  banished,  539,  540.  Return  from 
exile,  543,  544.  Emperor  Nicephorus 
and,  536  n.  2.  His  origin,  5.33  n.  I. 
Life  of,  533  n.  1.  See  Ignatius,  deacon, 
and  Acta  S.  March  13. 

Nicephorus  Blemmydes,  Greek  abbot,  iv. 
541-543,  546. 

Nicephorus  Callistus,  tract  by,  iii.  315  n. 
1. 

Nicephorus  Gregoras. 

Hist.  1.  ii.  c.  7,  Blemmydes,  iv.  542  n.4;  f.  795, 
ep.  of  Euseb.  of  Cajsarea  to  Constantia,  ii. 
326  n.4.  L.  iii.  c.  i.,  n.  5.  L.  iv.  c.  8,11. 
Paleologus,  iv.  544  n.  1.  L.  v.  c.  2,  f.  129, 
Beccus,  iv.  545  n.  2. 

Nicetas  (Ignatius),  iii.  558.  See  Igna- 
tius. 

Nicetas,  abbot,  friend  of  image  worship, 
iii.  541.  Life,  218  n.  1.  See  Theo- 
sterict  and  Acta  S.  April. 

Nicetas,  abp.  of  Nicomedia,  ii.  383  n. 

Nicetas,  bp.  of  Athens. 
Monodia  on  Eustathius,  iv.  531  n.  1. 

Nicetas,  bp.  of  Chonte  (Colosse),  iv.  530. 
Dogmatism  of  the  emperors,  533,  534 
n.  6. 

Hist.  Manuel  Comnenus.  L.  ii.  f.l06(ed.  Bek- 
ker),  Cosmas,  iv.  564  n.  2.  L.  vii.  c.  3,  f .  370, 
law  of  Hhocas  coueerniug  monasteries,  530 
n.  1 ;  c.  5,  dogmatism  of  emperors,  533  nn.  5, 
8  ;  c.  5,  f .  276  et  seq.,  controversy  concerning 
tlie  person  of  Christ,  534  nn.  3,  6  ;  c.  6,  oath 
prescribed  to  conveFts  from  Mohammedan- 
ism, 535  n.  1 ;  edict  against  the  same,  n.  2. 


Nicetas,  bp.  of  Nicomedia.    See  Nechites. 
Nicetas,  ecclesiastic,  iii.  550. 
Nicetas  David,  of  Pophlagaria. 

Life  of  Ignatius  (Ilarduin,  t.  v.),  iii.  532  n.  3, 
541  n.  3,  549  n.  3,  558  n.  1,  560  n.  2,  561  nn. 
1,  3,  563  n.  2,  564,  568  n.  3,  570  n.  3, 571  n.  2, 
572  nn.  On  the  deposition  of  Photius,  568 
n.  3.     See  Ilarduin,  t.  v. 

Nicetas  Pectoratus,  iii.  583. 
Nice  tins,  bp.  of  Triers. 
Ep.  to  Clodesvrinde,  iii.  8  n.  1. 

Nicholas,  bp.  of  Methone,  iv.  530. 
Nicholas,  English  monk,  iv.  331,  332. 

On  a  progressive  development  of  the  church, 
iv.  332  n.  7.  Ep.  9,  sinlessness  of  Mary,  332 
n.  3. 

Nicholas,  patriarch  of  Constantinople,  iv. 
560. 

Nicholas  I.,  pope,  begins  a  new  epoch  of 
the  papacy,  iii.  353,  509  n.  2.  His  pre- 
scripts to  the  Bulgarians,  iii.  310-314. 
Cyrill,  316  n.  4.  His  conduct  towards 
Lothaire  of  Lotharingia,  353-358. 
Hinkmar  of  Rheims,  358-361.  His 
principles  for  the  foundation  of  the  pa- 
pal monarchy,  359-361 .  Letter  of  Ulric, 
411.  Against  judgments  of  God,  450. 
Pilgrimages  to  Rome,  453.  Dionysius 
the  Areopagite,  467.  Gottschalk,'479- 
481.  On  the  Lord's  Supper,  502  n.  2. 
His  conduct  in  the  controversy  between 
Photius  and  Ignatius,  559  and  n.  1, 
561-569,  572,  574.    Letters  of,  566  n.  3. 

Citations  :  — 

Epp.  17  and  21,  iii.  453  n.  1.  Ep.  20,  to  Charles 
the  Bald,  453  n.  1.  Ep.  27,  ad  Ludovicum 
Germ.,  et  Carol.  Calvum,  353  n.  2,  356  n.  6. 
Ep.  30,  ad  Carol.  Calvum,  360  n.  5.  Ep.  32, 
ad  Episc.  Synod.  Silvanectensis,  361  nn.  2,  3. 
Ep.  37,  to  liinkmar,  356  n.  5.  Ep.  55,  to  Lewis 
of  Germanv,  354  n.  3,  356  n.  6.  Ep.  to  the 
Bulgarians;  309-314  nn.  (iv.  90  n.  6).  Ep.  to 
Thietberga,  357.  Ep.  to  Charles  the  Bald  on 
the  publication  of  books,  467  and  notes  4-6. 
Ep.  to  Emp.  Michael,  502  n.  2,  561  n.  3. 
Other  epistles  to  Constantinople,  562  n.  3, 
563  n.  1.  For  other  epistles,  see  Ilarduin, 
t.  V. 

Nicholas  II.,  pope,  iii.  387,  388,  393,  395 

and  n.  2,  396  n.  1,  397.    Berengar  and, 

512,514.     See  Pertz. 
Nicholas  III.,  pope.     Bulls  of  (an.  1297), 

on   the  Franciscan  rule,  iv.  291  ;  (an. 

1288),  the  Jews,  591  n.  2. 
Nicholas  IV.,  pope,  the  Apostolicals,  iv. 

628. 
Nicholas  V.,  pope,  v.  36,  37. 
Nicholas,  protospatharius,  iii.  421. 
Nicholas  de  Baya,  v.  114. 
Nicholas  de  Pistorio,  iv.  57. 
Nicholas  Eymericus,  Dominican. 

Directorium  Inquisitionis,  iv.  618  n.  1, 626  n.  3, 
628  n.  2. 

Nicholas  Krebe  (of  Cusa),  v.  130. 
Nicholas  Peraldus  (Perault),  archbishop 

of   Lyons.      Summa  de  virtutibus  et 

vitiis,  iv.  519  n.  2. 


158 


GENERAL   INDEX. 


Nicholas  of  Basle,  v.  390-392. 

Letter  to  the  Strassburg  Johannites,  v.  892  nn. 
1,2. 
Nicholas  of  Clemanps.     See  Clemangis. 
Nicholas  of  Faulfisch,  count,  v.  243,  245 

n.  4. 
Nicholas  of  Leitomysl,  v.  246. 
Nicholas  of  Lyra,  v.  149. 
Nicholas  of    Welenowitz    (Abraham),  v. 

2.50,  251. 
Nicocles,  teacher  of  Julian,  ii.  41,  84  n.  6. 
Nicodemus,  conver.<ation  of  Christ  with, 

ii.  728-730  ;  v.  325. 
Nicolaitans,  i.  452,  453.     Name  applied  to 

priests  living  in  wedlock,  iii.  392  n.  2, 

394  ;  iv.  98  n.  2. 
Nicolas,  deacon,  i.  452,  453. 
Nlcoiaus,  abbot,  scholar  of  Theodore  Stu- 

dita,  iii.  100,  542.     Life  of,  542  u.  2. 
Nicolaus,  bp.  of  Hierapolis  in  Phrygia,  iii. 

229  n.  3. 
Nicolaus,  pretended  founder  of  a  sect,  i. 

452,  453. 
Nicole  Viguier. 

Histoire  de  PEglise,  protocol  of  the  conference 
at  Montreal  (an.  1207),  iv.  641  n.  2.  See 
Usher. 

Nicomedia,  meeting  of  Diocletian  and 
Galerius  at,  i.  145,  147.  Edict  against 
the  Christians,  148,  149  n.  1.  Confla- 
gration at,  153.  Pagans  at,  ii.  3,  4,  5, 
8,  19,  42.  Constantiue  near,  ii.  30,  425, 
426.  Julian  at,  ii.  42,  43  n.  1,  44  n.  1. 
Alius  at?  ii.  422  n.  4.  See  Eusebius, 
Nicetas. 

Nicopolis,  iii.  256. 

Niebuhr. 

On  the  dialogue  Philopatris,  ii.  Ill  n.  Corpus 
Hist.  Byzant.,  iii.  308  n.  3,  328  n.  3. 

Nieder,  John,  Dominican,  religious  life 
of  his  times,  v.  381. 

Formicarius,  p.  13.3,  lay  piety,  v.  381  nn.  ;  p. 
304,  Nicholas  of  Basle,  8y2  n.  3. 

Niem.     See  Theodoric  of. 
Nierses,  ii.  612. 
Nigellus  Witeker,  monk. 

Brunellus,  or  Speculum  Stultorum ;  the  Car- 
thusians, iv.  265  n.  4. 

Nihilism,  i.  482  n.  1  ;  ii.  276.  See  Nir- 
wana. 

Nile,  river,  ii.  98,  272. 

Nilus,  Greek  monk,  ii.  286.  Peristera,  262. 
Temptations  of  monks,  273,  274.  On 
continual  prayer ;  the  Euchites,  277, 
279.  Benefits' of  the  monastic  life,  286. 
Slaves,  287.  llude  classes  of  men  in 
the  monasteries,  289.  Works,  290. 
Suppression  of  natural  feelings,  291. 
On  spiritual  pride,  293.  Causes  of  op- 
position to  monachism,  300.  On  the 
ornamentation  of  clnirches,  328.  Doc- 
trine of  the  Lord's  Supper,  731,  732  n. 
6.  Letter  read  at  cone.  Const,  an.  754, 
iii.  216  u.  3. 


Citations :  — 

De  monastica  exereitatione,  c.  9,  worthless 
monks,  ii.  300  n.  4,  301  n.  1 ;  c.  21,  against 
the  employment  of  monks  in  agriculture, 
287  n.  1 ;  c!  22,  rude  monks,  289  n.  o,  301  n.  2. 

Epistles.  L.  i.  ep.  iii.28r)n.  3  ;  ep.  44,  732  n. 
6  ;  ep.  295,  275  n.  2  ;  ep.  326,  274  n.  2.  L. 
ii.  ep.  46,  286  n.  2  ;  ep.  62,  272  n.  3  :  ep.  114, 
293  n.  3  ;  ep.  140,  273  n.  6  ;  ep.  188-190,  Ori- 
genistic  oi  inions  among  monks.  764  nn.  1,2  ; 
ep.  310,  285  n.  3.  L.  iii.  ep.  224.  274  n.  4 ; 
ep.  284  (expos.  Rom.  2  :  15),  290  n.  3  ;  ep.  290. 
291  n.  2.  L.  iv.  ep.  4,  287  n.  2  ;  ep.  61, 328 
nn.  2,  3.  0pp.  1.  Ill,  f.  73,  the  hermit  life, 
283  n.  1.  Peristera,  c.  3,  262  nn.  2,  3  ;  §  9, 
c  1  (f.  134),  287  n.  4  ;  §  10,  c.  6  (f.  165),  287 
n.  3.  Tractatus  ad  Magnani  (opusculas,  Ro- 
ma?, 1673)  ;  c.  21,  The  Euchites,  277  nn.  4,5  ; 
c.  22,  277  n.  6  ;  e.  30,  spirit  of  gain,  among 
monks,  284  n .  2 ;  c.  .39  (f.  279),  .Jewish  monks, 
270  n.  4  ;  f.  297,  rude  monks,  289  n.  2. 

Nilus  the  j-ounger,  Greek  monk,  in  Italy. 
His  life,  iii.  376,  420-424, 441 ,  579.  His 
death,  424  n.  1.     See  Acta  S.  Sep. 

Ninyas,  among  the  Picts,  iii.  10. 

Niobes, — Niobites,  ii.  613. 

Niphon,  monk,  iv.  563  and  n.  3,  564  and 
n.  2. 

Nirwana,  in  Buddhism,  i.  481-484  and  n. 

3,  496,  503. 

Nisibis,  ii.  86  n.  3, 132, 612.    School  there, 

Barsumas,  bp.  of,  183  n.,  611. 
Nismes,  iii.  433. 
Nitria,  anchorites  there,  ii.  275,  289,  752, 

753. 
Nitzsch,  Dr.,  i.  204  n.  3. 
Nivard,  brother  of  Bernard  of  Clairvaux, 

iv.  253  n.  1. 
Noah,  iii.  445 ;  iv.  573.     Seven  precepts 

of,  i.  67  n.  2. 
Noble  lesson,  the,  "Waldensian  writing,  iv. 

616  and  n.  7.     See  Leger. 
No??ra,  with  Plotinus,  i.  391. 
Noetus,  Patripassian,  i.  584,  682. 
Nogaret,  Wm.  of,  v.  12. 
Nogent  sous  Coney.     See  Guibert  of. 
Nola,  see  Paulinus  of. 
Nomadic  life,  unfavorable  to  the  spread 

of  Christianity,  i.  81. 
Nominalism,  Koscelin  and,  iv.  356,  359- 

361,369,461.   Raimbert,  357.    Opposed 

by  Anselm,  361,  369.      Applied   to  the 

doctrine  of  the  Trinity,  360,  461,  462. 

Incarnation,  369.    Ilildegard  on,  462  n. 

4.  Revived  bv  Occam,  v.  135.  Op- 
posed by  Wicklif,  v.  135,  165, 166,  168, 
347  n.  1.  D'Ailly,  v.  343,  344.  In 
Prague,  v.  244,  245.  In  Paris,  v.  372. 
See  Realism. 

Nomination  of  church  officers,  ii.  193. 

Nonius,  officer  of  state,  ii.  566  and  n.  1. 

Non  obstante,  formula  used  by  the  popes 
of  the  thirteen  til  century,  iv.  186, 
200. 

Non-residence,  iv.  207,  286.  See  Absen- 
tees. 

Non-resistance,  of  Christians  under  perse- 
cution, i.  127.  Yves  of  Chartres,  iv. 
122. 

Nonantula.  monastery,  iii.  553  u.  3;  iv. 
137. 


GENERAL   INDEX. 


159 


Nonna,  mother  of  Gregory  Nazianzen,  ii. 
261,  317. 

Norberg,  ed.  Liber  Adanii,  i.  376  n.  3. 

Norbert,  fonndor  of  tlie  Preinonstraten- 
sians,  iv.  208,  244-246,  312.  Life  of,  c. 
13.  Tanchelm,  592  n.  2.  See  Acta  S. 
June. 

Norden,  iii.  79. 

Nordliugen,  Henry  of,  v.  222  n.  1,  383  n.  2. 

Noricum  Ripense,  iii.  27  n.  3. 

Normandy,  marriage  of  bps.  and  priests 
in,  iii.  410  n.  4  ;  (iv.  97  u.  8).  Eeren- 
gar  in,  510.  William,  duke  of,  529  n. 
3.  Heribert,  595.  See  Ascelin,  Bee. 
St.  Evreuil,  St.  Leufroy. 

Normans,  desire  of  Liiulger  to  visit  the, 
iii.  80.  Efforts  of  Anschar  for  the,  277. 
Inroads  of,  278,  293,  323,  363,  385,  405. 
Planting  of  ClTiistianitv  among  the, 
293-300.  In  Iceland,  300  n.  1  (see 
Iceland).  Rurik.  and  the  Warasians, 
327,  328.  Gregory  VII.  on  the,  iv.  86. 
Guiscard,  iv.  120.  In  England,  iii.  529 
n.  3  ;  iv.  141,  329.  Roger  of  Sicily,  iv. 
364.     See  Norway. 

North  Africa,  persecution  in,  i.  150,  151. 
Pestilence  in,  i.  258.  Montanism  iu,  i. 
565.  Maxcntius,  ii.  9  n.  1.  Paganism 
in,  ii.  100,  102,  115  n.  5.  Agonistici,  ii. 
227,  263  (see  Circunicelliones).  Mon- 
achism  in,  ii.  294,  295.  Manicheans  in, 
ii.  769,  770.  Saracens  in,  iii.  89,  124. 
Crusade  preached  against,  iv.  124,  349. 
Crusade  in,  iv.  59,  60.  Lull  in,  iv.  65, 
68,  71,  190.  See  Carthage,  Donatists, 
Egypt,  Hippo,  N.  A.  Church,  Numidia, 
Reginus. 

North  African  church.  Contributions  in 
the,  i.  198.  Synods,  207.  Stephanas 
of  Rome  and  the,  214-217,  318,  319. 
Schism  of  Felicissimus,  222-237.  Of 
Novatus,  241,  243.  Deacons,  233  and 
n.  2.  Infant  baptism,  313,  333.  Milk 
and  honey  in  baptism,  316.  Baptism 
of  heretics,  318-320.  Daily  commun- 
ion ;  the  supper  under  one  form,  332 
(iv.  343).  Communion  of  infants,  333. 
^loutanism,  509,  516.  Doctrine  of  hu- 
man nature,  614-620.  Theology,  683- 
689.  Doctrine  of  the  Lord's  Supper, 
648,  649  ;  ii.  734. 

Second  Period.  Ascetic  spirit,  ii.  180. 
Church  ordinances?  191  n.  2.  Spirit  of 
freedom  and  principle  of  uuitv,  197, 
198,  200-202,  207,  208,  600,  603,  607, 
649(1.214-217).  Traditores,  222.  Do- 
uatist  schism,  216-252  (v.  158).  Ob- 
servance of  Sundaj^,  336.  Holy  week, 
341  n.  5.  Scripture  reading,  352  n.  1. 
ScientiHc  spirit,  394.  In  the  .Monophy- 
site  controversy,  600-607.  In  the  Pela- 
gian controversy,  645-652  (see  Augus- 
tin).  Li  the  Semi-Pelagian  controversy, 
709-711.  Persecuted  by  Vandals,  473, 
709.  Doctrine  of  the  Lord's  Supper, 
734.  Of  baptism,  726,  729-731.  See 
Aruobius,  Augustin,  Cartilage,  Church 


Theology,  Commodian,  Cyprian,  Nova- 

tian.  Persecutions,  Tertullian. 
North  Albingia,  iii.  271,  277,  286,  325. 
North  America,  Christianity  introduced 

there,  iii.  307. 
North  Friesland,  iii.  289. 
Northumberland,  Christianity  there,   iii. 

19-22,  80.     Bede,  152. 
Norwav,  spread  of  Cliristianitv  there,  iii. 

292,29.3-300,302,305,    306^     Gregorv 

VII.  and  Olof,  iv.  90.     Pilgrims  from', 

V.  237. 
Notarii,  ii.  192.  Nwrwpwt  among  the  Pauli- 

cians,  their  business,  iii.  264,  265. 
Notitia  dignitatum  imperii  Romani,  Sect. 

27,  i.  iTe  n.  2  ;  Sect.  45,  Diocese  of  the 

Roman  bps.,  ii.  199  n.  2. 
Notker  (Labeo),  monk   of  St.  Gall,  his 

German  paraphrase   of  the  Bible,  iii. 

471. 
Notting  of  Verona,  iii.  475-477,  491. 
Nous  of  Plato,  i.  575  n.  1.    In  Gnosticism, 

373  n.   2,  375,  380,   389.     The  highest 

^on,  381    u.  3 ;    with    Basilides,   400, 

410  and  n.  1,  447  n.  4,  448.    With  Sa- 

turuiu,   456.      Neo-Platonic,    Clement, 

Oiigen,  586  and  n.  6,  587-590,  637.    In 

Neo-Platonism,  ii.  123. 
Nova  Comment.  Soc.  Reg.  Gottingensis, 

ii.  338  n.  5. 
Novara,  iv.  409,  629,  632. 
Novatian,  i.  237-248,  560,  581.    Writings 

of,  690  (581). 

Be  trinltate,  cc.  6,  S,  i.  560  nn.  4,  5.  Epist.  ad 
Dionys.  Alexanllr.  ap.  Euseb.,  1.  6,  c.  46,  241 
n.  2. 

Novatian  schism,  controversy.  Novatians, 
i.  222,  237-248,  320  n.  4, "687;  ii.  205, 
213,  216,  225,  238,  252,  433,  505. 

Novatius,  exciter  of  the  Carthaginian 
schism,  i.  224,  225,  233.  Participation 
iu  the  Roman,  241,  242. 

Novera-populonia,  iv.  565. 

Novitiate,  ii.  298. 

Novus  Comm.  Reg.  Soc.  Getting.  See 
Walch. 

Noyon,  iii.  42.     See  Eligius. 

Nubia,  Christian  realm  of,  under  the  Cop- 
tic patriarchs,  iii.  90. 

Nuits,  monastery  of,  iv.  383. 

Numbers. 

11  :  29,  i.  179  n.  1 ;  23  :  19,  i.  57,  n.  2,  25,  i 

452. 

Numen  dominorum  nostrorum,  ii.  2  n. 

Numidia,  church  there,  i.  84.  Persecu- 
tion, 122,  146,  150-152.  Ransom  of 
Numidian  captives  by  the  N.  African 
ch.,  256.  Murder  of  Christians  in,  ii. 
102  n.  2.  Numidian  bps.  in  the  Do- 
natist  schism,  ii.  218-225.  Victor, 
ii.  473.  In  the  Pelagian  controversy, 
ii.  645. 

Nuraidicus,  confessor,  i.  133. 

Nunia,  Christian  captive,  ii.  139  n.  1, 

Nunneries,  ii.  273  ;  iv.  210. 


160 


GENERAL   INDEX. 


Nuns,  as  missionaries,  iii.  51,  53.     Order 

of,  iv.  276.     In  the   Sects,  iii.  252 ;  iv. 

594. 
Kuremburg,  v.   129,  342.     Pious  women 

in,  222  and  n.  1.     Friends  of  God  in, 

320,  321,  381. 
Kurses  for  the  sick,  iv.  2G7. 
Nur.sia,  ii.  296. 
Nus.     See  Nous. 
Nutescelle,  convent  at,  iii.  46. 


0. 


Oak,  Augustin's,  iii.  17  n.  2.  Oak  of 
Geismar,  iii.  51.     Sacred  oaks,  iv.  15. 

Oasis,  ii.  566  n.  1.  Nestorius  banished  to 
an,  552. 

Oath,  rejected  by  the  Essenes,  i.  46.  Ba- 
sil against  the  misuse  of  the,  ii.  175. 
Renounced  at  ba])tism,  ii.  356.  Pehx- 
giiis,  ii.  635.  Of  Boniface  to  the  pope, 
iii.  48,  49,  54.  Of  deans,  iii.  108.  Irene, 
iii.  223.  Breach  of,  iii.  231.  In  the 
preparations  for  a  universal  peace,  iii. 
407.  Contradictory  oaths,  iii.  449.  Be- 
rengarius,  iii.  511,  514.  Required  by 
Henry  IV.  against  Gregory  VII.,  iv. 
107.  Oath  of  allegiance,  iv.  109,  110, 
131,  147,  166,  167;  v.  15,  28,  30,  99. 
Binding  nature  of  tlie,  iii.  231  ;  iv.  109 
n.  1, 131  ;  V.  99.  Of  bi>hops  to  the  pope, 
iv.  110,  200.  Required  of  HenrvIV., 
iv.  119.  Of  Paschalisll.,  iv.  (134)"',  139- 
141.  Of  the  pope,  v.  56,  99.  Arnold, 
iv.  150.  A  Becket,  iv.  170.  Louis  IX., 
iv.  300,  301.  Pious  laymen,  iv.  304. 
For  converts  from  Mohammedanism, 
iv.  535.  Among  tlie  sects,  iv.  574,  580, 
587,  588,  614,  631  and  n.  2.  Waldcu- 
ses,  iv.  611,  612,  616.  Benedict  XIIL, 
V.  56.  Huss,  V.  249,  361,  362.  Wele- 
nowitz,  V.  250. 

Obaize.     See  Stephen  of. 

Obedience  to  magistrates,  with  the  Es- 
senes, i.  46.  Christian  principle  of,  i. 
259.  Tatiun,  i.  673.  Monastic  obe- 
dience, ii.  -^79,282,  283  n.  2,  284  ;  iii.  31, 
473;  V.  278;  (Bernard  on),  iv.  255; 
(Dokino),  iv.  6:^5,  636;  (Mystics),  v. 
360,361,400.  To  the  Roma'n  church, 
iii.  48, 49  ;  v.  268  n.  2.  To  God,  iii.  443. 
Relation  to  knowledge,  iv.  370.  Of 
Christ,  iv.  499,  500,  507  ;  v.  403.  Huss, 
V.  278,  296,  305,  334.  Friends  of  God 
on,  V.  383,  384,  385,  387. 

Obelisks,  ii.  47  n.  4. 

Objective  power  in  sacraments,  iv.  514  n. 
5.     See  Sacraments,  Subjective. 

Oblati,  iii.  472,  473  ;  iv.  234,  251. 

Oblatio,  iv.  196. 

Oblations,  i.  .330,  331  ;  ii.  63  n.3,  109  ;  iv. 
138;  V.  161.  Pro  defunctis,  i.  334  n. 
2.  Pro  martyribus,  i.  334  n.  4.  In  the 
Armenian  ch.,  iii.  589.     See  Offerings. 

Obotrites,  iii.  324,  326. 

Obscurautes,  iv.  98  and  n.  1. 


Obstacles  to  Christianity,  i.  72.    As  means 

of  advancement,  i.  69. 
Occam,  William,  v.  25.     On  the  papal 

power,  38-40    Definition  of  the  church, 

40.     Nominalism,    135.      Trausubstan- 

tiation,  245. 

Citations:  — 

Dialogue,  v.  40.  L.  i.  c.  4,  the  church,  40  n. 
6.  Octo  quajstiones,  f.  314, 38  n.  8  ;  f.  327,  39 
nn.  1,  2  ;  f.  385,  39  n.  3,  40  n.  1  ;  f.  390,  40 
nn.  2-4  ;  f.  291,  38  n.  2.     See  Goldast. 

Occupations  of  Christians,  i.  262, 263,  267, 
270,  274,  279. 

Oceanus  of  Rome,  ii.  749. 

Octava  infantium,  ii.  342  n.  2. 

Octavian  (John  XII.),  iii.  367. 

Octavian,  cardinal  (Victor  IV.),  iv.  167. 

Octavius.     See  Minucius  Felix. 

Odenatus,  i.  603  n.  6. 

Oder,  river,  iii.  323  ;  iv.  16. 

Odia  tree,  the  sacred,  iii.  51  n.  4. 

Odilo,  abbot  of  Cluny  and  reformer  of 
mouachism,  iii.  418. 

Odilo,  duke  of  Bavaria,  iii.  55,  63. 

Odin,  iii.  294,  295,  328. 

Odincar,  bishop,  iii.  291. 

Odo,  abbot  of  Cluny,  iii.  444,  445.  Re- 
former of  monachism,  417. 

Collationes,  iii.  417  n.  2.  Life  of  Count  Gerald, 
of  Aurillv,  444  nn.  4,  5,  445  nn.  1,  3-5.  See 
Bibl.  Cluiiiacen.  and  Acta  S.  (0.  B.),  S.  V. 

Odo,  archbp.  of  Canterbury,  iii.  288. 
Odo  of  Tournay  (Udiirdus),  scholastic,  iv. 

357,  358,  359  n.  3,  493.     Life  of,  359 

n.  3. 

De  peccato  originale,  iv.  493  n.  3. 

Odoacer,  iii.  28  n.  3,  life.  See  Sirmond, 
opp.,  t.  i. 

QEcumenical.     See  Ecumenical. 

QScumenius,  bp.  of  Tricca,  iii.  531. 

Oertel,  John,  v.  299. 

Ofen,  V.  275,  373. 

Offa,  Engli.sh  king,  iii.  121  n.  4. 

Offerings.  Apollouius  of  Tyana  on,  i.  26, 
30.  I'lutarch  and  Porphyry  on,  28.  No- 
tion of  offering  in  connection  with  the 
Lord's  Supper,  i.  330,  ii.  366-369.  For 
the  dead,  334  nn.  2,  4;  ii.  369;  iv. 
597.  In  pagan  temples,  iv.  14.  See 
Obhitions. 

Offices,  election  to  church.  See  Ecclesi- 
astical elections.  Ecclesiastical  offices. 

Officiales,  iv.  212,  213. 

Officium  Mozarabicum,  iii.  157  n.  2. 

Ohrdruf  (Orthorp),  church  and  monas- 
tery at,  iii.  50  n.  2. 

Of  Kadapni,  i.  247. 

OlKovofiia,  with  the  Orientals,  ii.  557  n.  7, 
572  u.  6;  iii.  178,  179,  197,  224,  532, 
533  n.  2,  536  n.  2,  ,541  and  n.  5  ;  iv. 
549.     Pauliciaiis,  iii.  269. 

O'lKovofiog  (steward),  ii.  191,  272. 

Oil,  anointing  with,  among  the  Essene.s, 
i.  49.  In  healing,  i.  119  n.  6.  With 
the  Gnostics  (in  baptism),  i.  477.    Con- 


GENERAL  INDEX. 


161 


secrated  by  bishops,  ii.  188.  In  bap- 
tism.    See  Auoiutiug. 

Oktaikhan,  iv.  49,  50. 

Old  age,  care  for,  iv.  363.  See  Longev- 
ity. 

Old  and  New  Testament  positions,  their 
relation,  i.  179,  180,  394,  464,  672  ;  ii. 
391  ;  iv.  77,  595.  Origen  on,  i.  546, 
556,  633  ;  Sabellius,  i.  599  and  n.  4, 
600  ;  Antiochian  school,  ii.  392,  393. 
Confounded,  i.  171,  194-199,209,220, 
226*  227,  272,  365,  463,  519,  588;  ii. 
181,  329;  iii.  201,  202,  605;  iv.  257; 
by  Montanists,  i.  280,  294,  512,  513, 
515,  519,  525  (see  Ebionites)  ;  in  the 
Western  church,  ii.  181,  679  ;  iii.  2,  101 
n.  2,  103,  411  n.  7,  605  ;  iv.  82,  86,  88. 
Distinguished,  i.  209,  525,  526;  iii.  131, 
237,  255,  257;  by  Tertullian,  i.  272, 
562  ;  by  the  Artemonites,  i.  582 ;  by 
the  Donatists,  ii.  219,  234,  243  ;  by  Pe- 
lagiiis,  ii.  672,  673  ;  by  Hugo,  iv.  404, 
407  ;  Priscillianists,  ii.  778 ;  Aqviinas, 
iv.  526;  Waldenses,  iv.  614  ;  Occam,  v. 
39.  Separated,  in  Gnosticism,  i.  371 
n.  1,  380-390,440,441,457,475.  (Mar- 
cion),  459,  463,  464-469,  470  n.  3,  562, 
618  n.  1  (see  individual  Gnostics)  ;  by 
Julian,  ii.  55,  56.  Paulicians,  iii.  257, 
267.  Bacon  on  the,  iv.  425.  The  Cath- 
arists,  iv.  567,  569.  Old  and  New  Tes- 
tament Periods.  Joachim,  iv.  227,  228  ; 
Oliva,  iv.  622,  625;  Dok-ino,  iv.  631, 
634.  Old  and  New  Testament  in  the 
doctrine  of  Inspiration,  i.  371  n.  1,  511, 
515,  520,  680;  sacraments  of,  iv.  514  n. 
5  ;  v.  217.  See  Old  Testament,  Janow 
de  Reg. 

Old  Testament,  the,  with  the  Pharisees, 
i.  39,  53  ;  the  Sadducees,  40-42  ;  the  Es- 
.senes,  44,  45,  46,  47  ;  the  Alexandrian 
Jews,  Philo,  53-58,  397.  Greeks,  .53. 
Porphyry,  171.  In  the  Synagogue 
worship,  302.  With  the  Nazarenes, 
349.  In  the  Clementines,  355,  356, 
361  n.  1.  With  the  Ebionites,  358  n. 
1  (see  Ebionites).     In  Gnosticism,  381, 

383,  407,  408,  409,  426,  437-440,  448, 
459.  J.  Martyr  on  the,  672.  With  the 
Montanists  (see  Old  and  New  Testa- 
ments). Chilperic,  iii.  91  n.  With  the 
Paulicians,  iii.  257,  267.    Priesthood,  iii. 

384.  Image  worship  in  the,  iii.  202, 
203,  535.  With  the  Jews,  iv.  77,  78,  81. 
Gregory  VII.,  iv.  82,  86,  88.  Bogo- 
niiles,  iv.  558.  Catharists,  iv.  571,  573. 
Peter  of  Bruis,  iv.  595.  God  of  the,  i. 
22.  With  Julian,  ii.  53,  54.  Bogomiies, 
iv.  553,  554,  563.  Catharists,  iv.  573. 
Logos  of  the,  i.  588  ;  ii.  482.  Salva- 
tion in  the,  ii.  643  n.  2.  Old  Te.stainent 
position  discarded,  v.  25,  26,  38.  Old 
1'esiament  law,  v.  140,  233.  Version 
of  Symmachus,  i.  708.  See  Interpre- 
tation, Janow  de  reg.,  Old  and  New 
Testament,  Septuagint,  Theocracy, 
Theophauies. 

11 


Old  world,  the,  and  Christ,  i.  77.  Ideas 
of  the,  i.  86. 

Oldenburg  ( Altenburg),  bishopric,  iii.  324, 
326  ;  iv.  35,  643. 

Olga  (Helena),  Russian  grand  princess, 
iii.  328. 

Oliva,  monastery,  iv.  43. 

Oliva.     See  John  Peter  de. 

Olmutz,  V.  247  n.  4,  251.  Militz  at,  177. 
Bp.  of,  295. 

Olof,  king  of  Norway,  iv.  90. 

Olof,  king  of  Sweden,  iii.  283-285. 

Olof  Stautkonnung,  king  of  Sweden,  iii 
291,292. 

Olof  the  Thick,  king  of  Norway  (saint), 
iii.  297-299,  305,  306,  307. 

Olof  Tryggweson,  king  of  Norway,  iii. 
296,  297,  302,  303,  306,  307. 

Olopuen,  Nestorian  priest  in  China,  iii.  89. 

'OTioacpvpoc,  iv.  535  n.  1. 

Olympias,  ii.  191. 

Olympius,  exarch  of  Ravenna,  iii.  186- 
188. 

Olympius,  pagan,  ii.  97. 

Omar,  mosque  of,  iv.  181  n.  3. 

Omens,  belief  in,  ii.  12,  23,  350.  Eligius 
on,  iii.  42. 

Omnipotence.     See  God. 

Omnipresence  of  Christ,  ii.  490.  See 
Christ,  God. 

Omniscience  of  Christ,  ii.  496,  656.  See 
Christ,  God. 

'Oiioiovatov,  ofioovaLov.  See  Homoiousion, 
Homoousion. 

'Q,lj.o(l>6piov,  iii.  570  n.  2. 

'Ov,  wv,  with  Plato,  i.  25  (ii.  412  n.  2).  In 
Neo-Platonism,  27,  163,  417,  489,  571 
and  n.  5,  586  and  n.  6,  589,  590  (Jul- 
ian, ii.  50).  In  Alexandrian  Judaism, 
57  (with  Philo),  373  n.  1,  397,  597, 
601  n.l.  With  Origen,  551,  571.  Prax- 
eas,  585.  Clement,  586.  With  Euse- 
bius,  ii.  412  n.  2.  With  John  Scotus, 
iii.  461. 

Onesimus,  i.  269  n.  1. 

Only  begotten  God,  ii.  449. 

Ontological  proof.     See  Anselm. 

Ophioinorphus,  i.  377  n.,  443,  444. 

Ophites,  i.  375  n.  1,  377  n.,  442-447,  477, 
484  n.  3,  494  n.  2 ;  ii.  776  n.  3. 

Opinion  distinguished  from  faith  by  Clem- 
ent, i.  530,  540.  By  Bernard,  iv.  372, 
397.  By  Hugo,  iv.  403.  By  Aquinas, 
iv.  512. 

Opposition,  between  the  church  and  the 
world,  i.  70.  Of  natural  and  divine, 
379.  Oppositions  within  the  church, 
506-513.  In  general  tendencies,  and 
particular  doctrines,  ii.  383.  Dualistic, 
iii.  247,  248.     See  Dualism. 

Optatus  of  Mileve,  number  of  churches 
in  Rome,  i.  203.  Primacy  of  Peter,  ii. 
200.  Efforts  to  win  over  the  Donatists, 
ii.  228  n.  3. 

De  Schism.Tte  Douatistarum,  ii.  228  n.  3;  f.  174 
(ed.  Du  Pin),  i.  1.50  n.  2,  ii.  218  n.l;  f.  184, 
ii.  163  n.  1.     h.  i.  c.  16,  ii.  221  u.  2  ;  c.  22, 1. 


162 


GENERAL   INDEX. 


155  n. ;  ii.  225  n.  4.  L.  ii.  c.  2,  ii.  200  n. ;  c. 
24  ;  ii.  231  n.  2.  h.  iii.  c.  3,  ii.  229  nn.  3,  4 ; 
c.  4,  ii.  230  n.  6,  231  n.  1 ;  c.  12,  ii.  231  n.  1. 
L.  vi.,  ii.  231  n.  2.     h.  vii.  c.  3,  ii.  200  n. 

Opus  operatum,  i.  62,  229,  23.5,  252,  280, 
314,  317,  326,  436,  706  ;  ii.  32,  120,290, 
356,  636;  iii.  131,  149,442;  iv.  224,225, 
302,  .306-312,  387,  514  n.  5;  v.  217. 
See  Works. 

Oracles,  Plutarch's  defense  of  the,  i.  23. 
Porphyry's  collection,  i.  31,  171,  172. 
Oracles  relatiiifj  to  Christianity,  i.  171, 
172.  Constantius  and,  ii.  34.  Julian 
and  the  oracle  at  Daphne,  ii.  82.  Ar- 
cadius,  ii.  103.  Simplicius,  ii.  108. 
Sought  for  in  the  Scriptures ;  of  the 
saints;  laws  against,  iii.  129.  Com- 
pare Montanism,  Sibylline. 

Orange  (Arausio).  See  Councils,  an.  441 
and  an.  529. 

Oratories,  iii.  57,  58,  264 ;  iv.  243  n.  1. 

Orbais,  monastery,  Gottschalk  at,  iii.  473. 

Orcades,  i.<lauds,  spread  of  Christianity 
in,  iii.  306  and  n.  3. 

Ordeal,  iii.  450,  480,  519  ;  iv.  80,  115,  588 
n.  6.     See  Judgments  of  God. 

Ordericus  Vitalis. 

Historia  eccles,  L.  i.  c.  17,  Guitmund,  iii.  529 
n.  3.  L.  iii.  f.  468,  false  penitence,  iv.  23G 
n.  1.  L.  vi.  f.  536,  the  piou.i  nobleman,  iv. 
297  n. ;  f.  628,  Goisfred,  iv.  295  n.  1 ;  f.  639, 
Greg.  VII.,  iv.  92  n.  5.  L.  viii.  ff.  712,  713, 
Robert  of  Citeaux,  iv.  252  nn.  1,  2  ;  f.  714, 
spread  of  the  Cistercian  order,  iv.  254  n.  1, 
263  n.  3.    See  Du  Chesne. 

Orders,  monastic,  iv.  244-292.  Jealousies 
between,  263.  Multiplication  of,  268. 
See  Monastic  orders. 

Ordibarii,  iv.  571. 

Ordinances,  papal,  iv.  93-97,  101,  102. 
Grosshead  on,  186.  Respect  for  ordi- 
nances, 294. 

Ordination,  i.  188,225,316;  ii.  182,188, 
190  and  notes,  193,  352.  Conditions  of, 
ii.  184.  Of  bishops,  ii.  195  ;  iii.  48,  89, 
371  n.  2.  Name  given  in,  iii.  277.  Va- 
lidity of,  iii.  379  n.  Sacrament,  iv.  335. 
Of  Origen,  i.  703,  704  n.  3.  Compare 
Donatist  controver.sy,  ii.  222,  224,  Me- 
letian  schism,  ii.  253-255. 

Ordinationes  absolute,  iii.  57  n.  1,  108, 
412. 

Ordo,  i.  184,  195. 

Ordo  dominarum  paui)erum,  iv.  276. 

Ordo  fratrum  niilitiai  Christi,  iv.  38. 

Ordo  miuorum,  iv.  221  n.  See  Mino- 
rites. 

Ordo  predicatorum,  iv.  270. 

Ordo  rationi.s,  iv.  521,  522,  524. 

Orestes,  presbyter,  ii.  615  n.  3. 

Organ,  the,  iii.  128  n.  4. 

Oribasius,  Iwdy  physician  of  Julian,  ii.  45. 
See  Eunajjius. 

Oriental  church.     See  Eastern  church. 

Oriental  despotism,  ii.  130.  See  Byzan- 
tine. 

Oriental  languages,  iv.  70.  See  Lan- 
guages. 


Oriental  monachism.     See  Monachism. 

Oriental  sects,  i.  366-506  ;  ii.  768-779  ; 
iii.  586-592;  iv.  552-593  (see  Hani- 
cheans,  Paulicians).  Their  influence  in 
the  West,  iii.  5^92-602,  603  and  n.  2 ; 
iv.  56,5-593.     See  Oriental  Spirit. 

Oriental  spirit,  oriental  Theoso])hy,  i.  5. 
Influence  of  upon  the  Essenes,  44,  45, 
47.  In  the  preparation  for  Christian- 
ity, 50.  In  heresies  of  the  first  ])eriod, 
338.  In  Ebionitism,351,3.52.  In  Gnos- 
ticism, 366,  368,  369.371,  377,  379,382, 
390,  400,  433,  443  ;'  ii.  768.  Eelation 
to  Platonism,  i.  368,  390;  ii.  117.  In 
Manicheism,  i.  81,  479,  485;  ii.  768. 
In  other  heresies,  ii.  771.  In  Paulician- 
ism,  iii.  244,  269  n.  6,  587.  Arevur- 
dis,  iii.  587.  Catharists,  iv.  565,  566, 
582.  In  relation  to  the  theocratic  sys- 
tem, iv.  592.  See  Insincerity,  Oriental 
Sects. 

(h-igen,  life  and  works  of,  i.  693-712. 
Correspondence  with  Julia  ]\Iannnsea, 
125.  Expounds  the  Scrijitures  before 
ordination,  197,  703.  As  a  catecliist, 
528.  Scholar  of  Clement,  528  n.  1,  543, 
692.  As  representative  of  the  Alexan- 
drian school,  543-557.  Effects  wrought 
by  Christianity,  71,  72,  250.  Miracles 
of  the  Christians,  74.  Miraculous  con- 
versions, 75.  On  the  preaching  of 
Christianity  in  the  country,  79.  Ori- 
gen in  Arabia,  81.  Thomas  among  the 
Parthians,  82.  Situation  of  tlie  Chris- 
tians under  Philip  the  Arabian,  127. 
On  the  persecutions,  and  the  condition 
and  prospects  of  the  churcli,  127-130. 
Origen  and  Celsus,  71,  72,  127,  129,  160, 
161,  163  n.  1,  165  n.  2,  167  n.  2,  169, 
177.  Humility,  167  n.  2.  The  Sibyl- 
lists,  177.  Exorcists,  201  n.  3.  Church 
discipline,  219.  Hypocritical  ]irofession 
of  Christianity,  251.  Profit  of  baptism, 
253.  The  Christian's  service  to  the 
state;  military  service,  272.  Prayer, 
284,  285.  Prayer  in  the  study  of  Scri]> 
ture,  287.    Posture  and  place  of  jtraver, 

288,  289.     Spiritual   worsiiip  of   God, 

289.  Pentecost,  300  n.  2.  Eeasts,  300 
n.  2,301.  Catechumens,  305.  Infant 
baptism,  314.  Ebionites,  345,  346,  348, 
364.  False  Gnosi.s,  367  n.  2.  Gnostic 
Bible  interpretation,  387  n.  1,  388.  He- 
racleon  on  John,  434,  436  n.  1.  The 
Ophites,  446,  447.  Simon  Magus,  454 
u.  1.  Apelles,  475.  The  second  mar- 
riage, 522  n.  4.  Gnosis  and  I'ietis,  544 
-551.  Faith  in  miracles,  545,  This 
present  life  "  in  part,"  546.  The  eter- 
nal s]jiritual  gospel,  547-549.  Various 
staiiiling  poitits  of  Christians,  547,  548, 
587  n.  3.  \'arious  forms  of  revelation 
of  tiie  Logos.  549,  634.  Origen  and 
Paul,  550.  Tolerance,  551,  552.  In- 
terpretation of  Scri])tiire,  552-557,  613 
n.  2.  The  creation  and  the  Scriptures, 
553,  554.     His  aim,  higher  truths,  554, 


GENERAL  INDEX. 


163 


555.  Threefold  sense  of  Scripture,  555. 
Idea  of  God,  559,  500.  Authropopath- 
isni,  Accommodation,  563.  Doctrine  of 
creation,  568-571  (553;  ii.  474).  Em- 
anation, 568,  587-589,  621  (ii.  403). 
Omnipotence  of  God,  miracles,  570,  571 
(iv.  453).  Monarchians,  576  n.  4,  578, 
593  n.  1.  Doctrine  of  the  Logos,  587- 
592.  Subordination,  589,  590  (ii.  403). 
Dispute  with  Beryll,  594.  Pride  of 
church  officers,  60.3  n.  5.  Origen  and 
Tertullian,  605  (ii.  384,  561).  Doctrine 
of  the  Holy  Spirit,  609.  Anthropoloj;v, 
621-631  (ii".  670).  Christ's  servau'tfonn, 
633.  Humanity  of  Christ,  635-640  (ii. 
561).  Redemption,  640,  643.  Death 
of  Christ  voluntary,  644.  Baptism  and 
the  Lord's  Supper,  648,  649  (ii.  735). 
Against  Chiliasm,  652.  Resurrection, 
655.  Eschatology,  656.  Hipjjolvtus, 
682.  Influence  of  Origen,  607,  608,' G53, 
711-722. 

His  influence  in  the  second  period,  ii. 
380,  386-389.  His  relation  to  Arius, 
404,  405,407  n.  3,  740.  To  Semi-Arian- 
ism,  410.  Eusebius,  411  n.,  422.  Com- 
pared with  Augustin,  394,  395,  475. 
Opposition  to  his  school,  386.  In  tlie 
AVestern  church,  388,  595,  739,  746. 
Vigilantius,  375  n.  1.  Marcellus,  438, 
740.  His  influence  on  the  doctrine  con- 
cerning the  Holy  S]iirit,  466.  The  per- 
son of'Chri.st,  478,  483,484,485,490, 
491.  On  Antliropology,  617, 670.  In 
tlie  Pelagian  controversy,  641,643  n.  2. 
Origen  with  Jerome,  641,  712  n.  3,  745 
-750,  753.  With  other  church  teach- 
ers, 740,  741.  Doctrine  of  Restoration, 
737,  738.  In  the  Monophysite  contro- 
versy (see  Origenists).  Ilepl  up;t;wv, 
740."    Translated  by  Rufinus,  748,  749. 

In  the  Irish  monasteries,  iii.  461. 
Abelard,  iv.  351.  Joachim,  iv.  618. 
Huss,  V.  263,  362.  See  Alexandrian 
theology,  Ammonius,  Catechetical 
schools,  Clement,  Leonidas. 

Citations  from  his  loritings  ;  — 

Commentaries,  Comm.  in  Exod.  10:27,  i.  629 
n.  4;  ed.  Lonimatzscli,  p.  299,  613  n.  2 ;  p. 
300,  564n.  1.  Comm.  in  Genesin.  init,.,  on 
creation,  568  n.  2  (ed.  de  la  Rue)  ;  t.  2,  f.  25, 
Hege.^ippus,  676  n.  4.  Comm.  in  Rom.  L.  i. 
(ed.  I-omm.,  t.  5),  f.  250,  the  soul  of  Jesus, 
636  n.  6  ;  f.  251,  the  possible  and  the  actual, 
571  n.  4.  L.  ii.  (t  6),  f.  107,  the  TrreOfia  in 
m.an,  628  n.  2  ;  c.  9,  f.  108,  629  n.  1.  L  v. 
(ed.  de  la  Rue,  t.  4,  f.  549),  Basilides  on 
Rom.  7:9,404  n.  2.  L.  v.  (Rufini.  trans.), 
infant  baptism  an  apostolical  tradition,  .314 
n.  2.  Comm.  series  in  Matt.,  §  62  (ed.  Lomm., 
t.  4,  f.  352),  severance  of  the  spirit  from  the 
soul  of  the  disobedient,  629  n.  1 ;  §  100  (f. 
446),  the  Logos,  manifoldness  of  his  manifes- 
tation, 634  n.  1  Comm.  in  Titum,  fragm. 
(Rutin,  trans.),  Patripassians,  678  n.  6,  >ton- 
archians,  693  n. 

Contra  Celsum.  L.  i.  c.  1,  Celsus  accuses  the 
Christians  of  secret  compacts,  i.  88  n.  1,  108 
n.  1 ;  c.  2,  Greels  culture,  4  n.  0.  on  mira- 
cles, 74  n.  5  ;  c.  4,  Koyos  dArjerJ!  of  Celsus,  160 
n.  1.  0.  on  the  idea  of  God,  5'9  n.  1  ;  c.  9, 
C.  on  the  place  of  faith  in  Christianity,  164 


n.  2.  0.  on  the  necessity  of  faith  in  daily 
life,  544  n.  2  ;  c.  17,  C.  on  allegorical  inter- 
pretations, 171  n.  2  ;  c.  28,  0.  on  the  mira- 
cles, 161  n.  3,  fable  concerning  Jesus,  162  n. 
1 ;  c.  32,  0.  on  Christ's  glorified  body,  639  n. 
3 ;  c.  46,  conversions  through  visions,  75  n. 

3  ;  c.  57,  Simon  Magus,  454  n.  1 ;  c.  67,  C 
against  Clirist's  miracles,  169  n.  8  ;  0.  on  the 
work  of  Christ,  250  n.  2.  L.  ii.  c.  1,  Ebion- 
ites,  .346  n.  2 ;  c.  9,  the  soul  of  Christ  united 
with  the  Logos  through  its  merit,  636  n.  5  ; 
c.  10,  sources  of  information  used  by  Celsus, 
169  n.  1  ;  c.  16,  transmigi-ation,  627  n.  3 ;  c. 
23,  glorified  body  of  Christ,  639  n.  3;  c.  27, 
Celsus  on  alterations  of  the  gospels,  16o  n.  2  ; 
cc.  13,  34,  41,  42,  0.  on  the  authority  of  the 
gospels  and  the  sinlessness  of  Jesus,  169  nn. 
2-4  ;  cc.  55,  (53,  67,  C.  on  the  resurrection 
and  miracles,  169  nn.  7,  9.  L.  iii.  f.  56, 
C.  on  the  response  of  the  lower  classes  to 
Christianity,  70  n. ;  c.  7,  Christianity  a  re- 
volt from  Judaism,  89  n.  4  ;  c.  8,  0.  on  the 
persecutions,  127  n.  3 ;  c.  9,  the  gospel  in  the 
country,  79  n.  3,  among  the  rich,  128  n.  3  ; 
c.  10  et  seg.,  C.  on  sects,  164  nn.  5,  6  ;  c.  14, 
89  n.  4  ;  c.  15,  0.  foresees  new  persecutions, 
128  n.  6  ;  c.  24,  miracles  in  Origen"s  time,  75 
n.  1;  c.  27,  Lucas  on  the  mortality  of  the 
psychical,  474  n.  5;  c.  29,  0.  on  tlie  charac- 
ter of  the  Christians,  250  n.  3;  c.  41,  merit 
of  the  soul  of  Christ,  636  n.  6;  c.  42,  his 
glorified  body,  689  n.  3  ;  c.  44,  C.  on  the  ap- 
peal of  Christianity  to  the  simple,  164  n.  3  ; 
c.  46,  0.  on  the  gift  of  knowledge,  544  n.  6 ; 
c.  50,  305  n.  1 ;  c.  51,  0.  on  penitents,  219  n. 

4  ;  on  catechumens,  305  n.  2;  cc.  69,  62,  66, 
C.  on  the  call  to  sinners,  166  nn. ;  c.  70,  0. 
on  the  omnipotence  of  God,  570  n.  4;  c.  76, 
transmigration,  627  n.  3.  L.  iv.  c.  16,  glo- 
rified body  of  Christ,  639  n.  3;  c.  16,  trans- 
figuration, 633  n.  4  ;  c.  36,  writings  of  Cel- 
sus, 160  n. ;  c.  40,  0.  on  the  story  of  the  fall 
in  (Jen.,  627  n.  1 ;  c.  57,  on  the  vAi),  655  n.  1 ; 
cc.  62,  69,  C.  on  redemption,  16S  nn.  4,  5; 
c.  69,  0.  on  the  repetition  of  redemption,  656 
n.  2  ;  cc.  69,  75,  76,  81,  C.  on  man  compared 
with  brutes,  167  nn.  3-5,  168  nn.  1,  2  ;  cc. 
73,  75,  C.  on  the  uncomeliness  and  weakness 
of  Christ,  169  nn.  6,  10  ;  c.  99,  C.  on  man  a.s 
only  a  part  of  the  whole,  168  n.  3.  L.  v. 
cc.  14,  23,  omnipotence,  570  nn.  3-7,  571  n. 
1  ;  c.  25,  C.  on  Christianity  as  a  revolt  from 
Judaism,  89  n.  6  ;  c.  54,  Apolles  on  the  0.  T., 
475  n.  4 ;  c.  61,  Sibyllists,  177  n.  5,  Ebionites, 
348  n.  6  ;  c.  63,  C.  on  the  disagreement  of 
sects,  164  n.  7.  L.  vi.  c.  12  el  seg.,  0.  on 
faith,  5-14  n.  2  ;  c.  13,  wisdom,  544  n.  4;  c. 
16,  C.  on  humility,  167  nn.  1,  2  ;  c.  24,  jour- 
neyings  of  Origen,  699  n.  2  ;  c.  28  et  sfq.,  re- 
ports of  Jews  against  the  Chri.stians,  128  n. 
5,  Ophites,  447  n.  1 ;  c.  41,  C.  on  magic,  161 
n.  5  ;  c.  42,  Isidorus,  402  u.  2  :  c.  44,  0.  on 
goodness  as  derived  from  God,  623  n.  3  ;  c.  76 
et  seg.,  glorified  body  of  Christ,  639  n.  3  ;  c. 
77,  the  transfiguration,  6.34  n.  1.  L.  vii.  c. 
26,  0.  on  the  spread  of  Christianity,  128  n. 
1 ;  c.  36,  C.  on  the  resurrection,  169  n.  7;  cc. 
36,  42,  0.  on  the  Christians,  165  n.  1  ;  c.  56, 
C.  and  0.  on  the  interpolation  of  the  Sibjl- 
line  writings,  177  n.  4.  L.  viii.  c.  12,  Mon- 
archians,  676  n.  4,  the  Logos,  588  nn.l,  2; 
c.  17,  C.  and  0.  on  the  absence  of  altars,  im- 
ages, etc.,  among  the  Cliristians,  90  n.  2,  289 
n.  1 ;  c.  21,  C.  on  the  absence  of  Christians 
from  the  public  festivals,  265  n.  4  ;  c.  22, 
Pentecost,  300  n.  2;  c.  41,  on  the  persecu- 
tions, 108  n  1 ;  cc.  63,  67,  on  swearing  by 
the  emperor,  91  nn.  1,  2  :  c.  68,  C.  and  0.  oa 
the  results  if  all  should  do  as  tlie  Christians, 
91  n.  5,  129  n.  2  ;  c.  69,  C.  on  the  conceal- 
ment of  the  Christians,  108  n.  1  ;  c.  70,  0.  on 
the  victory  over  the  world,  129  n.  1;  c.  72, 
C.  on  the  impossibility  of  all  men  agreeing 
in  one  religion,  90  n.  1.  Fin.  service  of  Chris- 
tians to  the  state,  272  n.  2. 


164 


GENERAL  INDEX. 


De  martTribus,  §  4,  i.  706  n.  2;  §  7,  restora- 
tion, 025  u.  2:  §  12,  637  n.  1 ;  §  37,  Heb. 
4:12,  Luke  12:49,  707  n.  1. 

De  oratioiie  dominica,  c.  7,  souls  of  the  planets, 
i.  624  n.  6  ;  e.  12,  prayer  without  ceasing,  285 
n.  3  ;  c.  13,  efficacy  of,  n.  1 :  c.  15,  difiVreuce 
of  the  Son  from  the  Father,  590  n.  5;  c. 
22,  the  Lord's  prayer  not  a  form,  285  n.  4  ; 
c.  29,  temptation,  self-determination,  629  n. 
4,  630n.  1;  c.  81,  288  n.  1. 

Dialogus  de  recta  in  Deum  fide,  opp.  ed.  de  la 
Rue,  t.  1,  Marcus,  1.474  n.  3 ;  f.  807,  Mar- 
cion's  gospel,  473  n.  4. 

Epistles,  ep.  ad  Greg.  Thaumaturg.,  prayer,  in 
the  study  of  Scripture,  i.  287  n.  2.  Ep.  ad 
Jul.  African.,  §  4,  on  the  Alexandrian  ver- 
sion, 709  n.  2  ;  §  5,  necessity  of  a  knowledge 
of  the  Hebrew,  708  n.  1.  Ep.  ad  Demetrium 
(apud.  Ilieron.  adv.  Rufinum,  2,  f.  411,  ed. 
Mart.),  704  n.  3.  Ep.  ad  Synodum  (Hiercn. 
adv.  Ruf.  2,  f.  411),  705  n.4.  Ep.  t.  i.  f.  3 
(ed.  de  la  Rue),  Ambrosius,  701  n.  1. 

Homiliiv.  In  Isaiam,  h.  4,  §  1,  i.  626  n.  1.  In 
Jeremiam,  h.  2,  §  16,  metempsvchosis,  627  n. 
3  ;  h.  8,  §  8,  705  nn.  2,  3 ;  h.  '9,  §  3,  eternal 
becoming,  569  n.  4  ;  h.  14,  Adam,  627  n.  1 ; 
h.  15,  §  6,  soul  of  Christ,  636  n.  5  ;  h.  18,  § 
6,  on  anthropomorphism,  563  n.  2  ;  h.  18, 
§  12,  Ebionites,  hostility  to  Paul,  346  n.  4; 
h.  19,  §  4,  celibacy,  277  n.  1.  Horn.  14,  in 
Lucaui,  infant  baptism,  314  n.  2. 

In  Joannem,  t.  i.  §  9,  revelation  of  Christ  un- 
der the  0.  T.,  i.  648  n.  2.  Spiritual  Chris- 
tianity, 552  n.  1 ;  §  11,  550  n.  3  ;  §  16,  final 
intuition  of  God,  623  n.  1;  §  17,  the  incor- 
poreal life,  624  n.  5  ;  §  22,  the  redeemer, 
"  all  things  to  all  men,"  549  nn.  3,  4,  Adam, 
627  n.  1 ;  §  24,  the  Gnostics  on  Rom.  8  :  20, 
21,411  n.  3  :  §  30,  soul  of  Christ,  636  n.  5  : 
§  32,  time,  in  the  generation  of  the  Logos, 
588  n.  4  ;  §  40,  Christ  the  "  just  one,"  564  n. 
S  ;  §  42,  7repiypo<|)i7,  593  n.  1.  T.  ii.  §  1, 
eternal  generation  of  the  Logos,  588  n.  4  ; 
§  2,  the  Monarchian.o,  576  nn.  2,  4  ;  the  Lo- 
gos, 587  n.  4  ;  erepdTTjs  t^s  oucrias,  Koi  ttjs 
v7rocrTd(rea)5,  590  n.  5  ;  §  3,  subordinate  posi- 
tion in  regaid  to  the  Logos,  578  n.  3  ;  §  4, 
Buflieriugs  of  Christ,  552  n.  4 ;  §  6,  citation 
from  the  gospel  of  the  Nazarenes,  350  n.  3  ; 
§  7,  fi^j  01/,  623  n  5 ;  Satan.  624  n.  2  ;  §  15, 
Heracleon  on  the  Soter,  423  n.  2  ;  the  nvev- 
fiariKoi,  628  n.  3  ;  §  18,  classes  of  Monarch- 
ians,  576  n.4:  §  21,  infirmities  of  Christ,  643 
n.  1  ;  §  25,  Trpoaevxi)  'IojotjcJ),  66  n.  3  (ed. 
Lomm.) ;  f.  146,  the  Kather  first  revealed  by 
Christ,  591  n.  2.  T.  v.  §  4  (ed.  Lomm.,  t. 
i.  f.  172),  Gnosticism,  367  n.  2  ;  Marcion  on 
the  go.-pels.  473  n.  4.  T.  vi.  §  1,  704  n.  2  ; 
§  2,  prophets  of  the  0.  T.,  520  n.  3 ;  §  12, 
Heracleon  on  the  self-expression  of  the  god- 
like, 441  n.  2  ;  §  17,  baptism,  agency  of  the 
Logos  in  the  Sacraments,  253  n.  1,  648  n.  8; 
§  23,  Heracleon  on  the  pneumatic  principle 
in  the  Messiah,  430  n.  1 ;  §  24,  703  n.  2;  § 
34,  power  of  holy  self-sacrifice,  643  n.  1. 
T.  X.,  unity  of  e.ssence,  590  n.  4  ;  §  4,  criti- 
cism of  the  gospels,  556  n.  3  :  §  13,  nepi  ap- 
viui',  702  n.  1  ;  §  14,  Heracleon  on  the  "  wed- 
ding feast,"  399  n.  2,  431  n.  3  ;  §  19,  H.  on 
the  cross,  431  nn.  1,2;  §  21,  Monarchians, 
576  n.  4;  §  27,  the  perfect  faith,  547  n.  1. 
T.  xii.  §  8,  development  of  Theism,  587  n.  3. 
1'.  xiii.  §  5,  relation  of  the  Scriptures  to  the 
Gnosis,  651  n.  1 ;  §  10,  faith  of  the  spiritual 
men,  432  n.5;  §  11,  atuji/,  with  Heracleon. 
373  n.  3;  Syzygy,  4.32  n.  2  ;  §  16,  Satan,  421 
n.  2  ;  the  psychici,  422  n.4;  the  .lews  and 
pagans,  427  n.  1 ;  §  20,  the  pncumatici, 
432  n.  4  ;  §  21,  idea  of  God  as  a  spirit,  560  n. 
1  ;  §  25,  p.<ychici,422  n.  4;  0.  on  emanation, 
668  n.  3;  comparative  exaltation  of  the 
Father,  Sun,  and  Spirit,  690  n.  2;  (iod  in 
Christ,  591  n.  1  ;  §§  2.3,  30,  61,  69,  11.  on  the 
p.'^  diici,  422  n.  4  :  §  .'i4,  0.  on  .Vdam,  627  n. 
1  ;  §§  38,  41,  llcracleons  expositions  of  Scrip- 


ture, 436  nn.  2-4  ;  §  48,  the  Soter  in  relation 
to  Christ,  423  n.  2  :  §  51,  422  n.  4  ;  §  52,  be- 
lief on  testimony,  307  n.  2  ;  0.  on  pistis  and 
gnosis,  546  n.  1  ;  §  58,  effect  of  Christ's  ap- 
pearance, 5'f3  n.  2  ;  §  59,  Gnostics  on  the  psy- 
chici, 422  n.  4,  432  n.  3  :  0.  on  to  vXikov,  624 
n.  5.  T.  XV.  §  3,  i.  6  (f.  367),  i.  6y8  n.  1. 
T.  xix.  §  1,  the  Father  revealed  by  the  Son, 
546  n.  2,  591  n.  2  ;  §  3,  seekers  of  "je.sus,  251 
n.  1 ;  §  4,  death  of  Christ  voluntary,  644  n.  2 ; 
§  5,  creation  of  the  corporeal  world,  624  n. 
4  ;  the  (c6o-|uos  i/otjtos,  624  n.5;  the  preijxist- 
ent  soul  of  Chri.st,  636  n.  5,  638  n.  2.  T. 
XX.  §  16,  on  emanation,  668  n.  4,  690  n.  1 ; 
§  17,  soul  of  Christ,  636  n.  6 :  §  18,  the  same, 
637  n.  2;  §  20,  H.  on  the  evil  principle,  421 
n.  4,  422  n.  1  ;  §  25,  0.  on  the  sinlessness  of 
Christ,  638  n.  3  ;  §  28,  Christ,  all  things  to 
all  men,  549  n.  2,  633  n.  3.  T.  xxii.  §  18 
(ed.  Lomm.,  t.  ii.  f .  470),  the  personality  of 
God,  671  n.  5.  T.  xxviii.  §  14,  redemption, 
643  n.  2.  T.  sxxii.  §  6,  the  sects,  7U0  n.  1 ; 
§  11,  the  pneuma,  627  n.5:  in  saints,  628  n. 
4  ;  and  in  Christ,  636  n.  4  ;  §  16,  the  Lord-s 
Supper,  649  n.  2 ;  §  18,  eradiation  of  God-s 
glory  in  the  world  of  spirits,  569  n.  1,  587  n. 
4,  622  n.  3. 

In  Matt.,  ed.  Huet.,  t.  ii.  §  10,  evil  as  voluntary, 
i.  623  n.  5.  T.  iii.  (f.  827,  ed.  de  la  Rue), 
the  persecutions,  126  n.  4.  T.  iv.  (Lat.  ed. 
Lomm.,  p.  73  et  seg),  death  of  Christ  volun- 
tary, 644  n.2,  (ed.  de  la  Rue,  f.  887)  ubiquity 
of  liis  glorified  body,  639  n.  3.  T.  x.  §  2 
(f.  207),  final  intuition  of  God,  623  n.  1 ;  §  9 
(ed.  Lomm.,  vol.  iii.  f.  26),  pistis  and  gnosis, 
546  n.  2  ;  §  23,  avoidance  of  danger,  695  n.  2. 
T.  xi.  §  12,  the  Ebionites,  346  n.  3  ;  §  14,  the 
Supper,  649  n.2:  §  17,  interpretation,  694 
n.  2.  T.  xii.  §  6,  the  perfect  faith,  547  n. 
1 ;  §  37,  Christ's  various  revelations  of  him- 
self" 63.3  n.  3.  T.  xiii.  §  1  (ed.  Lomm.,  vol. 
iii.,  p.  310),  a  determinate  number  of  created 
beings,  571  n.  3 ;  §  2,  dependence  of  the 
spirit  in  man  on  the  divine  spirit,  629  n.  2; 
§  7,  exorcism,  201  n.  3  ;  §  22,  necessity  in 
relation  to  evil,  6.30  n.  3  ;  §  26  (ed.  Lomm., 
f.  257),  free  will,  622  n.  1 ;  in  Christ,  636  n. 
6,  639  n.  1.  T.  xiv.  §  16,  advice  to  cate- 
chists,  528  n.  6.  T.  xv.  §  1  (ed.  Huet.,  1. 
378),  anger  and  goodness  of  God,  663  n.  3 ; 
§  3  (ed.  Huet.,  S.  367,  309),  on  Matt.  19  :  12, 
094  n.  2,  097  n.  1,  098  n. ;  §  7  (ed.  Lomm., 
vol.  iii.,  p.  340),  on  Matt.  19  :  14,  652  n.  2  ;  § 
23,  baptism,  648  n.  8.  T.  xvi.  §  1,  on 
avoidance  of  danger,  695  n.  3 ;  §  8  (ed. 
Lnmm.,  p.  24),  the  soul  of  Christ,  593  n., 
636  u.  5,  640  n.  1,  644  n.  1  ;  proud  bishops, 
603  n.  5  ;  §  9,  faith  and  knowledge,  530  n.  2  ; 
§  12,  the  Ebionites,  345  n.  2,  364  n.  4  ;  §  22, 
covetous  deacons,  233  n.  2;  §  25  (f.  445), 
Origen's  charity,  706  n.  4.  T.  xvii.  §  14, 
the  Patri|)assians,  578  n.  2  ;  §  26,  opinions  of 
the  multitude,  699  n.  3  ;  §  30,  bodies  of  the 
angels,  024  n.5;  f.  213,  the  souls  under  tute- 
lage, 648  n.  1 :  f.  208,  revelation  of  the  Logos 
to  different  stages  of  faith,  660  n.  2  ;  f.  290, 
the  same,  550  n.  1  ;  f .  344,  soul  of  (Jhrist,  636 
n.  5  ;  f.  363,  second  marriage,  522  n.4;  f. 
402,  hint  at  a  repetition  of  the  apocatjistasis, 
656  n.  2;  f.  423,  soul  of  Christ,  636  n.  5,  opp. 
vol.  Iii.,  f.  898,  the  Lord's  Supper,  640  n.  2. 

IIcpl  a.pxi)v,  pr»f.  f.  4,  creation  from  nothing, 
i.  608  n.  2,  L.  i.  c.  2,  §  6,  on  emanation, 
568  n.  4  (ed.  de  la  Rue,  t.  i.),  f.  70,  transmi- 
gration, 027  n.2.  L.  i.  c.  8,  §  3  (liufin. 
ttans.),  possibility  of  not  ginning,  6.38  n.  4. 
L.  ii.  c.  1,  soul  of  the  world,  624  n.  3 ;  c.  1, 
§  4,  creation  from  nothing,  568  n.2:  c.  2,  § 
2,  matter  a  necessary  limit  for  the  creature, 
624  n.5,  c.  4,  repetition  of  the  redemptive 
process,  656  n.  2  ;  c.  6,  §  6  (Rufin.  trans.), 
sinless  nature  of  Christ,  638  n  4 ;  c.  6,  the 
game,  t36  n.5;  c.  8,  .soul  tninsfigured  into 
spirit,  626  n.  2 :  c.  8,  §  3,  the  same,  037  n.  1 ; 
c.  9,  the  divine  omnipotence,  570  n.  2, 571  n 


GENERAL  INDEX. 


165 


8.  L.  iii.  c.  4,  the  o-apfciKo?  and  the  ij/vx'- 
Kos  iu  relation  to  conversion,  629  n.  3  ;  c.  5, 
creative  power  not  conditioned  by  a  preex- 
istent  matter,  568  n.  2.  L.  iv.  c.  8,  on  lit- 
eral interpretation,  463  n.  1. 

Philocalia.  L.  i.  f.  17,  spiritualizing  interpre- 
tation, i.  557  n.  1  ;  literal,  680  n.  3;  f.  28, 
higher  truths,  554  n.  2  ;  f .  51,  the  Scriptures, 
554  n.  1 ;  c.  2,  ff.  10,  61,  analogy  between  the 
Scriptures  and  the  creation,  653  nn.  3,  4  ;  c. 
13,  ep.  to  Greg.  Thaumaturg.,718  n.3  ;  c.l4. 
Gnostic  interpretation,  their  ignorance  of 
language,  387  n. ;  c.  15,  growth  of  knowledge 
through  faith,  544  n.  3  ;  the  word,  553  n.  1 ; 
p.  139,  hermeneutics,  556  n.  1 ;  c.  24  (od. 
Lomm.,  t.  il.,  p.  450),  grace  and  freewill,  630 
n.  5  ;  C.26  (ed.  de  la  Rue,  t.  ii.  f.  Ill ;  Lomm., 
t.  vili.,  p.  305),  God's  use  of  temptation,  626 
n.  4. 

Selecta  in  Psalmos,  Ps.  44  : 1,  the  Logos  in  the 
0.  T.,  i.  588  n.  3  (ed.  delaRue,  t.  ii.),  p.  570, 
effects  of  Chiliasm,  651  n.  1  ;  (ed.  Lomm.,  t. 
ii.),  p.  888,  Identity  of  the  body,  655  n.  2. 

Orifren,  school  of.  See  Origen,  Gregory 
Thaiimaturgi^s,  Paniphilus. 

Origen,  the  pagan,  i.  699  n.  1. 

Origenistic  controversy,  ii.  595-598,  641. 
Renewed,  739-765. 

Origeuists  and  their  opponents,  i.  713- 
722  ;  ii.  387,  595.  Two  parties,  ii.  764 
n.  3. 

Origin  of  evil.     See  EvU. 

Origin  of  man.  See  Anthropology,  Crea- 
tion, Man. 

Original  condition,  i.  626,  627  ;  ii.  666- 
668;  iv.  485-495;  v.  15.  Compare 
Anthropology,  Image  of  God,  Sin, 
Grace,  Gnostics,  Panliciaus. 

Original  righteousness,  iv.  492. 

Original  sin,  i.  313,  314,  626,  627  ;  ii.  344. 
In  the  Pelagian  controversy,  ii.  666- 
684.  Hilary  of  Poictiers  on,  ii.  618, 
619.  Ambro.se,  ii.  622.  Augustin,  ii. 
625,626.  Pelagius,  ii.  638.  Theodore 
of  Mopsuestia,  ii.  717,  727,  728.  Im- 
maculate conception,  iv.  331-333. 
Scholastics,  iv.  359,  491-495.  R.  of  St. 
Victor,  iv.  517.  Catharists,  iv.  573. 
Fomes  peccati,  iv.  332  n.  1.  Compare 
Original  condition,  Sin. 

Orion,  ii.  67  n.  2. 

Orleans,  sect  there,  iii.  593-596,  601.  Do- 
cetic  doctrine  taught  there,  594.  Sac- 
raments of  the  sect,  594,  595.  Bp.  of, 
509  n.  4.  University  of,  v.  32.  See 
Councils,  an.  511,  an.  533,  an.  538,  an. 
541,  an.  1022. 

Orninzd,  in  Parsism,  i.  369,  402,  479,  480, 
482,  488,  489  n.  3.  493  ;  ii.  126  n.  1, 
127-129,  133,  136  ;  iii.  587. 

Orontius,  Pelagian  bishop,  ii.  657  n.  2. 

'Opoc,  i.  419.     See  Horus. 

Ortisius.     See  Panlus. 

<  )rphan  houses,  ii.  169,  288. 

Ori>hans,  care  for,  ii.  288  ;  iv.  299.    Bish- 
ops protectors  of,  ii.  176,  288,  755. 
Orpheus,  i.  125,  255. 

Orthodox,  Orthodoxv,  zeal  for,  ii.  507, 
514,  536,  569,  570,  *578,  593,  737,  746; 
iii.  49,  169,  252,  541,  .544,  .546  ;  iv.  304. 
Efforts  of  Lull  in  behalf  of,  iv.  68.    At 


Prague,  v.  235.  Feast  of  Orthodoxy, 
iii.  549. 

Orthorp  (Ohrdrnf),  church  and  monas- 
tery there,  iii.  50  n.  2. 

Ortuinus  Gratius. 

Fasciculus  rerum  (ed.  Brown),  f.  42,  Benno  on 
Greg.  VII.,  iii.  380  n.  1 ;  app.  f.  185  et  seq., 
Opusc.  tripartitum,  Humbert  de  Romania  de 
his  quae  tractanda,  etc.,  iv.  189  n.  4,  190  nn. 
1,  2 ;  f .  251,  writings  of  Grosshead,  iv.  185 
nn. 

Osbern,  the  boy,  and  Anselm,  iv.  363. 
Osborn. 
Life  of  Dunstan,  iii.  411  n.  6. 

Osma,  iv.  268,  269. 
Osmund,  bp.,  iii.  292. 
Osservazioni  letterarie. 

T.  iii.  p.  16  (Verona,  1738),  old  acct.  of  the 
Meletian  Schism,  Arius,  ii.  409  n.  2. 

Ostia,  bps  of,  iii.  379  ;  iv.  121,  603  ;  v. 
344,  360  n.  2. 

Ostiarii,  i.  201  ;  iii.  53  n.  6. 

Ostrogoths,  ii.  298.     See  East  Goths. 

Oswald,  king  of  Northumberland,  iii.  20, 
21. 

Oswin,  Anglo-Saxon  king,  iii.  24. 

Otfrid,  German  preacher,  iii.  425,  457. 
Sermons  of,  425  n.  3.  Paraphrase  of 
the  Gospels,  425,  426  n.  2.  See  Schil- 
ter. 

Othma,  iii.  163. 

Otho,  duke  of  Saxony.     See  Otho  IV. 

Otho  I.,  emperor,  his  influence  in  the 
spread  of  Christianity,  iii.  288,  322,  324, 
328,  330  n.  2,  331.  Embassy  to  Spain, 
336  n.  2,  345.  Deposition  of  John  XII., 
367  (v.  18J.     Gerbert,  470  n.  3. 

Otho  II.,  emperor,  iii.  332,  418. 

Otho  III.,  emperor,  iii.  334,  375.  Ger- 
bert, 374,  375.  Romuald,  419.  Phil- 
agathus,  422.     Bruno,  iv.  4-3. 

Otho  IV.,  emperor,  as  king  of  Rome,  iv. 
176,  177.  As  emperor,  177,  226  n.  7, 
582  n.  4,  609  n.  3. 

Othos,  the,  iv.  133,  167. 

Otto,  bp.  of  Bamberg,  his  education  and 
early  life,  iv.  3.  At  the  Polish  court, 
as  bishop,  4-6.  His  preparations  for 
his  mission,  6,  2  n.  1.  His  missionary 
labors  in  Pomerania,  6-31.  His  life, 
2  n.  1  ;  4  nn.  1,  4  ;  5  nn.  1,2;  6  nn. ;  1 1 
nn.,  16  nn.,  22  n.  2,  23  n.,  26  nn.,  27  n. 
1,30  n.  Account  of  Andreas,  2  n.  1, 
4  n.  1,  7  n.,  26  n.  2.     See  Canisius. 

Otto,  bp.  of  Constance,  iv.  94  n.  3,  96. 

Otto,  bp.  of  Freisiugen,  on  Hildebrand, 
iii.  381  nn.  1,  2.  Gunther  Ligtirinus, 
iv.  148  n.  1.  Arnold,  iv.  148  n.  2,  149 
n.  3,  151  n.  2.     The  crusade,  iv.  155. 

Gesta  Frideriei,  1.  i.  c.  40,  iv.  155  n.  1.  L.  ii. 
c.  20,  Abelard  and  Arnold,  iv.  147  n.  2 ;  ashes 
of  Arnold,  iv.  162  n.  1.  L.  ii.  c.  37,  Bernard 
and  Rudolph,  iv.  74  n.  2.  History,  1.  viii.  c. 
6,  Urban  II.,  his  return  to  Rome,  iv.  129  n. 
1. 

Otto,  bp.  of  Ostia,  iv.  121. 


166 


GENERAL  INDEX. 


Otto,  cardinal  of  Colonna.  See  Martin 
V. 

Ova'ia,  ii.  450-455. 

Outward  forms  and  inward  essence  con- 
founded, ii.  200,  258,  259,  282,  355,  365, 
378.  Outward  works,  forms,  i.  386  ; 
iv.  264,  348.     See  Works. 

Ovid.  iv.  448. 

Oxford,  university  of,  iv.  70,  408,  424, 
608  n.l.  Phila'rgi,  V.  84.  Theological 
tendencies,  v.  93,  240.  And  the  men- 
dicants, V.  134.  Wicklif  at,  v.  135, 
136,  137,  142,  149,  1.57,  162,  163.  Bull 
of  Greg.  XI.,  v.  146,  147  and  n.  2. 
Scriptures  at,  v.  151  n.  2.  And  Prague, 
V.  241-244,  246,  248.  Jerome  of 
Prague  at,  v.  246.  Seal  of,  v.  244  n. 
1. 

Ozilia,  iv.  39. 

Ornun,  iii.  250  u.  1.     See  John  of. 


P. 


Pacatus  Drepanius. 
Panegvr.  on  Theodosius,  c.  29,  Maximus  and 
the  Priscillianists,  ii.  773  n.  3,  774  nn.  2,  3. 

Pacianus  of  Barcelona. 
Ep.  3,  c.  Novat.,  i.  246  n.  2.    See  Bibl.  patr. 
Galland. 

Pachomius,  founder  of  the  cloister  life,  ii. 
271-274,  424  n.  2,  741. 

Life  of,  §  15,  ii.  271  n.  5  ;  §§  19,  73,  85,  distri- 
bution of  charities,  272  u.  5  ;  §  52,  Mesori, 
273  n.  1 ;  §  61,  274  n.  1 ;  §  77,  271  n.  4.  See 
Acta  S.  May,  and  Jerome,  Praef.  in  Reg.  Pa- 
chom. 

Pachomius,  martyr,  ii.  254  n. 

Pachymeres.     See  George. 

Padei-born,  Diet  of,  iii.  273.  School  at, 
iv.  33. 

Padua,  university  of,  iv.  421. 

Pagan  Christians.  See  GentOe  Chris- 
tians. 

Pagan  customs,  observance  of,  differing 
views  of  Christians  in  relation  to,  i. 
259-267;  ii.  347-351.  Transferred  to 
or  mixed  with  Christianity,  i.  720 ;  ii. 
371  ;  iii.  53  n.  7,  78,  129,  297  and  n., 
333,  497  n.  1,  589  n.  1  (see  Pagan  fes- 
tivals). Suppression  of,  iii.  51,  56,  78, 
95, 107, 108  (.see  Paganism).  Spirituali- 
zation  of,  iii.  170. 

Pagan  elements  in  Christianity,  ii.  48, 
258  ;  iii.  132  (see  Pagan  customs).  In 
the  sects,  ii.  768  n.^l  ;  iii.  603.  See 
Oriental  sects.  Oriental  spirit. 

Pagan  festivals,  attitude  of  the  church  in 
relation  to,  i.  91,  265,301  n.  1  ;  ii.  347- 
351  ;  iv.  334.     See  Yule. 

Pagan  literature.     Sec  Literature. 

Pagan  shows,  i.  263-267,  309;  ii.  258. 

Pagan  world,  its  state  among  the  Greeks 
and  Komaus  at  the  appearance  of 
Ciiristianity,  i.  5-35. 

Paganism,  reliirion  of  the  state,  i.  70, 
87-91,  99,  105,  108.     Consciousness  of 


God  in,  i.  4,  177,  178,  558.  Points  of 
union  with  Christianity,  i.  5-35,  63, 
170,  427,  470,  536  ;  ii.  "486.  Of  con 
trast,  opposition,  i.  17,  26,  33,  34,  70, 
86,  249.  2.50,462,631,649;  ii.  48.  At 
tein]its  to  unite  it  with  Christianitv,  i. 
93,  172;  ii.  38,  258;  iii.  297  (see  Pa- 
gan customs,  333).  Its  influence  on 
Christian  life  and  doctrine,  i.  252,  260- 
262,  265,  276,  292,  337,  338  ;  ii.  21,  258. 
Eiinomius  on,  ii.  448.  Influence  of 
Christianity  on,  i.  106,  170;  ii.  62,63, 
107.  Kelatiou  of  Montanism  to,  i.  513, 
520,  521.  Adliered  to  by  men,  i.  172. 
Zeal  of  Maximin  for,  ii.  2-6.  Measures 
for  suppression  of,  ii.  22,  26,  27,  33, 
88,  89,  91-104  (see  Constantine,  Force, 
Pagan  customs).  ReAaA-al  of  (see  Jul 
ian).  At  Athens,  ii.  39.  And  litera- 
ture (see  Literature).  Remains  of,  ii. 
90,  100,  110,  298.  In  high  places,  ii. 
93  n.  3,  94,  96  ;  in  the  country,  origin 
of  the  name,  ii.  90,  91 ,  100  ;  in  the  East, 
ii.  91,  94-99,  102,  103;  in  the  West,  ii. 
92-94,  99-102  ;  in  Sardinia,  iii.  13,  n. 
1,  603  n.  2.  Revival  of  in  Kent  and  Es- 
sex, iii.  18,  19  ;  in  Northumberland,  iii. 
20  ;  in  Germany,  iii.  25,  .50  n.  1  ;  among 
the  Saxons,  iii.  76,  78,  79  ;  in  Den- 
mark, iii.  290  ;  in  Norway,  iii.  296-298 ; 
Hungary,  iii.  334,  .335;  the  Franks,  iii. 
78,  79  ;  Faroe  Isles,  iii.  307  ;  in  Bohe- 
mia, iii.  322  ;  among  the  Wends,  iii. 
323,  325.  Photius  on  Western,  iii.  566 
n.  2.  Condition  of,  iv.  11.  Reactions 
of  (see  Reactions).  See  Idealism,  Pla- 
tonism,  Heathen,  Logos. 

Pagans.  Intercourse  with,  i.  218.  Ex- 
cluded from  part  of  the  church  service, 
328.  Instruction  of,  527-529.  Hostil- 
ity to  Christians,  ii.  3-6,  17,  18.  Ex- 
cluded from  ])laces  of  trust,  ii.  102. 
Of  Julian's  time,  ii.  Ill  n.  (see  Jul- 
ian). And  image  worsliip,  V.  233.  Sal- 
vation of,  iii.  314,  602;  v.  388.  See 
Apologies,  Baptism  (period  iii.).  Barba- 
rians, Clement,  Justin  Martyr,  Virtues 
of  the  pagans. 

Paganus,  Peter,  v.  244  n.  1. 

Pagi. 

On  the  edict  of  Aurelian,  i.  108  n.  2.  Council 
of  tJangra,  ii.  281  n.  1.  Kp.  of  Boniface,  iii. 
65  n.  6.     Ep.  of  Alcuin,  iii.  77  n.  6. 

Paintings,  i.  293;  ii.  328;  iii.  198,  199, 
212,  215,  219,  232,  237,  440.  Religious 
use  of,  forbidden,  iii.  216-218.  De- 
stroyed, iii.  219.  Of  Methodius,  iii.  308. 
The'  monk  Lazarus,  iii.  547.  In  the 
temple  at  Stittin,  iv.  14.  Symbolic  at 
Rome,  iv.  163  and  n.  3,  164  and  n.  3, 
165.  Lull  on,  iv.  .307,  308.  See  Art, 
Artists,  Image  worship.  Pictures. 

Palacky,  Franz,  v.  344  n.  1. 

Oeschichte  von,  Boehnien,  Bd.  iii.  Abth.  1,  8 
24,  Ann  of  lioheniiii,  v.  241  n.  S.  161 
and  11.  225,  Conrad  of  Waldhauscn.  183  n.  2. 
S.  104,  Militz,  174  n.  1.        S.  187,  Thomas  of 


GENERAL  INDEX. 


167 


Stitney,  245  n.  6.  S.  188,  Lectures  at 
Prague,  248  n.  2.  S.  192,  n.  245,  Faul- 
fisch,  and  Jerome  of  Prague,  245  n.  4.  SS. 
197,  198,  Wicklif  and  IIuss,  243  n.  1.  SS. 
213,  214,  Chronicles  of  Prague  Universitv, 
247  nn.  2, 3.  S.  216,  Ep.  of  Huss  to  Zbvnek, 
237  n.  1.  S.  222,  Convocation  of  the  univer- 
sity, an.  1408;  decrees  relating  to  Wicklif\s 
writing.'^,  248  nn.  1,  3.  S.  223,  Consistory 
of  Prague,  an.  1408,  Welcnowitz,  250  n.  3,  251 
n.  1.  S.  224,  declaration  of  Zbynek,  252 
n.  3  ;  exodus  of  Genoans  from  Prague,  253  n. 
S.  246,  charges  against  IIuss,  258  n.  4.  S. 
258,  Ep.  of  W'enceslaus  to  John  XXIII.,  271 
n.  2.  S.  264,  Chron.  Univ.  Prag.,  272  n.  1. 
S.  277  note,  and  278,  burning  of  the  bulls, 
286  n.  1 ;  edict  of  Wenceslaus,  287  nn.  2,  3. 
S.  281,  action  of  the  faculty  of  the  uuiv.,  292 
n.  5.  S.  282,  propositions  of  the  eight  doc- 
tors, 292  n.  1.  S.  286,  Chron.  univ.Prag., 
excommunication  of  IIuss,  294  n.  S.  289  et 
seq.,  Synod  of  Prague,  an.  1413,  297  n.  1.  S. 
293,  the  same,  297  n.  2.  S.  294,  committee 
appointed  bv  the  king,  298  n.  SS.  297,  298 
note,  letters  of  IIuss,  310  n.  2.  S.  298  et 
seq.,  IIuss  and  the  Bohemian  literature,  244 
n.  3.  S.  301  note,  412,  Jerome  of  Prague,  373 
n.  3.  S,  304,  secret  visits  of  IIuss  at  Prague, 
316  n.  4.  S.  312,  and  313  note,  ep.  of  Uuss 
to  Sigismond,  318  n .  2.  S .  321  note,  IIuss  at 
Constance,  326  n.  3.  S.  330,  330  n.  2.  S. 
332  note,  Jacobellus,  338  n.  1  S.  339  note, 
448,  efforts  to  liberate  IIuss,  339  n.  4. 
Tour  to  Italy  (Prague,  1838),  s.  72  et  seq.,  sup- 
pression of  a  sect  at  Milan,  iv.  639  n.  I . 

Palais,  iv.  .373. 

Paleuza,  Spanish  University  at,  iv.  268. 

Palestine,  Judaism  in,  i.  39-49,  62.  Plato- 
uisin,  44.  Persecution  in,  103,  140,  153, 
154,156.  Christmas,  302.  Marcus,  440. 
Origen  in,  594,704,705,  716.  Pagans  in, 
ii.  95,  103.  Terebon,  ii.  143.  Monach- 
ism  in,  ii.  263,  270,  271,  275,  741,  744, 
745,  747,  748 ;  iv.  266.  Sacred  places, 
ii.  31,  377,  378;  iii.  457  ;  iv.  266  (see 
Pilgrimages).  In  the  Monophvsite  con- 
troversy, ii.  583  and  n.  2,  589,  590. 
Influence  of  Origen,  ii.  595,  596,  764. 
Pelagius  in,  ii.  640-645.  Manicheans 
in,  ii.  769.  Conquered  by  the  Persians, 
iii.  84.  By  the  Saracens,  iii.  180,  206. 
Sophronius,  iii.  178,  180.  Image  wor- 
ship in,  iii.  206,  209.  The  crusades,  iv. 
125-127,  178,  191,  300.  See  Acco, 
Bethlehem,  Cae.sarea,  Cosmas  bp.  of 
Majuma,  Crusades,  Holy  places,  Je- 
rome, Jerusalem. 

Paletz,  Stephen,  friend  of  IIuss,  v.  244 
and  n.  2,  245,  248  n.  4,  252  n.  2,  277, 
286.  Timidity  of,  277-279.  Change 
of  relations  between  them,  279.  Dean 
of  the  faculty  at  Prague ;  joins  in  the 
condemnation  of  the  45  articles,  291, 
and  n.  Writings  of  Huss  against, 
294,  299.  Proceedings  against  Huss, 
295-298,  303,  306,  310,  318  n.  1.  At 
Constance,  118,  279,  321,  327-332,  336, 
345,  351,  356,  363,  366.  Jerome  of 
Prague,  376. 

Pall.     See  Pallium. 

Palladius,  archdeacon,  ii.  147  and  n.  2. 

Palladius,  bp.  of  Helenopolis,  visit  to  the 
Egyptian  cloisters,  ii.  272. 
Hist.  Lausiaca,  cc.  6,  38,  Bibl.  patr.  Paris,  t. 


xiii.  ff.  909,  957,  numbers  of  the  Coenobites, 
ii.  272  n.  1;  hospitality,  289  n.  1;  c.  26,  f. 
939,  Anthony,  271  n.  1 ;  cc.  31,  33,95,  effects 
of  spiritual  pride,  275  n.  1,  276  n.  1 ;  c.  39, 
cloister  of  Panopolis,  industry,  272  n.  4. 
Heron,  275  n.  3;  c.  76,  Serapion,  288  n.  3  : 
c.  78,  Jerome,  644  n.  3 ;  c.  147,  Origen,  i.  708 
n.  3  ;  f .  300,  nunneries,  ii.  273  n.  4.  Life  of 
Chrysostom  (opp.  Ghrysost.  ed.  Montf.,  t. 
xiii.),  ii.  170  n.  2,  753  n.  2,  756  notes;  acts 
of  process  against  bp.  Antoninus  of  Ephe- 
sus,  ii.  170  n.  2. 

Palladius,  magistrianus,  ii.  534. 

Pallium,  of  the  aanriTTig,  i.  239  n.  ;  ii.409 
u.  2.  Philosopher's  cloak,  mantle,  i.  275, 
661,  662,  668,  674;  ii.  88  n.  97.  Pall, 
badge  of  archiepiscopal  dignity,  iii.  15, 
64,  65,  118,  119  n.  2,  124  n.  1,  277,  375, 
574  ;  iv.  43,  200  ;  v.  276. 

Palm  Sunday,  ii.  341  ;  iv.  39. 

Palmyra,  ii.  95  n.  5. 

Pambo,  abbot,  ii.  354,  355  n.  1. 

Pammachius  of  Rome,  ii.  749. 

Pamphylia,  ii.  276,  584,  757. 

Pampliylus,  presbyter  at  Caesarea.     His 

zeal  in   behalf  of  science,  and  Biblical 

study,  i.  721.  Death  of  Origen,  711  n.  3. 

Apologia  Origenis  (ed.  de  la  Rue),  i.  704  n.  3  : 

t.  4,  f.  35,  640  n. 

Pandects,  i.  107  n.  4. 

Pandulf,  prince  of  Capua,  iii.  422. 

Paunonia,  ii.  18,  449,  450,  742  ;  iii.  318  n. 
1,  330  and  n.  2,  332,  333.  Lower,  ii. 
438.     See  Sirmium. 

Panopolis,  cloister  of,  ii.  272.  Nestorius 
in,  552. 

Panta?uus,  catechist,  in  Arabia,  i.  81.  In 
India,  82.  In  Alexandria,  529,  691,  694 
u.  1. 

Pantheism,  of  the  stoics,  i.  16,  17.  Unity 
and  end  of  heathenism,  31.  Opposi- 
tion of  Judaism  to,  347.  Origin  of 
evil  in,  374.  In  Gnosticism,  374,  375, 
443,  444  n.  4,446,  450.  lu  the  religions 
of  ancient  Asia,  479,  481,  573.  Mys- 
tic, 450  u.  2.  Relation  of  the  doctrine 
of  the  Trinity  to,  572,  573.  And  of  the 
Resurrection,  654.  Modern,  370  n.  In 
Scotus,  iii.  461,  462,  464  n.  4,  465,  489  ; 
iv.  444.  In  the  Thondracians,  iii.  588 
n.  2.  In  the  sect  at  Orleans,  iii.  594. 
The  Euchites,  iii.  601.  Pantheistic  in- 
terpretations of  Joachim's  doctrine,  iv. 
230.  (See  Franciscans.)  In  the  school 
of  Averrhoes,  iv.  431,  449.  Contest  of 
Christian  theism  with,  iv.  444-450.  Al- 
maric,  iv.  446,  449,  618.  In  the  sects, 
V.  179  n.  1.  Pantheistic  friends  of  God, 
v.  392,  393-402,  409,  411. 

Pantheistic  tendencies,  ii.  279,  615;  iii. 
183,  iv.  275;  v.  167. 

Pantheon,  presented  to  Boniface  IV.,  iii. 

134. 
Pantomimes,  i.  264. 
Pautoppedan. 

Annates  eccles.  Danic,  p.  158,  Poppo,  iii.  269 
n.  2. 

Papa  universalis,  iii.  115.     See  Papacy, 

Pope. 


168 


GENERAL  INDEX. 


Papa  urbis  jsternoe,  ii.  207. 
Papacy,  germ  of  the,  ii.  211  ;  ii.  198- 
208.  In  Britain,  i.  85,  86.  Zacliarias 
and  the,  iii.  6.3.  Its  development  in  the 
Third  and  Fourth  Periods,  iii.  111-122, 
210  (.see  IJoniface,  Gregory  I.).  lu 
Britain,  iii.  292,  346-399. 

//( the  Filth  Period,  iv.  82-197.  Op- 
ponents of,  2  u.  2,  628.  Papal  election.s, 
169  and  n.  2,  192  (sec  elections).  Tri- 
umph of  alisoluti.sm,  194.  l'a]):il  sys- 
tem, 194-197.  Attacked,  211.  Distinct 
branches  of  the  papal  chnrch  govern- 
ment, 197-205.  Bernard  on  the,  158- 
160,  255,  256.  Abbot  Joachim  on  the 
corruption  of,  222-226.  Downfall  pre- 
dicted, 187  n.  2,  202. 

Histori/  in  the  Sixth  Period,  v.  1- 
133.  Eoiindatiou  of  its  power,  1. 
Wicklif  and  the,  137,  162,  164,  172, 
173.  Janow,  204.  Hiiss,  304-309, 
311.  Ejjochs  in  the  history  of  the 
papacy,  iii.  112,  353;  iv.  82,  173,  194. 
See  Absolutism,  Popes. 
Papal  court,  v.  13,  21.  See  Avignon,  Ro- 
man court. 
Papal  monarchy,  i.  211 ;  iii.  447  ;  iv.  194  ; 

V.  21.     See  Papacy. 
Papellards,  iv.  285,  286,  303. 
Paphlagonia,   ii.    71,    180,   281.      Image 

worship  in,  iii.  206. 
Paphnutius,  abbot,  ii.  751. 
Paphnutius,  bishop  and  confessor,  ii.  180, 

181. 
Papias,  bp.  of  Hierapolis,  i.  513  n.  1,  650, 
651. 

AoyCuiv  KvpiaKuiv  e'fTjy^creis,  fragm.  J.  A.  Cramer, 
Catena  in  actaapost.,  Oxon,  ISSS,  p.  12,  Judas 
Iscariot,  i.  650  n.  2. 

Pappeuheim,  Von,  marshal  of  the  empire, 
V.  371. 

Parables  of  Christ,  with  the  Gnostics,  i. 
388.  Bogomiles,  iv.  558.  AVheat  and 
tares,  i.  501  ;  ii.  242  ;  iv.  589 ;  v.  158  n. 
2.     Mustard  seed,  etc.,  v.  201  (i.  1). 

Parabolani,  ii.  192,  570. 

Paraclete,  Mani,  i.  487,  501,  .504.  In 
Moutanisni,  i.  511,  512,  51.5-517,  527, 
565  n.  3,  678.  With  Photiiins,  ii  482. 
In  the  Oriental  sects,  with  Scrgius, 
iii.  253,  254.  Catharists,  iii.  59.5;  iv. 
571. 

Paracondaces,  abbot,  iii.  256. 

Paradise,  with  JMiilo,  i.  54  n.  2.  The 
Hahbins,  56.  In  Manicheism,  497. 
Moutanisni,  523  n.  2.  With  Origcn 
and  Hieracas,  627,  714.  With  Teitul- 
liau,  654;  Chry.sostom,  ii.  719;  Catha- 
rists, iv.  581.     John  xxii.,  v.  38. 

Uafmihaic  u7ToaTo?uKr/,  i.  306,  528,  532. 

Paraphrases,  iii.  425,  471. 

HapaaKevff,  ii.  333  n.  1. 

Parchor,  the  iirophet,  i.  406  u.  3,  408. 

Pardulus  of  Laon,  iii.  490. 

Parentalia,  i.  720;  ii.  371,  372  n.  2. 

Paris,  introduction  of  Christianity  there. 
Diouysius,  i.  84  ;  iii.  466.    Bps."  of,   iii. 


567  ;  iv.  201,  325,  409,  423.  University 
of,  iv.  3,  33,  70,  173,  210,  211,  282,  283', 
289,  340,  409,  410,  411,  417,  418  and  n. 
4,  425  ;  V.  25,  32,  37  and  n.  3,  84,  93, 
192,  232,  248,  254,  353,  354,  407. 

Spirit  of  freedom  at,  iv.  282,  289. 
Lull  at,  63,  65,  70, 437.  Yves  summoned 
to,  121.  Peter  Cantor,  202.  Fulco  at, 
209.  Abelard,  373,  383.  Albertus,421. 
Aquinas,  422.  Almaric,  446.  The  Sor- 
bonne,  303.  Sciiolasticism,  357.  Life 
there,  413  and  n.  7,  414,  417.  St.  Geu- 
ovese,  416.  Catharists,  583.  The  eter- 
nal gospel,  619.  Convention  of  the 
Franciscan  order  at  (an.  1292),  621. 
See  Councils,  an.  557,  an.  615,  an.  825, 
an.  1050-1052,  an.  1210,  an.  1212,  an. 
1406.  See  St.  Victor,  William  of  Au- 
vergue. 

The  university  and  the  popes  in 
Avignon,  v.  21.  And  that  of  Orleans, 
32.  Of  Oxford,  93.  Of  Prague,  248. 
In  the  schism,  46  n.  1,  48-50,  52-56,  62- 
66,  72,  77.  In  the  Council  at  Pisa,  78- 
8.3.  After  the  Council  at  Pisa,  91-100. 
At  Constance,  107,  110,  375.  Pious 
women  in  Paris,  222.  Jerome  of 
Prague  at,  246,  372,  375.  Hist.  Uni- 
vers.  Parisiens.,  see  Boulaeus. 

Parish,  parochia,  ii.  194  and  n.  1.  Par- 
ish churches  neglected,  iii.  413.  Parish 
priests,  i.  194,  iv.  277  ;  oppressed,  iii. 
413  ;  incompetent,  iv.  287  ;  Janow  on, 
V.  203-205. 

Parisian  theologians,  v.  13,  254,  375,  382. 
See  Paris. 

Parma,  iii.  154,  396;  iv.  107.  Segarelli 
at,  iv.  626  and  n.  4,  627,  629.  See 
Chronicle  of  Parma. 

Parmenianus,  Donatist  bishop,  ii.  249, 
251  n.  2. 

Parochia,  parochus,  napoiKia,  ii.  194  n.  1. 
See  Parish. 

Pars  Donati,  ii.  226. 

Parsism.  Among  the  Pharisees,  i.  40. 
Paisic  elements  in  the  Essenean  mysti- 
cism, 44,  47.  In  Gnosticism,  369,  374, 
376,  378,  382.  With  Basilides,  402  and 
n.  2,  403.  In  Maniclieism,  376,  479- 
495,  501,  506.  Relation  to  Christianity, 
482-484.  Purgatory,  654.  Paganism 
and,  ii.  110.  Oi)])Ositiou  of,  to  Cliris- 
tiauitv,  ii.  126-1.30.  In  the  Oriental 
sects,"  iii.  243,  244  n.  4,  266,  587,  588; 
iv.  553. 

Partheiiey,  iv.  145. 

Parthenius,  bp.  of  Lam])sacus,  life  of,  ii. 
319  n.  2. 

Tlap&evot.,  i.  275. 

Ua/mevuv,  ii.  266  n.  1. 

Partliia,  Christianity  there,  i.  79,  80, 
487. 

Parthians  expelled  from  Persia,  487. 

Particularism,  i.  86,  87;  ii.  680,  701. 
With  Mohammed,  iii.  85.  Particular 
conscience,  iv.  84. 

Parlies,    church,    ii.    609-616.      In    the 


GENERAL  INDEX. 


169 


schism,  V.  63,  64.     In  reference  to  re- 
form, 232,  233,  235,  240,  253,  254,  258. 

Party,  passion,  ii.  72  ;  couscieuce,  iii.  350. 

Party,  spirit  of,  iv.  84. 

Pasagii,  iv.  590-592. 

Pascal,  i.  359. 

Pascha,  ii.  341  nn.  3,  6. 

Paschal  festival.     See  Easter,  Passover. 

Paschal  lamb,  v.  228. 

Paschalis  I.,  pope,  iii.  433,  546. 

Paschalis  II.,  pope,  iv.  2,  97  n.  8.  Cru- 
sade against  Henry  IV.,  129,  130.  Re- 
monstrance of  the  clergv  of  Liege,  130- 
132.  Contest  with  Henry  V.,  132-135. 
Imprisoned,  concedes  the  right  of  lay 
investiture,  134.  Opinions  in  regard  to 
his  conduct,  134-140,  142,  223.  'ilis  re- 
pentance, 140, 141.  Consequent  schism, 
141.  On  the  regalia,  147.  Court  of, 
196  n.  2.  Confirms  the  rule  of  the  Cis- 
tercian order,  252.  Opposed  to  the 
withdrawal  of  the  cup,  345.  See  Har- 
dnin,  t.  vi.  p.  ii. 
Ep.  22,  to  emp.  Henry  V.,  iv.  13.3  nn.  1,  2. 

Paschalis  III.,  pope,  iv.  135  n.  1, 168. 
Paschasiiis,  deacon,  iii.  25  n.  3. 
Paschasius    l?adhert,  teacher  at  Corbie, 
iii.    272.     Doctrine    of    the  Eucharist, 
494-497,  499,  508.     Ojtposed,  497-502, 
515,  527,  528.     Berengar  against,  505, 
506,  521,  522.    Stories  of  actual  appear- 
ances of  the  body  and  blood  of  Christ, 
496,  521  ;  iv.  345  ;  v.  238.    Controversy 
on  Matt.  15  :  17,  iii.  529  n.  1. 
Citations :  — 

Address  to  Charles  the  Bald,  iii.  497  n.  2. 
Conini.  on  Matt.  1.  ix,  501  n.  1.  L.  xii.,  501 
nn.  1,  2.  Decorporeet  .sanguine  Domini,  c. 
14,  p.  1595,  Peswil,  521  n.  2.  De  sacramento 
corporis  et  sanguinis  Christi,  495  n.  2,  c.  2, 
496  n.  3 ;  c.  3,  496  n.  1 ;  c.  5,  499  n.  4  :  c.  14, 
miraculous  stories,  496  n.  2;  c.  19,  495  nn. 
3,  4,  496  nn.  4,  5  ;  f.  1566,  499  n.  2.  Second 
edition,  497,  and  n.  2.  {See  D'Achery  Spici- 
leg.,  t.  i.,  A.  S.  (0  B.)  S.  iv.  p.  2).  Ep.  to 
Frudegard  (opp.  f.  1619),  496  n.  6.  Life  of 
Wala,  352  nn.  1,  3.  Life  of  Adelard  (Acta  S. 
Jan.),  449  n.  3. 

Passau,  iii.  26.    Bishopric  there,  55.     See 

Altmann,  Pilgrim,  Wenzel  Tiem. 
Passio  Donati  et  Advocati. 
(See  Du  Pin,  monumenta,  f.  190),  ii.  228  n.  3  ; 
§  3,  229  n.  1. 

Pasi^ion,  the,  of  Christ.     See  Christ. 

Passions,  victory  over,  i.  76,  621.  Con- 
flict with,  ii.  276;  iv.  236.  Passio  and 
propassio,  iv.  496,  497.  See  Affections, 
Temptation. 

Passive  tendency,  iv.  623,  624.  See  Mys- 
ticism. 

Passover  festival,  controversies  with  re- 
gard to  the,  i.  297-300  ;  ii.  337,  338;  iii. 
347,  585.  In  the  east  and  in  the  west, 
i.  297-300;  ii.338.  Council  of  Nice  on 
the,  ii.  337,  338.  Jewish,  i.  324,  325, 
331  ;  ii.  337,  379  ;  iii.  436  n.  2.  See 
Easter. 

Pastoral  care,  iv.  276,  277,  278,  281,  284, 
287. 


Pastoral  epistles,  the,  i.  64,  396. 
Pa.storal   instructions,   iii.    123-126,   142, 

143,  154,  426,  427. 
Pastoral  office,  Grosshead  on  the,  iv.  185, 

186. 
Pastors,  ii.  193  (see  Presbyters).    Among 

the   Paulicians,  iii.  264.     Franciscans 

as,  see  Pastoral  care. 
Patarenes,  iii.  393  ;  iv.  99,  225,  226,  565, 

592. 
Pataria  (Patarenes),  popular  part}'  in  Mi- 
lan, iii.  393.     See  Patarenes. 
Paternoster,    ii.    361    n.   2 ;  iii.   42.     See 

Lord's  Prayer. 
Paternus,  the  proconsul,  i.  137. 
Patience,   of  Ciiristians,  i.  76,   123,    127. 

Gregory   I.  on,  iii.  149.     Militz,  v.  180. 

Huss,  V.  267.     Suso,  v.  411,  412.     See 

Martyrs. 
Uu&oc,  in  error,  i.  21,  n.  5,  22. 
Patinus,  bp.  of  Lyons,  iii.  39  n.  3. 
Patres  apostolici,  i.  109  n.  1.     See  Apos- 
tolic fathers. 
Patriarchs,  ii.  196-198  ;  iii.  349,  545,  557, 

570,  575.    The  twelve,  with  the  Priscil- 

lianists,  ii.  777,  778. 
Patrick,  St.,  ii.  146-149;  iii.  10.    Life  of, 

ii.  147  n.  1. 

Confessiones  (see  Opuscula  Patricii,  ed.  J 
Waraji),  ii.  146, 147  n.  1 ;  c.  3, 148  n.  1 ;  ff. 
16,  20,  149  nn.  2,  3. 

Patrimonium  Petri,  iii.  120,  234.  En- 
larged, 122. 

Patripassians,  i.  469,  576  n.  4,  577,  578, 
583-585,  590,  592,  593  n.  610;  ii.  485. 

Patronage,  rights  of,  first  establisliment 
of  them,  iii.  109.  Their  enlargement, 
limitation,  1 10. 

In  tlif   h'iiurth   Perioa.     Abused,  iii. 
351,  400-404,  413.     See  Investiture. 

Paul,  Armenian,  teacher  of  the  Pauli- 
cians, iii.  246,  249. 

Paul,  martyr,  i.  230. 

Paul,  patriarch  of  Constantinople,  iii. 
185-187,  190. 

Paul  I.,  pope,  iii.  234.  SeeMansi  Concil. 
t.  xii. 

Paul,  son  of  Callinice,  iii.  244,  246. 

Paul,  the  Apostle,  on  the  Pagan  world, 
i.  4;  iv.  370,  379.  At  Athens,  i.  17 
n.  2,  176  ;  ii.  133  n.  3.  Pharisee,  i.  40. 
Persecutor,  ii.  705.  Conversion  of, 
i.  544;  ii.  705;  iii.  312;  iv.  79,  80, 
245,  375.  Method  of,  i.  550,  551  ;  iii. 
21  ;  iv.  136,  158;  v.  301.  Relation  to 
the  other  ajjostles,  i.  212.  To  Peter, 
i.  319;  iii.  437  n.  3;  iv.  132,  424;  v. 
18,  32,  95,  127.  Liberal  culture  of,  iii. 
150  n.  7  ;  V.  262.  Use  of  diali-Ctics,  ii. 
233.  Of  the  miracle,  iii.  147.  Reve- 
lations to,  iv.  .345  n.  3,  371,  405.  Inspi- 
ration of  (Jerome  on),  ii.  391,  392.  Ja- 
now,  V.  207.  Labors  among  Gentile 
Christians,  i.  342,  343.  Manual  labor, 
ii.  295  ;  iii.  77,  286  ;  v.  141.  In  Arabia, 
i.  81.     In  Spain,  i.  85.    At  Rome,  mar- 


170 


GENERAL  INDEX. 


tyrdom,  i.  203,  204,  213  (695)  ;  ii.  199  ; 
iii.  35  ;  iv.  90.  Images  of,  i.  292  n.  2  ; 
ii.  324,  326;  iii.  199,  219  n.  3.  festival 
of,  ii.  369;  iii.  134.  Tomb  of,  iii.  423. 
Church  of  in  Rome,  v.  3.  Alluded  to 
by  Lucian  ■?  i.  158  n.  2.  Influeuce  in 
the  early  church,  i.  159,  289,  351,  645. 
lu  the  church  cou.stitution,  i.  182,  188, 
189,  197  ;  earlier  and  later  time,  i.  187, 
191  ;  retrogression  from  his  position,  i. 
194,  195.  The  Jewish  spirit  and,  i.  340, 
342,  343.  AVith  the  Ebionites,  i.  .346, 
349,  675.  The  Nazareues  concerning 
Paul,  i.  349.  In  the  Clementines,  i.  360- 
362.  In  Gnosticism,  i.  371,  383,  385, 
388.  With  individual  Gnostics,  i.  396, 
398,413,415,417,  4.33,  450,  453,  457, 
458  n.  3  ;  (Marcion),  460-464,  470,  471, 
473,474.  Porphvrv  on.  i.  171.  Clem- 
ent, i.  262,  621.  Justin  Martyr,  i.  364 
and  u.  2.  With  Origen,  i.  .544, "546,  550, 
551,  628  and  n.  2,  695.  With  the  Ar- 
temonites,  i.  580  n.  1.  Hegesippus,  i. 
675,  676.  Clement  of  Home,  i.  676. 
With  Irenreus  and  Tertullian,  i.  679, 
680  11.  2  (290,  294).  With  Julian,  ii. 
46,  55,  56.  Augustin  and,  ii.  124,  398, 
624,  627,  6.30,  678  ;  iv.  376.  Jerome,  ii. 
391,  392,  747.  Hilary,  ii.  620.  Pra3- 
destiuatus,  ii.  704,  705.  Bisho))  Daniel, 
iii.  54  n.  2.  Desiderius,  iii.  56  n.  5. 
Migetius,  iii.  157  n.  1.  With  the  Pauli- 
cians,  iii.  245,  246  and  u.  1,  247,  248, 
251-254,  258,  268.  Claudius  of  Turin, 
iii.  431.  Awakening  influence  of  Paul, 
iii.  593.  Abbot  Joachim,  iv.  227-229. 
Catharists  and,  iv.  569,  570,  576. 
Wicklif,  V.  157,  171,  172.  Janow,  v. 
207,  209.  Huss,  v.  332,  362.  Nicholas 
of  Basle,  391,392. 

On  Judaism  and  Christianitv,  i.  62, 
63,  64  ;  iv.  72,  81  ;  v.  238.  Power  of 
Christianity,  i.  72,  129,  249.  Evidence 
of  the  Go-spel,  i.  75,  176;  v.  27.  On 
Charismata,  i.  170,  180,  186,  510,  544; 
iii.  174.  Universnl  priesthood,  i.  180. 
On  lay  preaching  (in  the  Apostolic  con- 
stitutions), i.  197.  Church  disci]jline, 
i.  218;  ii.  24.  On  conversion,  i.  249. 
The  stadium,  i.  265.  On  slavery,  i. 
269;  ii.288;  iii.  99.  Place,  in  worship ; 
the  church  in  the  house,  i.  290.  On 
fasts  and  festivals,  i.  294,  297,  299  and 
n.  2.  Churcli  siugimj,  i.  304.  On  jireach- 
iug  (i.  197),  323  n.  1  ;  iii.  77,  124.  Di- 
vine service,  i.  327.  Jewish  and  pagan 
Christians,  i.  341,  363.  Gnosis,  i.  360. 
Second  marriage,  i.  522  n.  4.  Faitii 
and  sight,  i.  546,  645.  Historical  Chris- 
tianity, i.  550,  551.  Creation,  i.  564. 
Trinity,  i.  572.  574,  575.  The  nuinifold 
ojjerations  of  the  spirit,  i.  595  ;  iii.  179. 
Kesiirrection,  i.  655.  Corinthian  church, 
ii.  48.  On  nuirriage  of  clergy,  ii.  180, 
182,  309;  iii.  383.  On  martyrdom,  ii. 
253  u.  2.  Difference  in  usages,  ii.  335  ; 
iv.  92.    The  natural  and  sjiiritual  man. 


i.  628  ;  ii.  487  ;  iv.  428  ;  v.  8.  Depend- 
ence on  God,  ii.  488 ;  iii.  465  n.  3. 
Against  superstition,  iii.  64.  On  knowl- 
edge of  Christ,  iii.  143.  Assurance,  iii. 
146.  On  intercourse  with  unlielievers, 
iii.  157  n.  1.  Head.shipin  thechuirh,  iii. 
116.  The  Gospel  as  final,  iii.  192,  209, 
371,406.  Church  offices,  iii.  209.  Con- 
tentment, iii.  .306.  Number  of  the  saved, 
iii.  421.  Incom))rehensibilit_v  of  God's 
decrees,  ii.  699;  iii.  477.  1  Tim.  2  :  4, 
iii.  482.  2  Cor.  5:16,  iii.  522.  Kings, 
iii.  .537.  Sect  in  Col.  2  :  2,  iii.  592  n. 
1.  Life  without  law,  iv.  11,  False 
teachei-s,  iv.  73.  Magistrates,  iv.  109 
n.  1,  142,  172,  202.  Clergy  in  secular 
affairs,  iv.  147  ;  v.  86.  On  .soitow,  iv. 
250.  On  knt)wledge,  iv.  377.  Eternity 
in  predestination,  iv.  475.  Freewill,  ii. 
689,  705  ;  iv.  516.  The  law  and  sin,  iv. 
554  ;  v.  206,  209.  Armor  of,  iv.  532. 
With  Chrysomalos,  works,  iv.  561.  In- 
ner man,  iv.  562.  Antichrist,  iv.  615; 
v.  239.  Authoritv  of  Scri])ture,  v.  27, 
28,  40.  The  la.st  times,  v.  42,  178,  21 1. 
Spiritual  liberty,  v.  (8),  118,  212.  The 
Lord's  Supper,  v.  157,  220,  225.  Orders 
of  the  clergv,  v.  170.  The  church,  v. 
171.  172.  Grace,  v.  214  n.  3.  His  epis- 
tles, i.  64,  72,  290,  297,  396,  574,  575  ; 
iv.  616  ;  copied,  iii.  81  n.  1.  See  Com- 
mentaries, Pauline,  The  several  epis- 
tles. 

Paul,  the  hermit,  ii.  264. 

Paul  Bernreider. 

Life  of  Gregory  VIX.,  §  11,  iii.  381  n.  2. 

Paul  of  Autioch,  Gnostic,  i.  695. 

Paul  of  Samo.<ata,  bp.  of  Antioch.  His 
doctrine,  i.  601-603.  His  character  and 
methods,  603-605.  Banisluuent  of  the 
church  hymns,  604  (.304).  Deposition, 
605(142).  Lucianand,  722n.  6.  Arius 
and,  ii.  404.  Apollinaris  on,  ii.  486. 
Doctrines  of  Nestorius  compared  with 
his,  ii.  511,  563  n.  5. 

Cited  in  Kpiphaniu?,  hseres.,  67,  i.  602  nn.  1, 5. 
lu  Leoiir.  Rvzaiit.  c.  .Vest,  et  Kutvchen,  602 
n.  2,  tido  n."2  (see  Erlieh).  Synodal  letter 
ajrainst  (in  Euseb.  1,  V,  c.  30),  H02  n  4,  603 
n.  4.  In  Mansi,  cone.  i.  f.  Itl34  (pub.  by 
Turrian),  603  un.  1,  3.  See  Logos,  Malehion, 
Monarchians. 

Paul  Perriu. 

Hist,  des  Vaudois,  1.  iii.,  iv.  605  n.  2.  Albi- 
geois,  642  n.  2. 

Paul  Warnefrid  (Diaconus). 

Ilomiliarium,  iii.  126,  Gesta  episc.  Mcttcns.  (See 
I'erz  .Mon.,  t.  2),  Chrodegang,  iii.  128  n.  1. 

Paiilicians,  iii.  244-270.  Their  origin,  244. 
Derivatiiin  of  tiie  nanu' ;  their  founder, 

246,  247.  Their  adherence  to  the  N.  T., 
particularly  to  the  writings  of  St.  Paul, 

247.  Distinguished  teachers  among 
them,  249,  2.')0.  Their  opposition  to 
image  worship,  250.  Their  spread  in 
Asia    Minor,    250.      False    accusations 


GENERAL    INDEX. 


171 


brought  against  them,  253.  Their  con- 
spiracy auci  flight,  256.  Their  irrup- 
tions into  the  Homan  provinces,  256. 
Doctrines  of  tlie  Paulicians,  256-26.3. 
On  the  ci-eatiou  of  tlie  workl,  257.  On 
the  Demiurge,  257-263,  266-268.  On 
heaven,  257.  Ou  human  nature,  258. 
On  redemption  and  tlie  person  of  the 
Redeemer,  260-262,  594  n.  3.  Against 
the  worship  of  tlie  Virgin  Mary,  262. 
On  the  passion  of  Christ,  262.  Against 
the  adoration  of  the  cross,  262,  598. 
Against  the  celebration  of  the  sacra- 
ments, 263,  595  n.  2.  Their  ecclesias- 
tical institutions,  263.  Church  offices 
among  them,  264,  591  u.  5.  Their  svs- 
tem  of  morality,  265-267.  Written 
records  of  the  faith  among  them,  267- 
269,  600.     In  Bulgaria  ?  309  n.  6. 

In  the  Fourth  Period,  iii.  586-589, 
598.  Proceedings  of  Theodora  and  of 
Tzimesces  against  them,  587.  Athinga- 
nians,  592. 

[n  the  Fifth  Period.  Their  settle- 
ments beyond  the  limits  of  the  Greek 
empire,  iv.  552.  In  Philippopolis  (iii. 
587),  564.  Publicani,  565.  Allied  sects, 
552,  567.  See  Peter  of  Sicily,  Photius, 
Rader. 

Paulicius.     See  Paulitzky. 

Pauliue  church,  i.  328;  development,  342. 
See  Paul. 

PauUnus,    bp.  of  Antioch,   ii.   458,  461, 
464. 

Paulinus,  bp.  of  York,  iii.  19,  20. 

Paulinus,  canonical  at  Metz. 
Ep.  to  Berengar,  iii.  508  n.  8. 

Paulinus,  deacon  of  Milan,  ii.  640. 
Life  of  Ambrose,  ii.  95  n.  4,  215  n.  1. 

Paulinus,  magister,  ii.  519  n.  I. 

Paulinus,  patriarch  of  Aquileia,  iii.  167. 

Paulinus  of  Nola. 

Carmen  9  and  10,  de  Felicis  natali,  ii.  328  n.  1. 
Ep.  36,  ad  Macarium,  119  u.  4.  Ep.  321,  317 
n.  3. 

Paulitzky    (Paulicius),  Polish  command- 
ant, iv.  7,  8,  10. 
Paulliuiaiius,  brother  of  Jerome,  ii.  748. 
Paulus,  bp.  of  Eniesa.     Homily  at  Alex- 
andria, ii.  346  n.  2.    Deputy  of  Orien- 
tals at  A.,  542. 
Paulus,  imperial  commissioner,  ii.  229. 
Paulus,  notary.  Catena  of,  ii.  34. 
Paulus,  patriarch  of  Constantinople,  re- 
signs his  office,  iii.  225.     De^ith,  226. 
Paulus  Ah  arus,  friend  of  Eulogias,  bp. 
of    Toledo,    iii.    340.       On    confessing 
Christ,  337.     His  Indiculus  Luminosus 
(in  riorez,  Espana  Sagrada,  t.  xi.),  343, 
344. 

Citations  from  his  writings:  — 
Indiculus  Luminosus,  iii.  .343  n.  2, 344  nn.  1-3  ; 
§  5,  John  the  martjr,  3.39  n.  1  ;  §  6,  Moham- 
mcdau  law  against  blasphemy,  336  n.  2  ;  §  9, 
f.  219,  Christians  at  court,  335  n.  3.  3S1  un 
2-4  :  f .  229,  condition  of  the  Christian?  be- 
fore the  persecution,  336  n.  1  ;  §  11,  .344  n. 


4  ;  §  15,  344  n.  5  ;  §  .33,  on  Mohammed,  345 
n.  1.  I.,ife  of  Eulogius  (see  Schott,  Ilispaiia 
must.,  IV.  and  Acta  S.  March),  .340  n.  2,  342 
n.  2  ;  f.  148,  ep.  to  Speraindeo,  430  n.  3. 

Paulus  Diaconus.     See  Paul  Warnefrid. 

Paulus  Orosius,  presbyter  of  Tarraco,  his 
history  of  the  world,  ii.  1 14.  Pelagius, 
632  n.  2.  In  the  Pelagian  controversy, 
641,  642.     Priscillian,  776  n.  5. 

Adv.  paganos,  hist,  libri  vii.,  ii.  114  n.  2.  Pref., 
name  I'agani,  90  n.  5.  L.  viii.  32,  the  Bur 
guudians,  iii.  4  n.  2.  Apologia  de  arbitr. 
libertat.  (ed.  Uavercamp,  p.  607),  ii.  665  n 

Pauperes  Catholici,  iv.  612,  613. 
Pauperes  Christi,  iv.  247. 
Pau])eres  de  Lombardia,  iv.  609. 
Pauperes  de  Lugdimo,  i.  352  ;  iv.  609. 
Pauperes  Sacerdotes  Christi,  v.  248. 
Pausanias,  defence  of  the  myths,  i.  12. 
Arcadica,  or  1.  vii.  c.  2,  §  2,  i.  12  n.  1. 

Pavia  (Ticinum),  iii.  28  n.  3,  29  n.  3,  34, 
469,  470  and  n.  3.  See  Councils,  an. 
850,  an.  853,  an.  1160,  an.  1423. 

Payne.     See  Petrus  Pagan  us. 

Peace,  proposals  for  a  universal,  iii.  407, 
454.  Promoted  by  Christian  mission- 
aries, iv.  24.  Peacemaking,  iii.  505  ; 
iv.  213,  294,  299.  Clemangis  on  the 
means  of  promoting,  v.  115,  116.  Ja- 
cobellus  on,  v.  297.     Huss  on,  v.  324. 

Peasant,  vocation  of  the,  v.  214. 

Peasant  war  in  Germany,  v.  158.  Insur- 
rections of  peasantry 'in  England,  159, 
160,  161. 

Peccata  mortalia,  venalia,  i.  221,  226,  227 
240,244,  245;  ii.  310.  Occulta, 'pub- 
lica,  iii.  136  n.  4. 

Peene,  river,  iv.  18. 

Pegua.     See  Francesco. 

Pekin  (Cambalu),  iv.  57-59. 

Pelagian  controversy,  ii.  638-658  ;  iv.  485. 
The  questions  in  dispute,  ii.  658-687. 
See  Semi-Pelagian  controversy. 

Pelagianism,  and  Arianism,  ii."408  n.  4. 
And  Xestorianism,  ii.  495  u.  2.  Foot- 
hold for,  in  Hilary's  doctrine,  ii.  620. 
In  the  apologists  'against  Mohamme- 
danism, iii.  88.  Op])Osition  to,  iii.  148, 
431,  472.  In  the  Greek  church,  iii! 
554.  In  the  sects,  near  Arras  and 
Liege,  iii,  597.  Abelard  and,  iv.  390, 
493. 

Opposition  to  in  the  Fifth  Period  iv 
485,  488,  509,  510,  523.  In  the  Sixth 
Period,  v.  167;  v.  350. 

Pelagians,  on  baptism,  unbaptized  infants, 
ii.  728-730. 

Pelagius,  account  of  his  character,  ii.  624, 
631-639.  Letter  to  Demetrias,  633,' 
634.  Comni.  on  Paul's  epistles,  638. 
Ccelestius,  639.  In  the  controversy, 
624,  639-651,  659,  662,  663,  666,  669- 
679,  697  Q.  1,  721.  On  baptism,  730. 
Purgatory,  637,  643  n.  2,  736.  Theo 
dore  of  Mopsuestia  and,  713.  Berengar 
on,  iii.  505  n.  1.     Abelard  and,  iv.  41)3. 


172 


GENERAL   INDEX. 


CiCtttons  from  his  wntinss :  — 

De  lib.  arbitrio,  1.  i.,  ii.  <)61  n.  1.  Ep.  ad  Dem- 
etriad.,  cc.  2,3,  obedience  to  the  divine  com- 
mands possible,  637  nn.  3,  4  ;  c.  8,  custom  a 
second  nature,  671  n.  3  ;  c.  9,  works  of  super- 
erogation, 634  nn.  5,  6  ;  study  of  the  Bible, 
635  n  3;  c  IS.  on  unity  in  the  moral  life, 
634  n.  1  :  false  humility,  634  nn.  2-4  :  c.  19, 
the  oath,  »io5  n.  6.  On  Col.  1  :  22.  637  n.  3. 
On  Eph.  4  :  4,  5,  636  n.  2.  On  Ephes.  5  ;  5, 
6,  636  n.  4.  On  1  Cor.  3 :  13,  637  n.  1.  On 
1  Cor.  6:9,  636  n.  4.  On  1  Cor.  10:1,  636 
n.  3.  On  1  Cor.  13 :  3,  633  n.  2.  On  II.  Cor. 
3 :  6,  635  n.  4.  On  II.  Cor.  6  :  12,  63.5  n.  1. 
On  II.  Cor.  11:3,  637  n.  2.  On  II.  Cor. 
12:20,  636  n.  1.  On  Rom.  5:  12,  670  n.  1, 
671.  On  Rom.  7  :  8,  670  n.  2.  On  Rom.  7, 
671  n.  3.  On  Rom.  16:1,  deaconesses,  191 
n.  2. 

Pelagius  II.,  pope,  iii.  141. 

Pelaffius,  Roman  archdeacon,  ii.  596. 

Pella,  i.  344. 

Pelusium.     See  Isidore  of. 

Pelzel. 

Life  of  Wenceslaus,  v.  253  n.,  273  n.  Doc.  Xo. 
81,  p.  103  (ed.  Prag.,  1788).  Bethlehem  chapel, 
236  n.  1.  No.  220  (in  Urkundenbuch),  p.  130, 
petition  acainst  the  burning  of  Wicklifs 
writings,  261  n.  Thl.  II.  s.  568,262  n.  1. 
frkuudenbuoh.  No.  221,  ep.  of  \Venceslaus 
to  the  cardinals,  271  n.  2.  No.  230,  confes- 
sion of  Huss,  274  n.  4. 

Penance,  regulation.s  in  regard  to  in  the 
First  Period,  i.  218-220.  Controversies 
relating  to,  220,  221,  226-246.  Germ 
of  tho  Catholic  doctrine,  647.  For  sins 
committed  after  baptism,  647,  654. 
With  the  Montanists,  522,  523. 

In  the  Second  Period.  Imitated  by 
Julian,  ii  63  n.3.  Chesses  of  penitents, 
213.  Difficulties  in  administering,  Am- 
brose, 214-216.  In  the  Greek  church, 
abolished,  216.  In  the  ^Icletian  schism, 
252-254  n.  I.  Letter  of  Peter  of  Alex- 
andria, 252. 

In  the  Third  Period.  In  the  new 
states,  iii.  95.  System  of,  136-140. 
Defects  in  administration,  140.  Pri- 
vate and  jmblic  penance,  136,  137.  In- 
structions will)  regard  to  the  adminis- 
tration of  it ;  ])ecuniai'y  fines  intro- 
duced, 137,  138.  Severer  kinds  of  pen- 
ance, 140.     GregorA'the  Great  on,  212. 

In  the  Fourth  Period,  iii.  450-454.  In 
preparation  fin-  the  universal  peace,  407. 
(.)])|iosite  tendencies,  450,451  Public 
iiiul  private,  451,  454.  Council  of 
!Mentz  on,  451.  Compensation,  451, 
452.  Siilistiiution,  452.  Self  castiga- 
tion  defended  by  Damiani,  451.  Grades 
of  guilt  distintiuislied,  453,  454.  At  the 
de])osition  of  Photius,  570  and  n.  1. 

//)  tlie  FijVi  Period.  Assassins  of  the 
excommunicated,  iv.  129  n.  4.  The 
pirates  and  Hernard,  237.  St.  Francis 
on  the  dangers  of,  273.  Life  of  pen- 
ance, 276.  Louis  IX.,  285  n.  4.  A 
sacrament,  335,  347.  System  of,  347- 
354.  Three  i)arts  of,  347.  False  pen- 
ance, ?48.  Kft'ect  of  indult^enoes  on, 
348,   349.     Law  of  Innocent  III.,  re- 


garding, 353.     Abelard  on,  390.   With 
the  Catharists,  577,  587  u.  5. 

In  the  Si.clh  Period.  Po\\er  of  Peter 
confined  to,  v.  39.  Clcmangis  on  the 
administration  of,  54.  Gersou,  use  of 
penance  money,  81.  Council  of  Cou 
stance,  113.  Militx,  174.  Huss,  281. 
Taiiler,  384,  407.  Kuysbroch,  385, 386. 
404.     See  Penitence. 

Penitence,  i.  218-221,  684  n.  2.  Proofs 
of,  i.  218,219;  ii.  213.  Ambrose  on, 
ii.  215.  Peter  of  Alexandria  on,  ii. 
254.  Principles  of,  ii.  254  n.  1.  Greg- 
ory I.  on,  iii.  145,  146.  Eatherius,  iii. 
441.  Relation  to  redemption,  iii.  451. 
To  indulgence,  iv.  350.  To  forgiveness, 
iv.  615  ;  V.  30.  Fruits  of,  in  monasticism, 
iv.  234.  Clemausis  on  the  necessitv  of, 
v.  114,  115.  Militz,  V.  182.  See  Pen- 
ance, Penitents,  Repentance. 

Penitents,  treatment  of,  i.  218-221. 
Classes  of,  213.  Prayer  for  the,  ii. 
361  n.  2.  See  Donatist  Schism,  Mele- 
tian  Schism,  Penance. 

Pennv  preachers,  iv.  279.  351.  352. 

Pent.ipolis,  ii.  181,  196,  215,  388,  763. 

Pentateuch,  with  the  Pharisees,  i.  39 
The  Sadducees,  41,  42.  The  Alexan- 
drian Jews,  53.  In  the  Clementines, 
355,  358.  Genuineness,  355.  The 
Ebionites,  358  n.  1.  Ptolemteus,  439 
n.  1. 

Pentecost,  festival  of,  i.  300,  301  :  ii.  332, 
342,343,360,  361,  452;  iii.  134,  156. 
See  Whitsuntide. 

Peojde,  the,  relation  of,  to  the  philosonh- 
ical  religions  of  antiquity,  i.  29.  See 
Aristocratic  spirit. 

Pepin  of  Aquitania,  iii.  460.  Adalhard, 
273  n.  1 . 

Pepin  of  Heristal,  maj.  dom.,  iii.  44. 

Pei)in  the  Little,  Boniface  and,  iii.  55. 
Sturm,  75  n.  1.  Maj.  dom.,  68.  Anointed 
king,  69  (v.  15).  Gregory  I.,  73.  Gen- 
eral assemblies,  96.  Increases  the  pat- 
rimony of  St.  Peter,  119,  120.  Im- 
proves the  church  psalmody,  127.  Or- 
gans, 128  n.  4.  In  the  image  contro- 
versy, 233,  234.  Referred  to  bv  Nich- 
olas L  (?),  360,  361.  Supply  of  "vacant 
bishoprics,  401  n.  4.  Benedict  of  Au- 
iane,  414. 

Pepuza,  Pepuzians,  i.  513  n.  1,  525. 

Pen^a.  f  luht  to,  i.  343. 

Peraldus.  iv.  519. 

Percy,  Henry,  v.  147,  148. 

Pcregriuus  Proteus,  cynic,  i.  158,  159. 

Perfect,  the,  among  the  Manicheaus,  i. 
503.     See  Elect. 

Perfecti.     See  Perfects. 

Perfectibility  of  Christianity,  Gnostics  on 
the,  i.  389"!  Montanists,  512.  Compare 
Development,  Joachim,  Abbot. 

Perfection,  moral,  Pelagius  on,  ii.  642, 
644  n.  I,  671,  672,  676.  Augustin,  ii. 
683.  State  of,  iii.  183.  Evangelical, 
iv.  272,  291,  292;  v.  25,  216.     Mouas- 


GENERAL   INDEX. 


173 


tic  idea  of,  iv  524-526.     Janow  on,  v. 

215.     Christian,  v.  249,  282,  403. 
Perfects,  among  the  Catharists,  iv.  576 

and  n.  2,  579-581,  584,  585. 
Perfectus,  marn  r,  iii.  338,  343. 
Pergamiis,  school  of  Platonists  there,  ii. 

42.     Julian  at,  44  n.  1. 
Pericopcs,  iii.  126. 
Perigueux  (Petragorium),  sect  at,  iv.  594, 

604. 
UepwdevraL,  ii.  193  and  n.  6,  221,  253. 
Ileplo^oi  uTTOcjTuAwv,  a))ocryphal  writing. 

Act.  cone.  Nic.  2,  actio  5  (ed.  Mansi,  t.  xiii.  f. 
ItJT),  i.  500  n.  4. 

Periods  of  excitement,  i.  370.  Of  transi- 
tion, V.  1,  274,  380.     See  Epochs. 

Peristera,  ii.  262. 

Perjury,  iv.  131.  Of  John  XXIIL,  v.  111. 
Huss  on,  V.  361,  362.     See  Oath. 

Permanence,  in  effects  of  the  Christian 
faith,  i.  72,  74. 

Permission  and  causality,  i.  374.  See 
Evil,  Predestination. 

Pernan,  v.  320. 

Pcrpetua,  the  martyr,  i.  123,  124. 

Perrin.     See  Paul. 

Persecutions,  of  Christians  bv  Pagans, 
history  of,  i.  83,  84,  86-156  ;  'ii.  1-6,  80, 
81,  83,  84,  99,  102  n.  2,  125,  126,  130- 
136,  137,  138,  141,  151,  152-156;  iii.  42, 
45,  72,  286,  301-303,  326,  327,  .331  ;  iv. 
10,  38,  39,  40,  42.  Causes  of  the  early, 
i.  86-93.  Occasions,  i.  67,  76,  103,  104, 
119,  126,  136,  153,  283.  Conduct  of 
Christians  under,  i.  76,  77,  109,111,  114, 
132-135,  151  ;  ii.  19,  70,  80,  133,  135  n. 
1.  Impression  produced  bv  their  con- 
duct, i.  76,  77,  105,  109,  I'll;  ii.  155. 
Salutary  effects  of,  i.  130, 131,  135,  138, 
143  n.  1,  208;  ii.  86,  87,  141.  Immu- 
nitv  purcha.sed,  i.  121.  Withdrawal 
from,  i.  132,  133,  134.  Seeking  of, 
wavering  under,  i.  132,  133,  135,  151 
(see  Lap,-i,  Sacrificati,  Traditores). 
Consolations  under,  i.  138.  In  the 
provinces,  i.  131.  Intermission  of,  i. 
142.  Causes  of  cessation,  i.  117,  140, 
142,  156.  See  Diocletian,  M.  Aurelius, 
Maxiniin,  Nero,  Trajan. 

Against  the  Manicheans,  i.  .505.  Of 
pagans  liv  Christians,  ii.  34,  88  n.,  95, 
96-99,  IO'4-IIO.  Julian  on,  ii.  70,  80, 
81-83,  84  ;  in  Norway,  iii.  297,  298. 
Sei-  Force. 

Of  Jews,  ii.  95,  512  (iii.  13  n.  1).  Of 
Douatists,  226-2  i8.  Donatists  on  per- 
secution, 247,  248.  Auuustin  on,  249- 
252.  C)f  Aeriiis  and  his  party,  379.  By 
Nestorius,  505,  553  n.  4.  lu  the  Nesto- 
rian  dis])Utes,  548-555,  572.  Bv  Van- 
dals, 238,  473,  709  (iii.  5  n.  2).  Of 
Athanasius,  see  Athanasius.  Of  Ori- 
genists,  753,  755,  756  (see  Chrysostom). 
Of  Audians,  767.  Of  Manicheans,  769, 
770. 

Of  image  worshippers,  iii.  220,  224, 
534,  536  n.   2,  538,  540-543,  546,  547. 


Of  Paulicians,  248,  254-256,  587,  589. 
(_)f  the  adherents  of  Ignatius,  560.  Of 
.«ects,  591,  592,  596,  598,  599,  601-603. 
Branding,  588  n.  3,   589.     Effects   of, 

586,  587.  Of  Christians  by  Mohamme- 
dans, 336-345  ;  iv.  124. 

In  Pomerania,  iv.  10.  Liefland,  38. 
In  Persia,  56  (ii.  125-136,  141,  143). 
Of  Jews,  71-76.  Of  the  adherents  of 
Innocent  II.,  145.  Of  Saracens,  190. 
Of  the  sects,  448,  585  n.  1,  640-644; 
(Bogomiles),  557-560;  (Catharists), 
586,'  589,  590;  (Waldenses),  609; 
(Apostolicals),  628-633.  Of  Greeks  by 
the  Latins,  539.  In  the  Greek  church, 
.5.34,  546-550,  552.  Burning,  448.  Ber- 
nard, Hildegard,  Peter  Cantor  on,  586, 

587.  The  Catharists  on,  589.  Wm.  of 
Paris,  589.     Peter  of  Clany  on,  597. 

Persecutions  of  the  church  foretold, 
V.  60,  113,  114,  180,  322  (see  Hildegard). 
Of  pious  clergy  and  laymen,  Janow  on, 
232,  233.  Patience  under,  180,  267.  Of 
castigatory  preachers,  258.  Huss,  258, 
267  (see  Huss).  At  Prague,  288,  289. 
Henry  of  Nordlingen,  383  n.  2.  Cruci- 
fratres,  412.  See  Eanaticism,  Jerome, 
Martyrdom. 

Perseverance,  i.  630.  With  Augustin,  ii. 
684.  Arnulph,  iii.  445  n.  2.  Florus, 
iii.  490.  Synod  of  Valence  on,  493.  Of 
angels,  iv.  486. 

Persia,  Jews  in,  ii.  125,  126.  Mongol 
empire  in,  iv.  56.  See  Mani,  Mani- 
cheans, Parsism. 

Persian  church,  foundation  of  the,  i.  80. 
Infant  baptism  in  the,  314,  498.  Con- 
nection with  the  Syrian  church,  486. 
Persecution,  ii.  112  n.  2,  12.5-136,  141, 
143  ;  iv.  56.  Schism  with  the  Eoman 
church,  ii.  136.  Syrian  version  of  the 
Bible,  ii.  137.  Activity  in  spreading 
the  gospel,  ii.  136,  141  ;  iii.  89,  90  n.  2. 
Nestorianism,  ii.  589,  610,  611  ;  iii.  89. 
Under  the  Mongol  rule,  iv.  49,  56,  57. 
See  Ebed  Jesu.,  Ibas,  Nestorians,  Steph. 
Euod.,  Assoman. 

Persian  mysticism,  i.  44. 

Persian  wars,  i.  144,  149  n.  1  ;  ii.  69,  86, 
87  n.  3,  132,  136.  With  Armenia,  ii. 
137,  138.  Conquest  of  Armenia,  ii.  612. 
Conquests  in  the  Roman  empire,  iii.  84. 
Provinces  lost,  iii.  176. 

Persico- Jewish  ideas,  ii.  736. 

Person  of  Christ,  doctrine  of  the,  i.  576, 
577,  592,  593,  631-640.  Sabellins,  i. 
597,  599,  601  ;  ii.  478-504,  573,  708,  717. 
Controversies  regarding  the,  ii.  504- 
616.  Julian  of  Eclauum  on  the,  ii.  655. 
Leporius,  ii.  656,  657.  Gnostic  view, 
ii.  561.     See  Gnostics. 

In  the  Third  Period.  Adoptianist  con- 
troversy, iii.  157-168.  In  the  Greek 
church,  169.  With  Maximus,  171,  173. 
Monotheletic  controversy,  175-197. 
The  Euchites,  591.  Catharists,  iv.  574. 
See  article  Christ. 


174 


GENERAL   INDEX. 


Personality  of  God,  i.  571.  Of  the  Logos, 
i.  600-602  ;  ii.  405.  Essence  of,  v.  402. 
See  Holy  Spirit. 
Persons,  distinction  of,  in  the  Godhead, 
ii.  40.3,  439  ;  iv.  360,  369,  462,  465. 
Person  in  Christ,  ii.  500,  501.  See  Per- 
son of  Christ,  Trinity. 
Pertz. 

Citations :  — 

Italienische  Reise,  law  of  Nicholas  II.  on  papal 
elections,  iii.  388  n.  1.  T.  i.  £f.  4fl3,  465.  An- 
nales  Bertiniani,  i^othaire  and  Nicholas  I., 
85<3  nn.  1,  4.  Jlonumenta  hist  germ.,  t.  ii., 
life  of  Sturm,  75  n.  3,76  nn.  1,  2:  life  of 
Willehad,  82  n.  2;  Ge-^^ta  episc.  Mettens. 
Chrodecang.,  128  n.  1.  T.  ii.  f.  30,  Vita  St. 
Gain,  29  n.  1  ;  c.  1,  f.  334,  life  of  Boniface, 
46  n.  2,  48  n.  1,  49  n.  1 ;  Adalbert,  56  n.  5, 63 
n.  1 ;  f.  405,  Lindger,  45  n.  1  (80  n.  2) ;  f. 
676,  Corvey,  273  n.  2  ;  f.  631,  life  of  Louis  the 
Pious  (an.  828),  553  n.  3  ;  f.  698,  life  of  Ans- 
char,  Ileridac,  271  n.  ;  f.  706,  Anschar  (c. 
22),  279  n.  T.  iii.,  Scriptores  rerum  German- 
icum,  life  of  Gallus,  36  n.  2. 

Pescennius  Niirer,  i.  119. 

Pes.'iinus,  tOM'n  in  Galatia,  ii.  86. 

Pestilence  in  the  rei<:n  of  INIarcus  Anre- 
lins,  i.  104.  In  Alexandria  and  Car- 
thage, conduct  of  the  Christians,  i.  257, 
258.  In  the  time  of  Gregory  the  Great, 
iii.  112.  Of  Constantine  Copronymus. 
iii.  214  In  Pomerania,  hostility  excited 
against  the  clergy,  iv.  26, 100.  Influ- 
ence on  mental  development,  v.  380. 

Peswil,  priest,  iii.  521  n.  2. 

Peter,  abp.  of  Amalfi,  iii.  583. 

Peter,  abp.  of  Moustier  en  Tarantaise,  iv 
213.  Life  of,  214  n.  1,  294  u.  3.  See 
Acta  S.  May. 

Peter,  bp.  of  Alexandria,  in  the  Meletian 
schism,  ii.  252-255.  Arius,  409  n.  3. 
Festival  of ,  423.  Homoousion,  461.  His 
pastoral  ep.  to  the  Egyptian  church, 
252  and  n.  2.  Ep.  to  the  Alexandrian 
community,  254  and  n.  1. 

Peter,  bp.  of  the  Saracens,  ii.  143. 

Peter,  monk,  among  the  Anglo-Saxons, 
iii.  11.     Sent  to  liome,  14. 

Peter,  monk  in  Florence,  iii.  399. 

Peter,  patriarch  of  Antioch,  iii.  583  n.  1, 
584  and  n.  1,  585.  On  bread  in  the 
Lord's  Supper,  584  n.  2.  See  Cotele- 
rius,  Monunienta,  t.  ii. 

Peter,  patriarch  of  Jerusalem,  ii.  596,  597, 
Ep.  to  Constantinople,  596  n.  3. 

Peter,  the  Apostle,  in  Babylon,  i.  79  n.  4. 
In  Parthia,  i.  80.  Primacy  of,  repre- 
sentative of  church  unitv,'i.  183,  21 1- 
213,  216,  319;  (Aug.  on)*  ii.  200,  201  ; 
iii.  116,  349,  386;  iv.  175.  Relations 
with  Paul,  i.  171,319,417,461  ;  iv.  132, 
424;  V.  95,  127;  (Paulicians  on),  iii. 
247.  At  Rome,  i.  203,  204,  213;  ii. 
199  ;  V.  32.  Confession  of,  ii.  497  ;  iii. 
585.  The  rock,  i.  211  ;  ii.  200,  201  ;  iii. 
24,  166;  iv.  88;  v.  25,  304.  Power  of 
the  kevs,  i.  517,  518;  ii.  200;  iii.  24, 
35,  113"  n.  4,  438;  iv.  194,  195;  v.  39, 
108.  Christ's  rebuke  to,  ii.  498.  Pay- 
ing of  tribute,  iv.  167,  172.     Command 


to  (Matt.  26  :  52),  i.  273  ;  iv.  215  (v.  7). 
Denial,  iii.  386,514;  iv.  139.  Deliver- 
ance of,  V.  358.  At  Caisarea,  ii.  1 55  ; 
V.  222.      Wisdom  of,  iii.  83.     Labors 

fireparatory,  i.  341.  Poverty  of,  v.  14. 
)i.spute  with  Simon  Magus,"  i.  296  n.  5, 
454  n. ;  ii.  335.  Relation  to  the  Alex- 
andrian and  Antiochian  churches,  ii. 
203.  Martyrdom,  i.  203.  204,  213  ;  ii. 
199  ;  iii.  35.  Tomb  of,  pilgrimages  to, 
ii.  199,  378;  iii.  48,  118,  120,  140,  423, 
437  ;  iv.  157,  640.  Churches  named 
for,  iii.  52,  81,  457.  Church  at  Rome, 
ii.  160,  347  n.  4  ;  iii.  191,  355,  367,  546  ; 
iv.  157,  298;  v.  3;  synod  in,  iii.  367; 
assemblies  of  Henrv  VII.  before,  v.  36  ; 
Militz  at,  V.  180,  181.  Of  Peter  and 
Paul,  iii.  19.  Festival  of,  ii.  324,  369  ; 
iii.  1 13.  Images  of,  i.  292  n.  2  :  ii.  324  ; 
iii.  219  n.  3.  "Picture  of,  iii.  199.  Prin- 
ceps  apostolorum,  iii.  349.  Banner  of 
St.,  iii.  398  and  n.  3.  Dignity  of  the 
Roman  church  connected  with,  i.  213, 
216  ;  ii.  202  ;  iii.  24,  35,  310,  369,  376  ; 
iv.  90,  222;  (John  of  Paris  on),  v.  18, 
19.  Roman  bishops  as  successors  of, 
ii.  202;  iii.  48,  113  n.  4;  iv.  158,  161, 
166,  176,  183,  536,  540,  593;  v.  18,  85, 
95,  123,  301,  304,  350;  (Greirorv  the 
Great  on),  iii.  112-114,116;  (Stephen 
II.),  121  ;  (Gregory  VII.),  iv.  83  n.  3, 
86;  (Bernard  on),"iv.  158,  159;  (De- 
fensor pacis),  v.  31,  32.  Mediation  of, 
iii.  191.  In  the  Clementines,  i.  353, 
361,362.  Visions  of,  iii.  19,  56  n.  5. 
Boniface  and,  iii.  48,  52  (copy  of  the 
epistles  of,  52).  Bishop  Daniel,  iii.  54 
n.  2.  Claudius  of  Turin  on,  iii.  437 
and  n.  3,  438.  With  Joachim,  iv.  227- 
229,  231.  Ahelard  on,  iv.  376,  377. 
Lull,  iv.  482.  Rejected  by  the  Pauli- 
cians, iii.  247,  269.  Patrimonv  of,  iii. 
120.     See  Cathedra,  Petri,  Keys. 

On  questions  in  bajitism,  i.  308  n.  5. 
Fasting  on  the  Sabbath,  ii.  335.  Obedi- 
ence, iv.  165.  Salvation  by  faith,  ii.  121, 
122.  Convocationof  councils,  V.  85.  Ep. 
to  James  in  the  Clementines,  i.  361. 
I.  Pet.,  2:6,  8,  i.  554.  2:9,1.180.  2  :  13,  ii. 
283  n.  1.  2:  18,  v.  257.  3:21,  i.  306  n.  2, 
308  n.  6.    4 :  10,  ii.  283  n.  1.  5  :  13,  i.  79  n.  4. 

Peter  Alix,  iii.  511  n.  1. 

Peter  Bernard,  abbot  (Eugene  III.),  iv. 
152. 

Peter  Cantor,  character  of,  iv.  414.  On 
exemptions,  202,  203.  Absentees,  207. 
Lectures  at  Paiis,  209.  Worldly  bish- 
ops, officials,  212.  Confessors,  212  nn. 
2-4.  Orthodoxy  and  morals,  304.  Vic- 
torine,  bp.  of  Tournay,  against  secular- 
ization in  the  church,  414.  Against 
Sersecuting  the  Catharists,  587,  588. 
udgments  of  God,  588. 

Citations :  — 

Verhum  abbrcvi.itum.  (Summa),  \y.  207  n.  3. 

414  ;  f.  7,  on    arbitrary    iiitcrpnUition    414 

nn.  3,  4  ;  c.  24,  nfflciales,  212  nn.  2,  3,  6,  213 

n.  1  ;  cc.  27,  28,  sale  of  masses,  346  nn.  2,  5  J 


GENERAL  INDEX. 


175 


c.  34,  absentees,  207  n.  4 ;  c.  51,  study  of 
law,  204  n.  1 ;  f.  114,  exemptions,  202  n.  6, 
203  n.  1 ;  f.  171,  Alex.  III.,  on  the  papal 
office,  173  n.  2;  f.  200,  on  persecution, 587  n. 
2,  588  nn.  5,  6  ;  f.  211,  quibbling  interpreta- 
tion, 304  n.  4,  415  n.  1 ;  c.  80,  f.  213,  ortho- 
doxy and  morals,  304  n.  3;  c.  127,  f.  291, 
oaths,  304  n.  2  ;  f.  687,  Henry  of  Cluny,  604 
n.  2. 

Peter  Chrysologus,  ii.  350  n.  2. 

Peter  D'Ailly.     See  D'Ailly. 

J'eter  Damiiiui.     See  Daniiiini. 

Peter  de  Beruadone,  iv.  270. 

Peter  de  Bosco,  v.  7. 

Peter  de  Iti  Celle,  abbot,  iv.  331,332,488. 

Epp.  1.  iii.  ep.  4,  image  of  God,  iv.  488  nn.  1-3. 
L.  Ti.  ep.  23,  sinles.sness  of  Mary,  332  n.  1. 
L.  ix.  ep.  10,  the  same,  332  n.  6. 

Peter  de  Lncalougo,  iv.  58. 

Peter  de  Lugio,  apostolical   (Petru.s  Lu- 
censis),  iv.  636.    Babylon,  635  n.  1.    On 
perfect   and  imperfect  poverty,  635  n. 
■  2.     See  Philip  of  Limborch. 

Peter  de  Luna,  cardinal,  v.  52,  55,  56. 
See  Benedict  XIIL 

Peter  de  Rusia  (Rossiaco),  iv.  211. 

Peter  de  St.  Angelo,  v.  293,  294. 

Peter  de  Viueis,  chancellor,  iv.  180. 
Ep.  ii.,  of  Frederic  II.,  iv.  ISO  n.  1. 

Peter  Gerber.     See  Peter  the  Clotln'er. 

Peter  Leonis,  cardinal,  iv.  142  n.  3,  144. 

Peter  Lombard,  character,  school  of,  iv. 
409-41 1.  Method  of,  204.  Three  parts 
of  penance,  347,  353.  Aquinas,  422. 
Sentences  of,  409,  421.  Lull  on  the, 
437.  Being  of  God,  462.  Man's  orig- 
inal state,  487.  Original  sin,  495.  Siii- 
lessness  of  Jesus,  496.  Doctrine  of 
atonement,  505.     Justifying  faith,  511. 

Citations  from  his  writings:  — 

On  absolution,  iv.  347  nn.  2,  3.  L.  ii.  Dist.  24, 
original  state,  487  n.  3  ;  determinations  of 
the  church  on  the  being  of  God,  462  n.  6. 

Peter  Mongus,  head  of  the  Monophysite 
party,  ii.  586-588. 

Peter  of  Amiens  (the  hermit),  iv.  124 
125,  154. 

Peter  of  Blois,  episcopal  insignia  of  ab- 
bots, iv.  202.  Officials,  212.  Estrange- 
ment of  theologians  from  the  study  of 
the  Bible,  415. 

Citations :  — 

Ep.  25,  officiales,  iv.  212  n.  5.  Ep.  .38,  A 
Becket,  169  n.  4.  Ep.  53,  falsifying  of  bulls, 
205  n.  1.  Ep.  60,  nepotism,  207  n.  1.  Ep. 
68,  exemption  of  abbots,  falsifying  of  bulls, 
205  n.  1.  Ep.  76,  distaste  for  the  Bible, 
study  of  law,  204  n.  1,  415  n.  7.  Ep.  9f),  to 
an  abbot,  202  nn.  4,  5.  Ep.  101,  unprotitable 
directions  of  theological  culture,  415  nn.  2- 
4.  Ep.  140,  study  of  law,  unfruitful  specu- 
lations, 204  n.  1,  415  nn.  5,  6.  Ep.  1.58,  ap- 
peals to  Rome,  199  u.  1. 

Peter  of  Bruis,  reformer  in  South  France, 
iv.  595-597,  598,  602  and  n.  5,  604^ 
Peter  of  Cluny  on,  602  n.  5. 

Peter  of  Castelnan,  iv.  641  and  n.  4. 

Peter  of  Cluny  (Mauritius),  the  Venera- 
ble, character   of,  iv.  249-251.      The 


Jews,  75.  Anaclete,  144.  Admonition 
to  Linocent  IL,  194.  Pilgrimages,  238. 
To  a  recluse,  242.  Mother  of,  246,  249, 
250.  On  asceticism,  .solitude,  249,  250. 
Christian  communion,  251.  Compared 
with  Bernard  as  the  man  of  love,  259 
(75).  Luxury  in  monastic  life,  263. 
The  church,  love,  264.  On  the  divin- 
ity of  Christ,  328.  Abelard,  398,  400. 
Peter  of  Bruis,  595.  The  Petrobru- 
sians,  595  n.  2,  597,  603.  Henry  of 
Cluny,  602  n.  5. 

Citations:  — 

Ep.  to  a  prior,  on  excessive  asceticism,  iv.  250 
n.  1.  Ep.  to  his  brother  on  the  death  of 
their  mother,  250  n.  2.  Ep.  against  the  Petro- 
brusians  (opp.  f.  1119).  595  n.  2,  597  and  n., 
602  n.  5,  603.  L.  i.  ep.  20,  to  a  recluse,  242 
nn.  3,  4.  L.  ii.  ep.  15,  to  a  knight,  2-38  n.  3 ; 
ep.  17,  his  mother,  247  n.  1,  249  n.  4  ;  ep.  22, 
to  a  monk,  on  flying  his  country.  Christian 
intercourse,  250  n.  3,  251  n.  2  ;  ep.  28,  to  In- 
nocent II.,  194  nn.  3,  4.  L.  iii.  ep.  7,  the 
studious  monk,  249  n.  5.  L.  iv.  c.  36,  ep. 
to  Louis  VII.  of  France,  the  Jews,  75  nn.  l' 
2  ;  ep.  4,  Bernard  and  Abelard,  398  n.  ;  ep! 
21,  to  Heloise,  last  years  of  Abelard,  400  nn. 
1,  2.  L.  vi.  ep.  12,  to  Eugene  III.,  251  n. 
3 ;  ep.  15,  luxury  of  the  Cluniacensians,  263 
n.  4. 

Peter  of  Corvaro,  v.  36. 
Peter  of  Dresden,  v.  338. 
Peter  of  Mladanowec.    See  Mladanowec. 
Peter  of  Morone  (Celestin  V.),  iv.  193. 
Autobiography  of,  iv.  193  n.  1.    Tracts  by,  193 
n.  2.    Life,  193  n.  3     See  Acta  S.  May,  t.  4. 

Peter  of  Poictiers,  iv.  410.  Image  of 
God,  487. 

Libri  seutentLarum,  iv.  410  n.  2.  P.  ii.  c.  9. 
487  n.  4.  ' 

Peter  of  Sicily,  iii.  244  n.  1.  Letter  of 
Sergius,  258,  259  nn.  The  Paulicians 
on  the  Virgin  Mary,  262.  Ep.  to  the 
Laodiceans,  268.  The  Paulicians  in 
Bulgaria,  587  n.  6. 

Citations :  — 

His  account  of  the  Paulicians  (see  Hist.  Paulic, 
ed.  Bader.,  Ingoldstadt,  1604),  iii.  244  n.  1 ;  f. 
6,  the  Paulicians,  knowledge  of  N.  T.,2.52  n. 
6 ;  f.  16,  on  the  creation,  257  n.  2  ;  f.  18,  on 
the  Virgin  Mary,  262  n.  3:  on  the  Lord's 
Supper,  263  n.  2  ;  on  the  0.  T.,  267  n.  3 ;  on 
the  gospels,  268  n.2:  f.  20,  presbyters,' 264 
n.  4  ;  f.  40,  their  relation  to  5Iani.  246  n.  3  ; 
f.  54,  Sergius,  251  n.  1 ;  f.  60,  epistle  of,  his 
labors,  252  n.  2  ;  f.  62,  his  influence  among 
monks  and  clersy,  2.52  n.  7,  hostile  inroads 
of  the  Paulicians,  2.56  n.  3 ;  f.  64,  language 
of  S.  concerning  himself,  252  n.  8,253  nn.  1, 
2 ;  f .  66,  Argaum,  2-56  n.2;  f .  68,  S.  on  the 
nopveCa,  1  Cor.  6  :18,  258  nn.,  259  nn.  Mar- 
ginal remark  on  the  gospels  used  by  the  later 
Paulicians,  268  n.  3,  269  n.  2. 

Peter  of   Vaux-Sernai.      See  Chronicle 

of. 
Peter  of  Verona,  Dominican,  his  life,  iv. 

585  n.  1. 
Peter  of  Znaim,  v.  244. 
Peter  Philargi,  archbishop  of  Milan,  v. 

83,  84.     See  Alexander  V. 
Peter  (Gerber)  the  clothier,  patriarch  of 

Antioch,  ii.  589,  590. 


176 


GENERAL  INDEX. 


Peter  the  hennit.     See  Peter  of  Amiens.  1 

Peter  the  W-nerable,  iv.  249.  See  Peter 
of  Cliiiiv. 

Peter  Waldos,  iv.  606,  607,  609. 

Petermann,  Dr.,  iii.  587  n.  8. 

Petiliauus,  Donatist  bishop,  at  the  con- 
ference at  Carthage,  ii.  237,  24.5.  Pas- 
toral letters  against  the  Catholic 
church,  246.  On  persecution,  247,  248. 
See  Aug.  brevic.  collat.  c,  Donatistis 
and  c.  lit.  Petil. 

Petitions  in  favor  of  persecuting  the 
Christians,  ii.  3,  4. 

Petra,  ii.  552. 

Petrarch,  on  the  papal  court  at  Avignon, 
V.  44,  67. 

Epp.  senil.  1.  vii.  1  (oper.  ed.  Basil.,  p.  811). 
Ep.  to  Urban  VI.,  v.  44  n. 

Petrobrusians,  iv.  595  and  n.  2,  596,  602 
n.  5,  604.     See  Peter  of  Bruis. 

Petrus  de  iNIarca. 

De  concord,  sacerdotii  et  imperii,  iii.  457  n.  6. 

Petrus  Paganus  (Payne),  v.  244  n.  1. 

Petrus  Passinus. 
Ttiesaurus  asceticus  (Paris,  1684),  life  of  Bar- 
tholomreus  of  Cr\-pta  Ferrata,  f.  440,  abdi- 
cation of  Benedict  IX.,  iii.  376  n.  2. 

Pez. 

Citations :  — 
Thesaunis  anecdotorum  norissimus,  t.  i.  f.  47, 
Dissert.  Isagog.,  Abbreviatio  de  libro  Petri 
Parisiensis,  iv.  410  n.  1  ;  f.  476,  Alanus,  Ars. 
Cath.  fidei,  iv.  417  u-  2.  T.  i.  p.  ii.  f.  133, 
Gerbert  de  corp.  et  sang.  Dom.,  iii.  502  n.  1  ; 
f.  221,  Gerholi  de  gloria  et  houore  f.  hom.,c. 
I'olniar,  iv.  345  n.  3,  346  n.  1.  T.  ii.  f.  482, 
Gerhoh  de  ditf.  cler.  sasc.  et  reg.,  iv.206  n.  3. 
T.  ii.  p.  ii.  f.  75,  Placidus  de  honore  eccles., 
iv.  137  n.  4  ;  if.  281,  359,  Gerhoh  de  aedifi- 
cio  Dei,  iv.  183  nn.  1,  3,  214  n.  3.  T.  ii. 
p.  iii.  ff.  204,  228,  life  of  Conrad  of  Salzburg, 
iv.  141  n.  1,  143  n.  6.  T.  iii.  p.  ii.,  Scito 
te  ipsum  of  Abelard,  ff.  652,  646,  666,  682, 
iv.  346  n.  3,  351  n.  4,  386  n.  4,  8S9  n.  T. 
iv.  p.  ii.,  Anti-wickleffus,  etc.  (see  Stephen  of 
Dola).  T.  V.  f.  157,  Gerhoh  in  Ps.  x.,  ordi- 
nance of  Greg.  VII.,  iv.  94  n.  2 :  f.  540,  ep.  to 
Alex.  III.,  iv.  215  n.  2;  ff.  792,  794,  G.  in 
Ps.  39,  iv.  153  n.  4,  205  n.  4 ;  ff.  1182,  1183,  in 
Ps.  64,  de  corruptu  statue  ecclesiie,  iv.  83  n. 
2,  151  6.  1 ;  ff.  1352,  1353,  in  Ps.  67,  iv.  208 
nn.  4.  5  :  f.  1497,  in  Ps.  72,  iv.  410  n.  3  ;  f . 
2034,  in  Ps.  133,  iv.  143  n.  5;  f.  2039,  in  Ps., 
iv.  208  n.  1. 

Phajdrus  of  Plato,  i.  449,  623  n.  4. 
Phalet,  Prussian  convert,  iv.  43. 
Pharan,  iii.  181,  182  n.  2. 
Pharaoh,  ii.  627,  628.   _ 
Pharensis,  synod  of,  iii.  24  n.  1. 
Pharisaism,  and  the  Ksscues,  i.  357,  396. 

Influence  on  Christianity,  35 1 ,  352. 
Pharisees,  i.  39,  40,  42  u.  3 ;  iv.  559 ;  v. 

16,  59,  113,  114,  171,  189,  206,212,389. 

Relation   to    Christianity,   i.    63,    538. 

Two  classes,  i.  63.  With  the  Nazarenes, 

i.   349.     IIuss,  V.   292  n.  4,  300,   319, 

337. 
Phasis,  bp.  of,  iii.  177. 
Phasitla,  cloister  of.  ii.  612. 
Pherecides  Syrius,  i.  402  n.  2. 

Jragmenta,  p.  46,  ed.  Sturz,  i.  402  n.  2. 


Pherozes,  Persian  kiug,  ii.  611. 

Phidias,  i.  27. 

Philte,  worship  of  Isis  at,  ii.  105  n.  3. 

Philiigathus  (John,  archbishop  of  Pla- 
ceuza),  iii.  422. 

Philargi,  cardinal  Peter,  v.  84.  See  Alex- 
ander V. 

Philaster,  on  the  Ophites,  i.  447  n.  1. 
Ilseres.,  §  91,  the  Rhetorians,  ii.  767  n.  4. 

Phileas,  Egyptian  bp.,  martyr,  ii.  254  n. 
Pliilemon,  epistle  to,  ii.  391. 

V.  2,  i.  185. 
Philemon,  the   Roman  presbyter,  i.  712 

n.  1. 
Philip,  companion  of  Christian,  iv.  43. 
Philip,  companion  of  Gottfried,  iv.  43. 
Philip,  duke  of  Suabia,  iv.  176,  177,  582 

n.  4. 
Philip  I.,  king  of  France,  iv.  97  n.  8, 102. 

Repudiates  his  queen,  121.     Firmness 

of   Yves   of   Chartres,    121-123.     The 

king  under  the  ban,  123. 
Philip, the  apostle,  v.  306. 
Philip,  the  deacon,  i.  316  n.  3. 
Philip  Augustus,  king  of  France,  iv.  175. 
Philip  of  Limborch. 

Protocol  of  the  inquisition  at  Toulouse  (Hist. 
Inquisitionis,  app.,  Amstelodami,  1692),  iv. 
580,  ,581  n.  9,  584  n.  3,  614  ;  ff.  15,  20,  22,  29, 
59,  104,  111,  152,  on  the  Catharists,  581  nn. ; 
ff.  33,  76,  138  ;  the  same,  582  nn.  1-3  ;  ff.  201, 
207,  251,  290,  the  Waldenses,  614  nn.  4-7  ;  f 
360,  the  Apostolicals,  635  n.  2 ;  f .  361,  631  n 
2,  655  n.  1. 

Philip  of  Sida,  the  catechist,  i.  673. 

Philip  the  Arabian,  i.  126,  130,  683,  710; 
ii.  7. 

Philip  the  Fair,  king  of  France,  his  con- 
test with  Boniface  VIII.,  v.  5-13,  19, 
20.  Clement,  v.  20,  22.  Abolition  of 
the  order  of  Knights  Templar,  23. 
John  XXII.,  council  of  Viuceunes,  37, 
38. 

Ep.  to  Boniface  VIII.,  v.  7  nn.  2-4.  See  Hist, 
du  diff. 

Philippians.  ^ 

1  :  1,  i.  184.  1  :  16,  i.  323  n.  1.  1  :  18,  ii.  26  n. 
4,  248,  767  n.  4  ;  iii.  152  n.  2.  1  :  21,  iii.  189. 
1  :  23,  fl.,  i.  266 ;  ii.  253  n.  2;  v.  313.  2,  ii. 
407.  2  :  4,  ii.  283  n.  1.  2  :  7,  i.  224.  2  :  8, 
9,  ii.  407 ;  iii.  160  n.  5.  2  :  10,  i.  288  ;  ii.  738 
n.  1.  2  :  11,  iii.  318.  2  :  12,  i.  251.  2  :  13, 
ii.675.  2:15,1.263.  3,  v.  142.  3  :  15,  ii. 
692.  3  :  18,  19,  ii.  635  n.  1.  3  :  20,  iv.  575. 
4  :  3,  i.  658.    4  :  7,  i.  707.    4  :  13,  i.  129. 

Philippicus,  Greek  emperor,  friend  of 
Monotheletism,  iii.  196,  203  n.  3. 

Philippopolis,  in  Thrace,  seat  of  the  Pau- 
licians,  iii.  587  ;  iv.  564.  See  Councils, 
an.  347. 

Philistines,  iv.  39. 

Philo,  on  the  office  of  the  Jewish  people, 
i.  35,  52.  On  the  E.ssenes,  44,  47,  48 
n.  3.  Relation  of  Judaism  to  universal 
history,  52.  Against  mysteries,  52. 
Paradise,  54  n.  2.  As  representative 
of  the  Alexandrian  Judaism,  52-60,  65. 


GENERAL  INDEX. 


177 


Allegorical  interpretation,  56,  657.  On 
miracles,  55.  On  rationalists,  59.  On 
contemplation,  59.  Therapeutte,  60, 
61.  Perpetuity  of  temple  and  Mes- 
sianic period,  65.  Golden  age  of  Je- 
rusalem, 65,  Number  of  Jews  in  and 
about  Ale.xandria,  50  n.  .3.  On  the 
Logos,  351  n.  1  (57),  397,  424  n.  1,  578, 
585,  597.  Angels,  380.  Theo|.hanies, 
386  n.  2.  Creation,  396  n.  3.  Distinc- 
tion between  the  masses  and  the  en- 
ligiitened  few,  381,  397,  578,  587  n.  3 
(48  u.  3,  57,58;  iii.  170  n.3;  iv.  568 
n.  5).  The  temple,  407  n.  2.  Matter, 
456.  Anthropopathism,  563.  Poly- 
theism, 587  n.  3.  Trinity,  601  n.  'l. 
The  Serpent,  620  n.  6.  Image  of  God, 
iii.  641  n.  4. 

Citations :  — 
De  Abrahamo,  §  19,  f.  364,  prophetic  ofHce  of 
the  Jews,  i.  52  n.  2 ;  f.  367,  Trinity,  601  n.  1. 
De  Caritate,  §  2,f.  699,  vocation  of  the  Jews, 
52  n.  1.  De  (Cherubim,  §  5,  falsehood,  58  n. 
2.  De  confus.  ling.,  §  5, 51  n.  2.  De  decalogo, 
§  22,  therapeutic  and  moral  life,  opposition 
between,  59  n.  3,  60  n.  1;  f.  760,  61  n.  4. 
De  execrationibus,  §  9,  restoration  of  the 
Jews,  65  n.  2.     De  migratione  Abrahami,  § 

16,  neglect  of  the  ceremonial  law,  58  n.3; 
f.  402,  59  n.  1.  De  monarchia,  1.  ii.,  the  tem- 
ple, a  symbol  of  the  world,  407  n.  2  ;  §  3, 
continuance  of,  65  n.  1.  De  mundi  opiti- 
t  io,  §  24,  396  n.  3.  De  nominibus  mutatis, 
§  8,  f.  1053,  scoffers,  51  n.  4.  De  plantat. 
Noa;,  t.  ii.  §  8,  f.  219,  Paradise,  54  n.  2^  § 

17,  pagan  accusers  of  0.  T.,  53  n.  1.  De  prse- 
inio  et  poena,  §  7,  self  manifestation  of  God, 
57  n.  4;  §  15,  reconciliation  of  nature  with 
man,  65  n.  2:  §  19,  65  n.  2.     De  profugis,  § 

1,  asceticism,  the  occasion  of  family  divis- 
ions,  59  n.  4 :  §  6,  f.  455,  human  virtue  first, 
60  n.  5  ;  §  7,  hastv  entrance  on  the  Therapeu- 
tic life,  60  n.  3  ;  "§§  15,  IS,  eternal  life,  66  n. 

2.  De  sacrif.  Abel  et  Caini,  §  17,  61  n.  2. 
De  somniis,  1.  i.  §  17,  f.  5S0,  literal  interpre- 
ters, 54  n.  1  ;  §  41,  subordinate  position  in 
religion,  397  n.  3.  De  victimis,  §  3,  f.  2.38, 
the  offering,  for  the  race,  52  n.  4.  De  vic- 
timis offerent,  f.  854,  Theraptutse,  61  n.  4  ; 
§  12,  f.  856,  the  mysteries,  52  n.  5.  De  vita 
contemplativa,  diffusion  of  Therapeutic,  §  3, 
62  n.  1.  De  vita  Mosis,  1.  i.  §  7,  f.  607,  ren- 
egades, 51  n.  1  ;  §  27,  f.  625,  the  Jews  a 
priestly  people,  52  n.  3.  L.  ii.  §  3,  perpetuity 
of  the  Mosaic  law,  §  38,  miracles,  55  nn.  3, 
4.  L.  iii.  §  17,  universality  of  sin,  66  n.  1 ; 
f.  681,  contemplative  class,  61  n.  4.  Legis 
allegor.,  i.  §12,  Ai'va/uis  oXrjSii'rjs  fiorjs,  66  n. 
2.  Ii.  ii.  §  t,  creation  of  woman,  56  n.  1 ;  § 
21,  solitude,  59  n.  2.  L  iii.  §  33,  immediate 
knowledge  of  God,  57  n.  4  ;  §  73,  397  n.  2. 
0pp.  f.  186,  eunuchs,  697  n.  2.  Oratio  in 
Flaccum,  §  6,  number  of  Jews,  50  n.  3. 
Qusestiones  in  Genesin  (Armenian  trans.,  ed. 
Lips.,  opp.,  t.  vii.),  1.  i.  §  55,  on  anthropo- 
pathism, 57  n.  2.  L.  iii.  §  3,  p.  5,  pagan  ac- 
cusers of  0.  T.,  53  n.  1.  Quis  rer.  divinar. 
hferes.,  §  16,  f.  492,  arbitrary  interpretations 
of  Philo,  55  n.  1.  Quod  deus  immutab.,  § 
11,  on  anthropopathism,  57  n.  2  ;  §  14,  fear 
and  love  in  religion,  58  n.  1 ;  §  16,  sin,  66  n. 
1.  Quod  deterior  potiori  insid.,  §  6,  inter- 
pretation, 56  n.  2  ;  §  7,  asceticism,  60  n.  2. 
Quod  omnis  probus  liber,  §  12,  the  Essenes, 
43n.  3,  47n.  2,  48n.3. 

Philogonius,  martyr,  ii.  345  n.  2. 
Philopatris,  dialogue,  ii.  111. 
Philoponus.     See  John. 


Philosophers,  Christian,  i.  275,  278,  279. 

Philosophers,  Pagan,  their  relation  to 
Christianity,  i.  176;  ii.  106-110,  163. 
To  other  religions,  ii.  62,  117.  Influ- 
ence of,  ii.  21.  Under  Julian,  88  n.  1. 
Christian,  iv.  434.  Tatian  on  the,  i. 
672.  Odo  of  Tournay,  iv.  359.  Abe- 
lard  on  the,  iv.  383,  384.  See  Philos- 
ophy. 

Philosopher's  cloak.     See  Pallium. 

^i2.oao<l)ia  dtu  ovftiSoluv,  i.  47. 

Philosophical  education,  necessary  for  the 
catechists  at  Alexandria,  i.  528,  529, 
698,  701.  Clement  on,  533-539,  558. 
Tertullian,  558.  Influence  on  the  ex- 
position of  the  doctrine  concerning 
Christ,  the  word  Logos,  585.  Of  Clem- 
ent, 559,  620,  691.  Justin  Martyr,  662. 
Origen,  698. 

J'hilosophical  religion,  i.  367;  ii.  116. 
Development,  iv.  355.  Life  (ascetical), 
ii.  78. 

Philosophv,  its  source,  i.  5.  Influence,  i. 
6-11,368.  Uncertainty,  i.  1 1 ,  354.  Par- 
ticular systems,  i.  8,  15-35.  Of  the 
Essenes,  i.  47.  Needof  a  morepositi\'e,i. 
368.  Christian,  i.  542,  670.  Relation 
of  philosophy  to  Christianitv,  i.  53.3- 
543,  667  n.  2,  672,  719.  To  'Judaism, 
666,  667.  Philosophy  of  religion,  ii. 
39  (see  Neo-Platonism).  In  the  West- 
ern nations,  ii.  52.  Julian's  advice  to 
priests  in  relation  to,  ii.  62.  Relation 
to  religion,  ii.  62,  106-110.  Augustin, 
ii.  396.  397.  Synesius,  ii.  763.  Scotus 
on  philosophy  and  religion,  iii.  462. 
Study  of,  iv.  415.  Relation  to  faith, 
Lull  on,  iv.  64.  To  theoloffv,  iv.  64, 
70,  369,  419,  432,  434,  435,  47"4.  Abe- 
lard  on  the  supernatural  and,  iv.  377  ; 
on  the  ancient,  iv.  383,  384,  385  n.  4, 
399  n.  3.  Anselm,  iv.  369.  Hugo  on 
the  place  of,  iv.  401.  Bacon  on  the 
province  of,  iv.  434,  435.  Moral  and 
speculative,  iv.  434.  Faith  and,  iv.  64, 
418,  450.  Worldly,  v.  113.  Philoso- 
phy and  theology  in  England,  Wicklif, 
135, 142,  241 ,  261  ;  in  the  time  of  Huss, 
V.  235,  241,  308,  309,  375,  376. 

Philostorgius,  Arian  historian,  on  The- 
ophilus  Indicus,  ii.  140.  Ulphilas  and 
the  Goths,  150.  Omissions  in  Ulphi- 
las' trans,  of  the  Bible,  152.  Constans 
and  Athanasius,  436  n.  4. 

H.  E.,  1.  i.  §  7,  ii.  417  n.  3;  §  8,  Constantia, 
422  n.  1 ;  §  9,  421  n.  2.  L.  ii.  §  3,  doctrine 
of  Arius,  408  n.  3 ;  §  5,  Christian  captives 
among  the  Goths,  149  n.  4,  migration  of  Goths 
under  Ulphilas,  152  n.  1 ;  §  6,  Theophilus 
Indicus,  142  n.  2.  L.  iii.  §^  3,  4, 5,  the  same, 
(i.  83  n.  1),  142  n.  2  ;  §  14,  the  Christian- 
ity in  India,  140  n.  5. 

Philostratus,  the  rhetorician,  on  Apollo- 
nius  of  Tyana,  i.  30,  173,  174. 

Vita  ApoUonii  Tyanensis,  1.  iv.  f.  200  (ed. 
Morell.  Par.  1608,  c,  40,  f.  181,  opp.  Philost. 
ed.  Clear),  prayer  of  Apollonius,  i.  31  n.  1 ;  1. 


178 


GEXERAL  INDEX. 


vi.  c.  29, 174  n.  2.    Ep.  58,  of  ApoUonius,  31 
nn.  2-5. 
Philoxenos  (Xeiiayas),  bp.  of  Hierapolis, 
on  images,  ii.  331.     I'hiloxeueau  trans, 
of  Old  Testament,  589. 
Pliilunieiie,  Marcionite,  i.  474,  475. 
Phinea.s,  iii.  255,  579. 
Phocrea,  iii.  219  n.  1. 
Phoca.s,  Greek  emperor,  Grejrory  I.  and, 
iii.  113  n.  1.     The   Pantheon,'  iii.   134. 
Decree  conccrnin<r  monasteries,  iv.  530. 
Phoca.s,  martyr,  ii.  371. 
Phoenicia,  persecntion  in,  ii.  6.   Paganism 

in,  26.  See  P^mesa. 
Photimi.s  of  Iconium,  his  erroneous  doc- 
trines S])read  among  the  Waraslcians, 
Bavarians,  and  Burgundians,  iii.  38, 
39. 
Photinns  of  Sirmium,  —  Photinianism,  ii. 
71,  nn.  2,  3,  78  n.  I,  438,  440,  492,  506 
n.  1,  509.  Person  of  Christ,  481-483, 
486. 
Photius  Damaskios,  patriarch  of  Constan- 
tinople, his  erndition  ;  Bibliotheca,  iii. 
530.  As  patriarch,  559,  560.  In  the 
image  controversies,  549,  550  and  n.  1, 
559-578.  Controversy  between  the 
Greek  and  Roman  cluirches  resjiecting 
his  patriarchate,  561-578  (356).  On 
the  Latin  church,  567  ;  iv.  547.  See 
Harduin,  t.  vi. 

On  Justin's  writings,  i.  666,  670.  On 
Hippolytus,  681,  682.  On  Clement, 
692.  On  Origen,  693  n.  2,  703  n.  5, 
711  n.  3.  Pierius  and  Theognostus, 
613.     Stephanus  Gobarus,  ii.  614. 

On  the   Paulicians,  iii.  257,  258,  263, 
268,  269.     Bogoris,  308  and  u.  2,  309. 
Coustantine,  the  pliilo.sopher,  314  n.  5. 
The  Russians,  327.     See  Wolf. 
Citations :  — 
Bibliotheca,  p.  1.     Theodore  on  the  Dionysian 

writings,  iii.  170  n.  2. 
Cod.  52,  Eustathian.* ;  Synodal  act.s  against 
the  Euchites,  ii.  277  n.  3,  279  n.  1.  Ood.  5i, 
Pelagianism  and  Nestorianisni,  ii.  495  n.  2. 
Cod.  59,  Synod  of  the  oak,  ii.  759  n.  1.  Cod. 
95,  "  Acts  ■■  of  Mani,  i.  485  n.  3.  Cod.  Ill, 
on  the  Stroniata  of  Clement,  i.  692  n.  4. 
Cod.  118,  Orison,  i.  693  n.  2, 704  n.  3,  711  n  3. 
Cod.  121,  Hippolytus,  i.  681  n.  1.  t'od.  177, 
Theodore  again.st  Jerome,  ii.  712  nn.  2,  3. 
Cod.  179,  Agapius,  ii.  771  n.  2.  Cod.  181, 
Damascius,  ii.  110  n.  4.  Cod.  202,  works  of 
Hippolitus,  i.  682  nn.  3,  4.  Cod.  215,  Philo- 
ponus,  ii.  613  n.  2.  Cod.  232,  Gobarus,  ii.  6, 14 
n.  2.  Cod.  233,  Germanus  on  Gregory  of 
Nyssa,  ii.  738  n.  4.  Cod.  235,  Gobarus,  quo- 
tation from  Ilegesippus  by,  i.675  n.  2. 
Epistolfie.  Ep.  to  Nicliolas  I.  (Baronius,  Annal. 
an.  861),  iii.  559  n.  1,  565  n.  2.  Ep.  2  (cor- 
respondenoe,  ed.  Montieut),  f .  58,  circular  let- 
ter, 327  n.  2,  567  n.  3.  Ep.  6,  f.  70,  to  Bar- 
das,  559  n.  6,  560  nn.  3,  4.  Ep.  22,  against 
cruel  punishments,  560  n.  4.  Ep.  64,  images 
of  Christ,  550  n.  1.  Ep.  84,  against  the  Oc- 
cidentals, 566  n.  2.  Epp.  85,  97,  114,  his 
misfortunes,  separation  from  liis  books,  572 
n.  1.  Ep.  97,  to  Micliael  HI.,  568  n.  3,  572  n. 
1.  Ep.  98,  to  the  cmp.  Ba.silius,  668  n.  3. 
Ep.  1(11,  the  earthquake,  572  n.  1.  Ep.  113, 
family  of  Bardas,  659  n.  1  ;  tlic  anathema, 
571  n.  3.  Ep.  115,  the  anathema,  571  n.  3. 
Ep    118,  f.  100,   Basilius,  568    n.  3;   false 


plenipotentiaries,  575  n.  4.  Epp.  f.  40,  to 
the  Bulgarians,  -309  n.  1 ;  f .  49,  to  the  bishops 
of  the  East,  conversion  of  the  Bulgarians, 
308  n.  2. 
His  work  against  the  Manicheans  (see  Wolf). 
On  the  Paulicians,  iii.  244  n.  1.  L.  i.  c.  2, 
name  Paulicians,  244  n.  2;  c.  4,  f.  13,  their 
origin,  246  n.  2 ;  c.  7,  their  doctrines,  iucar- 
nation,  261  n.  3  :  c.  7,  f.  23,  the  cross,  262  n.  5  ; 
f.  24,  0.  T.  teachers,  267  n.  2,  St.  Peter,  269 
n.  3  ;  c.  8,  f.  25,  their  principles  with  regard 
to  veracity,  267  n.  1;  c.  9,  sacraments,  263 
nn.  1,  2 ;  oratories,  264  n.  2  ;  c.  9,  f.  29,  use 
of  the  cross,  263  n.  3;  f.  31,  their  church 
officers,  264  nn.  3,  4  ;  f .  33,  reverence  paid  to 
the  gospels,  268  n.  1 ;  c.  16,  death  of  Constan- 
tiue  (Silvanus)  248  n.  ;  c.  18,  Paul,  and  his 
son  Theodore,  246  n.  4,  249  n  :  c.  22,  the  Vir- 
gin Mary,  262  n.  2 :  f .  95,  Scrgius.  261  n.  1  ; 
f.  98  (and  111,  115),  his  designations  of  Ijim- 
self,  264  nn.  1,  2,  262  n.  8  ;  f.  Iu8,  on  the 
dominant  ch.,  252  n.  5  ;  f.  Ill,  Paraclete,  253 
n.  4,  254  n.  2  ;  f.  112,  labors  of  Scrgius, 
252  n.  2 ;  f.  114,  intercession  of  the  spirit, 
2.53  n.  3 :  c.  21,  f.  116,  their  apostles,  264  n. 
'  6  ;  f.  117,  the  first  sin,  268  n.  1  ;  c.  22,  f .  120, 
moral  character  of  Sergius,  252  n.  4  :  f.  128, 
inquisitors  cut  off,  256  n.  1  ;  aoraToi,  265  n. 
3 ;  f.  130,  trade  of  S.,  252  n.  3  ;  c.  26.  f.  134, 
crvv€KSritj.oi,  2(35  n.  1.  L.  ii.  c.  3,  origin  of 
the  evil  principle,  257  n.  1  ;  self  revealing 
power  of  God,  260  n.  2  ;  c.  5,  the  Creator, 
2.57  n.  3  ;  f .  147,  261  n.  1  :  f .  169,  John  1  :  9, 
260  n.  1  ;  c.  10,  f .  190,  name  derived  from  St. 
Paul,  247  n.  1. 
Photius  on  his  relations  with  Basilius,  and  Ig- 
natius (.see  Ilarduin,  vi.  p.  i.  f .  2.55),  iii.  572 
n.  2,  573  n.  1.  See  Councils,  Const,  an.  879. 
^uTiCo/ievoi..  ii.  358. 
if)6v7iaic,  Basilides,  i.  400. 
^povTiarf/jJia,  ii.  317. 

Phrvgia,  i.  109,  117,  ii.  .327,  451,  563  ;  iii. 
203,  205,  219,  229  n.  3  ;  iv.  530.     Seat 
of  Moutanism,  i.  509,  513.     Of  Icono- 
clasm,  iii.  229  n.  3.    Paulicians,  iii.  254. 
Upper,  iii.  592. 
Phthartodocetism,  ii.  613. 
4>i5opo.,  i.  615. 
Phusik,  martyr,  ii.  132. 
^vaic,  ii.  614.     See  Nature. 
Physical   and   spiritual  phenomena  con- 
nected, V.  380. 
Physicians,  ii.  169,  537  ;  iv.  310  n.  7. 
Picardy,  iv.  235. 
Piccolomini,    iEneas    Sylvio,   v.   380   n. 

See  ^neas  Silvius. 
Picts,  pagans,  ii.  146,  149.    Conversion  of 

the,  iii.  10. 
Pictures,  in  churches,  ii.  328,  329.  De- 
votional use  of,  iii.  198,  199,  237,  238, 
239,  547;  iv.  58,  79,  307.  Symbolical 
of  the  papal  system,  at  Rome,  iv.  163 
and  11.3,  164  and  n.  3,  165.  In  monas- 
teries, Bernard  on,  iv.  264.  In  Bethle- 
hem chapel,  v.  332,  333.  See  Art,  Im- 
age worsiiip.  Mosaic. 
Piedmont,   Anselm,  iv.  361.     Waldenses 

in,  609. 
PieriiLs,  the  Alexandrian,  i.  713. 
Pierre  de  Beres,  knight,  iv.  577  n.  5. 
Pierre  de   Vaux,   iv.   606.      See    Peter 

Waldo. 
Pietism,  in  Montanism,  i.  523,  565.     Pie- 
tistic  bent  ])romoted  bv  monks,  iv.  285, 
286.    In  the  sects,  iv.  594.     "  Pietists  " 


GENERAL   INDEX. 


179 


term  of  reproach,  i.  273  ;  iv.  206,  303  ; 

V.  143,  213,  288,  386. 
Pietv,  ii.  628.     Discou racked,  ii.  260,  76.5, 

766  ;  V.  216-218,  221,  224.    Amons;  the 

laity,  ii.  261,  766;  iii.  445  ;  v.  213-218, 

221,224,306,  381.     Caricature  of,  iv. 

271,  303.     See  Laity,  societies  amoug 

the. 
Pilate,  i.  8.  74,  93,  451;  v.  38,  39,  191, 

301  n.  3,  314,  359. 
Pileus,  abp.  of  Genoa,  v.  119. 

Address  to  coac.  Const.,  v.  119  n.  3. 

Pilgrim  of  Passau,  iii.  331,  332,  and  n.  3. 

Ep.  to  Benedict  VI.,  Hungarian  mission,  iii.  331 
n.  1. 

Pilgrimages,  ii.  259,  377,  378  ;  iii.  7,  20 
D.  1,  276,  394;  iv.  172,  236,  276  n.  2, 
638.  Opposer  of,  iii.  57.  Cautions 
against  trusting  in,  iii.  131,  443.  As 
penance,  iii.  140.  To  Rome,  iii.  58  n. 
1,  131,  132,  290,  322,  367  n.  2,378,433, 
437,  438,  440,  452,  453,  475;  iv.  164, 
165,  204,  222,  298,  640.  Dangers  of, 
iii.  58  n.  1,  367  n.  2.  Advantages  of, 
iii.  118,  440.  To  Jerusalem,  iii.  398, 
448  n.  1,470  n.  2;  iv.  237,  298.  In- 
dulgences for,  iii.  451,  452.  Dispensa- 
tion from,  on  taking  monastic  vows,  iv. 
237,  238.  IJaymund  Palmaris,  iv.  297, 
298.  Hildebert  on,  iv.  306.  Lull  on, 
iv.  307  (63).  Benedict,  iii.  414,  Catha- 
rists,  iv.  578.  Buddhist,  iv.  52.  Wick- 
lif  on,  V.  140.  To  Wilsuack,  v.  237-239. 
Hnss  on,  v.  324. 

Pilgrims  to  Palestine,  ill  treated  by  Sar- 
acens, iv.  124,  125.  At  Rome  during 
the  Jubilee,  v.  3. 

Pilichdorf. 

Tract  against  the  Waldenses,  c.  1,  iv.  605  n.  1, 
606  n.  4,  c.  20  et  seq.,  614  n.  3.  See  Bibl. 
Patr.  Lugd.,  t.  xxv. 

Pilsen,  v.  174. 

Piper,  Prof.      See    Studien  u.  Kritiken, 

1838. 
Piracy,  pirates,  ii.  146,  147,  149;  iii.  300  ; 

iv.  26,  236,  237,  294. 
Pisa,  Lull  at,  iv.  69,  and  n.  2,   70,  190. 

Bernard  at,  iv.  146.   Frederic  IL  at,  iv. 

152.     Papal  court  at,  iv.  198.     Flight 

of  the  cardinals  of  Gregory  XII.  to,  v. 

77.     Ap])ointment  of  the  council  at,  v. 

77,  78,  253.     University  of,  v.  89.     See 

Councils  an.  1409,  Bernard  of  Pisa. 
Pisidia,  ii.  590  ;  iii.  206,  229  n.  3,  250. 
Pisinus,  in  Galatia,  iii.  229  n.  3. 
UiaTiKoi,  i.  381,  692. 
Uianc  and   yviJaii,   i.   208,  305  n.  1,  413, 

460,  529-557,  645,  698,  ii.  395.     Jewish 

conception  of  TTldTi^,  i.  395  (381).     See 

Gnosticism,  Faith. 
Pistus,  Arian   bishop  of  Alexandria,  ii. 

432,  433. 
Pityus,  ii.  761. 
Pius,  bishop  of  Rome,  i.  660  and  n.  2. 

Ep.  2,  in  the  Pseudo-Isidorean  decretals,  iii. 
348  n.  1. 


Placenza,  church  assembly  at,  an.  1095, 
iv.  125.     Palmaris  at,  iv.  297-299. 

Places,  sacred,  ii.  240  ;  iii.  45.  Francis 
of  A.ssisi,  and,  iv.  271,  272.  Peter  of 
Bruis,  iv.  597.     Dolcino,  iv.  636. 

Placidius,  disciple  of  Paschasius  Radbert, 
iii.  495. 

Placidus,  Benedict's  disciple,  ii.  300. 

Placidus  of  Nonantula,  Liber  de  honore 
ecclesifB,  iv.  137-140.  On  the  church, 
138,  139.  On  the  oath  taken  by  Pas- 
chalis,  139. 

Citations :  — 

iv.  138  nu.  1,  2.    See  Fez,  thesaurus,  t.ii.  p.  2. 

Placita  episcoporum,  iii.  107  n.  6. 

Plague,  the,  iii.  92  n.  3.    See  Black  death. 

Planetary  spirits,  empire,  i.  455,  456. 

Planets,  the  seven,  i.  444,  445,  446.  Ori- 
gen  on  the,  625. 

Plank,  Hist,  of  the  Papacy,  ii.  1,  p.  198 ; 
iv.  113  n.  2. 

Plato,  on  the  natural  explanation  of 
myths,  i.  5.  His  philosojjhy,  view  of 
Socrates,  18.  TaTrEtvor??^,  19,  166.  His 
monotheism,  25.  Idea  of  the  absolute, 
as  distinguished  from  the  Supreme 
Spirit,  26  (586).  Of  God,  78.  Tima;us, 
25  n.  1,  26  n.  3,  78.  On  falsehood,  58 
n.  2.  Busts  of,  292.  Mavia,  356.  Mun- 
dane spirit,  380.  The  Symposium,  386. 
In  Gnosticism,  390,  408"and  u.  1.  Geof 
ytvTjTog,  424  n.  1.  Phajdrus,  449,  623 
n.  4.  With  Tertullian,  618.  M^  or,  623 
n.  5.  Justin  Martyr,  662.  And  Moses, 
667  n.  1.  With  Julian,  ii,  50  n.  3,  62. 
Translated  by  Victorinus,  ii.  77.  Liba- 
nius,  ii.  85.  On  the  relation  of  pas- 
sions to  reason;  Thcmistius,  ii.  158, 
159.  Study  of;  the  Monophvsites,  ii. 
613.  Abelard  on,  iv.  378  n.  3,  379, 384, 
467.  Janow,  v.  212.  With  Wicklif, 
V.  165  n.  2,  166.     See  NoOf. 

Citations :  — 

De  legib.,  1.  iv.  (ed.  Bip.,  vol.  viii.,  p.  185),  ra- 
ncLvov,  i.  19,  threefold  relation  of  God  to  man- 
kind, 572  n.  L.  X.  (ed.  Bip.,  vol.  ix.,  pp.  87- 
91),  conflict  between  -npovoLa  and  avdyKt),  .375 
n.  2.  Derepublica,  26n.  2.  L.  ii.  p.  2.D7andl. 
iii.,  p.  266  (vol.  vi.,  ed.  Bip),  on  falsehood,  58 
n.  2.  Phtedrus  (ed.  Bip.,  vol.  x.,  p.  285),  So- 
phists, 5  n.  Philetus,  26  u.  3.  Timseus,  25 
n.  1,  26  n.  3(ed.  Bip.,  t.  ix.,  f.  .326),  the  mor- 
tal in  man  proceeds  from  subordinate  gods, 
396  n.  3. 

Plato,  monk,  iii.  100,  230  n.  1,  536  notes 
1,  2.     See  Theodore,  Abbot. 

Platonic  philosophy,  Platonism,  i.  15.  Its 
essence,  18.  Relation  to  Christianitv, 
19,  .33,  34,  379,  388,  391,  558,  559,  585. 
Original  and  derivative,  19-35.  In  later 
Judaism,  40,  51-54,  58,  64,  366,  377. 
Relation  to  the  Essenes,  44,  47.  In 
Alexandria,  51,  52,  53,  366,  377,  508, 
542.  With  Celsus,  163,  166.  In  Gnos- 
ticism, 366,  368,  369,  374-380,  390,391, 
449,  456.  Its  place  in  the  Alexandrian 
Gnosis,  ii.  395.  Two  tendencies  in 
Platonism :   practical  and  coutempla- 


180 


GENERAL   INDEX. 


tive,  i.  378,  379.  In  Asia,  i.  479.  With 
Clement,!.  540.  With  Origen,  i.  543, 550, 
569,  571,  622,  627;  ii.  '740,  764  n.  2. 
Aristotle,  i.  611.  With  Constantine,  ii. 
24  u.  3,  163.  lu  pai2:auisni,ii.  27.  In  the 
doctrine  of  the  church,  ii.  387,  388,  438, 
445.  With  Augiistin,  ii.  124,  294,  295, 
395-400,  401,  625,  626,  669.  Synesius, 
ii.  763.  In  Scotus,  iii.  461.  Pseudo-Dio- 
nysiaii  writings,  iii.  466,467.  See  Neo- 
Platonism,  Platonists. 

riatoiiic  philosophy  iu  the  thirteenth 
century,  iv.  419,  420. 

Platonic  anthropology,  i.  611.  M.avla,i. 
356. 

Platon ice- Aristotelian  realism,  ii.  669  ;  iv. 
356. 

Platonists,  the,  on  magnetic  influences,  i. 
161,  162.  And  the  oracles,  172  n.  4. 
The  irrational  soul,  376.  On  Homer, 
ii.  41.  At  the  head  of  the  pagan  party, 
ii.  42,  102,  104,  106.  Influence  on  Jul- 
ian, ii.  42,  43,  44  n.  1.  Toleration,  ii. 
163.  Latin  and  Arabic  translations  of 
the,  iv.  420,  444  (378  u.  3).  See  Neo- 
Platonism. 

Flatten,  lake  of,  iii.  316. 

TlXarvafiug,  Sabellius,  i.  599,  see  595  nn. 
2,  3,  596  n.  5. 

Plaul,  Master,  v.  83. 

Plays,  TertuUian  on,  i.  264.  Spiritual,  iv. 
39. 

Pleroma,  'rvlrjpufia,  in  Gnosticism,  i.  373 
n.  3,  374,  375  n.  5,  389,  393,  399  n.  2, 
418,420-427,  432,  434,  441,  442,443, 
477  ;  iv.  571. 

Plescow,  v.  373. 

Pliny  the  Elder,  on  religion,  i.  10,  11. 
On  the  Essenes,  i.  43. 

Hist,  nat.,  1.  ii.  c.  4,  et  seq.,  1.  Til.  c.  1,  the 
Highest  cannot  concern  himself  about  men, 
i.  10  n.  2.  L.  XX.  c.  3,  wild  cucumber,  iv. 
582  n.  2.  L.  xxxiii.  c.  24,  holosphyratos,  iv. 
535  n.  1. 

Plinv  the  Younger,  on  suicide,  i.  16  n.  2. 
Report  to  Trajan,  79,  97-100, 105,  175. 
On  the  Christian  hymns,  98,  304,  575. 
Testimony  of  slaves,  112  n.  3.  AgapiB, 
325. 

Epistles.  L.  i.  12,  22,  1.  iii.  7,  1.  vi.  24,  sui- 
cide, i.  16  n.  2.  L.  x.,ep.  97,i.  97ii.  2,  99  nn. 
1,2. 

Plotinus,  his  intuition  of  the  absolute,  i. 
27.  Stages  of  development,  29.  Pan- 
theism, 31.  Porphvry,  170.  Relation  to 
Platonism,  368,  391  (iv.  445).  Against 
the  Gnostics,  368,  390-394,  415,  472. 
Matter,  376  n.  1.  Ethics,  379,  415. 
Relation  to  Christianitv,  390,  391  and 
u.  1.  Monism,  391  (iv.  445).  Provi- 
dence, reason,  406  and  n.  2,472.  Clem- 
ent and  Pkitinus,  586  n.  6.  Anthropol- 
ogy, 611.  Pupil  of  Ammonius  Saccas, 
698.  Magic,  ii.  43.  Division  of  the 
virtues,  iv.  523,  524  n.  1. 

Citations :  — 

In  auecdota  graeca,  t.  2,  p.  237  (ed.  Villolson, 


Venet.  1781),  intuition  of  the  absolute,  i.  26 
n.  4.  Enuead  I.,  1.  ii.,  division  of  virtues,  iv 
523  n.  2.  L.  viii.  c.  14,  longing  of  the'YAij, 
i.  376  n.  1.  II.,  1.  ix.,  i.  369  n.  L.  x.  c.  9, 
classes  of  men,  i.  29  n.  4.  III.,  1.  ii.,  provi- 
dence, i.  406  n.  2.  L.  vii.,  endless  becoming, 
i.  569  n.  S ;  vovi  and  ov,  i.  586  n.  6.  See 
Porphyry. 

Ploughmen,  iii.  426. 

Plozk,  iv.  36. 

Plurality  of  benefices,  iv.  207  ;  v.  50,  367. 

Plutarch,  against  foreign  religious  cus- 
toms, i.  13.  Superstition  and  infidel- 
ity, 13-15,  21,  22,  71.  Epicureanism, 
15.  Stoics,  18  n.  1.  Relation  of  relig- 
ions, 20,  21,  368.  Hypocrisy  of  philos- 
ophers, 21.  Anger  of  the  gods,  22. 
The  priest,  22.  Natural  causes,  oracles, 
23,  24.  Demons,  28.  Alexander  the 
Great,  his  significance,  50.  Moral  free- 
dom, 611. 

Citations :  — 

Adversus  Stoicos,  c.  31,  i.  20  n.  3.  De  anima 
procreatrice  in  Timaeo,  c.  9  (opp.,ed.  Ilutten, 
t.  13,  p.  296),  376  n.  2.  De  el  apud  Delphos, 
c.  20,  the  only  true  Being,  25  n.  2.  De  Iside 
et  Osiride,  c.  1,  aiuii'tos  ^iotj,  34  n.  2  ;  c.  20, 
myths,  23  n.  1 ;  c.  23,  on  unbelief,  21  n.  3  ; 
c.  37,  relations  of  different  religion.s  to  one 
another,  20  n.  2 ;  c.  71,  effects  of  false  no- 
tions of  the  gods,  14  n.  5.  De  Pythias  oracu- 
lis,  c.  6,  Sibylline  oracles,  177  n.  1 ;  cc.  7,  21, 
inspiration,  24  nn.  2-4  ;  c.  9,  Sibyl  cited,  176 
n.  2  ;  c.  24,  514  n.  1.  De  sera  numinis  vin- 
dicta,  c.  3,  humiliation  by  punishment,  19  n. 
2.  De  Stoicorum  repugnantiis,  c.  6,  self-con- 
tradiction of  the  Stoics,  18  n.  1 ;  c.  13,  Stoi- 
cal pride,  16  n.  1 ;  c.  15,  punishment,  22  n. 
1 :  c.  35,  Chrvsippus  on  evil,  16  n.  7  ;  c.  38, 
the  God  of  Judaism,  22  n.  3  ;  c.  39,  cycles, 
16  n.  5.  De  superstitions,  c.  33,  foreign  cer- 
emonies, 13  n.  1.  Defectu  oraculorum,  1.  i. 
c.  2,  unity  of  religions,  20  n.  1 ;  c.  9,  decay 
of  forms,  21  n.  1 ;  c.  12,  demons,  28  n.  1 ;  c. 
2-1,  infinite  series,  571  n.  2  ;  c.  47,  causes,  di- 
vine and  natural,  23  n.  2.  Life  of  Alexander, 
c.  27,  Psammon,  on  the  kingdom  of  God,  34 
n.  2.  Non  posse  suaviter  vivi  secundum 
Epicurum,  c.  20,  reverence  and  faith,  15  n. ; 
c.  22,  hypocrisy,  21  n.  2.  Oratio  1,  de  Alex- 
andri  virtute  sive  fortuna,  §§  6,  10,  mission 
of  Alexander,  50  nn.  1,  2.  Quaestiones  Pla- 
tonicse,  qu.,  iv.  375  n.  2. 

Ilvei'/ia,  i.  474,  492  n.  1,  636-639.  Uvev- 
/uara  vkiKoi,  456.     See  Spiiit. 

YlvEvnazLKoi  and  ipvxiKoi,  among  the  Gnos- 
tics, i.  366,  381,  388,  389,  393,  395,  399 
n.  2,  411,  413,  541.  In  particular  svs- 
tems,  411,413,  414,  420-435,  441-447 
456,  474,  476,  477,  502.  With  Origen, 
546,  627,  628,  629.  'loviaiafibg  Trvevftan- 
Koc,  399. 

TlvevfiariKuv,  ii.  733  n.  4. 

Pneumatology,  i.  47,  612.  See  Anthro- 
pology. 

Pneumatomachi,  v.  186. 

Po  milui  (Slavonian),  iii.  324. 

Pococke,  specimen  Hist.  Arab.,  on  Mani, 
i.  486  n.  2. 

Poenitentes,  i.  219,  687.     See  Penitents. 

Poets  and  poetry,  consciousness  of  God 
in,  i.  176.  The  Logos,  i.  667.  Study 
of,  ii.  85,  116,  288;  v.  113.  Plato  on, 
iv.  384.     Rutilius,  ii.  290  n.  1. 


GENERAL   INDEX. 


181 


Christian;  Alanus  Magnus,  iv.  417 
n.  1.  Alcuin,  iii.  153  n.  4.  Alphanus, 
iii.  399  n.  4  ;  iv.  83  n.  1.  Ambrose  and 
Hilary,  iii.  354  and  n.  3.  Arius,  ii.  409. 
Damiaui,  iii.  399  u.  3.  German  national 
poets,  iv.  180,  188,  215,  216.  Sacred 
sonfj,  iv.  155,  313.  Gregory  Nazianzen, 
ii.  182  n.  3,  185  u.  1,  196  n.  3,  262  n.  1, 
273  n.  6.  Giinther  Ligurinus,  iv.  148 
n.  1,  149  n.  4.  Koa/xag  o  (j.E2.if)6ric,  iii. 
206  V.  3.  Livin,  iii.  43  n.  2.  Nigellus 
Witeker,  iv.  265  n.  4.  Otfrid,  iii.  425. 
Pauliims  of  Nola,  ii.  328  n.  1.  Prosper, 
ii.  691  n.  1,  693  nn.  1,  2,  694  n.  1.  Pro- 
ven9al,  iv.  616  nn.,  639  n.  2,  641  nn.  3, 
4,  5.  Roman  de  la  Rose,  iv.  289  n.  2. 
Rudolph  of  Liege,  iv.  343  n.  4.  Sev- 
erus,  ii.  13  n.  4,  323  n.  2.  Syne^ius,  ii. 
371  n.  2.  Theodulph  of  Orleans,  iii. 
132.     Troubadours,  iv.  604  n.  3,  616  n. 

1.  Walafrid  Strabo,  iii.  472  n.,  474  n. 

2.  Walter  von  der  Vogehveide,  iv.  173 
n.  I.     See  Hymns. 

Poggio  of  Florence,  v.  378  and  n.  1,  379 
and  n.  2.  See  Van  der~  Hardt,  iii.  f. 
71. 

Poictiers,  council  at  (an.  1076),  iii.  518. 
Bp.  of,  iv.  145,  408.  See  Gilbert,  Hil- 
ary, Isidore,  Peter. 

UoLfjJiv,  i.  184;  iii.  254,  264. 

Poitou,  iv.  247. 

Poland,  spread  of  Christianity  in,  iii.  330  ; 
iv.  1,3,4.  Dukes  of  Poland  and  the 
Pomeranians,  iv.  1,  6-8,  10,  11,  12, 
14,  16,  24;  and  the  Prussians,  iv.  44. 
Otto  in,  iv.  3,  4,  17.  Adalbert,  iv.  41. 
Gottfried,  iv.  43.  Mongols  in,  iv.  49. 
Pilgrims  from,  v.  51.  Poles  at  Con- 
stance, V.  127.  Militz,  V.  182.  Polish 
nation  at  Prague,  v.  247.  Doctrines 
of  Huss  in,  V.  357.  Jerome  in,  v. 
373. 

Polemic,  between  Christians  and  pagans, 
i.  157-178;  ii.  111-115.  Against  the 
Mohammedans,  iii.  88;  (Raymund 
Lull),  iv.  61-71.  Against  Jews,  iv.  77- 
81.  Evil  connected  with,  iv.  395.  Mys- 
tics on,  V.  360.  Nicetas,  iv.  530.  See 
Apologists,  Controversies. 

Poll,  merchants  of  the  family  of  the,  iv. 
56,  57. 

Political  disturbances  in  the  West,  ii.  102. 
Ill  Xorth  Africa,  ii.  694,  695.  Of  the 
tenth  century,  iii.  425.  In  Oldenburg, 
iv.  643,  644.  And  religious,  in  Eng- 
land, V.  157-161.     In  Italy,   see  Italy. 

Political  idea,  with  the  Romans,  i.  86,  87, 
100. 

Political  influences  in  choice  of  bps.,  ii. 
185. 

Polybius,  on  Roman  sujjerstition,  i.  67. 
Hist.,  1.  iii.,  6,  c.  6,  cause,  true  and  apparent, 
i.3n.  L.vi.c.  56,  superstition  and  the  state, 
6  nn.  2-4 

Polycarp  of  Smvrna.  the  martvr,  i.  109- 
111,  335  (v.  371).  On  the" passover, 
299  (iii.  32).     Meeting  with  JNIarcion, 


465.  Ignatius,  letter  to  the  Philippians, 
661.  Irenffius  on,  677,  680. 
Polycrates,  bishop  of  Ephesus,  the  apos- 
tle John,  i.  194  n.  1.  The  passover 
controversy,  298,  299. 
Ap.  Euseb.  h.  eccles.,  1.  v.  c.  24,  i.  194  n.  1,  298 
n.  3. 

Polycronius,  monk,  iii.  195. 

Polygamy,  in  Bohemia,  iii.  322.     Among 

the   Pomeranians,  iv.   8,  9.     Nestorian 

clergy  in  Tartary,  iv.  52. 
Polytheism,  Pliny  on,  i.  10.     According 

to  the  eclectic  philosophy,  25.      Ter- 

tullian  against,  177.   Judaism  and,  347. 

Origen  and  Philo   on,   587  n.  3.     Of 

Julian,  ii.  50,  51,  54,  57.     Of  Simpli- 

cius,  ii.  106-110. 
Pomerania,  introduction  of   Christianity 

into,  iv.  1-31,   130.     Manners   of  the 

Pomeranians,    11.       As    missionaries, 

43,  44. 
Pomesanien,  bishopric,  iv.  45. 
Pompa  diaboli,  i.  264,  309. 
Pomponatius. 

De  natural,  effect,  admirand.  causis,  p.  142  et 
seq.,  iii.  591  n.  4. 

Pontianus,  North  African  bp.,  ii.  600. 

Ponticus,  the  martyr,  i.  114. 

Pontifex  Maximus,  Constantine,  ii.  23. 

Julian,  59.     Gratian,  92. 
Pontius. 

Life  of  Cyprian,  i.  1.39  n.  2,  222  nn.  2,  3,  225 
nn.  1,  8".    A.  1,  223  n.  1. 

Pontius,  abbot  of  Cluny,  iv.  249,  345. 

Pontoise  (Pontisara),  iv.  97  n.  8. 

Pontus,  Alexander  of  Abonoteichus  in, 
i.  92.  Pliny  in,  97.  Earthquakes  in, 
126.  Influence  of  Origen,  716.  Of 
Gregory  Thaumaturgus,  719,  720.  Per- 
secution under  Libanius,  ii.  19.  Asy- 
lum in,  ii.  177  n.  1.  In  the  patriarch- 
ate of  Constantinople,  ii.  196  n,  3,  197, 
203.  Eustathius,  monachism,  ii.  281 
and  n.  1.  Evagrius,  ii.  752.  Chrysos- 
tom  exiled  to,  ii.  761.  See  Amasea, 
Caesarea,  Comana,  Pityus,  Sinope, 
Trapezund. 

Poor,  goods  bestowed  on  the,  i.  222,  274. 
Agapie,  325.  Poor  and  rich  principle, 
with  the  Gnostics,  402.  Care  of  the 
poor,  232,  255,  256,  274,  278,  281  ;  Con- 
stantine, ii.  26  ;  Julian  on,  ii.  63 ;  by 
bishops,  ii.  168;  iii.  105,  408  nn.  ;  iv.  5, 
213;  Basil,  ii.  169;  council  of  Car- 
thage on,  ii.  192  n.  1  ;  by  women,  ii. 
262  ;  in  cloisters,  ii.  272,  "288  ;  Crato, 
iii.  93  n.  3  ;  by  monks,  iii,  104  n.  1, 
415,418;  Alcuin,  iii.  131,  132;  Fride- 
burg,  iii.  282  n.  2  ;  by  spiritual  socie- 
ties, iv.  34 ;  the  laity,  iv.  34,  255,  294, 
296,  298,  299;  by  legates,  iv.  198. 
Domiuick,  iv.  268.  Berthold,  iv.  318 
n.  1.  Eustathius  on,  iv.  533.  The 
Catharists,  iv.  577.  Wicklif  on,  v.  138, 
142.  Militz,  V.  182.  Gifts  of  the,  iii. 
421.    Fund  for  the,  iv.  255.     Bonaven- 


182 


GENERAL  INDEX. 


tiira  on  the  honor  to  be  paid  to  poor 
ami  rich,  iv.  288,  289.  Gerson  on  the 
pope  aud  the,  v.  98.  See  Almsgiving, 
Povertv. 

Poor  priests,  v.   143-145,163.     See  Lol- 
lards. 

Pope,  the,  authority  of,  law  of  Valentin- 
ian  III.,  ii.  207. 

Oath  of  obedience  to  the,  iii.  48,  49, 
54.  Presents  to  the,  62  n.  3,  114.  Re- 
lation to  the  metropolitan  constitution, 
Boniface  on,  64.  Theocratical  head 
ovir  the   nations,  68,  69,  111,  112,  355, 

360,  361.  Relation  to  the  East  Roman 
church  and  emperors,  112,  113  and  n. 
1,  117,  120,  210-212,  234,  536  n.  2,  545, 
561-584.  To  bishops,  114.  To  the  ))a- 
triarchs  of  Constantinople,  115,  197, 
576.  To  the  Spanish  church,  117,  118. 
To  the  English  church,  1 1 8  (see  Angus- 
tin,  abbot).  In  civil  affairs,  119.  To 
the  Eraukish  empire,  118-122, 351-358, 

361,  362,  367,  377.  Emperor  crowned, 
anointed,  by  the,  120,  367.  Declarations 
concerning  their  powers,  120,  349,  350. 
Supervision  of  the  whole  church,  113, 
115,  120,  353,  359.  Authority  disputed 
or  resisted,  121,  292,  351-382".  Infalli- 
bility, Alcuin  on,  122,  167,  350.  Popes 
of  the  eighth  century,  151.  In  the 
image  controversies,  234,  551-553. 
Charlemagne  and  the,  242.  Relation 
to  the  northern  missions,  292.  To  the 
Bulgarians,  310-314.  To  the  Mora- 
vians, 316,  319.  In  the  Decretals,  346- 
351.  Judge  of  bishops,  349,  369.  Ar- 
uulph  on  the  character  and  authority 
of  the,  369,  370.  Crimes  of,  in  the 
tenth  century,  366-368.  In  the  elev- 
enth century,  375,  376.  Order  of  elec- 
tion, 387,  395  n.  2.  Dominus  apostoli- 
cus,  438.  Absolution  by  the,  453.  Su- 
pervision of  books,  467. 

In  the  Fifth  Period.  Connection  with 
missions,  iv.  43  n.  1,  44,  56  (see  Inno- 
cent III.,  Innocent  IV.).  The  Mon- 
gols, 49,  50,  56.  Conduct  towards  Jews, 
75.  Imperial  sovereigntv  over  the 
world,  83,  87,  88-90,  120, 163  n.  1,  173- 
175.  Head  of  the  whole  church,  87-89, 
194.  Consecrated  by  consent  of  the 
emperor,  92  n.  6,  151,  177.  Coronation 
of  emperors,  118,  119,  120, 161,  164  aud 
n.  3,  177.  Contests  with  the  German 
emperors,  iv.  103-121,  129-143,  161- 
169,  176-185,  582,  610.  Appeals  to  the, 
123  (see  Appeals).  Heretical,  135. 
Person  of  the,  140.  In  Erance,  144, 
145,  152,  153,  157,  168,  183-185,  197. 
Bernard  on  the  duties  of  the,  157-160, 
255.  On  the  secular  authority  of  the, 
158-160.  Laws  on  papal  elections,  169, 
192.  Em])eror  in  papal  elections,  92 
un.  4,  6,  151,  177.  Abdication,  deposi- 
tion of,  193,  194.  Journeyings  of,  197 
anil  n.  4.  Relation  to  bishops,  200,  256. 
To  abbots,  201.  Predictions  of  Joachim 


concerning  the,  223,  224.  Mendicants 
and  the  (see  Mendicant).  Laws  lim- 
iting indulgences,  352.  Opposition  to, 
448.  610,  642.  In  the  Greek  church, 
538-541,  544,  546.  Relation  to  the 
period,  600.  Wm.  of  St.  Amour,  619. 
Dolcino,  636  and  n.  3.  See  E.xtor- 
tions. 

In  the  Sixth  Period.  Abdication, 
depositions  of  popes,  v.  2,  4,  17,  18,  19, 
64,  70.  71,  76,  94-96,  99,  101,  112,  125, 
126,  352.  Vicar  of  Christ,  13,  14,  17. 
Secular  power  contested,  14,  16,  146, 
165.  Power  to  bind  and  loose,  15,  98, 
146,  171,  284.  Church  property,  16, 
17.  Dependence  on  Erance,  21,  22. 
Supreme  authority  on  matters  of  faith 
and  polity  denied",  33,  40,  65,  92,  96, 
107,  108,  127,  164,  165,  285  (see  Oc- 
cam). Simony,  34  (see  Simony).  Cor- 
ruption, 35,  51.  Secular  possessions 
of,  39.  Subtraction  of  allegiance  to 
the,  63-65,  69,  70,  95,  96,  253.  Power 
to  convoke  councils,  76,  96  (see  CEcu- 
menical  Councils).  Relation  to  eccle- 
siastical laws,  97,  112.  To  secular  tri- 
bunals, 146.  Servus  servorum,  98. 
The  Germans  on  the,  122.  Wicklif  on 
the,  137,  146,  147,  164,  172,  173.  Ja- 
now  on  the,  202.  Huss,  278,  284,  285, 
299,  304,  307-309,  363  (see  Huss).  The 
Sword,  281,  282. 

See  Abbots,  Absolutism,  Avignon, 
Benefices,  Bulls,  Church  constitution. 
Extortions,  Legates,  Kepotisin,  Pa- 
pacy, Peter,  Roman  court,  Simony, 
See,  also,  the  individual  popes. 

Popes,  Catharist,  iv.  590. 

Pophlagaria,  iii.  558  n.  1. 

Po])penbiittel,  iii.  289  n.  2. 

Pojjpholz,  iii.  289  n.  2. 

Po]ipo,  archbisho])  of  Triers,  ep.  to  Bene- 
dict IX.,  on  the  hermit  Simeon,  iii.  445 
n.  2,  448  n.  1. 

Poppo,  bp.  of  Aarhus,  iii.  289. 

Po]ipo,  bp.  of  Brixen  (Damasius  II.),  iii. 
378. 

Populace,  rage  of,  against  the  Christians, 
i.  71,  92,  93,  94,  101,  109,  112,  126,  130, 
136,  513,  664;  iv.  26.  Gothic,  protect 
Christians,  ii.  154.  Decisions  of,  in 
favor  of  Christianity,  iii.  285,  304,  305  ; 
iv.  8,  16,29,31. 

Hopvda,  with  the  Paulicians,  iii.  258- 
260. 

Porphyrins,  martyr,  i.  722  n.  1. 

Por])hvry,  bp.  of  Gaza,  ii.  103.  Life  of, 
103  n.  1. 

Por])hyry,  pagan  philosopher,  Neo-Pla- 
touic  mysticism,  i.  27.  Defence  of  im- 
age worship,  27.  Demons,  28.  Oracles, 
longing  of  heathenism,  31.  Against 
Christianity,  170-173.  Antinomian 
Gnostics,  385.  Gnostic  writings,  393 
n.  3.  Origen,  699  and  n.  1.  Arius 
classed  with,  ii.  421,  552.  On  John 
7  :  10,  Pelagius,  ii.  646  u.  1. 


GENERAL  INDEX. 


183 


Citations :  — 

De  abstinentia  camis,  1.  i.  c.  40  et  seg.,\.  385  n. 
2  ;  1.  ii.  c.  34,  ApoUonius  of  Tyana,  26  n.  1. 
Ep.  ad  Marcellam  uxorem,  p.  172,  c.  18,  na- 
tional worship,  170  n.  3  ;  c.  24  (ed.  Maii,  Mi!. 
181G),  faith,  love,  and  hope,  170  n.  1.  Kara 
XpicTTiai'a)!',  ap.  Euseb.,  1.  (i,  c.  19,  Ammonius 
Saccus,  699  n.  1.  Ilepl  TrJ5  «  KoyCiou  ^lAotro- 
i^ia5,  Kuscb.  prsepanit.,  1.  iv.  c.  7,  oracles,  31 
n.  7;  Euseb.  H.  E.,  1.  yi.  c.  19,  on  artificial 
interpretations  of  0.  T.,  171  n.  3;  ap.  Aug. 
de  civitate  Dei,  1.  xix.  c.  28,  fragments,  the- 
ology dx'awn  from  the  oracles,  171  n.  4  ;  ap. 
Euseb.  demonstrat.  evang.,  1.  iii.  p.  134  and 
ed.  Maii,  fragments,  171  n.  4  (see  Theodoret, 
Gr»c.,  affect,  curat.).  Vita  Plotini,  intuition 
of  the  absolute,  27  a.  1  ;  c.  2,  death  of  Plo- 
tinus,  31  a.  6 ;  c.  16,  Plotinus  on  the  Gnos- 
tics, 390  u.  2. 

Poi'tiuncula,  church  of  Mary  at,  iv.  272. 
Porto,  iii.  -^62.     Cardinal  bp.  of,  v.  10. 
Porto    Yenere,  Benedict  XIII.  at,  v.  75, 

76. 
Portugal,  iv.  174  n. 
Posen,  hp.  of,  V.  109. 
Posidonius,  deacon,  ii.  .520. 
Possession.     See  Demoniacal. 
Possessor,  North  African  bp.,  ii.  710. 
Possibility  and  necessity,  iv.  482-48.5.    See 

Predestination,  Foreknowledge. 
Possible  and  actual,  v.  166,  167,  168. 
Possidius,  life  of  Augustin  by,  ii.  168  n. 

1,  192  n.  1. 
Postills,  v.  195. 
Potaiuou,  confessor,  ii.  427  n. 
Pothiuus  of  Lyons,  i.  112,  677. 
Potho  of  Pruiii,  iv.  331,  333  u.  6. 

De  Statu  domus  del,  1.  iii.,  festival  of  the  Im- 
maculate conception,  iv.  331  n.  5  ;  of  the 
Trinity,  333  n.  6.  See  Bibl.  Patr.  Lugd.,  t. 
xxi. 

Poverty,  of  the  early  church,  i.  197,  346. 
With  the  Eliionites,  S52,  367.  Volun- 
tary, 222,  274,  457,  462  ;  iv.  149,  235. 

Gilbert  on,  iv.  78.  In  Cistercian 
monasteries,  252.  Carthusian,  265. 
Albigenses,  269.  The  mendicants,  268, 
270,  272  (v.  188).  Catharists,  580. 
Waldenses,  608,  609,  611,  616.  See 
Evangelical  Poverty. 

Poverty  of  spirit,  in  relation  to  Christi- 
anity, i.  63,  64. 

Power  of  (iod  (see  Omnipotence).  Ordi- 
naria  ct  absoluta,  iv.  457. 

Powers  of  (hirkness,  Mani  on  the,  i.  491, 
494,  495,  497-499. 

Prachatic,  Christaun  of,  v.  298,  310,  367. 

Prachatic,  priest  of,  v.  316. 

Prachini,  circle  of,  v.  235. 

Practical  bent,  in  mysticism,  i.  44, 45,  60  ; 
iv.  371;  V.  393,  409.  In  the  Clemen- 
tines, i.  395.  Of  Marciou,  i.  462,  464, 
466,  467,  474,  478.  Of  the  Christian 
mind,  i.  560.  Practical  realism,  i.  529. 
Practical  and  theoretical,  i.  367.  Prac- 
tical interest  in  the  Pelagians,  ii.  660. 
"With  Gregory  the  Great,  iii.  143,  144. 
In  the  Carolingian  age,  iii.  156.  In  the 
Greek  church,  iii.  169.  Sergius,  iii.  252, 
The  Latin  cliurcli,  iii.  553.  Arnold, 
Abelard,    iv.    148.     Societies,    iv.    302, 


303.  "Berthold,  iv.  318.  Peter  "Waldus, 
iv.  607.  Huss,  V.  237.  Practical  the- 
ology, iii.  460,  471,  472.  Practical  ele- 
ment in  theology,  Clemangis  on,  v.  61 
Practical  reformers,  iv.  209 ;  v.  192, 
240,  243,  264. 

Prificepta  and  consilia,  ii.  635  ;  iv.  525, 
526  ;  V.  213,  216,  249.     See  Consilia. 

Pra;destinati,  v.  302. 

Prredestinatus,  i.  685  ;  ii.  702  n.  2,  703- 
706,  767  n.  4.  Author  of,  ii.  767  n.  4. 
H.  26,  and  86,  Tertullian,  i.  685,  nn. 
2,  3.  II.  88,  Coelestius,  ii.  639  n.  2. 
L.  ii.,  ii.  703  n.  2,  705  nu. ;  11.  ii.  et  iii., 
ii   706  n.  1. 

Praidicatores,  iv.  221  n. 

Prelectors,  ii.  354. 

Pra^sciti,  iii.  474,476;  v.  302,  350,  353. 
See  Merit,  de  congruo. 

Pragmatic  sanction,  iv.  203. 

Prague,  archlnshopric,  iii.  321  n.  .5,  322, 
323,  332.     Library  at,  iv.  279  n.  1. 

Sixth  Period.  'Ab]i.  of,  v.  182,  183, 
186,  191,  223,  237,  294  (see  Albic, 
Zbynek).  Militz  at,  174,  175,  181-183, 
n.  "l.  Conrad,  184-192.  Janow,  194, 
233-235.  Pious  women,  222.  Ordinance 
relating  to  dress,  223.  Huss  at,  235-295, 
316-320.  Trial  of  Huss  at  (an.  1414), 
243  n.  1,  250  n.  4,  2.54,  256,  258,  288  n. 
1,  317  and  n.  4.  Jerome  at,  245,  372. 
Disturbances  at,  255,  256,  261,  288-295. 
Burning  of  AVicklifs  books,  261.  Bull 
of  John  XXIII.  at,  276-293.  Martvr.s 
of  Prague,  288-290.  Senate  of,  294, 
299.  Hussite  movements,  356.  See 
Adalbert,  Bethlehem  Chapel,  Huss. 

University  of,  Militz  at,  v.  1 75.  Huss 
and  the,  235,  242-255,  263,  299,  310. 
Influence  of  Wicklif  at,  241-248,  265. 
Oxford  and,  241 ,  243,  244,  246.  Founda- 
tion of,  244.  Teachers  at,  244,  245,  247, 
252,  2.53.  Convocation  of  (an.  1403), 
the  forty-five  propositions,  condemned, 
246,  24"7,  253,  278,  291.  Paris,  248. 
Convocation  (an.  1408),  ordinance  in  re- 
gard to  Wicklif's  writings,  248.  With- 
drawal of  the  Germans  from  the  uni- 
versity, 252-255,  274,  347.  Convocation 
(an.  1410),  on  the  burning  of  Wick- 
lif's books,  261.  Division  in  the  Bohe- 
mian party  at,  253,  279.  Theological 
faculty,  279,  291-293,  295,  296.  Ban- 
ishment of  four  of  its  members,  298, 
299,  347.  Master  Jesenic's  publication, 
294.  Christann  of  Prachatic,  310.  Del- 
egate at  Constance,  320.  Jacobellus, 
338  u.  1.     See  Palacky. 

Pranger,  v.  286. 

Prato,  iv.  629  n.  3. 

Prato,  cardinal  da  (du  Prat),  v.  20,  22. 

Praxeas,  against  the  Montanists,  i.  513  n. 
3,  525.    Patripassian,  583,  584. 

Prayer,  ApoUonius  of  Tyana  on,  i.  26,  31. 
With  tlie  Therapeutse,  i.  61.  Prayer  of 
M.  Aurelins,  i.  17,  73.  Of  ApoUonius, 
31.    Simplicius  on,  ii.  110. 


184 


GENERAL   INDEX. 


Christian  use  of  prayer,  power  of,  i. 
73,  74,  284-288.  Intercessory,  Cyprian 
on,  135,  287.  Important  business  be- 
gun with,  206,  286,  287.  Without  ceas- 
ing:, 286.  Seasons  of,  286,  287.  In  the 
StuJv  of  Scripture,  286,287,719.  In 
the  faniilv ,  286.  Posture  in,  288,  29.5, 
300.  And  works  of  love,  288.  In  bap- 
tism, 315.  At  the  Agapae,326.  At  the 
Lord's  supper,  329  n.  2,  330.  For  the 
dead,  334  (iv.  594,  597;  v.  324).  Basil- 
ides,  416.  The  Prodicians,  451.  Ori- 
gen  on  prayer  to  Christ,  590.  Through 
Christ,  591. 

Second  Period.  Prayers  of  Constan- 
tine,  ii.  23,  25,  28,  29, "30.  Julian  on, 
61.  Healing  in  answer  to,  138,  240, 
268,  285.  Nilus  on  continual,  277.  The 
Euchites,  277-279.  Eustathians,  281. 
Intercessory,  284-286  (iv.  81).  In  the 
Ccenobiffi,  287.  Chrvsostom  on,  315, 
316.  Athanasius,  322.  Prayer  for 
catechumens,  357,  358  n.  1.  Church 
prayers,  361  and  n.  2,  658.  In  the 
Lord's  supper,  367,  368.  Augustin, 
638,  686. 

Third  and  Fourth  Periods.  Remark- 
able answers  to,  in  the  history  of  mis- 
sions, iii.  6  and  n.  3,  8,  27,  28,  30,  284, 
285,  300,  301.  Undertakings  begun 
with,  20,  27,  275,  284,  2S5,  299.  Min- 
istration of,  26.  For  teinjioral  things, 
28,  132, 148.  Repetitions  of.  139,452  (iv. 
302).  Gregory  the  Great  on,  147,  148. 
Maximus,  174,  175.  .lohn  of  Dama.s- 
cus,  210.  For  teachers  of  errur,  255. 
Anschar,  286,  287.  Place  of,  311,  443, 
460.  Ratherius  on,  442,  443.  Indul- 
gences for,  452.  Scotus,  462  (prayers 
of,  462  n.  1).     Berengar,  505. 

Fijih  Period.  Answers  to,  iv.  13,  26, 
28,  81.  Undertakings  begun  with,  28, 
423.  Gregory  VII.  on,  91.  Bernard 
on,  241,  260,  261.  Francis,  273,  274. 
Lull,  309.  Almsgiving  and,  306. 
Preaching  and,  314,  315.  Aquinas, 
423.  Chrysomalos,  561.  Repetition  of, 
572  n.  2.  '  For  departed  souls,  594,  597. 
Waldenses  on,  612,  616. 

Clemangis  on,  v.    114.     Wicklif  on, 
143,  163.    In  preparation  for  preaching, 
175,   180.     Janow  on,   193.     And   the 
Lord's  supper,  224.    Seasons  of,  207. 
Pantheistic  Friends  of  God  on,  395, 400. 
Particular,   395,  405.     Distraction    in, 
praying  by  memory,  407.    See  Worship. 
Praying  l)rothers  and  sisters,  iv.  286. 
Prayius,  bp.  of  Jerusalem,  ii.  648. 
Preachers  of  tho  gospel,  early,  i.  72-79. 
Schools    for,    iii.     126    (see    Schools). 
Boniface    as,    iii.    52.      Willehad,    80. 
Gregory  the  Great,  142.   Anschar,  274. 
Boso,  324.    Elfric,  469. 

Fifth  Period,  iv.  293.  Otto  of  Bam- 
berg as,  iv.  4,  16,  20.  Converts  from 
heathenism,  13.  Monte  Corvino,  58. 
Francis  of  Assisi,  59,  273,  274.     Inno- 


cent III.,  173,  317.  R.  Grosshead,  186. 
Archdeacons  as,  211.  Peter  of  Savov, 
214.  Mendicant  orders,  276-279,  282, 
284,  624  (v.  59)  (see  Mendicant  Or- 
ders). Raymund  Palmaris,  298.  Aqui- 
nas, 317,  422.  Wra.  of  Auvergne,  423. 
Berthold,  318-320.  Anselm,  365.  Cath- 
arists,  584.  Waldenses,  607,  608.  Sec- 
taries, 610. 

Preachers  of  repentance,  iv.  97,  208-211, 
238,  239,  245,  246-249,  272,  29.3,  313, 
594,  598-604,  627  ;  v.  158, 183,  184.  Of 
indulgence  (see  Indulgences).  Travel- 
ing preachers,  i.  197,  .504;  v.  14-3-145, 
162.  Militz,  V.  174-177,  179,  180.  An- 
gels of  the  last  times,  v.  179,  196,  200, 
257.  Persecution  of,  v.  258.  Friends 
of  God,  V.  383.  See  Bernard,  Chrv- 
sostom, Conrad,  Gregory  Nazianzeu, 
Huss,  Preaching. 

Preaching,  i.  75,  196-198,  302,  303.  In 
the  Roman  church,  303  n.  6.  Gift  of 
teaching,  186,  187.  Office  of,  197.  Of 
laymen,  186,  187,  196,  197. 

Second  Period,  ii.  352-354..  Athana- 
sius on,  36.  Augustin  on,  122.  Of 
women,  139  (iv.  13).  Among  the  Goths, 
158.    Doctrinal,  384,  692. 

Third  Period.  Alcuin  on,  iii.  76,  77, 
123-125.  Charlemagne  on,  102,  123. 
Of  bishops,  107,  123-125,  426.  Rule 
of  Chrodegang  on,  123.  Schools  of, 
Homiliaria,  126,  127,  315  n.  1. 

Fourth  Period,  iii.  42.5-428.  Lan- 
guage of,  323-325  (v.  383)  (see  Lan- 
guage).    Subjects  of,  425,  426. 

Fifth  Period.  Lull  on,  iv.  62,  191, 
242,  310.  Of  bishops,  213.  Lateran 
council  on,  270.  Francis  on,  274.  Gui- 
bcrt  of  Novigentum  on,  313,  314.  H. 
de  Romanis  on,  314,  317.  Preparation, 
298,  316,  323  (v.  61,  175,  180).  Place, 
278,  298,  316,  318,  323  (v.  184,  263). 
Neglect  of,  317.     Oliva  on,  624. 

Sixth  Period.  Clemangis  on,  v.  59- 
62.  Gerson,81.  Wicklif,  141-143,  162, 
173.  Janow  on,  195,  196,  199,  200,  224. 
Foundation  of  Bethlehem  chajjel  for, 
236.  Huss  on,  263,  265,  288  n.  1,  313- 
316,  321,  353.  Wicklifite  party  in  Bo- 
hemia, 251 .  Preaching  in  private  chap- 
els forbidden,  259,  260,  265.  See 
Preachers,  Laity. 

Preaching  orders.  See  Mendicant  or- 
ders. 

Prebends,  iv.  206. 

Preces,  precistas,  iv.  200. 

Predestinatians,  Predestinationists,  ii. 
702-706,  711. 

Predestination,  in  the  Holy  Scripture,  i. 
613.  Absolute,  Marcion  on,  618  n.  1, 
655.  Florinus,  680  n.  3.  Origen,  630. 
Of  Christ,  592  (ii.  482). 

In  the  Second  Period.  Theodore  of 
Mojisuestia's  views  of,  ii.  495.  Hilary 
of  Poictiers,  621,  622.  Ambrose,  623, 
624.     Controversy  on  in  the  western 


GENERAL  INDEX. 


185 


church  ;  An^nstin,  680,  684-71 1,  401  n. 
3  ;  earlier  views,  627-630  ;  later,  630, 
631.     Prajdestinatio  duplex,  711. 

Third  Period.  Clement,  antagonist 
of  Bouiface,  on,  iii.  62.  Injurious  con- 
sequences of  Augustin's  doetrine,  77  n. 

1,  Gregory  the  Great  on,  144-146. 
Isidore  on,  i.5l.     Felix,  162. 

Fourth  Period.  Gottsclialk,  praedes- 
tinatio  duplex,  iii.  474  and  u.  1,  479, 
482,  483,  485,  492.  The  three  ques- 
tions, 482,  483.      Probus,  602. 

Plfth  Period,  iv.  474-48.5,  515,  518. 
Bernard  on,  509,  510.  Catharists,  568. 
See  Freedom,  Grace. 

Sixth  Period.  Wicklif  on,  v.  167, 
168.  Huss  on,  266,  302,  303,  337  347 
350. 

Predetermination,  i.  612,  617,  622;  ii. 
482,  618,  638,  685,  686.  See  Predesti- 
nation. 

Predicates.     See  Intercliange  of. 

Predictions,  Simplicius  on,  ii.  108.  Ee- 
garding  Christiiinity,  102. 

Preexisteuce,  of  souls,  doctrine,  with  tlie 
Essenes,  i.  47.  With  Basilides,  402  n. 
3,  404.  Carpocrates,  449.  The  Mani- 
cheans,  494-497.  Origen,  626,  627. 
Methodius, -721. 

Grouiul  of  the  doctrine,  ii.  618.  Pla- 
tonico-Origenistic  doctrine,  763,  764  nn. 

2,  3.     Pauliciaus,  on,  iii.  258. 
Pregcl,  river,  iv.  41,42. 
Pregentia  (Bregeuz),  iii.  34. 
Prelates,  v.  50,  53,  172. 

Prelectors,  ii.  188,  192,  530.  See  Lecto- 
res. 

Prenionstratensians,  iv.  79,  80,  244-246. 

Premoustre  (Prajmonstratum),  iv.  245. 

Preparation  for  Christianity,  i.  2-68,  536  ; 
iii.  304  n.  1,  305  u.  2.     See  Missions. 

Preparatory  epochs,  positions,  become  in- 
jurious to  the  higher  stMges  of  develop- 
ment, i.  34,  340,  341 ,  51 1.  Left  behind, 
29,  30.     Origen  on,  548. 

Yl^eai^vTEpoL  among  the  Paulicians,  iii.  264. 

IIpefT/3iir<(5ef,  ii.  190  u.  3. 

Presbyter,  in  the  apostolic  times,  i.  184- 
186,  659;  v.  31,  170,  173.  After  the 
time  of  the  apostles,  190-195,  223.  In 
Rome,  203.  Sacred  functions  of,  135, 
152,  219,  316.  In  the  persecution  un- 
der Valerian,  137,  139. 

In  the  Second  Period,  ii.  184,  188, 193, 
194,  195,  216,  221,  379,  696.  Condition 
of  ordination,  64  n.  3.  Pelagius  among 
the,  642.   See  Presbvteriauism,  Priests. 

Prcsbyterial  college,  "i.  190,  192,  223, 
(584).    _ 

Presbyterianism,  conflicts  of,  with  episco- 
pacy, i.  222-248. 

Presents,  sending  of,  ii.  347  and  nn.  2,  3, 
351.  Use  of  in  spreading  Christianity, 
ii.  149  ;  iii.  21,  69,  272,  284,  286,  296  ; 
iv.  6,  7,  13,  18,  38,  49,  50.  To  monks, 
ii.  275  ;  iv.  243.    To  the  pope,  iii.  62  n. 

3,  114;  iv.  90;  v.  272.   To  obtain  bene- 


fices, iii.  93  and  n.  2,  110.  Of  church 
property,  iii.  114.  For  masses,  iii.  136. 
To  St.  Peter's  churcli,  iii.  546.  Francis 
of  Assisi,  iv.  60  n.  2.  Obtained  by  fraud, 
iv.  127.  To  preachers,  i v.  211.  By  the 
]>ope,  V.  58,  105.     See  Bribery,  Gifts. 

Prester  John,  iv.  46,  47,  52  and  n.  1. 

Prevarication,  iii.  267.     See  Veracity. 

Pride,  spiritual,  i.  63,  199,  228-230*,  252, 
436,  524  ;  ii.  123,  275,  279,  280,  291, 
293  ;  iii.  21  n.  149,  252-254,  287,  420, 
505  ;  iv.  242,  274,  285,  292,  296,  304, 
305  ;  V.  405,  408.  Danger  of,  ii.  683. 
In  the  fall,  iv.  505,  507.  Of  culture,  i. 
71  ;  iv.  259.  In  Gnosticism,  i.  392.  Of 
tJie  church,  v.  57. 

Priegnitz,  iv.  18  ;  v.  237. 

Priesthood,  universal  Christian,  i.  179, 180, 
196,  198,  279,  284,  288,315,330,519, 
644,  662  ;  ii.  259,  314,  362  n.  7  ;  iii.  2  ; 
iv.  592,  609,  614  ;  v.  212,  217,  221,  250. 
Priesthood  of  acaste,  i.  179, 190, 193- 
199, 329,331. 365,n.  1,  519,686;  ii.  179- 
182,  188,  259  ;  iii.  2,  348,  383,  494,  577. 
Function  independent  of  character,  i. 
321,  322  (see  Validity  of  sacerdotal 
acts).  Mediatorial  function,  i.  179, 194  ; 
ii.  179,388;  iii.  2.  Sacrificial  function, 
iii.  135,  136,  494.  Training  of  priests, 
ii.  182-184  (see  Schools).  Unction, 
iii.  449.  Worldly  motives  in  entering 
the,  ii.  184;  iii.  9.  Inviolability,  iii. 
348.  With  the  Paulicians,  iii.  264.  In 
the  Greek  church,  iii.  577  (ii.  183). 
Gregory  on  the  authority  of,  iv.  87. 
Influence  of  the  O.  T.  idea  of  the,  i. 
194,  195,365,  519,  686;  ii.  321.  Janow 
on  the,  V.  212-217,  219,  22L  See 
Clergy,  Bishops,  Presbyters. 

Pagan  priesthood,  privileges  of  the, 
ii.  35,  169.  Julian's  views  of  the,  61-66. 
Colleges  of  priests,  97,  99. 

Priests,  Egyptian,  i.  83.  Roman,  i.  92, 
107.      Christian    preaching  of,  iii.   24, 

125.  As  missionaries,  iii.  23,  43,  79, 
331,334.    Requisitions   concerning,  iii. 

126,  154.  Sons  of,  iv.  97,  u.  8,  361. 
Parish  priests  in  England,  v.  134.  And 
mendicants,  v.  134,  162.  Wicklif  on 
the  duty  of,  v.  138,  144.  Wicklif  as, 
V.  142.  And  bishops,  v.  170,  173,  202. 
Janow  on  the  importance  of,  v.  202-204. 
See  Poor  priests,  Presbyters. 

Prignano,  archbishop  of  Bari.  See  Ur- 
ban VI. 

Primal  man,  primitive  man,  i.  424,  425, 
491,  493. 

Primasius,  bp.  of  Adrumetum. 

Comm.  on  the  epistles  of  Paul  and  Revelation, 
ii.  605  n.  2. 

Primasius,  Donatist  bp.  of  Carthage,  ii. 
605. 

Primates,  iii.  70,  119  n.  2,  203,  250  n.  1, 
349,  366  ;  iv.  169.  Primacy  over  the 
English  church,  iii.  16.     Of  the  pope. 

Primeval  state.    See  Original  condition. 


186 


GENERAL   INDEX. 


Primianus,  Donatist  bp.  of  Carthage,  ii. 

231. 
Primicerius  palatii,  iii.  109. 
Primitive  Chnstianity,  ii.  48 ;  iv.  563, 621, 

623.     Eeligion,  iii.'Sa. 
Primsiguing,  iii.  301  n.  2. 
Prince  of  dari^uess,  i.  493-495,  500,  501. 
Princes,  diviue  right  of,  iv.  109.     Calling 

of,  iv.  310  n.  7.     Deposition  of,  v.  10, 

18.      Eelatiou    to    the    State,    v.    50. 

Worthiness,  v.  351-353.      Trust   in,  v. 

359.     See  Rulers. 
Principle,  of  divine  life  in  the  chnrch,  i. 

1,  75,  78.    Of  Spiritual  life,  ii.  634,  635, 

681,   714,   715.     Highest,   iv.  445  n.  2. 

Of  Christianity,  iv.  510.     In  grace,  iv. 

513. 
Principles,  necessary  development  of,  ii. 

179  ;  V.  240,  275.     Fundamental,  iii.  3. 

With  the  Paulicians,  iii.  257.      David 

of  Dinanto,  iv.  446,  447. 
Prisca,  Priscilla,  Montanist,  i.  514.     On 

celibacy  of  the  clergy,  i.  521. 
Priscilla, 'i.  290  ii.  2. 
Priscilliau,  Priscillianists,  ii.  354  u.  4,  771- 

779. 

Letter  of  Priscillian,  ii.  777  n.  2. 
Priscus,  pagan  philosopher,  iii.  88  n. 
Prisoners,   redeemed,  ii.    136    (see    Cap- 
tives).   Oversight  of  by  bishops,  ii.  178. 

Care  for,  ii.  272;  iii.  105. 
Prisons,  visited,  i.  123,  135,  255,  332  ;  iv. 

295,  299. 
Private  intercourse,  in  the  propagation  of 

Christianity,  iii.  4  n.  1. 
Private  devotion,  Jauow  on,  v.  202.    Pri- 
vate war,  iii.  407. 
Privileges  of  monasteries,  iii.  75  ;  iv.  201, 

202.     See  Exemptions. 
Privilegium,  papal,  iv.  202. 
Privinna,  Moravian  prince,  iii.  316. 
ProEeresius  of  Athens,  ii.  76.     See  Eu- 

napius. 
Probus,  priest,  heretic,  iii.  602. 
Processions,  ii.  97.    Penitential,  ii.  86;  iii. 

355;  iv.  85  ;  v.  43,  74,   113,    115,    116, 

412.     With  relics,  iv.  330.     Of  Henry 

VII.  at  Rome,  v.  36. 
Proclus,  Montanist,  i.  652. 
Proclus,  Neo  Platonist,  ii.  104,  105,  117, 

613  n.  2;  iv.  445  n.  1.     Life  of.     See 

Marin  us. 

Comm.  in  Platonis  Aleib.,  P.  ii.  (op.,ecl.  Cou- 
sin.,t.  iii.  Paris,  1821),  pp.  125,  126,  consent, 
ii.  105  n.  7.     See  Jolin  Pliiloponus. 

Proclus,  patriarch  of  Constantinople,  ii. 
509,  510,  547,  5.55-557,  559  n.  2,  762. 

Synodica,  ft.  509,  805,  ii.  547  nn.  2,  3.  Uomily 
of,  609. 

Procopius. 

De  bello  Goth.,  1.  iv.  c.  3,  Abasgians,  ii.  140 
n.  1.  De  bcUo  Pcrs.,  1.  i.  c.  20,  Chriiitian 
King  of  Ethiopia,  145  n.  1.  Hist,  arcana,  c. 
11,  f.  90  (ed.  Orelli),  .Justinian,  106  n.  1  ;  c. 
13,  the  .«amo,  605  n.  3  ;  c.  17,  Theodora,  593 
n.  3  ;  c.  18,  .Justinian  in  doctrinal  controver- 
sies, 608  n.  1. 


Procopius,  abp.  of  Caesarea,  iii.  576  n.  3 
577. 

Procopius,  martyr,  i.  303  n.  3. 

Procopius,  the  presbyter,  i.  154. 

Proculus,  Christian  slave,  i.  119. 

Proculus,  Montanist,  i.  678  n.  2. 

Procurator,  the  term,  i.  119  n.  6. 

Prodicus,  Prodicians,  i.  451. 

Profanity,  iv.  301. 

Professions  incompatible  with  Christian- 
ity, i.  262,  267.     See  Employments. 

Prohiljitory  laws,  ii.  184. 

Promises,  sacredness  of,  iii.  100  n.  8.  Of 
O.  T.,  Jews  on,  iv.  78. 

Propagation  of  souls,  of  sin,  ii.  640,  647, 
670,  671.     See  Traduction. 

Property,  among  the  Essenes,  i.  46.  Of 
lieretics  restored  by  Julian,  ii.  71.  Of 
widows  and  orphans,  ii.  176.  Renun- 
ciation of,  ii.  265,  266, 313,  314  ;  iv.  208, 
220,  525,  581,  594,  607,  634;  v.  16. 
(See  Dolcino.)  Of  mendicant  orders, 
iv.  291.  Of  Greek  monasteries,  iv.  529, 
5.30.  Waste  of,  v.  21,  54,  123.  Of  the 
pope,  v.  39.  Possession,  of,  v.  16,  24,  25, 
132.  Rights  of,  Wicklif's  views  respect- 
ing tlic,  v.  136,  146,170.  Views  of  Huss, 
V.  269,  274,  ,335.  See  Church  property. 
Evangelical,  Poverty,  Monasteries. 

Propliecy,  among  the  Essenes,  i.  45,  47. 
Gift  o'f,  i.  175,  181,  186  n.  2,  358,  510; 
iii.  590;  iv.  511,  598.  Prophecy,  with 
tlie  Gnostics,  i.  371  n.,  441  n.  2.  "Valen- 
tine, i.  426.  With  the  Montanists,  i. 
510,  511,  515-519.  Opponents  of  Mon- 
tanism,  i.  519  520.  Ob>curity  of,  i.  649, 
650.  Irenaeus  on,  i.  678  ;  .Julian,  ii.  58, 
59.  Conscious  and  unconscious,  two- 
fold sense  of,  ii.  392,  393.  Gregorv 
VII.,  iv.  118.  Anselm,  iv.  368.  Fulfil- 
ment of,  iv.  78.  Dolcino,  iv.  632.  In- 
terpretation of,  iii.  430  n.  3  :  iv.  601  ;  v. 
178,  194,  266.  See  Joachim,  Francis- 
cans, Inspiration,  Prophets,  Sibyls. 

Prophetesses,  Montanist,  i.  182,  511,  514, 
515. 

Prophetic  element  in  Judaism,  i.  35,  36, 
52.  In  paganism,  i.  17.5-177.  In  the 
Aristotelian  morals,  iv.  520.  Relation 
to  the  evolution  of  the  l^ingdomof  God, 
iv.  216.  Prophetic  warnings  against 
the  secularization  of  the  church,  iv.  215- 
232;  v.  135.  Utterances,  iv.  284,318 
n.  1,617;  v.  60,  121;  (Wicklif),  171; 
(Militz),  178;  (Janow),  194,  207; 
(Huss),  311,  313,  314,  332,  333,  364, 
367  ;   (.Jerome),  377  n. 

Pro])hets,  in  the  Old  Testament,  i.  35,  36, 
347,354,  371  n.,  511,  519;  iii.  372  ;  v. 
1 78,  1 94,  309,  380.  Marciou  on,  i.  470. 
Paulicians  on,  iii.  267,  268.  Hugo  of 
St.  Victor,  iv.  405,  406.  The  Clemen- 
tines, on  the  true  j)ropliet,  i.  354-359. 
Ep.  of  Peter  to  James,  on  O.  T.  pro])h- 
ets.  i.  361  n.  1.  Christian,  i.  343.  With 
Valentine,  i.  426,  427,  429.  Heracleou 
on,  i.  441   n.  2.     Among  the  Mont.i- 


GENERAL   INDEX. 


187 


nists,  i.  182,  514-520,  524-526,  583. 
Persian,  i.  487.  Greek,  Clement  on,  i. 
537.  Chrysostom  on  the,  ii.  302,  303. 
Augustin,  ii.  725.  Bernard,  iv.  258. 
Abelarcl,  iv.  391,  496.  Hugo,  iv.  405. 
Catharists,  iv.  574.  Testimony  to 
Christ,  iv.  78,  574. 

Prophets  iu  the  Middle  Ages,  iv.  215- 
232,  226  n.  3,  318,  617,  625,  632.  False, 
i.  38;  V.  186,  205,  239. 

Proselytes,  made  by  the  Pharisees,  i.  67. 
Of  righteousness,  of  the  gate,  67,  68. 
Laws  against,  89. 

Proselytism,  i.  67;  ii.  120,  121  ;  iv.  248, 
284. 

UpoGKlaiovTe^,  ii.  213. 

UpoaKVvrjaLc,  ii.  330  ;  iii.  199  nn.  3,  4,  210 
n.  1,  238,  268,  534.  S.^eri/c^,  iii.  545. 
'0/iC)vvfiog,  avv(l)vvfioc,  545  u.  7. 

npnouna,  i.  595  n.  3,  596  and  un.  3,  5, 
599. 

Prosper  of  Aquitania,  letter  to  Augustin, 
ii.  691,  692.  Augustus,  writings  in  re- 
ply, 691-693,  710.  Carmen  de  ingratis, 
ii.  693,  694.  Against  the  Semi-Pela- 
gians, 693,  695,  697-699,  701,  703.  Ap- 
peal to  Eome,  695,  697.  Compared 
with  the  author  of  De  vocatio  gentium, 
699  n.  3.  Rabanus  Maurus,  iii.  477. 
See  pretended  Prosper. 

Citations :  — 
Adv.  Cassian,  ii.  697  n.  3. 
Adv.  Collator,  ii.  696  n.  2,  697  n.  3. 
Capitula  objectionum  Vincentianarum,  ii.  697 

nn.  1,  8. 
Carmen  de  ingratis,  vss.  92, 685,  775-788,  ii.  693 

nn. ;  vss.  370,  384,  ii.  698  n.  2  ;  vs.  754  ei  seq., 

ii.  699  n.  1 ;  vs.  964,  ii.  694  n.  1. 
Chronicle,  ii.  651  n.  2  ;  an.  431,  Palladius,  ii. 

147  n.  2 ;  an.  443,  Leo  I.  and  the  Manicheans, 

770  n.  1. 
Ep.  ad  Augustin,  ii.  690  n.  3.  Ep.  ad  Rufinum, 

697 n.  3. 
Liber  contra  CoUatoi'em,  ii.  697  n.  3  ;  c.  21,  § 

2,  Palladius,  147  n.  2 ;  c.  21.  §  4,  698  u.  1. 
Poem  ("  a  husband  to  his  wife'"),  v.ss.  23,40 

(ed.  Venet.,  1744,  p.  450),  ii.  691  n.  1. 
Responsum  ad  capit.  Gallor.,  ii.  697  n.  3  ;  c.  8, 

699  n.  2. 

Prosper,  pretended. 

(0pp.  Prosper.  Aquit.).  De  promiss.  et  prjE- 
dict.  Dei,  P.  iii.  prom.  38,  banishment  of 
S3'mmachus,  ii.  99  n.  3.  P.  v.  c.  7,  prostra- 
tion before  emperors,  112  n.  4. 

Prostitutes,  v.  81,  113. 

Prostrati,  ii.  357. 

Prostration,  before  the  emperor,  ii.  131, 

Before   images,   ii.   330;  iii.  201,  204, 

206,  210    n.  1,    213,    238,  534,   538,  of 

the  emperor,  ii.   112;  iii.  204,  233  n., 

241.     The  Khan,  iv.  48,  49. 
TlfjuTTj  oydooc,  i.  401. 
Proterius,  bp.  of  Alexandria,  ii.  584. 
Protestant  spirit,  principle.  Protestantism, 

i.  367  n.  1,  459,  477,  461,  518  ;  ii.  308  ; 

iii.  232,  249,  515  ;  iv.  578,  595,  639  ;  v. 

25,  149,  157,  168,  210.     Precursors  of, 

iv.  578. 
Proteus,  ii.  104  n.  2. 


Protocol,  i,  102  u.  4.  See  Philip  of  Lim- 
bo rch. 

Protocietus,  the  friend  of  Origen,  i.  706. 

HpuTuKTiaTai,  ii.  764  u.  3. 

TipuTOTTaaKiTai ,  ii.  338  n.  2. 

Protospatharius,  iii.  201  n.  2,  421,  559  a. 
4,  560  aid  n.  4,  576  u.  1. 

UpuTOTOKof  T7/g  KTiaeu^,  ii.  438  (764  n.  3). 

Provence,  Semi-Pel.igian  tendency  in,  ii. 
687.  John  of  Matha,  iv.  267.  Louis 
IX.  in,  iv.  2S1  (Novem  populonia). 
Cathari.sts  in,  iv.  565.  Henry  of  Cluny, 
iv.  602.  Oliva,  iv.  620.  Proven9al  lan- 
guage, Bible  in  the,  iv.  320,  321.  See 
Language,  Lerins,  Rhegium. 

Proverbs,  ii.  288. 

3  : 5,  V.  361.  8  :  16,  iii.  362.  8  :  22,  ii.  404  n. 
1 ;  iv.  569.  8  :  22,  23,  ii.  480.  10  :  19,  ii.  709 
n.  2.     17:6,  V.  269.    22:28,1.710. 

Providence,  doctrine  of  in  the  dialogue  of 
Minucius  Felix,  i.  11.  With  the  Sto- 
ics, 16.  Essenes,  42.  Basilides,  405- 
407,412.  Neo-Platonists,  406.  Ptole- 
mseus,  438.  Marcion,  472.  Origen,  553, 
571.  Dionysius  of  Alexandria,  i.  713 
n.  1. 

Constantine  on,  ii.  24,  414.  Julian, 
ii.  51.  Sini]ilicius,  ii.  109.  In  the  Pe- 
lagian controversy,  ii.  646  n.  2.  School- 
men on,  iv.  473,  476,  477.  Leadings  of, 
V.  410,  411. 

Provincial  bishops,  ii.  186  n.  1. 

Provincial  synods,,  i.  206  ;  ii.  195.  Re- 
stored in  the  Frankish  empire,  iii.  55, 
56.  Participation  of  monarchs  in,  iii. 
95.     Go  out  of  use,  iii.  95. 

Provins,  iv.  256  n.  4. 

Prozymites,  iii.  584. 

Prudence,  iv.  521,  524. 

Prudeniius,  Christian  poet. 

C.  Symmachum,  1.  i.  vs.  617,  ii.  102  n.  4  ;  vs. 
620,  name  Pagan,  90  n.  5. 

Prndentius  of  Troyes,  iii.  460  u.  6,  481, 
482,  489. 

Letter  to  Hinkmar  and  Pardulus  (see  Cellot. 
Hist.  Gotheschalci,  Par.,  1655,  app.  f .  420),  iii. 
482  n.  1.  Adv.  Scotus,  489  ;  t.  i.  ff.  218,  404, 
God's  working  distinct  from  his  being,  489 
nn.  2,  3. 

Priim,  iii.  108  n.  1  ;  iv.  203.     See  Potho. 
Prussians,  Adalbert  among  the,  iii.  323. 

History  of  the   conversion   of  the,  iv. 

41-45. 
Psalmody,  Monastery  of,  iii.  433. 
Psalmody.     See  Church  Psalmody. 
Psalms,  singing,  chanting  of,  i.  281,  304; 

iii.  74,  139;  iv.  28,  42,  58;  v.  371,  379. 

Committed  to  memory,  iii.   281  n.  1  ; 

iv.  4  n.  2.     Repetition  of,  iii.  139;  iv. 

4   u.  2 ;  V.  370.     Expositions   of   (see 

Commentaries).   Versions,  of  Ulphilas, 

Swedish,  iii.  281  n.  1.    See  Bible  trans. 

Ps.,  2  :  7,  i.  588.     8,  ii.  494  n.  1.    18  :  40,  41, 

iii.  129  n.  2.    19  :  4,  i.  568  n.  1.    20  :  7,  i. 

285.    22  :  28,  iii.  362.  26  :  4,  ii.  237.    31,  v. 

370.     31  :  2,  iv.  509.  31  :  5,  v.  370.    32,  iii. 

139.    33  :  17,  i.  285.  34,  ii.  363.    37  :  25,  iii. 


188 


GENERAL   INDEX. 


30.  37:  27,  iii.  416  n.  1.  33  :  9,  ii.  57.  39  : 1, 
iii.  570.  42:2,  ii.  249.  42:5,1.706.44:1, 
i.  588  n.  3.  45  :  5,  i.  636.  49  :  20,  ii.  671  n. 
2.  51,  V.  370.  51  :  5,  i.  620  :  iv.  3.31.  51 :  17, 
i.  138.  53  :  1,  iv.  441.  55  :  7,  iv.  250.  58  : 4, 
5,  ii.  621.  68  :  30,  iii.  1.30.  72  :  10.  ii.  344  n. 
1.  73  :  26,  iv.  260.  78  :  24,  iii.  499.  82,  i. 
466.  82  :  1,  iii.  348.  82  :  6,  ii.  499  n.  3.  83, 
1,2;  iii.  337  n.  5.  89  :  32,  33,  ii.  160.  90  :  4, 
i.  399,  650.  95  :  3,  i.  563.  97  :  7,  i.  409  n.  2 ; 
iii.  337  n.  5.  106  :  47,  ii.  351.  110,  i.  574. 
110  :  1.  ii.  481.  Ill  :  10,  i.  411  n.  4 ;  iv.  259, 
386.  115,  iii.  185  n.  3.  117  :  1,  iii.  318  ;  v. 
301.  119  :  115,  ii.  172.  133  : 1,  ii.457.  145:3, 
;.  563. 

Psalter,  iv.  4  n.  2,  42,  102  n.  4.  In.struc- 
tiou  in  the,  iv.  39.  Translation,  iv.  102 
n.  4,  321. 

Psanimathia,  ii.  425. 

Psamnion,  i.  34  n.  2. 

P.'^eudo-Basilideans,  i.  447,  448. 

Psendo-Cynics,  i.  93,  275. 

P.-eudo-Dionysian  writinfjs,  theurgical 
system,  mvsrieal  element  in  the,  ii.  388, 
7*25,740  n.  3:  iii.  170.  In  the  (ireek 
monasteries,  iii.  169  (176)  Genuine- 
ness attacked,  defended,  iii.  170,  466. 
Platonic,  Alexandrian  elements  in,  iii. 
170  ;  iv.  420.  Influence  on  Maximus, 
iii.  171.  'Evepysia  deavSpiKT^^  iii.  176. 
Expression  of  a  tendency,  iii.  351  n.  2. 
Influence  on  Scotus,  iii.'461,  467;  iv. 
444.  Translations,  iii.  466,  467.  See 
Vogr.    _ 

Pscudo-Isidorean  Decretals,  origin,  au- 
thorsln'p,  iii.  346,347,350  and  n.  1.351. 
Benedictus  Levita  and  the,  iii.  350  n. 
1.  Relation  to  the  papal  system,  iii. 
346-351,  364,  369,  562  and  n.  1  ;  iv. 
194;  V.  78.  Nicholas  I.  and  the,  ii. 
353,  360,  565  n.  4.  Influence  on  eccle- 
siastical law,  iii.  122  n.  3,  347-351,  509 
n.  2  ;  iv.  203.  Under  Charlemagne,  iii. 
351.  Spirit  of,  iii.  372  n.  1.  Authen- 
ticity questioned,  iii.  360,  364,  365  ;  v. 
78.  '  Damiani,  iii.  396  n.  3. 

Citations :  — 

I.  ep.   Alexandri.,  iii.  347  n.  5.     I.  ep.  Ana- 

cletis,  347  n.  5,  349  ii.  3.     I.   ep.  Marcelli, 

849  nil.  1,  2,  4.     Ep.  Mclchiadis,  349  ii.  6. 

II.  ep.  Pii,  348  n.  1.     II.  ep.  Sextii,  349  n. 

5.     Epp.  Urbani,  348  n.  2. 

Pseudo-Paulinists,   i.  342. 

Pseudo-Petrinists,  i.  342. 

Pseudo-Sibylline  writers,  books,  i.  96  n.  2, 
101  n.  1,  513  n.  1,  654. 

"ivxri,  Valentine,  i.  426,  428.  'k'Aoyog,  iii. 
559  n.l.  Mani,  i.  497.  Distinguished 
from  nvsvfia,  Origen,  i.  636,  637,  638  n. 
4.  Photius,  iii.  559  n.  3.  Noepa,  in 
Christ,  ii.  483.  AoytKT]  kul  voepu,  iii.  559 
n.  3.     See  Soul. 

Psychical,  Messiah,  i.  426, 429-431 .  Chris- 
tianity, 433,  476,  477. 

Psychici,  psychical  natures,  iwxiKoi.  See 
TlvEVfiaTiKoi. 

Psychological  phenomena,  i.  75,  236  ;  ii. 
133.  Connected  with  the  Lord's  Sup- 
per, iii.  146  n.  2. 

PtoIema;us,  Christian  teacher,  i.  663. 


Ptolemffius,  Gnostic,  i.  437-440,  441,  476. 
Epistle  to  Flora,  i.  437^40,  4-38  nn.  1,  2 ;  also, 
Xote  on  p.  725. 

Ptolema?us,  monk,  ii.  275. 
Ptolemais,  ii.  763.     See  Euoptius,  Secun- 
dus,   Synesius.      Crusaders  at,  iv.  60, 
188. 
Public  services,  exemption  of  clergy,  ii. 

169.  °^ 

Publicani,  iv.  565. 
Public  works,  Theodoret,  ii.  169. 
Pudens,  i.  102  n.  4. 

Pulcheria,  sister  of  Theodosius  II.,  in  the 
Nestorian  controversy,  ii.  164  n.  3,  518, 
519  and  notes,  526,  .540,  541  and  n.  In 
the  Eutychian  controversy,  566,  575 
and  n,  1. 
Pulpitum,  i.  291  n.  2. 
Punishment,  of  sin,  divine,  Platonic  doc- 
trine of,  i.  22.  Fear  of,  i.  57;  iv.  319. 
Deliverance  from  through  Christ,  i. 
324.  Gnostics  on,  i.  381,  412,  413,  438, 
568;  (Marcion),  467,  471,  472.  Man- 
icheans,  i.  439,  501.  Ciiurch  doctrine, 
the  Alexandrian  school,  i.  563.  Simpli- 
cius  on,  ii.  109.  After  death,  duration 
of,  ii.  737-739  ;  iii.  474-476,  482.  PeJa- 
gius  on,  ii.  637,  643  n.  2.  Council  of 
Carthage  on,  ii.  650.  In  the  Pelagian 
controversy,  ii.  659,  667,  669,  677.  The- 
odore on,  ii.  716.  Scotus  on,  iii.  486- 
488.  Gottschalk  on,  iii.  474,  475,  479. 
Abelard  on,  iv.  494.  Anselm,  iv.  498. 
Fore-ordination  to,  iii.  474,  475,  482, 
479.  In  the  atonement,  iv.  498,  506. 
Mitigation  of,  iii.  485.  Civil  and  di- 
vine, V.  28,  29. 

Of  children,  Basil  on,  ii.  288.  Anselm 
on,  iv.  362.  In  monastic  discipline, 
corporeal,  iii.  31,  98,  107  n.  2,  108. 
Spiritual,  iii.  108,255.  Janow  on  pun- 
ishment, V.  207. 

Of  death,  Ptolemteus  on,  i.  439 ; 
Alcuin  and  others,  iii.  103,  104;  Nich- 
olas I.,  iii.  312.  Wenzeslav,  iii.  322. 
Catharists,  iv.  574.  The  Waldenses, 
iv.  614;  In  spreading  Christianity,  iii. 
78.  Against  heretics,  see  Heretics. 
Punzilivo,  Armanno,  iv.  585.     See  Mura- 

tori,  t.  V. 
Pupianus,   Florentius,   i.   224  n.  1,  236, 

237. 
Uvpeiov,  ii.  133. 

Purgatdvy,  origin  of  the  doctrine  of,  i. 
654,  656.  In  the  teaching  of  catechists, 
ii.  121  n.  1.  Pelagius  again.st,  ii.  637, 
643  n.  2,  736.  Augustin  on,  ii.  736, 
737. 

In  the  T/iird  and  Fourth  Periods,  iii, 
135,  136,  442.     Scotus,  iii.  486. 

In  the  Fifth  Period,  iv.  348,  350,  594, 
614.  Assembly  of  Vincennes  on,  v.  37. 
Indulgences  and,  iv.  350;  v.  280,  383. 
Deliverance  from,  iii.  139  n.  7, .282,  548 
n.  1  ;  iv.  350;  v.  280,  324. 
Puricelli. 
Records   relating   to   the   ch.  of   Milan  (Milan 


GENERAL   INDEX. 


189 


1657).  Life  of  Ariald  {c  ii.),  iii-  389  n.  3 
(c.  iii.),  390  n.  3.  Life  of  Erlembald,  390  n. 
2. 

Purification,  Basilides  on,  i.  403,  405, 406, 

41.5,419.     Maui,  i.   492-.503.     Origen, 

i.  624,  626,  627,  629,  630.     In  Hades,  i. 

654-656.     P:\oan  ideas  of,  ii.  109,  115. 

Tlirough  conflict,  ii.   764    n. ;    v.    409. 

See  Theodore  of  Mopsuestia. 
Purification  of  the  virgin,  festival  of,  iii. 

13.S,  l:i4,  287. 
Purity  of  tlie  cliurch,  ii.  243-245,  248  n. 

Berthokl  on  purity,  iv.  319. 
Purpureus,  hp.,  ii.  219. 
Puteoli,  Juliu.^  of,  ii.  573. 
Puy,  iv.  125. 
Puy  Lorent.     See  Clironicle  of,  and  Du 

ChesTie. 
Pyritz,  town  in  Pomerauia,  iv.  7,  9,  10, 

16. 
Pyrrho,  ii.  62. 
I'Vrrhus,  patriarch  of  Constantinople,  iii. 

"l83  n.  4,  184,  192. 
Pythagoras,  i.  173,  449;  ii.  62,  85, 


Q. 


Quadcs,  war  with  the,  i.  115,  116. 
Quadragesima,  Quadragesimal  fast,  i.  300, 

521  n.  1  ;  ii.  338,  339,  379,  743. 
Quadratus,  bishop  at  Athens,  i.  661. 
Quadratus,  the  Apologist,  i.  101,  661. 
Qtiajstuarii,  iv.  279. 
Quantitative  estimate  in  morality,  ii.  634, 

667  ;  iii    148. 
Quartodecimani,  ii.  338  n.  2,  505,  506  n. 

3. 
Querfurt,  iv.  43. 
Quernheim,  iv.  33. 
Quetif  and  Echard. 

On  writers  of  the  Dominican  order,  t.  i.  f.  202. 
Processus  in  librum  evangelii  setemi,  iv. 
618  n.  1.  619  n.  1.  Script,  ord.  prtedic. 
(Paris,  1719),  t.  i.  f.  507,  6,  Eclihart,  v.  393 
n. 

Quietism  in  Montanism,  i.  521.  Panthe- 
istic, v.  393.  Ruysbroch  and  Tauler 
against,  v.  396-401. 

Quinisextum,  council,  iii.  196  and  n.  1. 
See  Councils,  II.  Trullan,  an.  691  or 
692. 

Quintus,  Phrygian  fiinatic,  i.  109. 

Quintus,  the  African  bishop,  i.  319. 

Quintus  Aurelius  Symmachus.  See  Sym- 
machus. 

Quirinus,  Cyprian's  friend,  i.  685,  686. 

Quirinus,  Roman  procurator,  census  of, 
ii.  346. 


R. 


Rabanus  Maurus,  Magnentius,  abp.  of 
Mentz,  iii.  457,  458.  His  rules  of  re- 
ligious instruction,  his  writings,  427, 
457, 458, 475.   Opponent  of  Gottschalk's 


doctrine,  473-482,  490,  492.  His  doc- 
trine of  predestination,  476,  477. 
Bread  in  the  Eucharist,  581  n.  3.  Doc- 
trine of  the  Lord's  Supper,  497  n.  1. 
Life  by  liudolph,  c.  2  (Acta  S.  Boll. 
Feb.),  446  n.  1. 

Citations :  — 

Comm.  on  .Tosliua  (Martene  et  Durand.  coll. 
ampliss.,  t.  ix.),  iii.  457  nu.  2,  3. 

De  oocle.siasticis  offlciis,  1.  i.e.  31,  Ui.  581  n.  3. 
De  institutione  elericorum,  427,  457.  De 
virtutibus  et  vitiis  (see  Wolfgang  Lazius), 
ep.  to  Louis  tlie  Pious  (see,  also,  Baluz),  457 
and  nn.  5,  6.  Epp.  to  bp.  Notting,  against 
Gottscliallc,  475,  490,  491  (ed.  Sirmond),  p. 
35,  476  nn.;  p.  39,  877  n.  1.  Ep.  to  Count 
Eberliard,  against  Gottschalli,  475.  Ep.  to 
the  abbot  Egilo,  against  Paschasius  Radbert, 
497  n.  1.  Letters  to  Ileribald  (liber  poeni- 
tentialis,  see  Stewart),  497  n.  1.  Ep.  to  Uink- 
mar  (Sirmond),  concerning  Gottschalk,  481 
and  n.  4. 

Rabbanta,  Nestori.an  monk,  iv.  48. 

Rabbinisrn,  i.  54,  56. 

Rabuhis,  bp.  of  Edcssa,  in  the  Nestorian 

controversy,  ii.  555,  610,  611. 
Rack,  V.  23,  51.     Nicholas  L,  against  the 

use  of  the,  iii.  312. 
Radbert.     See  Paschasius. 
Radbod,  abp.  of  Utrecht,  iii.  405.     See 

A.  S.  (O.  B.)  s.  V. 
Radbod,  bp.  of  Triers,  iii.  408  n.  1.    _ 
Radbod,  king  of  the  Frieslanders,  iii.  43, 

44,  45,  47. 
Radegast,  Wendish  idol,  iii.  327. 
Rader. 

Ilist.  Paulicians  (Ingoldstadt,  1604),  Peter  of 
Sicily,  iii.  244  n.  1. 

Radislav  (Rastices),  Moravian  prince,  iii. 

316,317. 
RadUi,  disciple  of  Adalbert  of  Prague, 

iii.  332. 
Eadulf  (Rudolph),  monk,  persecutor  of 

the  Jews,  iv.  74,  75. 
Radwic. 

Hist.,  i.  10,  picture  at  Rome,  iv.  164  n.  3. 

Raginfred,  bp.  of  Cologne,  iii.  65. 

Rahab,  ii.  219. 

Raimbert  of  Lisle,  iv.  357,  359  n.  3. 

Raimuud,  count  of  Toulouse,  iv.  641. 

Rainald.     See  Raynald. 

Rainer,  Cistercian,  iv.  640. 

Rainer,  Dominican,  iv.  326. 

Rainerio  Sacchoni,  on  the  Catharists,  iv. 

579.   Their  surrender  of  property,  581. 

Duration  of  the  sect,  605  u.  1.     The 

Waldenses,  611. 

Citations :  — 

Contra  Waldenses,  cc.  3,  8  (Bibl.  Patr.  Lugdun., 
t.  25),  their  knowledge  of  Scripture,  iv.  611 
nn.  1,  3.  C.  4,  Waldenses  on  the  Roman  ch., 
611  n.  2.  C.  5,  Peter  Waldus,  606  n.  4.  C.  7, 
mode  of  living,  611  n.  5.  C.  6,  f .  2ti6,  the 
Catharists,  their  doctrine  of  the  Holy  Spirit, 
571  n.  2;  consolati,  576  n.  2;  the  church, 
577  n.  4 ;  f .  267,  Catharists  on  the  writinga 
of  the  fathers ;  Bernard,  578  n.  5 ;  f .  268, 
Oatharist  asceticism,  579  n.  2  ;  f.  269,  ch. 
officers  among  them,  580  n.  2  ;  f.  571,  union 
of  parties  among  them,  579  n.  5  ;  f .  272,  con- 
Bolameutum,  676  n.  3,  577  n.  2 ;  diet  of  the 


190 


GENERAL   INDEX. 


perfects,  580  n.  3 ;  surrender  of  property, 
imposition  of  hands  at  death,  581  n.  6  ;  self 
inllicted  death,  582  u.  2. 

Raising  of  the  dead,  i.  74;  iii.  195;  iv. 

246  n. 
Ramcshoe,  iii.  278. 

Eamilird,  presidLiit  of  the  sect  in  Cam- 
bray  and  Anas,  iii.  599. 
Rank,  secular,  in  clerical  offices,  iii.  390 
n.  1,  409.     Among  the  canonicals,  iv. 
207. 
Ransom,  bv  Christ,  Abelard  on  the  term, 

iv.  502.     Of  captives,  see  Captives. 
Rastices,  see  Hadislav. 
Ratherius  of  Verona,  his  life  and  writ- 
ings, iii.  469.      Contends   against  the 
rudeness  of  the  dergv,  3G6  n".  4,  382  n. 
3,  409  n.  2,  410  and  I'ln.,  411,  412.     His 
view   of    fasts,    iiilgriniages,    441-443. 
Contends  against  the  sensuous  aiithro- 
pomorphisiu,   443.      Agiiinst    supersti- 
tion, 443,  444.     Defend.^  saint-worship, 
446.     Penance,   452.     His,  view  of  the 
Lord's   supper,  501.     Works.  469  u.  6. 
Coin]i;\red  with  (Jerhoh,  iv.  208. 
Citations :  — 

De  contemptu  canonum  (D'.\chery,  Spicileg, 
t.  i.),  ff.  347,  34y,  crime.-!  of  the  clergv,  iii. 
366  n.  4  ;  f.  3.yj  (ed.  lialleria,  f.  355),  441  n. 
3j  p.  ii.  f.  3-54,  clersy  in  Italy,  682  n.  3  ;  f. 
358,  441  n.  5.  De  discordia  inter  ipsum  ct 
clericos,  f.  363,  iii.  .383  n.  1  :  f.  364  (opp.,  Bal- 
lerin,  Verona,  17'i5,  f.  487),  dissolution  of  the 
canonical  life,  410  un.  1,  2.  Ep.  i.  ad  Patri- 
cium  (ed.  Ballerin,  f.  523),  transubstan- 
tiation,  601  n.  3.  Itinerarium  (D'Achery), 
443  n.  1 ;  f .  381,  cardinals,  387  n.  7.  Prwlo- 
quia,  469  n.  6  ;  1.  i.  ff.  15,  21  (ed.  Ballerin), 
on  supersti'ion,  444  n.  2  ;  1.  iv.  f  892,  the 
dignity  of  the  ."saints,  447  n.  1  ;  1.  vi.  (Mar- 
tene  et  Durand,  t.  ix.),  ff.  943,  948,  good 
works,  442  nn.  2,  3.  Qualitatis  conjectura 
(Ballerin,  f.  376,  D"Aehcry,  t.  i.  f.  358),  re- 
proaches of  the  clergy,  409  n.  2  Sermo  ii. 
deascensione  (DWchery).  444  n.  3.  Synodiea 
ad  presbyteros  (D'Achery),  f  371,  inherit- 
ance of  church  property,  411  n.  1 ;  ff.  377, 
378,  rudeness  of  the  clergy,  410  n.  3 ;  §  8,  ab- 
solution, 441  n.  4. 

Rational  element,  relation  to  other  s])irit- 
ual  forces,  iv.  400.  Relation  of  tlie  ra- 
tional creature  to  God,  436,  487,  490, 
491. 

Rationalism,  rationalist  element  in  Pa- 
ganism, i.  8.  Among  the  Alexandrian 
Jews,  i.  55-58,  64,  60.  In  Gnosticism, 
i.  368,  387,  389.  In  Docitism,  i.  387. 
In  the  development  of  Christian  doc- 
trine, i.  507.  in  Julian,  ii.  57.  Antio- 
chian  school,  ii.  394.  In  Ado|)tianisni, 
iii.  163.  In  Scotus  Erigena,  iii.  462, 
463.  In  the  theological  school  at  Or- 
leans, iii.  593.  Absence  of  in  Abelard, 
iv.  377.  In  the  sects,  iv.  570,  595. 
Friends  of  God,  v.  393. 

Rationalistico-jtantheisiic  party,  iv.  230, 
431.     See  Pantheism. 

Rationes  cansales,  seminales,  iv.  470-472. 

Ratolfzcl,  v.  Ill,  112. 

Ratraninus  of  Corbie,  iii.  482,  497.  His 
doctrine  of  ])redestinatioii,  482.  His 
doctrine  of  the  Lord's  Supper,  497-501, 


505,  507,  523.  Birth  of  Christ,  495,  n. 
4.     Defends  the  Latin  church,  567. 

Citations:  — 

Contra  Graecor.  opposita  Romanam  eccles.  in- 
formantium,  libri  iv.,  iii.  568  nn.  1,  2.  De 
corpore  et  sang.  Domini,  497-500,  505  n.  3, 
408  n.,  499  nn.  1,  3,  5,  6.  De  praedest.  Dei, 
libri  ii.  (Mauguin,  t.  i.),  482  n.  2,  f.  76,  ordo 
praedestinationis,  482  n.  3. 

Ratzeburg,  iii.  326. 

Ravenna,  iii.  186,  374,  419,  602.    See  Gui- 

bert. 
Raymund  a  Pennaforte,  iv.  63,  205. 

Decretalium,  libri  v.,  iv.  205  n.  3. 

Raymund  Lull.  Life,  character,  and  la- 
bors, iv.  61-71.  His  work  on  universal 
science,  Ars  gcncralis,  Ars  magna,  iv. 

62,  63,  65,  67, 427,  437.  Necessity  of  lin- 
guistic education  for  missionaries,  62, 

63,  65,  67,  70,  1 90  ;  of  scientific,  426,  435 
n.  2.  Tabula  generalis,  67  n.  His  work 
on  the  contemplation  of  God,  191,  192, 
307,  483,  519.  On  the  conversion  of 
the  heathen  and  the  crusades,  190-192. 
On  the  eremitic  life,  242.  On  hyjjocrit- 
ical  monks,  244.  External  works  and 
love,  307-311.  The  cross,  308.  The 
immaculate  conception,  333.  Transub- 
stantiation,  336  n.  1.  His  importance 
in  systematic  theology,  426,  427.  Fides 
and  ratio,  435-440.  Trinity,  465.  ]\Iir- 
acles,  473.  Foreknowledge  and  pre- 
destination, 481-485.  Incarnation,  508, 
Fides  formata,  512.  Ethics,  519.  His 
works,  68  n.,  Mayence  edition,  190  u. 
3.  Life  of,  61  n.  (see  Acta  S.  June  31, 
t.  v.  f.  661),  66  n.  1,  67  n. 

Citations :  — 

Arbor  philosophias  amoris,  opp.,  t.  6,  f.  56,  hyp- 
ocritical monk.*,  iv.  244  nn.  3,  4. 

Ars  generalis,  iv.  63,  66,  67,  68,  427,  437. 

De  anima  rationali,  p.  11  (opp.,  t.6,  f.51),  atti- 
tude of  mind  necessary  to  inquiry,  iv.  436 
n.6. 

De  centum  nominibus  Dei,  opp.,  t.  6,  love  and 
knowledge,  iv.  436  n.  1 ;  c.  2,  f.  23,  prayer, 
and  temptation,  309  n.  3;  c.  31,  love,  309  n. 
8;  c.  90,  310  n.  3. 

De  contemplatione  Dei  (concordantiaj  et  con- 
trarii'tates  inter  tidem  et  rationem),  iv.  439 
and  n.  6.  Opp.,  t.  ix.  f.  39,  creation,  473  u. 
2  ;  f.  125,  praver,  309  n.  2:  f.  162,  love,  3o9 
n.  1  ;  f.  184,  intention,  308  n.  9;  f.  219  (vol. 
i.,  1.  2,  Dist.  22,  c.  c),  the  Trinity,  465  n.  6  ; 
f.  246,  on  missionary  work,  242  n  2;  f.  247 
(vol.  ii.,  1.  3,  Dist.  23,  c.  cxi.),  for  princes, 
physicians,  310  n.  7,311  n.  1  :  f.  250,  c.  cxii., 
knights,  191  n.  4;  f .  252,  c.  cxiii.,  pilgrims, 
307  n.  3  ;  f.  280  (Dist.  23,  c.  cxxiii.),  image  of 
Christ,  308  n.5;  f.  296  (Di.st.  27,  c.  cxxx.), 
love  to  God,  309  n.  7 ;  f .  29{t  (Dist.  27,  c. 
cxxx.),  desire  of  martyrdom,  71  n.  1  ;  f.  301 
(c.  cxxxi.),  the  .same,  191  n.  3:  f.  349  (Dist. 
28,  c.  cli.j,  the  supernatural  in  Christianity, 
473  n.6;  f.  354  (c.  clvi.),  faith  and  reason, 
439  nn.  6-7,  440  nn.  1,  2  :  ff.  4(il,  402,  nature 
and  the  supernatural,  473,  nn.  3-5:  f.  409 
(Dist.  29,  c.  clxxiii.),  freedom  from  prejudice 
essential  to  investigation.  437  u.  1  :  f.  420  (c. 
clxxvi.),  the  soul  as  an  object  of  knowledge, 
489  n.  1  ;  f.  461,  Christian  virtue,  .308  nn. 
6-8  ;  ff.  498,  499  (c.  ec. ),  prayer,  309  nn.  4, 5  ; 
f.  612  (c.  criv.),  on  the  crusades,  192  nn. 
T.  X.  Di.st.  36,  c.  ccxxxviii.,  and  cexxxix., 


GENERAL   INDEX. 


191 


three  kinds  of  faith,  440  nn.  3-7  ;  f.  135  ft 
seq.,  vol.  Hi.,  1.  4,  D.  38,  c.colxv.,  predestina- 
tion, 483  nn.  2-5  ;  f.  136,  difficulty  of  stating 
the  doctrine,  485  n.  2;  f.  141,  c.  cclxvii., 
time  and  space,  482  n.  2 ;  ff.  142,  143,  145, 
147,  predestination,  483  nn.  ti,  7,  484  nn  ,  4S5 
n.  1 ;  f.  339  (vol.  iii.  1.  5,  Dist.  40,  c.  cecxv.), 
praj  er  in  the  life,  309  n.  6 

De  convenientia  fidei  et  intellectua  in  objecto, 
t.  3,  story  of  Miranmolin,  iv.  436  nn.  3,  4. 

De  eruditione  interior,  horn.,  P.  i.  1.  3,  f.  107, 
love,  iv.  310  n.  1. 

Disputat.  eremitee  et  Raymuudi,  on  the  sen- 
tences ;  Theology,  iv.  347  nn.  6-9,  348  nn. 

Disputat.  fidei  et  intellect.,  iv.  439  n.  2. 

Disputat.  Rayniundi  Christiani  et  llamar  Sara- 
ceni,  iv.  69  n.  2,  190  n.  4. 

Lamentatio,  iv.  70  n. 

Liber  proverbiorum,  the  son  of  God,  iv.  465  n. 
2 ;  tbe  divine  productivltv,  465  n.  3  ;  t.  6,  c. 
17,  f.  10,  love,  310  n.  2;  P.  1,  f.  38,  longing, 
310  n.  3. 

Liber  super  Psalmum,  "quicunquevult,"'  true 
mode  of  converting  the  heathen,  iv.  191  n.  1. 

Necessario  demonstrat.  articulor.  fidei,  iutrod., 
iv   64  nn.  1-5. 

Proverb,  moral.,  t.  vi.,  p.  3,  c.  51,  f.  110,  preach- 
ing, iv.  310  n  6  ;  c.  69,  f.  119,  excessive  as- 
ceticism, 310  n.  5;  c.  70,  f.  119,  almsgiving, 
810  n.  4. 

Quaestiones  super  sententias,  in  lib.  i.  (opp.,  t. 
iv.  f.  27),  Q.  27,  the  idea,  iv.  482  n.  4 ;  Q.  33, 
immediate  and  mediate  agency  of  God,  482 
nn.  6,  7  ;  Q.  36,  predestination,  483  n.  1 ;  Q.  38, 
creation  and  preservation  the  same,  482  n. 
5.  In  lib.  2,  Q.  96,  f.  84,  immaculate  concep- 
tion, 333  nn.  4,  5.  In  lib.  3,  QQ.  113,  114, 
f.  98,  faith,  512  nn.  3-6. 

On  transubstantiation,  iv.  336  n.  1.  The  Trin- 
ity, 465  nn.  The  idea  in  (^od,  481  nn.  6,  7, 
482  n.  I.     The  incarnation,  508  nn.  4,  5. 

Tabula  generalis,  iv.  67,  n. 

Riiymuud  MMrtini,  Pugio  fidei,  iv.  79  n.  1. 
Raymund  Palmaris,  iv.  297-300,  303,  607 

n.  2.     Life  of,  300  n.  1.     See  Acta  S. 

July. 
Raynald. 

Annales  eccles.,  an.  1231,  No.  13,  Catharists,  iv, 
590  n.  2  ;  an.  1232,  No.  24.  Stephen  of  Hun- 
gary, iii.  333  n.  3 ;  an.  12*3,  §  5,  et  seq.,  re- 
port of  legates  to  Constantinople,  iv.  541  n. 
1 ;  an.  1236,  §  48,  Greg.  IX.  and  the  Jews,  iv. 
76  n.  4;  an.  1248,  §  84,  Innocent  IV.  and  the 
Jews,  iv.  77  n.  1 ;  app.  an.  1297,  No.  34,  pro- 
test of  the  Colonnas  against  Boniface  VIII. 
V.  4  nn. ;  an.  1301,  No.  28,  ep.  of  Bonif.ace 
VIII.  to  Philip  the  Fair,  v.  7  n.  6 ;  an.  130i, 
No.  13,  bull,  ■'  Uuam  Sanctam,"  v.  8  u.  2  ;  an. 
1329,  Nos.  70  et  71,  bull  of  John  XXII.  against 
mystical  preachers,  v.  395,  nn.  1,  2,  396  n  1 ; 
an.  1349,  §  11,  constitution  unigeuitus,  v.  41 
n  3;  t.  vii.  an.  1374,  Nos.  10  et  11,  f.  351, 
Militz  and  Gregory  XI.  v.  182  n.  3  ;  an.  1377, 
No.  4,  f.  294,  bulls  against  VVicklif,  v.  146  n. 
7  ;  vol.  i.,  an.  1414,  s.  10  ei  seq  ,  constitution 
of  the  comm.  to  examine  IIuss  at  Constance, 
v.330n.3;  t.  ix  ,  an.  1431,  dissolution  of  cone, 
of  Basle,  v.  130  n.  1 ;  t.  xvii.  f.  396,  bull  of 
Alexander  V.  against  Wicklif,  v.  259  n.  2. 

Rayiiald  de  Bergamo,  iv.  629  n.  4. 
Rayuouard. 
On  the  antique  form  of  the  "  Noble  Le^on,"' 
iv.  616  n.  7.      Choix   des   potisies  orig.  des 
Troubadours,  t.  ii.  p.  76,  La  nobla  Leyczon, 
616  nn.  1-6.     Introductory  Essay,  iv.  604  n. 
3. 
Reactious,  against  the  Christian  principle, 
how  called  forth,  i.  366-368,  390,  506  ; 
ii.  38.    Against  the  natural  course  of 
development,  i.  510.     Of  the  Christian 


consciousness  again.st  foreign  elements, 
i.  390,  461  ;  ii.  765 ;  iii.  2.  Against  the 
Catholic  clement,  the  theocracy,  the 
papacy,  i.  461,  478;  iii.  18,60,243,244, 
292,  468,  586;  iv.  140,  146,  147,  174, 
195,  446,  592,  605,  628;  v.  21,  47,48, 
134,  380.  Of  Paganism,  ii.  37,  38;  iii. 
603  n.  2  ;  iv.  17,  '2.5-28,  37,  38.  In  the 
East,  against  forcible  impo.sition  of  doc- 
trines, ii.  658 ;  reformatory,  iv.  563 
Against  saint  worship,  iii.  44G.  Of  the 
iconoclasts,  iii.  531,  532.  Of  Chris- 
tianity, iv.  26,  27.  Against  the  corrupt 
church,  reformatory,  iv.  82,  83,  146, 
232,  592^  563.  Agamst  reform,  iv.  92. 
Proceeding  from  mouasticism,  iv.  232, 
528,  563  ;  v.  24,  171.  Of  unbelief,  un- 
derstanding, sense,  iv.  239,  324-328,  336, 
380.  Of  the  Christian  spirit,  iv.  298, 
336;  V.  1.  Called  forth  by  the  zeal  of 
the  heretics,  iv.  315.  Against  oppres- 
sion, V.  158,  159.  Against  mouasticism, 
foretold,  V.  171.  Effects  of  reactions, 
i.  506,  507    (390);  ii.  38  ;  iii.  518,  531. 

Readers,  church,  i.  152,  201. 

Realism,  practical,  i.  529.  Of  the  West- 
ern ch.,  i.  557.  Philosophical,  iv.  356- 
361,  441,  461,  462  n.  4,  492.  Wicklif's, 
V.  135,  152,  165  and  n.  2,  166-168,  241, 
242.  In  Prague,  v.  241,  242,  214,  245. 
Of  Huss,  V.  242,  343,  347  n.  1.  At 
Constance,  v.  343,  344,  375,  376. 

Realist  tendency,  i.  292.  See  Irenoeus, 
Melito  of  Sard  is,  Montanus,  Papias, 
Polycarp,  TertuUian. 

Realistic  externalization  of  the  sacrament, 
iv.  338,  339. 

Reason,  i.  375.  The  Supreme,  i.  380.  Ab- 
solute, Origen  on,  i.  587.  The  Monta- 
nists,  i.  512.  In  Christ,  Justin  on,  i.  635. 
Reason  and  faith,  Augustiu  on,  ii. 
401,  402  and  n.,  674  ;  iii.  150,  46.3,  471. 
Apollinaris  on,  ii.  484.  Julian  of  Ecla- 
num,  ii.  654,  673,  674.  Cassiau,  ii.  690. 
Gregory  I.,  iii.  150.  Scotus,  iii.  462, 
463.  Roscelin,  iv.  360.  Anselm,  iv. 
369,  370.  Abelard,  iv.  378-380.  Hugo, 
iv.  402.  Other  scholastics,  iv.  409,  411, 
412,415,  417,  427-431,  434,  435,439, 
440,  443.  Wicklif,  v.  157.  (See  Faith 
and  Knowledge.)  Reason  and  Revela- 
tion, ii.  673;  iii.  463.  And  tradition, 
iii.  462,  463,  471.  Boundaries  of  ra- 
tional demonstration,  iv.  430. 

Practical  and  speculative,  iv.  434. 
Common  and  particular,  iv.  444.  Unity 
of,  iv.  449  (i.  412).  God  as,  iv.  454. 
The  divine,  iv.  470,  481.  End  of,  iv. 
521.  Ordo  rationis,  iv.  521,  522.  Ra- 
tiones  seminales,  causales,  iv.  470-472. 
Huss  on  the  use  of,  v.  264,  305,  306, 
334.  Rnysbrock,  v.  385.  Eckhart,  v. 
397.     Deification  of,  v.  393. 

Rebais  (Resbacum),  monastery,  iii.  38 
n.  1. 

Rccafrid,  abp.  of  Seville,  iii.  340. 

Reccared,  king  of  the  West  Goths,  iii.  96. 


192 


GENERAL   INDEX. 


Goes  over  to  the  Catholic  ch ,  ii.  471  ; 

iii.  118. 
Recho,  bishop,  iii.  133  n.  3. 
Recluses,  iv.  366.     See  Anchorets. 
Recogiiitions  of  Clement,  i.  3.58,  376  n.  3. 

L.  8,  c.  63,  i.  359  n.  1. 

Recommendations,  iii.  110. 

Red  sea,  passage  through  the,  commemo- 
rated, i.  61. 

Redeemer,  Redemption,  doctrine  of  in 
the  First  Period,  i.  640-645.  Need  of,  in 
paganism,  33,  34,  2.52.  In  Alexandrian 
Judaism,  66.  In  Platonism,  Cclsus  on, 
168.  Christian  consciousness  of,  in  re- 
lation to  asceticism,  276, 277.  The  Ebi- 
onites  on,  347.  In  Gnosticism,  370,371, 
379,  387,  477,  612-614,  630;  iv.  .507. 
With  individual  Gnostics,  398,409-413, 
419-432,  446,  457,  462,  470.  In  the  old 
religions  of  Asia,  479.  In  Parsism,  483. 
Buddliism,  482,  483.  With  Mani,  500. 
Muntani.sm,  512.  Clement  on,  537.  Re- 
lation to  Cliristian  doctrine,  557  (ii.  386, 
659).  Presupposes  guilt,  561.  Con- 
nection of  the  doctrines  of  creation 
and  of  redemption,  564,  565.  Sabellius 
on,  599.  Anthropology  in  its  relation 
to  Chiistian  and  ht'atlien  views  of,  610- 
614,  620,  630.  Origeu  on,  549,  637,  638. 
Hieracas,  714.  Redemption  in  relation 
to  the  heathen,  655. 

In  the  Second  Period.  Doctrine  of  in 
the  Pelagian  controversy,  ii.  655,  659, 
660,  666,  675-679,  717,  The  em- 
peror Julian  on,  48,  50.  Sinijdieius, 
109.  Need,  presentiment  of,  115,  116, 
122,  398,  616,  617,719,720.  In  Neo 
Platonisni,  122,  123.  Relation  to  Chris- 
tian faith,  616.  Jovinian  on,  304,  307. 
Augustin,  386,  398,  659.  Completion 
of  the,  Marcellus,  480.  Gratuitous, 
Arilliro^e,  622.  Doctrine  as  held  by 
Pelagius,  637,  G38.  Prredestinatns,  704. 
In  the  Ka.stern  church,  617,  676,  718, 
726.  Relation  to  creation,  Faustus, 
707.  With  Theodore  of  Mopsuestia, 
716-718.  Chrysostom,  719,  720.  Pris- 
cillian,  777,  778. 

Jn  the  Second  and  Third  Periods.  Its 
place  in  Christianity,  iii.  2.  In  Moham- 
medanism, 85,  86.  As  affecting  sla- 
very, 98,  100.  Need  of,  132.  Doctrine 
of,  with  Maximus,  171,  172,  181,182. 
In  the  Monotheletic  controversy,  180- 
184.  With  Scotus,  465.  Gottschalk, 
477.  Limited,  482,  483,  484,  492-494. 
With  Servatus  Lupus,  484,  485.  In  the 
Western  church,  554.  In  tiie  sects, 
593,  598,  602. 

In  the  Fifth  Period.  Doctrine  of,  with 
the  scholastics,  iv.  480,  497-508  (v. 
172).  Need  of,  11,  488.  Neces.sary  form 
of,  497-499,  501,  503-505,  507.  Rela- 
tion to  the  rational  end  of  man,  522. 
In  the  sects,  554,  555,  562,  568,  569,  573, 
59.5,  596.     Wicklif,  v.  172. 


Redeeming  Spirit,  Genius,  in  Gnosticism, 

i.  412,  413,  588. 
Redepenning,  Dr. 

Monograph  on  Origen,  i.  697  n.  1. 

Reflection,  Valentine  on  the  power  of,  i. 
426.  Lack  of,  ii.  116.  R.  of  St.  Victor, 
on,  iv.  412  Ruysbrock  and  Tauler  on 
tiie  dangers  of  excessive  self  reflection, 
V.  405,  409.  See  Contemplation,  Self- 
examination. 

Reformation  of  science,  Bacon  on  the,  iv. 
424,  425. 

Reformation  of  the  church,  Boniface  on 
the,  iii.  55,  64.  In  the  Roman  church, 
378-388,  400,  402  n.  1,  408-414.  Of 
the  clerical  and  monastic  orders,  106, 
107,  379,  382-388,  409-412,  414-416, 
468,  469  (see  Celibacy).  The  Hilde- 
brandian  epoch  of  Reform,  iv.  82, 
120,  205  (see  Gregory  VII.).  Ten- 
dencies towards,  i.  39;  iv.  401,  563, 
594,  595,  604,  60.5.  Eustathiiis,  iv. 
531.  Movements  towards,  in  the  VI. 
Period,  v.  1,  4  8,  50,  52,  65,  77,  84,  90, 
91,  93,  112,  129,  171,  316,  360.  Ger>on 
on,  V.  80-83,  87,  94.  Alexander  V.  on, 
V.  87.  D'Aillv,  V.  94.  At  Pisa,  v.  87, 
88,112.  At  Constance,  v.  109,  112- 
128.  Necessity  of,  iii.  408,  414  ;  v.  \"0. 
Reform  and  anti-reform  })arties,  v.  232, 
240,  253,  254,  258,  275,  291.  See  Uni- 
versity of  Paris,  Bohemia,  Clergy. 
Dunstan,  England,  Gerson,  Monasti- 
cism.  Preachers  of  rejR'ntance. 

The  German,  i.  194  ;  ii.  386  ;  iii.  380 
n.  1  ;  v.  139,  158.  Premonitions  of  the, 
iv.  187  n.  2,  216.  (With  Gro.sshead).  iv. 
186;  (Clemangis),  v.  60;  (Wicklif),  v. 
171;  (Huss),3r4;  (Jerome  of  Prague  ?), 
377  n.  1.  Foretokens,  precursors  of,  ii. 
304,307;  iv.  318,  592;  v.  14,  48,  121, 
139,  202,  393.  In  England,  Wicklif,  v. 
48,  134-173.  Forerunners  of  Huss,  v. 
173-235.  Huss,  Jerome  of  Prague,  v. 
235-380.     Friends  of  God,  v.  393. 

Reformation  of  individuals,  iv.  236, 
293,  294  (see  Preachers  of  repentance). 
Paulicians  as  reformers,  iii.  247,  250, 
253,  254. 

Rcualia,  of  bisliops  and  abbots,  iv.  134, 
143,  147. 

Regeneration,  sins  incompatible  with,  i. 
221.  Objective  and  subjective  in,  i. 
246.  Cv])iian  on,  i.  249.  J.  Martyr  on, 
i.  250.  '  And  bajjtism,  i.  311,  312^,  522, 
646,  647,  655  ;  ii.  35,  726,  728.  Clement 
on,  i.  620.  Julian,  ii.  48.  Jovinian,  ii. 
308-310.  Augustin,  ii.  625.  In  Pelagi- 
anism,  ii.  679.  Of  the  world,  Mani  on, 
i.  482. 

Regensburg,  bishopric  of,  iii.  55.  Assem- 
bly at,  iii.  165.  Boso,  iii.  324.  Bps.  of, 
iv^  421.  Bernreider,  iii.  381  n.  2.  Ber- 
thold,  iv.  318.     Abp.  of,  v.  133. 

Reginald,  bp.  of  Liege,  iii.  598  n.  2. 

Regino,  abbot  of  Priim,  De  discipliua,  on 


GENERAL  INDEX. 


193 


Sends,  iii.  108  n.  1.   Collection  of  eccle- 
siastical laws,  iv.  203. 
Reginus,  comes,  ii.  601  n.  1. 
Reicheuau  (Angia)  abbey,  iii.  440 n.  4,458. 
Reichenthal,  Ulrich,  v.  326  n.  3. 
Keichersberg,  mouastery  at,  iii.  331  n.  2. 

See  (leihuh. 
Reinauld. 
Extraits  relatifs  aux  gueires  des  Croisades,  pp. 
429,  431,  432,  Frederic  II.,  iv.  178  n.  4,  181 
n.3. 

Reinstein,  John  Cardinalis  of,  friend  of 
Huss,  V.  272.  Accompanies  Huss  to 
Constance,  320.  At  Constance,  326  n. 
2,  327,  328.  His  name,  328.  Warning 
of  Huss  to,  336,  360  u.  2. 

Ep.  of  (Huss,  opp.  i.  f .  58, 1,  ep.  4),  v.  322  n.  2, 
326  n.  2. 

Relics,  Julian  on  the  veneration  of,  ii.  47. 
Lucilla,  ii.  221.  In  Egypt,  Anthony 
on,  ii.  270.  Sale  of,  ii.  296  ;  iii.  446  n.  1  ; 
iv.  330.  Magical  effects  attributed  to ; 
superstitious  use  of,  ii.  329,  370  ;  iii.  20 
n.,  22,  59,  80,  132,  445,  446  ;  iv,  557.  Ja- 
now  on  miracles  wrought  by,  v.  198, 
199.  Vigilantius  against  the  worship 
of,  ii.  373-375.  Eunomius,  ii.  445.  In 
the  consecration  of  churches,  iii.  15. 
Of  Peter  and  Paul,  iii.  35  (see  Peter). 
Of  living  persons,  iii.  58  ;  iv.  210,  238. 
In  the  Western  church,  iii.  201 ,  584  n. 
1.  In  the  Eastern,  Const.  Copronimus 
on,  iii.  201,  218,  221.  Libri  Carolini  on, 
iii.  238,  239.  Anschar,  iii.  278.  Oppo- 
sition to,  iii.  433,  460,  598  ;  iv.  330. 
Otto,  iv.  28.  Arnold's,  iv.  162.  (iuibert 
against,  iv.,  330.  Processions  with,  iv. 
330.  Dissensions  concerning,  at  Con- 
stance, V.  113.  Conrad  on,  v.  189.  Ja- 
now,  V.  198,  199.  Huss,  v.  238,  250, 
290.     The  eight  doctors,  v.  291,  296. 

Religio  (monasticism),  iv.  284. 

Religio  Romana,  i.  11.  Religiones  licitJE, 
publice  adscitse,  i.  87,  88,  89,  93,  97, 102, 
116,125,126.  Novre,  i.  87,  93,  97.  Illi- 
citaj,  i.  99,  100.  Religio  urbis  impera- 
toris,  ii.  93. 

Religion.  And  national  life,  i.  5.  Need 
of  in  man's  nature,  11.  Multiplicity  at 
Rome,  88.  Revealed  and  natural,  176 
and  nn.  (iv.  20).  Primitive,  353,  354, 
395  ;  (iii.  84,  85).  Comparison  of  relig- 
ions, 368.  Christianity  as  the  absolute, 
382.  Interests  of  science  and,  427. 
Popular  religions,  449.  The  ancient, 
ii.  1.  State,  ii.  9,  14,  15,  16,  21,  34,35, 
37,  91.  Diversity  of  forms,  ii.  117. 
See  Church  and  State,  Paganism,  Pon- 
tifex. 

Religious  awakening,  Causes  of,  v.  380, 
381. 

Religious  instruction.  See  Instruction, 
Language. 

Remigius,  abp.  of  Lyons,  iii.  491. 

Ep.  to  Gottschalk,  iii.  491  nn.  De  tenenda 
veritate  script,  sanct.,  1.  iii.  p.  182,  freewill, 
492  n.  1.    See  Mauguin. 

13 


Remigius,  bp.  of  Rheims,  iii.  6  n.  2 ;  8. 

Naiales  of,  131. 
Remoboth,  ii.  283. 
Remusat,  Abel.     See  Abel. 
Renatus,  Roman  presbyter,  ii.  573. 
Renaudot. 

Hist,  patriarchar.  Alexandrinor.,  Saracens,  iii. 
89  n.  1  (Page  40,  Severus,  i.  485  n  3).  P.  ii. 
The  Copts,  88  n.  4  ;  p.  154,  Cliozru-Parviz, 
84  n.  2;  pp.  178,188,  Coptic  patriarchs  and 
Abyssinia,  Nubia,  and  India,  90  n.  2.  An- 
ciennes  relations  des  Indes  et  de  la  Chine, 
p.  68,  Travels  of  Ibn  Wahib,  89  n.  4. 

Rennes,  bp.  of,  iv.  246,  247. 

Renunciation,  monastic,  iv.  91,  266-269, 
525,  526.     See  Poverty. 

Reparatus,  bp.  of  Carthage,  ii.  605. 

Repentance,  and  forgiveness,  J.  Martyr 
on,  i.  62  n.  2.  Simplicius  on,  ii.  109, 
110.  Tokens  of  required  bv  the  church, 
ii.  213,  214.  Death-bed,  \.  238;  ii.  707 
n.  1.  Gregory  VII.  on  true,  iv.  91. 
Doctrine  of,  Abelard,  iv.  390.  The 
Catharists,  iv.  569,  571.  Wicklif,  v. 
171.  See  Penitence,  Penance,  Preach- 
ers of  repentance.  Indulgences. 

Repertorium  fiir  bibl.  u.  morgenland  Lit- 
eratur. 

Bd.  ii.  s.  74,  Stroth  on  J.  Martyr's  Dialogue,  i. 
668  n. 3. 

Reprobation,  ii.  704,  711 ;  iii.  472.  With 
Gottschalk,  iii.  474,  479.  Pardulus,  iii. 
482.  Servatus  Lupus,  iii.  483,  484. 
Scotus,  iii.  485-487.  Hinckmar,  492. 
Aquinas,  iv.  478,  479.  Lull,  iv.  483, 
484.  Wicklif,  V.  167.  Huss,  267,  302, 
353.     See  Predestination,  Prissciti. 

Resbacum  (Rebais)  monastery,  iii.  38  n.  1. 

Rescript  of  Trajan  against  the  Christians, 
i.  99,  100,  102,  105,  107,  122.  Of  Ha- 
drian, 101-103.  Of  Antoninus  Pius, 
104.  Of  Valerian,  and  Gallienus,  137, 
139.  Maximin,  ii.  17,  18.  Of  Con- 
stantiue,  against  the  Donatists,  ii.  227. 
Collection  of  rescripts,  by  Ulpian,  i.  126. 
See  Du  Pin. 

Reservations,  v.  98. 

Resignation  of  Stoicism,  i.  17,  105. 

Responsales,  iii.  117  n.  2,  141  n.  1.  See 
Apocrisiarii. 

Responses,  i.  329  ;  ii.  363. 

Restitution,  of  all  things,  ii.  439,  481, 
482.     See  Apocatastasis. 

Restoration  of  human  nature,  ii.  616 ; 
iv.  623.  Doctrine  of  universal,  ii.  615, 
616,  737-739;  iii.  62.  Theodore  of 
Mopsucstia  on,  ii.  717,  728,  738,  739. 
Maximus,  iii.  175  and  n.  3.  Scotus,  iii. 
461,  465,  466,  489.  Almaric,  iv.  445 
n.  4. 

Restoration  to  church  fellowship,  i.  218, 
219;  ii.  213.     See  Penance. 

Resurrection,  denied  by  the  Sadducees,  i. 
41,  63.  Pagans  on  the  Christian  hope 
of,  114,  158, 169.  Of  Christ,  169.  Wit- 
nesses of  the,  183.  Festivals  of  the, 
295-300  (ii.  339  ;  v.  140).    (See  Easter, 


194 


GENERAL  INDEX. 


Sunday),  delation  of  Christ's  resur- 
rection to  Christiauity,  342.  Christian 
view  of  death,  in  hope  of,  334.  The 
Gnostics  on,  398,  445,  655.  Doctrine 
of  the  resurrection,  654,655.  Ilieracus 
on  the,  714.  Justin  M.,  670.  In  Par- 
sism,  482. 

Julian  on  the  resurrection  of  Christ, 
ii.  46  n.  1,  48  n.  1.  Doctrine  of  Theo- 
dore of  Mopsnestia,  ii.  493-495,  497, 
716.  Athanasius  on.in  connection  with 
the  Lord's  supper,  ii.  733.  Synesius,  ii. 
763.  In  relation  to  relics,  iii".  238.  To 
transubstautiation,  iii.  495.  Michael 
II.,  iii.  544.  Catharists  on  the,  iv.  571, 
574,  575,  587.  Oliva,  iv.  621.  Council 
of  V^incennes,  v.  37. 
Retaliation,  i.  439. 

Rethre,  principal  seat  of  Wendish  idola- 
try, iii.  325,  327. 
Eetircnient,  religious,  iii.  286,  287.     See 

Monasticism. 
Eettio^,  i.  83  n.  5. 

Revelation,  need  of,  i.  17,  31,  558;  ii. 
117,  671,  701.  The  Jewish,  i.  35,42, 
57,  666  The  Clementines  on  tlie  origi- 
nal, i.  3.54,  355,  358.  The  Gnostics  on, 
i.  382,  549.  In  Platonism,i.  163.  Reve- 
lation and  reason,  i.  507,  512  ;  ii.  673  ; 
iii.  463,  464  ;  iv.  412  (.see  Reason).  In 
Montanisni,  i.  511,  512.  Origen  on,  i. 
549,  553,  717.  In  nature,  i.  558  (176). 
Progressive,  i.  562  ;  iii.  173.  Source  of 
truth,  i.  666  ;  iii.  463.  End  of,  ii.  52. 
Julian  on,  ii.  58.  Eunomius  on,  ii.  449. 
Pelagians  on,  ii.  673-675.  Outward  and 
inward,  ii.  675,  701.  Gregory  I.  on,  iii. 
115.  Doctrine  of  with  Maximus,  iii. 
173,  174.  The  Paulicians,  iii.  260,  261. 
Scotus,  iii.  463,  464.  The  Eucliites,  iii. 
590.  Gregory  VIL,  iv.  118.  Frederic 
IL  and,  iv.  182.  Revelations  of  Hilde- 
gard,  iv.  217.  Periods  of,  with  Joacliim, 
iv.  227-232.  Of  the  Spirit,  Joacliim, 
iv.  230-232.  Sought  for,  iv.  305,  514. 
Aquinas  on,  iv.  429,  430.  Dolcino,  iv. 
631. 
Revelation,  the  book  of,  i.  527,  676  ;  v. 
177,  195.  Caius  on,  i.  652.  Babylon  in, 
iv.  624. 

Rev.  1  :  6,  i.  197.    1  :  10,  i.  295.    2  :  6,  15,  i. 
453.     2  :  27,  i.  247.    3  :  15,  i.  629.    3  :  20,  ii. 
623.    9  :  2,  iv.  221  n.    10  :  10,  iv.  625.    12  :  4, 
iv.  567  n.  4.     14  :  4,  ii.  375.    14  :  G,  iv.  618. 
17  ;  2,  v.  359.    21  :  12,  iv.  625.    22  :  17,  iii. 
124.     See  Apocalypse,  Commentaries. 
Revenge  for  bloodshed,  iv.  278. 
Reverie,  v.  397. 
Revival  of  spiritual  life  after  the  tenth 

century,  iii.  368. 
Revocatus,  martyr,  i.  123,  124. 
Revolutionary  ideas,  v.  353. 
Reward,  as  inotive,  i.  57,  381  ;  ii.  290  n. 
4,677  (682);  iv.  259,  260,  386,  407,  408. 
Heaven  as,  ii.  722,  739.     Gregory  of 
Nyssa  on,  ii.  738.     Of  Christ,  ii.  407  n. 
3.     Earthly,    iii.   22    n.     Spiritual,  iii. 
145  ;  iv.  624.     See  Eschatology. 


Rhangabe.     See  Michael  Curopalates. 
Rheginus,  bp.  of  Constantia,  ii.  531.    See 

Harduin,  i.  f.  1444. 
Rhegium  (Riez)  in  Provence.     See  Faus- 

tus  of. 
Rheims,  iii.  8,  479.    School  at,  iv.  265, 470. 

Archbishops  of,  iv.   265,  360,  398,  418 

n.  4.    Bernard,  iv.  255.    Hi.storv  of,  iii. 

440  n.  6.  See  Adalbero,  Arnulph,  Ebbo, 

Hinkmar,  Samson.     See  Councils,  an. 

991,  an.  996,  an.  1148. 
Rheiuwald. 

■Writings  of  Abelard  published  by,  iv.  388  n., 
393  n.  1,  399  nn.  2,  3,  493  n.  4,  503  n.  1,  524 
n.  1. 

Rhetorical  culture  of  church  teachers,  i. 
68.3,  684,  688,  717  ;  ii.  45  n.  1,  76,  78, 
183,  396,  754.  In  the  western  nations, 
ii.  52. 

Rhetorical  language  of  church  teachers,  ii. 
723,  732,  735  n.  9.     Tendency,  iii.  472. 

Rhetorical  preachers,  ii.  45  n.  1,"  353,  367, 
368,  506. 

Rhetorical  schools,  their  character  and 
influence,  ii.  42,  52  n.  3,  116,  183,  396. 

Rhetoricians,  rhetorical  pancgvrists,  i. 
688,  693  ;  ii.  10,  11,  35,  37,  41  "42, 45  n. 
1,  67,  96  n.  3  ;  iv.  .531  n.  1.  Their  in- 
fluence, ii.  21.  Privileges,  ii.  169.  In- 
tercessions, ii.  173. 

Rhetorius,  ii.  767,  768. 

Rhine,  the  river,  iii.  275.  Hermits  on  the, 
iii.  28.  Boniface  on  the,  iii.  72.  Radulf, 
iv.  74.  Sects  in  the  countries  on  the, 
iv.  582,  609,  643.  Fanatical  persecu- 
tions, iv.  586.  Friends  of  God  along 
the,  V.  42,  390,  401,  407.  Adherents  of 
Gregory  XII.,  v.  303.  Cloister  on 
the,  V.  328,  330,  331.  Ashes  of  Husa 
cast  into  the,  v.  371. 

Rhodes,  iii.  229  n.  3. 

Rhodoald,  bp.  of  Porto,  iii.  562,  565  n.  5, 
569. 

Rhodon,  church  teacher,  on  Marcion,  i. 
467  n.  1.  Against  Apeiles,  474,  475. 
Ap.  Euseb.  H.  E.,  1.  5,  c.  13,  467  n.  1. 

Rich  men,  favored  by  the  clorgv,  iv.  288, 
289;  V.  222.  Clement  on  the  use  of 
riches,  i.  279,  280.  Ruysbrock,  v.  404. 
Bonaventura  on  the  rich  and  jtoor,  iv. 
288,  289.     See  Poverty,  Property. 

Richard  a  St.  Victore,  character,  iv.  41 1- 
413.  Purposes  of  repentance,  293,  294. 
Works,  subjective  experiences,  305. 
Sowing  contentious,  310.  Intention, 
387.  Knowledge  of  God,  411-413.  On 
the  Trinity,  460,  461.  Freewill,  517, 
518. 

Citations :  — 

De  contemplatione,  c.  2,  wisdom  of  this  world, 
iv.  413  n.  4 :  c.  3,  revelation  and  reason,  412 
nn.  5-7  ;  c.  6,  self  knowlcJge,  412  n.  2  j  c.  12, 
use  of  intuitions,  413,  n.  2. 

De  eruditione  interioris  honiinis,  1.  ii.  c.  25,  iv. 
293  n.  2,  294  n.  1.  P.  i.  1.  iii.  c.  IS,  de.spair 
305  n.  2 ;  c.  38,  good  disposition,  412  n.  4. 

De  prasparat.  anim.  ad  contemplat.,  c.  30,  good 
works,  iv.  305  n.  1 ;  c.  72,  the  mind  a  mirror 


GENERAL  INDEX. 


195 


for  God's  image,  412,  n.  1 ;  cc.  73, 74, 412  nn. 
8-10,  413  n.  1. 

De  statu  interioris  hom.,  c.3,  f.  39,  the  Trinity, 
iv.  460  n.  5  ;  p.  i.  t.  i.  ec.  13,  22,  23,  Rrace  and 
freedom,  517  nn.  3-7,  518  n.  1 ;  c.  26,  knowl- 
edge and  inclination,  412  n.  3  ;  c.  27,  depres- 
sion, 305  n.  4. 

De  tribus  appropriatis  personis  in  trinitate,  f. 
271,  iv.  460  n.  6. 

De  trinitate,  I.  v.  cc.  7,  8,  iv.  461  n.  2. 

Richard,  abp.  of  Armagh  (Armacanus), 
V.  134. 

Richard,  abp.  of  Canterbury,  on  the  ex- 
emptions of  abbots,  iv.  201,  202. 

Ep.  (68),  to  Alex.  III.,  iv.  201  n.  4,  202  nn.  1, 
3.    Ordinance  of  ;  false  bulls,  205  n.  1. 

Richard,  ecclesiastic,  ep.  of  Berenear  to, 
iii.  508  nn.  1,  2,  510  n.  1,  526  n.  1.  See 
D'Achery,  t.  iii. 

Richard  II.,  king  of  England,  v.  147,  155 
D.  2,  16.3.  241. 

Richard  Montague.  ^  See  Montacute. 

Richbald,  arch-priest,  iii.  317  n.  2. 

Richbon,  bp.  of  Triers,  iii.  167. 

Richelieu,  ii.  301  n.  4. 

Richer,  Benedictine. 

Chronicon  Senonense,  1.  iv.  c.  16,  f.  6.34,  cupid- 
ity of  the  mendicant  orders,  iv.  290  n.  1 ;  c. 
37,  Louis  IX.,  285  n.  7. 

Richmar,  ecclesiastic,  iv.  79. 

Richmond,  v.  135. 

Riculf,  bp.  of  Soissons,  iii.  427. 

Riedel,  A.  F.  on  Anselm  of  Ilavelburg, 

iv.  536  n.  3. 
Riga,  iv.  36,  38,  39,  40,  41.     See  John  of 

Wallenrod. 
Rigaltius. 

[In  Tert.  de  exhort,  castitat.,  c.  11],  i.  522  n.  1. 

Right  and  wrong,  iv.  494  ;  v.  399. 
Righteousness,  by  the  law  and  by  faith, 

Hilary,    ii.    619,    620.       Self,    fi.    633. 

Stages  of,  the  Pelagians,  ii.  673,  676 

(677),  679.     Original,  iv.  492,  495.    Of 

man  and  God,  iv.  509.     Eckhart  on,  v. 

394. 
Rights,  of  conscience  in  ancient  Rome, 

i.  86,  90,   144,  175.     Human,   ii.  217. 

See  Freedom,  Liberty. 
Rigord. 

De  gest.  Phil.  August,  an.  1195  et  seg.,  Fulco, 
iv.  210  n.  2  ;  an.  1198,  Peter  de  Rusia,  211  n. 
2 ;  an.  1196  f .  40,  Moritz  of  Paris,  325  nn. 
3,4. 

Rimbert,  disciple  and  biographer  of  Ans- 
char,  iii.  281.  Missionarv  labors  of, 
287,291.     See  Acta  S.  (0."'B.),  S.  iv. 

Life  of  Anschar,  cc.  6,  9,  Anschar  at  Corvey, 
his  visions,  iii.  274  nn. ;  c.  12,  plans  of  Charle- 
magne in  regard  to  the  northern  missions, 
271  n.  ;  c.  13,  Ebbo,  272  n.  1 ;  cc.  15, 36,  Ans- 
char's  purchase  and  training  of  captives,  277 
n. ;  c.  16,  his  resignation,  278  n.  1 ;  c.  18, 
Gauzbert,  281  n.  1  ;  c.  19,  Herigar,  281  n.  3 : 
c.  20,  Kathle,  282  n.  8  ;  c.  21,  Ansohar's  la- 
bors, 278  n.  3;  c.  22,  the  bishopric  of  Bremen, 
279  n. ;  c.  24,  Schleswig,  280  n.  3 ;  c.  25,  Ans- 
ohar's dream,  283  n.  1 ;  c.  27,  Birka,  285  n. ; 
c.  35,  Anschar's  humility,  287,  nn.  1,  2. 


Rimini,  Catharists  at,  iv.  584  n.  1.     See 

Councils,  an.  359. 
Ring,  of  bishops  and  abbots,  iii.  402  ;  iv. 

134,  142. 
Ripen,  iii.  286,  291. 
Rites,  i.  49.     Pagan,  78,   116.     Foreign, 

at    Rome,  88.   Paulicians  on  external, 

iii.  263,  264.     See  Ritual. 
Ritter,  C. 

Die  Stupas  (Berlin,  1838),  s.  29,  i.  485  n.  6  ;  s. 
30,  u.d.  f.  i.  481  n.  Erdkunde  von  Asian, 
Bd.  i.  f.  286,  iii.  89  n.  4  ;  Bd.  iv  Abth.,  i.  ss., 
443,  602,  603,  Thomas  in  India,  name  India, 
i.  82  nn.  1,  2;  Geographic,  ii.  ii.  Bd.  i.  s. 
257,  Prester  John,  iv.  47  n. ;  Thl.  v.  ss.  443, 
603,  the  Banians,  ii.  140  n.  4;  ss.  515,  603, 
KalUana,  ii.  141  n.  4  ;  s.  603,  Dioscorides,  ii. 
140  n.  3. 

Ritter,  H. 

Christlichen  Philosophie,  Bd.  i.,  Origen-s  view 
of  matter,  i.  624  n.  5  :  s.  317,  Origen's  doct. 
of  Creation,  i.  621  n.  3 ;  §  524,  Origen's  view 
of  evil,  i.  623  n.  5. 

Ritual,  of  the  British  church,  i.  85 ;  iii. 

16,  17,  2.3-25.     Differences  in,  iii.   1.5- 

17,  23,  24,  317,  318,  555,  580.  Influence 
of  general  councils  on  the,  ii.  212.  In- 
struction in  the,  iii.  107.  See  Church 
usages. 

Robe  of  the  supreme  pontiff,  ii.  92, 
Robert,    cardinal    bishop     of     Cambray 

(Clement  VII.),  v.  47. 
Robert,  count  of  Flanders,  iv.  129,  130, 
Robert,  king  of  France,  iii.  374,  450,  596. 

Life  of,  450  n.  5.      See   Du   Chesne, 

t.  iv. 
Robert  de   Sorbonne,  on  conscience,  iv. 

303,  304. 

(See  Bibl.  Patr.  Lugd.,  t.  25),  f .  348,  iv.  303  n.  6, 
304  n.  1 ;  f .  350,  the  Beguines,  303  n.  5 

Robert  Grosshead  (Grouthead,  Capito), 
bp.  of  Lincoln,  character,  iv.  185-187, 
424.  On  the  papal  court,  185,  186. 
Predicts  the  Reformation,  186.  Abuses 
in  the  bestowmentof  benefices,  186,  200, 
207.  The  Benedictines,  278  n.  2.  The 
Mendicants,  278,  280,  281  n.  3.  Roger 
Bacon,  424.  Influence  on  the  reforma- 
tory movements  in  England,  v.  134. 
Wicklif  on,  V.  157.  Influence  on  Huss, 
V.  240.  Writings,  iv.  185  n.  1,  279  n. 
1.  See  Ortuinus  Gratius  fascic.  rerum, 
app.  f.  251. 

Citations :  — 

Address  to  his  clergy,  f .  260,  iv.  278  n.  4.  Dis- 
course before  the  papal  court,  185  n.  2, 186  n. 
Ep.  6,  to  the  pope,  the  Dominicans,  279  n.  1. 
Ep.  t,  to  the  cardinal  de  Ostia,  Minorites, 
279  n.  1.  Ep.  40,  f.  334,  to  the  general  of 
the  Dominicans,  279  n.  3.  Ep.  53,  f .  .343  and 
ep.  108,  f.  382,  the  Benedictines,  278  n.  2. 
Ep.  107,  to  his  archdeacon,  207  n.  5,278  n.  5, 
279  n.  1.  Ep.  114,  f.  3SS,  favorable  view  of 
the  mendicants,  279  n.  4. 

Robert  Guiscard,  iv.  120. 

Robert  Hallam,  bp.  of  Salisbury,  v.  121. 

Robert  of  Arbrissel,  iv.  243,  246-249,  600. 

Life  of,  c.  4,  §  23,  247  nn.  2,  3,    See 

Acta  S.  Feb.  25,  Baldrich. 


196 


GENERAL  INDEX. 


Ro'oert  of  Citeanx,  fonnder  of  the  Cister- 
cian order,  iv.  251,  252. 

Robert  Pullein,  iv.  408.  Merits  of  Christ, 
349  n.  2.  Doctrine  of  the  original 
state  of  man,  486.  Of  atonement,  505. 
Freewill,  515.     SententiiE,  408  n.  4. 

Eocca  Sicca,  castle  of,  iv.  421. 

Eoch,  on  Justin  Martyr's  Dialogue,  i. 
668  n.  3. 

Rochester.     See  Ernulph. 

Rock,  the,  i.211  ;  ii.  200,  201  ;  iii.24,166, 
334  n.  4  ;  iv.  88  ;  v.  25,  154,  304. 

Rodonld.     See  Rhodoald. 

Rodulf,  bp.  iii.  297  n.  1. 

Roeskilde,  iv.  31. 

Ro<;er  II.  bp.  of  Chalons,  iii.  600  n.  2. 

Roger,  cardinal  (Gregory  XL),  v.  44. 

Roger,  count  of  Foi.x,  on  religious  liberty, 
iv.  642. 

Roger,  duke  of  Sicily,  iv.  364. 

Roger,  king  of  Sicily,  iv.  144,  146,  157. 

Roger  Bacon,  character,  iv.  423-426. 
Opus  majus,  424  and  n.  5,  425  n.  4. 
Relation  of  theology  to  philosophy, 
434,  435.  On  miracles,  474.  Influence 
on  reformatory  movements  in  England, 
V.  134. 

Citations :  — 

De  laiide  scripturse  sacrse  (see  Usser),  iv.  425 
nn.  1-3     Corruption  of  the  text,  426  n.  3. 

Opus  Majus,  iv.  424,  425  ;  on  Theology  at  Paris 
(see  Boulieus),  425  n.  4,  426  n.  1.  P.  i.  ff.  10- 
IV,  against  dependence  on  authority,  424  nn. 
6,  7  ;  c.  6,  f.  28,  universals,  356  n.  1 ;  f.  45, 
Grosshead,  424  n.  3.  P.  2,  c.  5,  one  source 
of  truth,  434  nn.  2-4  ;  f.  41  seqq.,  P.  3,  f.  47, 
philosophy  and  theology, 4-34  nn.  5, 6,  435  nn. 
1-3  ;  f .  160,  faith  and  reason,  435  n.  4  ;  f.  189, 
education  of  missionaries,  426  n.  2. 

Roger  of  Hoveden. 

Annals  of,  an.  792,  Alcuin  in  the  image  con- 
troTersy,  iii.  235  n.  4. 

Roland  of  Siena,  Cardinal,  legate  to 
Frederic  I.,  iv.  164.  Elected  pope,  167. 
See  Alexander  III. 

Roland  of  Parma  (Eberhard),  iv.  107, 
108. 

Roman  bishops,  objects  of  persecution,  i. 
136.  Arrogant  claims  of,  i.  214-217, 
299;  ii.  521,  533,647.  Wealth  of,  ii. 
167  n.  3.  Pomp  of,  ii.  168.  Idea  of 
the  ])apacy,  ii.  202.  See  Papacy,  Peter, 
Popes. 

Roman  character,  the,  in  relation  to 
Christianity,  i.  508. 

Koniiin  church,  supremacy,  i.  85,  86. 
Number  of  pre-sbyters,  202, 203.  Peter, 
213.  Irenajus  on  the  superiority  of  the, 
204.  Schism  of  Novatian,  222,  237- 
248.  Treatment  of  the  Lapsi,  231. 
Learning,  240  n.  4.  Passover  fe.stival, 
299.  INIonarchical  spirit,  299  (see  Ro- 
man bj)S. ).  Preaching,  liturgical  pomp, 
303  n.  6.  Baptism  of  heretics,  317-323. 
Importance  attached  to  tradition,  319, 
320.  Jewish  clement,  365,  579.  Pau- 
line origin,  365  n.  2,  464,  579,  675. 
Anti-Judaizing     tendency,    464,    465. 


Fasting  on  the  Sabbath,  521  n.  1. 
Monarchians,  579,  581.  Anti-chiliastic 
tendency,  651.  Doctrines,  689-691.  Je- 
rome, 684  n.  1.     Origen,  705. 

In  the  Second  Period.  Relation  of 
the  Irish  church  to  the  Roman,  ii.  147, 
148.  Presbyters  of  filial  churches,  195 
n.  1.  Patriarchate,  eccles.  apostolica, 
196,  198.  Primacy,  198-208.  Property 
of  the,  199.  Diocese,  199.  Schism  m 
the,  255-257.  Fasting  on  the  Sabbath, 
335.  Times  of  baptism,  360.  Daily 
communion,  364.  In  the  Arian  con- 
troversv,  433,  434.  In  the  Nestoriau 
controversv,  51 5,  519-521,  523,  526,  533, 
534,552,697,721  (see  Ccelestin  I.).  In 
the  Eutvchian,  568,573-583  (see  Leo). 
In  the  Monophysite,  584,  591-596,  600- 
609  (see  Vigiliiis).  The  three  chapters, 
600-608.  In  the  Pelagian  controv., 
643,  645-652,  697,  721  ;  in  the  Semi- 
Pelagian,  695-698,  710-712.  Chrysos- 
tom,  761,  762. 

In  the  Third  and  Fourth  Periods. 
Ritual,  iii.  15,  17,  2.3-25,  555.  Claims, 
16.  Relation  to  missions,  11,  12,  32, 
34,  35,  47-50,  53-56,  68,  243  (see  Greg- 
ory VII.,  Zacharias).  Adalbert,  59. 
Simony,  64.     Property  of  the,  113, 120, 

122,  234.  Efforts  to  enlarge  its  author- 
itv,  113-122.  Relation  to  the  Greek 
church,  112,  113,  196  n.  1,  210-212,  545, 
561-584.  To  the  Spanish,  117,  118. 
To  the  English,  118  (see  Augustin). 
To  the  Prankish  (15),  118-122,  242. 
(In  Germany,  see  Boniface.)  To  the 
Bulgarians,  310-314.  In  the  Adoptian- 
ist  controver-sv,  165, 167.  In  the  Mono- 
theletic  controversy,  179,  184-194,  197. 
In  the  image  controversy,  199,  200,  210- 
212,  227,  228  n.  3,  233,  .545,  546,  550- 
553.  Authority  of,  in  the  Decretals, 
349.     See  Popes. 

In  the  Fifth  Period.  Relation  to  mis- 
sions, iv.  15,  43  and  n.  1,  49,  .50,  56. 
Wealth,  exactions,  etc.,  184,  185,  195, 
196,  222  (see  Extortions).  Abbot  Joa- 
chim on  the,  222-224.  Relation  to 
Greek  church,  536-551.  Attacked  by 
Waldenses,-611.  Compared  with  Baby- 
lon, Joachim  and  Oliva  on,  222,  223, 
624;  Arnold  Hot,  641.  Dolcino,  636. 
See  Roman  court. 

In  the  Sixth  Period.  Authority,  De- 
fensor pacis  on  the,  v.  31-33.  The 
Germans   at   Constance,   on   the,  122, 

123.  See  Cathedra  Petri,  Popes,  Pa- 
pacy, Peter,  Roman  court,  Rome. 

Roman  citizenship,  i.  113. 

Roman  court,  exactions  of  the,  iv.  182 
(see  Extortions).  Frederic  II.  on  the, 
184.  Gro.*shead,  185-187.  Corruption, 
19.5-197;  V.  34,  35,  98,  102,  113,  137, 
160.  As  a  tribunal,  iv.  198,  199  (see 
Appeals).  Interference  with  author- 
itv  of  bishops,  iv.  201,  202,  256;  with 
church  elections,  v.  137.     Wenceslaus 


GENERAL  INDEX. 


197 


and  the,  v.  252.  Huss  on  the,  v.  258, 
271,  294,  300,  301,  331.     See  Avignon. 

Eomau  culture,  ii.  52  ;  iii.  141,  576. 

Roman  curia.     See  Roman  court. 

Roman  customs,  ii.  39,  92. 

Roman  de  la  Rose,  iv.  289  n.  2. 

Roman  emperors,  their  relation  to  the 
church,  ii.  1-110,  162.  lufluence  in  the 
appointment  of  bps.,  iii.  92. 

Roman  empire,  relation  to  the  spread  of 
Christianity,  i.  49,  79,  84,  85.  Exten- 
sion and  limitation  of  the  church  with- 
in the,  ii.  1-124,  146.  Influence  of,  ii. 
51,  52.  Patriarclial  constitution  in  the, 
ii.  196,  197.  In  ruin,  ii.  146  ;  iii.  3,  25. 
See  East  Roman  empire. 

Roman  forum,  ii.  13  (92). 

Roman  law,  i.  126,  175.  School  of,i.  717. 
Arbitration,  ii.  171  ;  iii.  361.  Study  of, 
iv.  172,  204. 

Roman  life,  pictured  by  Polybius,  i.  6. 

Roman  literature,  iii.  141,  150,  151,  335. 

Roman  liturgy,  iv.  58.     See  Ritual. 

Roman  religion,  i.  36,  126.  See  Religio, 
Roman  state. 

Roman  republic,  empire,  restoration  of 
the,  iv.  150,  151,  161. 

Roman  senate,  i.  184.  Paganism  and  the, 
ii.  92. 

Roman  state,  relation  of  relision  to  poli- 
tics, i.  6-8,  86-91,  144,  175.  Tolera- 
tion, 86,  88,  126. 

Roman  theocracy.     See  Theocracy. 

Romans,  epistle  to  the. 

Ch.,  1  :  19-32,  iv.  370,  379.  1  :  28,  ii.  669  n.  2  ; 
V.  212.  1  :  32,  iii.  256  n.  1.  2  :  11,  i.  313. 
2:  15,  ii.290n.  3.  2  :  23,  iii.  444.  3  :  12,  ii. 
893  n.  4.  3  :  23,  iv.  509.  3  :  25,  iv.  502  n.  2. 
5  :  3,  ii.  677.  5  :  12,  ii.  618,  669  and  n.  3, 670 
n.  1,  671  ;  iv.  493.  5  :  13,  ii.  716.  5  :  18,  ii.  716. 
5  :  19,  ii.  719.  5  :  21,  ii.  716.  7,  i.  63.  7  :  5, 
23,  ii.  671  n.  3.  7  :  8,  ii.  670  n.  2.  7  :  9,  iv. 
11.  7  :  20,  ii.  671  n.  3.  7  :  23,  ii.  391,  671  n. 
3.  8:1,  iv.  240.  8  :  3,  i.  641.  8  :  8,  9,  ii. 
181.  8  :  9,  iii.  242.  8  :  12,  ii.  670  n.  1.  8  :  18, 
ii.  572  n.  6.  8  :  19,  i.  625  ;  ii.  716.  8  :  20,  21, 
i.411n.  3.  8  :  24.  iii.  237.  8  :  26,  i.  716 ;  iii. 
253,  483  n.  4.  8  :'28,  iv.  475.  8  :  32,  iii.  161 
n.  1.  8  :  35  ft.,  ii.  137  ;  iii.  372.  8  :  38,  v. 
198.  9,  iv.  568.  9  :  5,  i.  584.  9  :  11,  ii.  627, 
630.  9  :  13,  ii.  622.  9  :  15,  ii.  628.  9  :  16, 
ii.  628,  705  ;  iv.  305.  9  :  18, 1.  630.  9  :  20,  ii. 
628  ;  iii.  477.  10  :  5,  ii.  620.  10  :  8,  iii.  2.S7  ; 
iv.  431.  11  :  11,  iv.  72.  11  :  17,  24,  i.  538. 
11 :  20,  i.  2.30.    11  :  26,  iv.  74.   11  :  33,  ii.  690. 

12  :  1,  i.  1.38, 180  ;  iv.  241.  12  :  7,  8,  i.  187  n. 
2.    12  :  19,  iii.  1.30 ;  v.  281.     13,  v.  26,  164. 

13  :  1,  iv.  202.  13  :  1-3,  iv.  160  :  v.  17.  13 :  2, 
iii.  345  ;  V.  285.     13  :  4,  ii.  173  ;  v.  18,  29. 

13  :  14,  i.  138  ;  ii.  302.    14  :  3,  iii.  115,  579. 

14  :  16,  i.  326.  14  :  17,  i.  278,  298,  299  :  iv. 
241,  264.     14  :  20,  ii.  306.    14  :  23,  ii.  681. 

15  :  24,  i.  85.  16  :  1,  ii.  191  n.  2.  16  :  5,  i 
290  n.  2.  16  :  5-14,  16,  i.  18.5.  16  :  14,  i.  660. 
16:23,  i.  289.  See  Apocalj-pse,  Commenta- 
ries. 

Romans,  the,  iu  their  relation  to  Christi- 
anity, i.  4-16,  49. 

Romans,  town  iu  Burgundy,  iv.  314  n.  2. 

Romanus,  monk,  ii.  297. 

Rome,  early  miracles  in,  i.  74.  Appear- 
ance of  Christianity  at,  77.  Metropo- 
lis and  ecclesia  apostolica,  diffusion  of 


Christianity  from,  84,  203,  204.  Mul- 
tiplicity of  religions  at,  88.  Persecu- 
tion at,  133,  136,  139.  Cathedra  Petri, 
213  (see  Roman  church).  Valentine 
at,  417.  Tatian,  456.  Marcion,  464, 
465.  Monarchians,  580.  Artemouites, 
581.  Praxeas,  583.  Justin,  663. 
Second  Period.      Constantius  at,   ii. 

35.  Victorinus  at,  76,  77.  Paganism 
at,  92-94,  99,  100.  Patrick  at,  147. 
Proposed  school  at,  183  n.  Churches 
at,  194.  Monachism,  294.  Morals  at, 
296,  297.  Influence  of  Joviniau  at, 
312.  Image  worship,  324.  Sabbath  at, 
334,  335.  Christmas  at,  344,  345  and 
n.  1,  347.  Athauasius  at,  434.  Pela- 
gius  at,  639.  Coelestius  at,  639,  647, 
651.  Jerome  at,  742,  744,  745,  749,  750 
(i.  684  n.  1).  Clergy  at,  744,  748.  Ru- 
finus  at,  748-750.  Manicheaus,  769. 
Priscillianists,  772.  See  Councils,  an. 
342,  an.  390,  an.  419,  an.  430. 

Third  and  Fourth  Periods.  Visits  to, 
iii.  44,  47,  55,  57,  58  u.  1,  79,  81,  114, 
120,  154,  277,  316,  321,  329  n.,  541  n.  3 
(see  Pilgrimages).  State  of  morals, 
superstitious  practices,  58  n.  1,  64. 
Compared  with  Constantinople,  329  n. 
Corruption,  366-368,  375-378.  Pope's 
secular  power  in,  349.  Synods  iu,  353. 
Rome  in  the  tenth  century,  366-368, 
370,  375-378,  403.  Old  and  new,  399 
n.  4.  Manuscripts  at,  459.  Bigotrv  at, 
512,  513.  See  Councils,  an.  648,'  an. 
745,  an.  800,  an.  863,  an.  868,  an.  963, 
an.  1046,  an.  1050,  an.  1059. 

Corruption  at  in  the  Fifth  Period,  iv. 
83,  84,  86,  184,  185,  187  and  n.  2,  195, 
196,  201,  604  n.  3.  Visited,  43,  65,  96, 
185,  593,  612.  Lull  at,  67.  Sover- 
eignty, 83.  Besieged  and  entered  by 
Henry  IV.,  119,  120.  Assembly  under 
Henry  IV.,  120.  Urban  II.  expelled 
from,"  121.  His  return,  128.  Henry  V. 
and  PaschalisIL,  134.  Popes  expelled 
by  Henry  V.,  141.  Innocent  II.  and 
Bernard  at,  146.  Frederic  I.,  sover- 
eignty of  the  emperor  in,  163,  166, 172. 
Influence  of  Arnold  of  Brescia  in,  150- 
152,  160,161.  Commotions  at,  108,151, 
152,  161.  Senate,  151,  161.  People  of, 
159-161.  Frederic  IL,  176,  182.  Stu- 
dents from,  373.  Robert  Pullein  at,  408. 
Greek  embassv  to,  546.  See  Councils, 
an.  1074,  1075,  1076,  an.  1112,  1123, 
1139,  1170,  1179,  an.  1215,  1227,  1241. 

In  the  Sixth  Period.  Jubilees  at,  v.  3, 
51.     Absence  of  the  popes  from,  v.  20, 

36,  41  (see  Avignon).  Ghibelliues  at, 
36.  Attempt  of  Urban  V.  to  return, 
44.  Commotions,  44,  45.  Gregory  XI., 
election  of  Urban  VI.,  44-46.  Clenian- 
gis  on  the  fall  of,  57.  Election  of  Greg- 
ory XII.,  70,  71.  Ladislaus  at,  73,  100. 
Militz  at,  180.  Conrad  at,  184.  Jauow 
at,  192.  Pious  women  in,  222.  See 
Cardinals,  Councils,  an.  1412. 


198 


GENERAL   INDEX. 


RoniuaM,  founder  of  the  Camaldulensian 
order,  iii.  419,446  n.  1.  Life  of,  419 
nil.  1-4,  6. 

Romulus,  landlord,  ii.  175. 

Konoala,  diet  of,  iv.  203. 

Roscelin,  Dialectician,  iv.  247  n.  4,  356, 
359,  360,  361,  369,  382,  461. 

Rose,  the  ;:olden,  v.  106. 

Rosenmiiljer. 

Altcs  und  neues  Morgcnland,  Bd.  ii.  p.  226, 
judgments  of  God,  iii.  ISO  n.  2. 

Rossano,  iii.  420. 
Rothad,  bp.,  iii.  358-361. 
Rothe. 

De  dieciplinae  arcani,  etc.,  in  eccles.  Christian, 
origine,  i.  305  n.  1,  827  n.  1,  328  n.  4.  Ueber 
dio  anfange  der  Clinstlichen  Kirche,  p.  197, 
i.  185  n.  3. 

Rothrud,  Frankish  princess,  iii.  234. 
Rouen,  iii.  595   n.  5  ;  iv.  590  u.  6.     Mas- 
sacre of  Jews  in,  iv.  71  n.  3. 
Routh. 

Beliquiae  Sacras,  toI.  ii.,  ep.  of  Dionysiu.s  Alex, 
to  Basilides,  fragni.,  i.  712  n.  2;  f.  115,  ep. 
of  J.  Afrieanus  to  Aristides,  fragm.,  i.  709 
n.  ;  vol.  iii.  f.  237,  i.  296  n.  5.  See  Victori- 
nus. 

Rudbert     (Ruprecht),     bp.     of    Worms, 

among  the  Bavarians,  iii.  40. 
Rudebach. 

Fragments  of  Claudius  of  Turin,  iii.  436  n.  1. 

Rudolph. 

Life  of  Rabanus  Maurus,  c.  2,  sale  of  relics,  iii. 
446  n.  1.     See  Acta  S.  Feb.,  t.  i. 

Rudolph,  abbot  of  Liege,  on  communion 
under  one  form,  iv.  343  n.  4. 

Rudolph,  archduke  of  Austria,  v.  191. 

Rudoliili,  duke  of  Suabia,  iv.  96  n.  6. 
Elected  cmi)eror,  117,  118,  119. 

Rudolph,  priest,  companion  of  Vicelin, 
iv.  33. 

Rufianus,  villa,  ii.  540. 

Rufinus,  rescript  of  Hadrian,  i.  101  n.  2. 
Edict  of  Diocletian,  trans.,  148  n.  1, 149 
n.  1.  Apostles  creed,  307.  Recogni- 
tions of  Clement,  358.  Origen,  de 
priucipiis  (see  Origen,  nepl  apxi^v),  638 
n.  4.  Eu.sebius  on  Tertullian,  684  n. 
1.  Pamphilus,  722.  Theophilus  of 
Cassarca,  iii.  347.  Collationes  patrum, 
iv.  423. 

Coustantine  and  the  Labarum,  ii.  11, 
13  n.  2.  Theodorus  the  inartvr,  83 
u.  2.  Conversion  of  the  Iberians,  139 
n.  1.  The  Abyssinian  church,  144  and 
n.  2.  Diocese  of  the  Roman  bishop, 
199.  Ambrose  and  Theodosius,  215  n. 
1.  Jerome  and  Rufinus,  in  the  Origen- 
istic  controversy,  641,  743,  744,  746- 
750,  752.     See  Jerome  adv.  Ruliu. 

Citations :  — 

De  adulteratione  librorum  Origenis  (opp. 
Ilieron.,  t.  v.  f.  261,  cd.  Martianay),  i.  704  n. 
3.  Exposit.  symbol,  apostol.,  i.  306  n.  3,  307 
n.  3.  Hist,  eccles.,  1.  i.  c.  5,  adoption  of  the 
Nicene  Creed,  ii.  420  n.  3  ;  c.  9,  iEdesiu,'?,  ii. 
144  u.  1 ;  c.  10,  Bacurius,  the  Iberian,  ii.  ) 


139  n.  1 ;  c.  23,  destruction  of  temples  in 
Kgypt,  ii.  98  n.  2.  L.  ii.  c.  6,  Moses,  Sara- 
cenian  bp.,  ii.  142  n.  5.  L.  ix.  c.  9,  vision  of 
Constantine.  ii.  11  n.  1.  Invectiva  contr. 
lliiTon.,  1.  ii.,  ii.  744  n.  4,746  n. ;  f.  285  (t.  v. 
ed.  Mart.),  ii.  743n.3. 
Translation  of  Euseb.,  i.  684  n.  1 ;  ii.  13  n.  2  ; 
83  n.  2.  Of  Origen,  Comm.  in,  tit.  i.  578  n. 
6,  593  n. ;  Trepi  apxiiv,  i.  638  n.  4 ;  ii.  748,  749. 
Of  i.  ep   Clement  to  James,  iii.  347  n.  2. 

Ruf  lis,  bp.,  enemy  of  the  Priscillianists,  ii. 

773. 
Rufus,  bp.  of  Thessalonica,  ii.  652. 

Ep.  of  Pelagian  bps.  to,  ii.  652  n.  2,  722  n.  1. 
(See  Theodoret,  opp.,  t.  iv.,  ed.  Ualen,  ep. 
170.) 

Rugen,  island  of,  attempts  to  Christian- 
ize repelled,  iii.  325,  328  n.  4.  History 
of  the  conversion  of,  iv.  24,  25,  26,  30, 
31,  32. 

Rugi,  Rugians,  iii.  28  n.  3,  328  n.  4.  See 
Rugen. 

Ruinart. 

Edict  of  Aurelius,  i.  108  n.  2.  Acta Martyrum, 
122  n.  3.    Acta  Felicis,  151  n.  1. 

Rulers,  duties  of,  iv.  285.     Hildebert  of 
Mans  on,  iv.  306,  307.     Authority  of, 
V.  307.     See  Princes. 
Rules.     See  Monastic. 
Rulmann  Merswin,  v.  387,  388. 
Rupert  convent,  iv.  217. 
Rupert  of  Bamberg,  iv.  109. 
Rupert  of  Bavaria,  emperor,  v.  84,  252, 

256. 
Rujiert   of  Deutz    (Tuitiensis),    German 
mystic,    Hermann    the    Jew,    iv.    79. 
Tran substantiation,  337,  338.    His  writ- 
ings, 411. 

Comm.  in  Exod.,  1.  ii.  c.  x.  t.  1,  f.  171,  tran- 
substantiation,  iv.  338  n.  1.  In  .Johann.,  1. 
vi.  t.  ii.  f.  308,  the  same,  337  nn.  6,  7.  De 
victoria  verbi  Dei.,  1.  ii.  c.  7,  image  of  God, 
487  n.  5. 

Ruspe.     See  Fulgentius  of. 

Rus.sia,  Russians,  iii.  296.  Spread  of 
Christianity,  iii.  327-330.  Liefland 
and,  iv.  38.  Mongols  in,  iv.  49.  Jour- 
ney of  the  Franciscans,  iv.  50.  .Jerome 
of  Prague  in,  v.  246,  373,  374.  See 
Karamsim. 

Russian  annals.     See  Nestor. 

Russian  legend,  pub.  by  Wastokow,  Dra- 
homira,  iii.  321  n.  5. 

Russico-Waragian  empire,  iii.  327,  328. 

Husticus,  deacon,  ii.  603. 

Kutilins,  ii.  290. 

Ruvsbroch,  friend  of  God,  v.  382, 385, 386, 
396-407. 

Citations :  — 

De  calculo,  f.  283,  v.  401  n.  2  ;  f.  825,  386  n.  2. 
De  ornat.  spirital.  nuptiar.,  f .  2G6  (or  486), 

404  n.  6  ;  f.  2(57,  404  n.  5;  f.  274,  404  n.  4, 

405  n.  3;  f.  275,  399  n.  2.  De  prtecip.  qui- 
busd.  virtut.  f.  170,  obedience,  3.'*5  n.  3  :  f. 
173,  love,  404  n.  1 ;  f.  175,  desertion,  406  n. 
3  ;  f .  176,  holiness,  403  n.  6 ;  f .  179,  panthe- 
istic expressions,  402  n,  1 ;  f.  180,  the  will, 
404  n.  7  ;  f.  181,  the  same,  404  n.  8  :  f.  185, 
coulidence  in  God,  386  n.  1,  406  n.  1.  De  qiiat- 
uov  subtil.  tcntJit.,  f.  196  (or  h60),  apathv, 
398  n.  4 ;  f .  195,  external  exercises,  404  a.  2 : 


GENERAL  INDEX. 


199 


De  sept.  amor,  grad.,  f .  220,  use  of  riches,  404 
n.  3;  f.  221,  obedience,  385  n.  4 ;  f .  224, 
agiiinst  apathy,  399  n.  1 ;  f .  226,  repose  in 
God,  402  n.  2.  Speculum  ietern.  Salut., 
f.  11  (ed.  1609,  p.  21),  freedom  from  the 
world,  385  n.  2  ;  f .  12,  tempting  thoughts, 
407  n.  1  ;  f.  13,  403  n.  1,  spiritual  dearth, 
406  n.  2  ;  f.  14,  Christ,  402  u  3,  403  u.  3  ;  f. 
15,  403  n.  2;  ff.  25,  26,  contemplation  with- 
out action,  403  n.  5  :  f.  27  (or  50),  quietism, 
396  n.  2;  fall  of  the  angels,  398  n.  3  ;  con- 
tempt for  sacraments,  401  n.  3  ;  f.  29,  396  n. 
3;  a  good  will,  405  n.l  ;  f.  31,  the  creaturely 
spirit  not  God,  397  nn.  ;  f.  34,  union  with 
God  by  love,  398  nn.  1,  2. 


s. 


Saale,  river,  iii.  32.3  ;  iv.  18. 
Saba,  convent,  iii.  207. 
Sabajans  (disciples  of  John),  i.  3.53  n.  1, 
376  and  n.  3,  382,  383  n.,  444  n.  I,  447  ; 
iii.  2.57.     Hamyares,  ii.  142. 
Sabffiism  (Zabaism),  i.  587  n.  3  ;  ii.  768  n. 

1.     Among  the  Arabians,  iii.  84. 
Sabas,  abbot,  life  of,  ii.  271  n.  4,  764  n.  3. 

See  Coteler,  Cyrill  of  Scythopolis. 
Saba.s,  the  martyr,  ii.  153-155. 
Sabbas,  disciple  of  Methodius,  iii.  320  n. 

2. 
Sabbath,  the  (Saturday),  among  the  Es- 
senes,  i.  49.  Therapentce,  i.  61.  In 
Christianity,  i.  294-297,  676;  ii.  333- 
335,  338  u.  6,  339,  365  ;  v.  140,  336. 
Fasting  on  the,  i.  296  and  n.  5,  521  n. 
1,  684  n.  2  ;  ii.  333  n.  8,  334,  335,  339 
n.  6 ;  iii.  407  (in  the  Greek  church), 
iii.  557,  567,  579,  581.  The  millennial, 
i.  399.  The  Demiurge,  i.  411  n.  3. 
PtolemcTeus  on  the,  i.  440.  ThePro- 
dicians,  i.  451.  In  Montanisra,  i.  521 
n.  1,  684  n.  2.  Chrysostom  on,  ii.  315. 
Gregory  of  Nyssa,  ii.  448  n.  1.  The 
Great  Sabbath^  ii.  341.  The  last  period 
of  Dolcino,  iv.  621. 
Sabellius,  Sabellianism,  i.  594-601,606, 
607,  610,  591  n.  4;  ii.  385,  408,  421, 
439,  440,  479,  482  ;  iii.  91  n.,  157  n.  1, 
479  n.  3;  iv.  227  n.  1,  461,  462  n.  2, 
556. 

Citations :  — 

Ap.  Athanas.,  c.  Arian.  orat.,  iv.  §  8,  i.  598  n. 
4 ;  ^  11,  i.  597  n.  1 ;  §  12,  i.  598  n.  5,  600  n. 
2  ;  §  13,  i.  595  n.  3 ;  §§  20,  21,  22,  i.  598  nn. 
1-3 ;  §  23,  i.  599  n.  4  ;  §  25,  i.  595  n.  3,  597 
n.  2,  598  n.  6  599  n.  1.  Ap.  Basilium,  epp. 
210,  214  §  3,  235  §  6,  i.  596  n.  4.  Ap. 
Epiphan.  hseres.  62,  i.  596  n.  2.  Ap.  Jus- 
tin. Mart.  dial.  c.  Tryph.  Jud.,  f.  358  (ed. 
Colon.),  i.  597  n.  3.  Ap.  Thcodoret.  haeret 
fab.  2,  c.  9,  i.  600  n.  1.  See  Monarchians, 
Logos,  Epiphanius,  Athanasius. 

Sabert,  king  of  Essex,  iii.  16,  18. 

Sabigotha,  enthusiast,  iii.  341. 

Sabina.     See  John,  bp.  of. 

Sabinus,  pvretorian  prefect,  ii.  2,  17. 

Sabutiers,  iv.  609. 

Saccudiou,  monasterv,  iii.  536  n.  1. 

Sacerdotal  acts,  validity  of,  ii.  219,  224. 

See  Sacraments. 
Sacerdotal  colleges,  offices,  ii.  5. 


Sackingen,  monastery  near,  iii.  37. 

Sacra  (sacred  customs),  i.  101, 141  ;  ii.  21, 
22,  66  n.  1,  76  n.  3. 

Sacra,  imperial,  ii.  537,  557,  574,  u.  1  ;  iii. 
225  n.,  227  n.  1. 

Sacraments,  signification  of,  external  con- 
ception, celebration,  i.  304-335  (252). 
Doctrine  of,  646-649.  Marriage  as  a, 
522.  Right  of  laity  to  administer, 
196. 

In  the  Second  Period.  Objective  va- 
lidity of  the,  ii.  219,  224,  246,  247,  724, 
766  n.  2.  Superstitious  views  of  the, 
258,  259,  636,  724.  Administration  and 
apprehension  of  the,  355-369.  Euno- 
mius  oil  the  value  placed  upon  the,  447. 
Doctrine  of  the,  722-736.  Number  of, 
725. 

In  the  Third  and  Fourth  Periods. 
Magical  notions  connected  with  the,  iii. 
18,  123,  263,  351,  421,  495,  525.  Mir- 
acles, 146.  Objective  validity,  379  n., 
389,  392,  492,  493.  Number  of,  449, 
496  n.  1.  Berenger  on  the  terra  as  ap- 
plied to  the  Lord's  Supjier,  sacrament 
and  res  sacramenti,  523-525,  528  n.  4 
(ii.  734).  With  the  sectaries  at  Or- 
leans, 593-596.  At  Arras  and  Liege, 
597.     At  Moutfort,  601. 

In  the  Fifth  Period.  The  number 
seven,  iv.  8,  334,  335,  614.  Adminis- 
tration by  simoniacal  and  married  per- 
sons, iv.  92-100,  592.  Objective  valid- 
ity of,  100,  592,  593.  Res  sacramenti, 
137, 337  n.  2.  During  the  interdict,  174. 
Doctrine  of  the,  334-354.  Unbeliev- 
ing participation,  325,  327.  First  men- 
tion of  the  number  seven,  335  (8).  Jo- 
achim on  the,  224,  225.  Innocent  III., 
322.  Followers  of  Almaric  of  Bena, 
448.  In  relation  to  grace,  514.  Of  the 
Old  and  New  Testament,  514  n.  5. 
With  sectaries,  556,  557,  575-578,  593. 
Chrysomalos,  561.  "  Votum  "  a  sub- 
stitute for  the,  578.  Administered  by 
laity,  592,  614.     Walden.ses  on,  614. 

In  the  Si.rth  Period.  Abuse  of,  v.  54, 
81.  Dutv  of  priests  in  regard  to,  143, 
146.  Validity,  Wicklif  on,  163  ;  Huss, 
274,  345,  351  ;  Cruci  fratres,  412.  Defi- 
nition, 169.  Wicklif  on  the  multipli- 
cation of,  169,  170.  Neglect  of,  198, 
199.  Janow  on  the,  209,  214.  Hu.ss, 
270,  274  and  n.  1,  291,296,298,340, 
345,351.  Eckhart  and  the  friends  of 
God  on  the,  395,  396,  398.  See  the 
several  sacraments. 
Sacramentum  railitiffi  Christianse,  i.  98  n. 
1,  264,  309.  Term  sacramentum,  i. 
316  n.  3.  Sacramentum  crucis,  ii.  621. 
Sacred  writings  of  the  Essenes,  i.  45. 
Sacred  places,  iii.  40  (see  Pilgrimages). 
Pagan,  iii.  45.  Sacred  poetry,  iv.  155, 
313.  See  Poets,  Song 
Sacrificati,  i  234  and  n.  1,  242,  244,  245. 
Sacrifice,  among  the  Essenes.  i.  48.  Mar- 
cus Aurelius,i.  107.     To  the  emperors. 


200 


GENERAL  INDEX. 


i.  147,  Tertullian  on,  i.  175.  Prayer 
as,  i.  284.  Ptolemajus  on,  i.  440.  Hu- 
man sacrifices,  i.  142;  iii.  78,  304,  326, 

327.  Of  Christ,  see  Ciirist. 
Sacrifices   in   jirivate    dweliinfrs  for- 

bidcleu,  ii.  21,  22,  59.  All  sacrifices  for- 
bidden, 28,  33,34,  35,91,251  (59,95 
n.  5,  106).  Meat  offered  in,  52,  153, 
154  (see  Apostolic  decrees).  Libanius, 
67  n.  2.  Julian,  68,  81,  86,  87.  Jovian, 
83  and  n.,  89.  Nocturnal,  90  n.  4. 
Soothsaying  from,  89,  94,  95.  Crimen 
majestatis,  99.  Siraplicius  on,  107, 
108. 

Animal  sacrifices  in  the  Armenian 
church,  iii.  589.  To  idols,  by  ignorant 
priests,  iii.  53  n.  7.  In  Norway,  iii. 
294.  In  Iceland,  iii.  304,  305.  Sacri- 
fices, with  the  Pasagians,  iv.  590.  Dai- 
ly, V.  217,  218.  Old  Testament,  iii.  16 
n.  1  ;  V.  231.  Idea  of  sacrifice  in  the 
Lord's  Supper.     See  Lord's  Supper. 

Sacrilege,  iii.  101,  348,  402,  521 ;  iv.  1.33, 
138. 

Sadducees,  i.  39,  40-42,  351.  Relation  to 
Christianity,  63. 

Sagittarius,  bp.  of  Gap,  iii.  119  n.  1. 

Saguin,  abp.  of  Sens,  iii.  371  and  n.  1. 

Saintones.     See  Councils,  an.  564. 

Saints,  worship  of,  history  of  the,  ii.  369- 
373;  iii.  123,  132,  133,  201,445-448; 
iv.  328-333. 

Julian  on  saint-worship,  ii.  47.  Adal- 
bert, iii.  58.  Mohammed,  iii.  86.  In 
the  Greek  church,  iii.  170.  Germanus 
on  {AaTpeia),m.  205.  John  of  Dama.s- 
cus  on,  iii.  208.  Decree  of  the  council 
of  Constantinople  on  (an.  754),  iii.  218. 
Libri  Carolini,  iii.  241.  The  Paulician 
woman,  iii.  251.  Agobard  on,  iii.  428, 
429.  In  Italy,  iii.  433.  Claudius  of 
Turin  on,  iii.  437.  Reaction  against, 
iii.  446.  Change  in,  iii.  447,  448.  In 
the  sects,  iii.  593,  598.  The  Jews  on 
iv.  77.  Francis,  iv.  276.  The  Bo- 
gomiles  on,  iv.  557.  The  Catharists, 
iv.  578.  Henry  of  Cluny  on,  iv.  601, 
602.  Waldenses  on,  iv.  614.  Wilhel- 
mina,  iv.  638.  Council  of  Constance,  v. 
113.  Wicklif  on,  v.  140,  168,  169. 
Tauler,  v.  408,  409.  Huss,  v.  323,  324, 
349. 

Nicephorus  on  the  character  of  the 
saints,  iii.  .535  n.  3;  Conrad,  v.  189; 
Janow,  V.  214,  215.  Communion  of, 
iii.  134,  135 ;  v.  324.  Condition  of  the, 
V.   37,   38.     Churches  in   honor  of,  ii. 

328,  370;  iii.  12,  130  ;  iv.  78.  Days,  i. 
334,335;  iii.  15  (see  Festivals).  Inter- 
cession, merits  of,  iii.  535  n.  3  ;  iv.  63, 
78,  349,  350,  593  ;  v.  323,  324,  349. 
Patron  saints,  ii.  371.  Shrines,  iii.  42. 
Glorification  of  the,  iv.  621,  622.  See 
Canonization,  Miracles,  Relics. 

Saiset  de  Pamiers,  papal  legate,  v.  6. 
Salaberga,  St.,  life  of,  iii.  38  nn.  2,  3. 
Salamanca,  university  at,  iv.  70. 


Salamis  (Constantia),  ii.  328,  741.     See 

Epiphanius. 
Salaries  of  clergy,  i.  198  n.  1. 
Salawar,  iii.  316." 
Salerno,  iii.  399  n.  4. 
Salimbenus  de   Adam.      See  Francesco 

Pegna,  Mosheim. 
Salisl)urv,  bp.  of,  v.  121.     See  John  of. 
Sail ust,  "iii.  526  n.  6. 
Salona,  iii.  114. 

Salonius,  bp.  of  Embrun,  iii.  119  n.  1. 
Salt,  in  baptism,  ii.  359. 
Salt. 

Voyage  to  Abyssinia,  Greek  inscription,  ii.  144 
n.  2. 

Salustius,  statesman,  ii.  45  and  n.  3.  Pre- 
fect, 83. 

Salvation,  the  ground  of,  i.  363,  645  (see 
Faith  and).  Straight  gate,  iv.  304. 
Order  of,  iv.  304,  511-513.  Conditions 
of,  iv.  446,  513,  514,  516,  517,  578,  579. 
Uncertainty  in  regard  to,  iv.  513,  514. 
See  Grace,  Justification. 

Salviauus,  bp.,  convert  to  Priscillianism, 
ii.  301,  772. 
De  gubemat.  Dei,  ii.  301  n.  3. 

Salzburg,  foundation  of  the  bishopric  of, 
iii.  40,  55.  Archbishopric,  iii.  332. 
Priest  of,  on  the  conversion  of  the  Mo- 
ravians, iii.  316  n.  2,  317  n.  2  (see 
Freher).  Bps.  of,  see  Arno,  Conrad 
I.,  Eberhard,  Gebhard,  Theotmar,  Vir- 
gil. 

Samaneans,  i.  278. 

Samaria,  the  apostles  in,  iv.  576.  The 
woman  of,  i.  435  ;  iv.  428  ;  v.  403.  Re- 
ligion of,  i.  454.     Goetffi  in,  i.  454  n. 

Samaritans,  the,  i.  102,  316.  The  good 
Samaritan,  iv.  572. 

Same,  Epiphanes  at,  i.  451. 

Sameland,  Adalbert  in,  iv.  42.  Bishop- 
ric, 45. 

Sammael,  iv.  553  n.  1. 

Samosata,  ii.  71  ;  iii.  244.     See  Paul  of. 

Samosatenian  disputes,  doctrine,  i.  581, 
601-605  ;  ii.  205,  483,  506  n.  1 ;  iii.  91 
n.     Clergy,  ii.  190  n.  2. 

Samson,  abbot  of  Cordova. 

Apologeticus,  1.  ii.  f.  385,  translator  at  the 
Arabian  court,  iii.  335  n.  4.  See  Espaiia  Sa- 
grada,  t.  xi. 

Sam,son,  abp.  of  Rheims,  iv.  587,  604. 
Samson,   Irish   priest,  on  imposition   of 

hands,  iii.  63  n.  4. 
Samuel,  v.  351. 

1  Sam.  2  :  25,  i.  226.  3,  iv.  162.  16  :  11,  v. 
351  n.  2. 

Sanctification,  redemption  and,  i.  644, 
645(311).  Doctrine  of  creation  and, 
i.  564.  Basilides  on,  i.  413.  Justifica- 
tion and,  i.  413  ;  ii.  677,  678  ;  iv.  304 
509,  510,  513.  Friends  of  God  on,  V. 
383.     See  Justification. 

Sanctuary.     Sec  Asylum. 

Sandals,  "iv.  201. 

Sanhedrim,  i.  41  n.  1. 


GENERAL  INDEX. 


201 


Saniahs,  i.  442  ;  ii.  291. 

Sausara,  in  Gnosticism,  i.  370,  484  n.  3. 
Sansara  and  Nirwana  in  Buddhism,  i. 
481-484  and  n.  3,  503. 

Sanskrit,  i.  82  n.  2. 

Sapor  I.  (Sliapur  I.),  king  of  Persia,!. 
149  n.  1,  488. 

Sapor  II.,  Persian  emperor,  ii.  125-133, 
141. 

Saraba'ites,  ii.  283,  284. 

Saracens,  churclies  among  the,  ii.  142, 
143.  Influence  of  ascetics  over  the,  ii. 
142,  143,  267. 

In  the  Third  and  Fourth  Periods.  In 
Asia  and  North  Africa,  iii.  89.  In 
Egypt  and  Syria,  88,  89,  228,  458  n.  2 
(ii.  Ill  n.).  In  Spain,  152,  164  and  n. 
6,  165,  335-345.  In  Palestine,  180, 
206.  Intercourse  with,  157  n.  1,  166 
n.  6.  Martin  I.  and  the,  188  n.  1.  Ma- 
ronites  and  the,  197.  Hinder  inter- 
course witli  the  Roman  empire,  218, 
575.  The  Paulicians  and  the,  247,  250, 
256,  587. 

Fiflli  Period.  Among  the  Mongols, 
iv.  53,  57.  Francis  of  Assiisi  and  the, 
59,  60  and  n.  2.  Kaymuncl  Lull,  62-71, 
190-192.  In  Majorca,  68.  In  the  East, 
104,  124,  153,  189,  190.  In  North  Af- 
i-ica,  124.  In  Grenada,  191.  Anselm 
and  the,  364.  Gerson,  v.  86.  Huss,  v. 
308.     See  Mohammedans. 

Saragossa.     See  Councils,  an.  380. 

Sardica  (see  Councils,  an.  347).  Bp.  of, 
ii.  377. 

Sardinia,  belongs  to  the  diocese  of  the 
Roman  church,  ii.  199.  North  African 
clergy  in,  ii.  709.  Paganism  in,  iii.  13 
n.  1,  603  and  u.  2.  Roman  church 
property  in,  iii.  113. 

Sap/ii/cov,  Origen  on  the,  i.  627. 

Sarmatio,  monk,  ii.  312. 

Sarolta,  daughter  of  Gylas,  iii.  331,  333. 

Sartach,  Mongol  prince,  iv.  51. 

2(/p^  of  Christ,  in  the  church  doctrine,  i. 
634.  With  Marcellus,  ii.  480.  Apol- 
liuaris,  ii.  490. 

Sasima,  ii.  462,  465. 

Sassanides,  the,  i.  81. 

Satan,  with  the  Ebionites,  i.  352.  In 
Gnosticism,  375,  377,  421,  422,  427, 
438,  455,  624  ;  (Marcion),  466,  471.  In 
Buddhism,  483.  In  later  Christian 
sects,  489  n.  3.  With  Maui,  499.  With 
Origen,  624,  704  n.  3.  Tertullian,  617. 
In  the  doctrine  of  redemption,  635  n.  1, 
640-644;  iv.  500,  501,  503,  505,  506. 
Renounced  in  baj)tism,  ii.  359.  Con- 
flict with,  ii.  479.  Witli  the  Traducian- 
ists,  according  to  Julian  of  Eclauum, 
ii.  659.  In  ancient  literature,  ii.  742. 
Priscillianists,  ii.  776.  In  the  Koran, 
iii.  86  n.  1.  Power,  working  of,  iv.  300 ; 
589;  with  Chrvsostom,  ii.  719,  720. 
Hildegard,  iv.  218,  219;  Wicklif,  v. 
156,  171;  Clemangis,  v.  116;  Paletz, 
V.  119;  Janow,  v.  193,  197-200,  204, 


205,  227,  232.  Existence  denied  ?  iii. 
544.  As  Antichrist,  Joaciiim,  iv.  226. 
Appearance  of,  iv.  296.  The  sin  of,  iv. 
486  and  n.  4.  The  Bogomiles  on,  iv. 
555  and  n.  1.  The  Catharists,  iv.  567- 
569,572-575.  Peter,  v.  165.  Loosed, 
V.  171.     Destruction  of,  v.  200. 

Satauael,  iii.  591  n.  2,  597  n.  2  ;  iv.  553- 
559,  573. 

Satisfactio,  i.  220  n.  5. 

Satisfaction,  in  the  doctrine  of  redemp- 
tion, i.  642-644,  647.  With  Anselm, 
iv.  498-500,  501,  506.  Abelard,  iv.  501, 
502.  Aquinas,  iv.  506.  William  of 
Paris,  iv.  506,  507.  Active  and  pas- 
sive, i.  642 ;  iv.  500.  Vicarious,  i.  643  ; 
iv.  505,  506.  Paid  to  Satan,  i.  542-544 ; 
iv.  505,  506.  For  sins  after  baptism, 
ecclesiastical,  i.  647,  654  ;  ii.  292  ;  iv. 
577,  587  n.  5,  593;  v.  39.  See  Pen- 
ance. 

Saturday,  ii.  365;  iii.  407.  See  Sab- 
bath. 

Saturnalia,  ii.  347. 

Saturniu  of  Toulouse,  martyr,  i.  84. 

Saturniuus,  Gnostic,  i.  455. 

Saturninus,  proconsul,  i.  122. 

Saturuius,  martyr,  i.  123,  124. 

Saul,  i.  229  ;  iii.  5  n.  2 ;  iv.  624;  v.  351. 

Saul  (Paul),  ii.  704. 

Saul,  bp.  of  Cordova,  iii.  340. 

Savona,  proposed  abdication  at,  v.  72-74. 

Savoy,  iv.  213. 

Saxo-Grammaticus. 

L.  xiv.  ed.  Klotz,  on  bp.  Absalom,  iv.  31  n.  2, 
32  u. 

Saxons,  carried  into  slavery,  iii.  41  n. 
4.  First  attempts  to  convert  the,  44. 
Inroads  of  the,  47,  66,  74,  75,  76  n.  2, 
78,  79.  In  Thuringia,  50  n.  1.  Chris- 
tianity amout:-  the,  75-81,  83  n.  1.  Ed- 
ucation, 73,  273.  Reasons  of  their  op- 
position to  Christianity,  75-78.  Con- 
quest of  the,  78,  81,  272.  Labors  of 
Liudgar  and  Willehad,  79-82.  Charle- 
magne and  the,  75-81,  272,  273.  Gotts- 
chalk,  472.  At  the  university  of  Prague, 
V.  247.  Eckhart,  v.  393.  See  Anglo- 
Saxons. 

Saxony,  Thorwald  in,  iii.  300.  Otto,  iv. 
18.  Conquered  by  Henry  IV.,  iv.  104. 
Assembly  at  Tribur,  iv.  111.  Otho  of, 
iv.  176.     See  Otho  IV. 

Scalds,  Icelandic  bards,  iii.  301,  303. 

Scandinavian  tribes,  spread  of  Christian- 
ity among  the,  iii.  271-307.  Yule,  294, 
295.  Exposure  of  children  among  the, 
305  n.  2. 

Scapula,  proconsul,  i.  84,  101  n.  2,  122. 
See  Tertullian. 

Scepticism.     See  Skepticism. 

Scetic  desert,  monks  of  the,  ii.  276,  748 
n.,  751-753. 

Schaffliausen,  iv.  233.  John  XXIII.  at, 
V.  106,  110,  339. 

Schelde,  river,  iii.  40. 

Sclielling,  i.  176  n.  1. 


202 


GENERAL  INDEX. 


Schelstrat,  Em.  a. 
Tractat.  de  sensu  et  auctoritate  decret.  Con- 
etant.  cone,  etc.,  f .  220,  the  fourth  session, 
V.  109  n.  1  ;  f.  256,  the  Germans,  119  n.  4  ; 
f.  257,  120  n. ;  f.  269, 124  n.2  ;  f.  271,  points 
settled  by  the  council,  125  n. 

Schenkel. 

On  the  ep.  of  Barnabas,  i.  658  n.  3. 

Schilter. 

Thes.  antiquitat.  Teutonicar.,  t.  i.,  sermons  of 
Otfrid,  iii.  425  n.  3;  426  n.  2. 

Schisms,!.  191,  208,  221-248.  Irenseus 
on,  209.  Cyprian,  211.  Dionysiiis  of 
Alexandria  on,  243.  Schism  of  Feli- 
cissimus,  222-237.  Of  Novatian,  237- 
248. 

In  the  Second  Period.  Schism  be- 
tween the  Roman  and  Persian  churcli, 
ii.  136.  Donatist  schism,  216-2.^2. 
Melctian  schism  in  Egypt,  252-2.^5. 
Of  Damasiis  and  Ursinus  at  Home, 
255-257.     Meletian,  at    Autioch,    457, 

458,  461,  464,  465.     Of    Lucifer,  458, 

459.  In  the  Eastern  church,  e.xcitcd 
by  Cyrill,  547.  Between  the  Eastern 
and  Western  church,  and  in  the  West- 
ern, in  the  Wonojihvsite  controversy, 
589,  608.  Of  the  Johanniles  at  Con- 
stuntiuo])le,  762. 

Third  and  Fourth  Periods.  In  the 
English  cliurch,  iii.  18.  Among  the 
Longobard  communities,  34,  35.  In 
the  Eastern  church,  88,  176,  178.  Be- 
tween the  Eastern  and  Western 
churches.  193,  196  n.  1,  558-584.  In 
the  Paulician  sect,  249-251. 

Fiflh  Period.  Concerning  lav  inves- 
titure, iv.  104-143.  Gottfried  of  Ven- 
dome  on,  143.  Concerning  papal  elec- 
tions, 144-146,  167-169,  218.  Under 
Innocent  III.,  177,  2.53  n.  3.  Within 
the  mendicant  orders,  291  (v.  24,  36). 
Predicted,  284.  Abelard,  380.  Be- 
tween the  Greek  and  Roman   church, 

.  536-551.  In  the  Greek  church,  543- 
551. 

Sixth  Period.  Power  of  the  pope 
during,  v.  15.  During  the  papal  elec- 
tion, 20.  Occasioned  by  the  interdict 
in  Germany,  24,  42,  43.  Among  the 
Cardinals,  44.  The  fortv  years  schism 
(22),  47-126,  164,  273  ;'three  parties, 
49,  63  ;  Janow  on  the,  231,  232  ;  Huss, 
306,  308,  324.  Huss  accused  of  caus- 
ing, 347. 

Schleiermacher. 

On  the  conception  of  virtue  (p.  21),ii.681  n.  6. 
Cardinal  virtues,  iv.  521.  Predigten.  neue 
Aus^:ibe,  B.  iii.  p.  590,  Christendom  as  a 
revelation  of  Christ,  i.  3'.il  n.  Diss,  on  the 
Mouarchians,  term  7repiypa</>ij,  i.  593  n. 

Schleswig   (Sliaswig,    Iladebv),    iii.  275, 

280,  286,  288,  289'n.  2. 
Schliemann,  i.  353  u.  4. 
Schlosser. 

Weltgeschichte,  iii.  ii.  1,  s.  269,  Prester  John, 
iv.  47  n.  1. 


SchliJzer.     See  Nestor. 
Schmidt. 

Essays  on  Buddhism,  pp.  223,  225,  i.  482  n.  1. 
On  the  thousand  Buddhas,  p.  6(j,  i.  491  n.  1 ; 
p.  88,  i.  503  n.  5  (sec  Mem.  Petersburg  Acad- 
emy). Hist.  Eastern  Moguls,  trans,  (ed. 
Petersburg,  1829),  i.  4S2  n.  1.  Essay  on  the 
afiinity  of  gnostico-theosophic  doctrines  with 
Buddhism,  etc.  (Leipsic,  1828),  i.  484  n.  1 
See  Ssanang  Ssetzen. 

Schmidt,  Prof.,  of  Strassburg. 

"  Johannes  Tauler  von  Strasburg  "'  {Hamburg, 
1841).  S.  25,  n.  5,  Nicholas  of  Basle,  v.  m 
n.  2.  S.  29  n  ,  390  n.  3.  S.  52,  friends  of 
God  in  the  interdict,  383  n.  1.  S.  165,  382 
n.  1.  S.  178  n.,  Merswin,  388  n.  1.  S.  ISO, 
"  Book  of  the  Nine  Bocks,"  388  n.  3.  S.  216, 
the  popes,  388  n.  3.  S.  219,  salvation  of  un- 
believers, 389  n.  1.  S.  231,  391  n.  S.  334, 
235,  letter  of  N.  of  Basle  to  the  Jobanmtes, 
392  nn.  1,  2. 

Schmolders,  A. 

Essai  sur  les  tScoles  philos.  cUez  les  Arabes 
(Paris,  1842),  iv.  444  n.  4 ;  f.  95,  420  n. 

Schnitzer. 

Origines  ueber  die  Grundlehren  der  Glaubens- 
wissenschaft,  i.  697  n.  1. 

Schola  Palatina,  iii.  154. 

SclioJMsticism,  scholastic  theology,  i.  530  ; 
iii.  169,  456;  iv.  220.  Rise  of,  iii.  518. 
History  of,  iv.  181  n.  1,  355-528. 
Method  of,  iv.  420;  v.  269.  Authori- 
ties of,  iv.  420.  Representatives  of,  iv. 
420-427.  Joachim  on,  iv.  220.  Rainer, 
iv.  326.  In  the  Greek  church,  iv.  536, 
549.  Clemangis  on,  V.  61,  62.  Wick- 
lif  and,  V.  168,  172.  And  mysticism, 
V.  381,  382,  407. 

Scholasticus,  iii.  503. 

Scholasticus,  imperial  chamberlain,  ii. 
.536. 

Schiinau,  iv.  217, 236  n.  2.  See  Eberhard, 
Ecbert. 

Schoneu,  iii.  293. 

Schools,  theological,  i.  527  and  n.  2,  721  ; 
ii.  182,  183  and  n.,  610,  611.  Gnostic, 
i.  389.  Julian  on,  ii.  63  n.  3,  75,  76. 
Patrick,  ii.  149.     See  Cateciietical. 

7/1  the  Third  and  Fouiih  Periods. 
Founded  by  missionaries,  in  Ireland, 
iii.  9,  10;  Eughind,  23;  Germany,  51  ; 
Friesland,  73;  Fulda,  75;  among  the 
Saxons,  78.  Schools  established  in 
France,  126,  154,  156,  410,  417,  427, 
460,  470,  502  n.  3,  503,  593.  In  Eng- 
land, 152,  153,  468,  469.  In  Denmark, 
275.  At  Luneburg,  325.  At  Kiew, 
330.  Gregorv  11.  on  image  worship  in 
the,  211.  Theological  schools,  126,470, 
502,  593.  For  girls,  427  n.  2.  In  the 
Greek  church,  543. 

Fifth  Period.  Schools  in  Poland,  iv. 
3,  4  n.  1.  At  Paderborn  and  Bremen, 
33.  Nestoriau,  45.  For  missionaries, 
among  the  Slavonians,  34.  Lull  on,  62, 
65,  70  (see  Lull).  Scliool  at  Augsburg, 
143  n.  5.  Rlieims,  265.  Compiegne, 
356.     At  Lisle  and  Tournay,  357,  358. 


GENERAL   INDEX. 


203 


Multiplication  of,  358.  At  Bee,  362. 
Abelard,  374. 

Sixth  Period.  Gerson  on,  v.  82.  Of 
Militz,  for  pieaehers,  at  Prague,  181. 
See  Monasteries,  SchmiJlders,  Univer- 
sities. 

Schools,  musical,  iii.  128,  419. 

Schott. 

lUspania  lUustrata,  vol.  iv.,  Mem.  Sanctorum 
of  Enlogius  of  Cordova,  iii.  335  n.  3. 

Schwandtner. 

Scriptores  rer.  Ilung.aricar.,  t.  1.  Joh.  de 
Tliwroez,  Chronica  Hungaror.,  cc.  42  et  46, 
iii.  335  n.  2. 

Sehwartzach,  monastery,  iv.  103. 

Science  and  the  Greek  mind,  i.  .5,  672. 
In  its  relation  to  Christianity,  508,  510, 
581.  And  Moncanism,  511.  And  the 
Alexandrian  scliool,  529,  53.3-535,  .538- 
540,  558.  Oritjen,  701,  706,  719.  The 
science  of  antiquity  and  its  religious 
principle,  ii.  39.  Science  in  the  ser- 
vice of  the  church,  ApoUinaris  on,  ii. 
484,  485.     Jerome,  ii.  745  u.  3. 

Third  and  Fourth  Periods.  In  mon- 
asteries, iii.  10,  53,  460.  Promoted  by 
bishops,  408.  In  France,  470.  Pru- 
deutius  on,  490. 

Fifth  Period.  Eelation  to  missions, 
iv.  61-71,  426,  435  n.  2,  436.  New  en- 
thusiasm for,  234,  246,  252,  253,  258, 
281,  400.  In  monasteries,  239,  249, 
251,  281,  529.  Abelard  on,  376-378. 
Peter  of  Cluny,  249,  398,  400.  Bernard 
on,  258,  259.  Roger  Bacon  on,  434, 
435.  Empirical,  401.  Natural,  436. 
The  Bogomiles,  559. 

Sixth  Period,  v.  113,  123,192,262. 
In  Bohemia,  245  and  n  5.  And  Faith, 
230.  See  Culture,  Dialectics,  Knowl- 
edge, Scholasticism. 

Scientific  culture,!.  533;  ii.  52,  53,  84  n. 
6,  183.  Augustin  on,  ii.  401.  Lsidore 
of  Seville,  iii.  151.  lu  Spain  and  Ire- 
land, iii.  152,  156.  In  England,  iii. 
152-154,  467-469.  France,  iii.  154. 
In  the  Western  church,  iii.  156 ;  iv. 
565.  In  the  Eastern,  iii.  530  ;  iv.  529, 
537.  Scieutitic  element  in  reform,  v. 
192,  245.     See  Culture,  Science. 

Scillita,  persecution  at,  i.  122. 

Scillv  islands  (Sylliuaj,  ii.  774;  iii.  296. 

Scotia,  ii.  632  n.  '2. 

Scotland,  Christianity  in,  ii.  146;  iii.  10, 

20.  Church  usages,  iii.  23-25.  Mas- 
ters from,  iii.  152.  Scots,  ii.  147  n.  2, 
149  ;  iii.  10,  20.    Scottish  language,  iii. 

21.  Missionaries,  iii.  22-24.  Dialec- 
tic tendency,  iii.  461  n.  1.  Scotica  vasa, 
iii.  460  u.  6. 

Scotus  Erigena,  John,  iii.  461,  62  n.  2. 
His  theological  system,  461-466.  On 
Dionysius  the  Areopagite,  467.  His 
doctrine  of  predestination,  485-490, 
493,  62  u.  2.  His  doctrine  of  the  Lord's 
Supper,  500,  505-508.    His  view  of  the 


doctrine  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  556.     His 
influence,  466  ;  iv.  444,  445  n.  4. 

Citations ;  — 

De  DivLsione  Naturae,  1.  i.  f.  37,  on  the  S.vm- 
bolism  of  the  Scriptures,  iii.  464  nu.  1-3  ;  f. 
38,  on  the  absolute,  403  n.  3;  f.  39,  reason 
and  faith,  463  n.  1 ;  f.  42,  God  as  creator,  4'o4 
n.5:  f.  44,  interpretation  of  Matt.  10  :  20, 
464  n.  4.  L.  ii.  f.  46,  four  kinds  of  being, 
end  of  redemption,  465  n.  1 ;  ff.  63,  83,  84, 
God's  knowledge  one  with  his  willing,  evil 
not  au  object  of  knowledge  to  him,  465  n.  3. 
L.  iii.  f.  HI,  prayer  for  illumination,  462  n. 
1;  if.  126,  127,  self-creation  of  God,  in  the 
creation,  465  n.  2;  f.  129,  evil  non-existent 
in  relation  to  the  whole,  465  n.  4.  L.  iv.  f 
163,  restoration,  466  n.  1.  h.  v.  c.  20,  f.  242, 
humanity  of  Christ  after  the  resurrection 
500  n.  4  :  f.  243,  appearances  after  the  resur- 
rection, 500  n.  6  ;  f .  259,  evil  not  an  object  of 
knowledge  to  Uod,  465  n.  3  ;  c.  29,  f.  265,  on 
punishment,  486  n.  5  ;  f.  275,  evil  only  seems 
to  exist  in  the  parts,  465  n.  4  ;  ff.  284,  286, 
292,  hell,  487  n.  1  ;  c.  38,  f.  296,  ubiquity  of 
Christ's  glorified  nature,  500  n.  5 ;  f.  306,  ad- 
dress to  Jesus,  462  u.  1 ;  f.  311,  all  things  re- 
turn to  the  divine  nature,  465  n.  1. 

De  prsedestinatione,  c.  1,  phiio.sophy  and  relig- 
ion, iii.  462  n.  2  ;  c.  4.  on  necessity,  485  n.  5  ; 
on  twofold  predestination,  486  n.  1 ;  c.  5,  § 
5  ;  God  a  voluntary  cause,  488  n.  4  ;  c.  6, 
punishment,  4S6  n.  4  ;  cc.  9,  10,  attributes  of 
God,  486  nn.  2,  3  ;  c.  17,  §  8,  the  fire  of  hell, 
487  nn.  2,  3;  immutability  of  the  divine  law, 
487  n.  4;  c.  18,  §  8,  reward  and  punishment 
proceed  from  the  relation  of  will  to  law,  488 
n.  1.     See  Mauguin. 

Letter  to  Charles  the  Bald,  tran.'.  of  Dionys. 
Areop.,  iii.  467  and  nn.  2.  4. 

Tract  on  transubstnntiation,  iii.  500,  505  n.  3. 

Scourgers,  v.  412. 

Scribes,  i.  53  ;  iv.  559. 

Scriptores    ecclesiast.   de    Musica.      See 

Music. 
Scriptores  rer.  Brunsvic.     See  Leibnitz. 
Scriptores  rer.  Danicar. 

Ilafnise,  1772,  t.  i.  f.  453,  life  of  Auschar, 
Ebbo,  iii.  272  n.  3. 

Scriptores  rer.  German.     See  Mcibom. 

Scriptores  rer.  Hungar.  See  Schwandt- 
ner. 

Scriptores  rer.  Ital.     See  Muratori. 

Scriptorum  vet.  nova  Collectio.  See 
Maii. 

Scriptures,  the  sacred,  i.  143,  159  n.  2. 
Burned,  148-1.50,689.  Public  reading 
of,  201,279,  303.  Knowledge  of,  283 
n.  1,  287,  307.  In  the  family,  286,  693. 
Origen  on  the  study  of,  and  prayer, 
287  Basis  of  instruction,  302,  305,  307, 
358,  532.  Open  to  the  heathen,  307, 
308.  At  Alexandria,  527  n.  2,  528,  .530 
and  n.  1.  Source  of  knowledge,  with 
Clement,  532.  Scientific  culture  and, 
552.  And  the  works  of  creation,  Ori- 
gen, 553.  Cyprian  on  the  study  of,  686. 
Pamphilus,  721. 

In  the  Second  Period.  Julian's  knowl- 
edge of,  ii.  4i>,  41.  His  opinion  of,  52. 
Style  of,  distasteful  to  rhetoricians, 
116.  Versification  of,  77.  Augu.stine 
on  the,  1 16,  120,  351.  Reading,  studv, 
knowledge  of,  122,  123,  26:^  and  n.  4, 
265,  355,  743  n.  1.     lu  public  worship, 


204 


GENERAL   INDEX. 


213,  333,  334.  Surrender  of,  217.  Re- 
lation to  the  authority  of  the  church, 
Augu.stine  on,  240.  241.  In  the  ceuo- 
biae,  287,  288.  Divine  and  human  ele- 
ments in  the,  389,  391,  392,  394.  U;-e 
of,  by  the  apostles,  393.  Authority  of, 
602.  Augustin  on,  671.  Julian  of 
Eclanum,  673  and  n.  4.  Marcellus, 
740. 

Source  of  purification  to  the  church, 
iii.  2.  Study  of  in  the  Third  and  Fourth 
Periods,  m.  10,21,  31,41,48  n.  2,52, 
72,  73,  81,  124-126,  152-1.55,  153  u.  3, 
201,  202,  207  u.,  247,  275,  281  n.  1,  370, 
427,  428,431,  445,462,  469,471,  473, 
483  and  n.  4,  485,  503,  600,  602  n.  3, 
604.  U.sed  in  preaching,  52.  At  the 
meetings  of  the  canonical  clergy,  107. 
Read  in  churches,  251.  Authority,  60, 
210,  232,  485,  490,  506,  508,  533,  535. 
In  amulets,  56.  Ignorance  of,  199,  207 
n.,  251,252,390,427.  Corruption  of 
the  text,  251.  Committed  to  memory, 
281  n.  1.  Consulted  for  oracles,  309, 
418  n.  2.  Boniface  on  the,  60.  Greg- 
ory the  Great  on  the,  115,  143,  150  n. 
7,"l99.  The  Paulicians,  245-247,  251, 
265,  267-269,  600.  Charlemagne,  238. 
In  the  I>idorean  Decretals,  .347,  348. 
Ariald,  .■i9U.  On  the  niarriMge  of 
priests,  397  and  n.  2.  Scotiis  on  the, 
464.  riorus,  490.  Fredegis  on  the 
language  of,  460.  External  marks  of 
reverence  to,  440.  Among  the  sects, 
600-004. 

//(  the  Fifth  Period.  The  khan  of 
Tartary  on,  iv.  55.  Wresting  of  the, 
98  n.  3  (v.  40).  Peter  Cantor,  209. 
Hildegard  on  the,  218.  Joachim,  227- 
232.  Letter  and  spirit,  232.  Peter  of 
Clunv,  251.  Bernard,  258,  259.  Ig- 
noraiice  of,  287,  611.  Study  of,  297, 
314,  537,  540.  In  France  and  Ger- 
many, 320-324.  In  rehition  to  the  ven- 
eration of  Mary,  332,  333.  Bacon  on 
the  Scriptures,  424,  425.  Exposition 
of,  584.  In  the  sects,  320-324,  584,  594, 
601,  604,  607,  609,611-614.  Oliva,  621, 
623.  Waldenses  forbidden  to  expound 
the,  608.  Beading  suppressed,  324. 
Paujjeres  Catholic!,  612.     See  Bible. 

In  the  Sixth  Period.  JNIarsilius  of 
Padua  on  the,  v.  25,  27.  Authority  of, 
25,26,31,  38,127,  128,  296,298  (see 
below,  IIiissl.  Knowledge  of,  among 
the  clergv,33,  34,  59,  195.  Occam  on 
the,  40.  Neglect  of,  59,  61,  62,  151  n. 
2,  199.  At  the  universities,  128,  151 
D.  2.  Wicklif,  136,  140,  141,  149-151, 
242,  251.  The  laity  and  the,  149,  150. 
Jaiujw,  193,  195,  199,  200,  201,207,  2.33. 
Wicklifite  partv  in  Bohemia,  251,  296. 
IIu.-s,  263,  264,' 267,  280-285,  290,  291, 
306,  310,311,  323,  .3.33,  334,336,  .338, 
342,  346,  352,  368,  369.  Pantheistic 
friends  of  God  and  the,  396,  398.  See 
Bilde,  Interpretation,  Old  Testament. 


Scul|)ture,  iii.  440.  Slavic,  iv.  14.  See 
Images. 

Scythia,  ii.  767.  Scythian  monks,  the, 
687,  710. 

Scythianus,  Saracen,  merchant,  source  of 
Alauielioan  doctrines,  i.  485. 

Seasons   for    holding    divine    worship,  i. 

^  293-302;  ii.  331-352.     See  Festivals. 

Sebaste,  the  forty  soldiers  at,  ii.  19  n.  3. 
Meletiiis,  457.     See  Eustathius. 

Sebastian,  deacon,  ii.  603. 

Sects,  origin  of  early,  i.  64,  66.  Number 
of,  edict  of  Galerius  on,  156.  Celsus, 
164,  165;  Clement,  164  n.  4,  532. 
Ideali-stic,  208.  History  of  in  the  First 
Period,  341-506. 

In  the  Second  Period.  Edicts  of  Con- 
stnntine  and  Licinius  in  their  relation 
to,  ii.  14,  15.  Signiticance  and  origin 
of,  765,  766.  History  in  this  period, 
765-779. 

In  the  Third  Period.  As  a  reaction 
against  the  church  system  and  corrupt 
Christianity,  iii.  243," 244,  586.  History 
in  tliese  pe'riods,  243-270,  586-606  ;  iv. 
565. 

//(  the  Fifth  Period.  Rapid  spread, 
iv.  99,  2«9.  Origin,  99,  216,  233,  552, 
565,  590-594.  Frederic  II.  and  the, 
181.  Hilde;:ard,  219.  Joachim,  225. 
In  conflict  with  the  cliurch  svstem, 
efforts  to  suppress,  269,  321-324.  "Trau- 
substautiation,  336.  Indulgences,  353. 
Historv,  sects  originating  in  the  West, 
321-324,  447,  448,  592-644.  In  the 
East,  552-592.  Secret,  561.  People  of 
rank  in  the,  594,  603.  See  Particular 
sects. 

Secular  and  spiritual  powers,  Gregory 
VII.  on  their  relation,  iv.  87,  88.  ^Egid- 
ius  on,  V.  14,  15.  John  of  Paris,  v. 
15-19.     See  Spiritual. 

Secular  clergy,  character  of  the,  iv.  208, 
209. 

Secular  direction  of  the  religious  senti- 
ment with  the  Jews,  i.  357. 

Secular  employments  of  the  clergy.  See 
Bislio]is,  Clergy. 

Secular  nobles,  IIuss  on,  v.  249.  Secular 
rulers  and  general  councils,  96,  97,  99. 

Secular  power  in  church  affairs,  ii.  753, 
7.6,  77.5;  iii.  164,  202-20;t.  255,  380, 
4' XI,  5.''7.  544.  Nicholas  I.  on,  iii.  566. 
D.l.  i  ■•,  iv.  634.  Source  of,  v.  16,  17, 
99.  Of  the  pope,  16.  See  Benefices, 
Byzantine,  Church  and  State,  Investi- 
ture, Po])e. 

Secular  sword.     See  Sword. 

Secul.irization  of  the  church,  i.  70,214; 
iv.  149,  195-197,  215,  284,  303,  414. 
Wicklif  on,  v.  162,  242.  Reaction 
against  in  monasticism,  iv.  232,  233. 

Secundulus,  the  in;irtyr,  i.  123,  124. 

Secundus,  b]).  of  I'tolemais,  ii.  421. 

Secundus,  bp.  of  Ti.-jigis,  ii.  218-220,  221. 

Secuiuliis,  nephew  of  the  above,  ii.  220. 

Secundus,  Numidian  bp.,  i.  150. 


GENERAL  INDEX. 


205 


Secimdus  the  Gnostic,  i.  438  n.  4. 

Sedes  apostolicaj,  i.  203,  215;  ii.  202, 
244. 

Seeds  of  life,  i.  492.     See  Germs. 

Segarelli,  iv.  626-629,  631.  Life  of,  626 
n.  3.     See  Francesco  Pegna. 

Segeburg,  iv.  34,  35,  36. 

Segni.     See  Bruno  of. 

Seine,  river,  iv.  437. 

Setpot,  iii.  169. 

Selene,  worship  of,  ii.  105. 

Seleucia  Ctesiphon,  i.  79  n.  4.  Bp.  of,  ii. 
125,  126,  130,  611. 

Seleucia  in  Isauria,  Gregory  Nazianzen 
at,  ii.  463  (see  Councils,  an.  359 J.  See 
Basil. 

Seleucus,  ii.  66  n.  3. 

Self,  feeling  of  in  Stoicism,  i.  19. 

Self-castigation,  iv.  529;  v.  412.  De- 
fended by  Damiani,  iii.  451. 

Self-conceit,  spiritual,  iv.  562. 

Sdf-deception,  i.  251,252. 

Self-deification,  v.  393,  396-399. 

Self-denial,  i.  270;  ii.  115,  122.  Ruys- 
broch  on,  v.  406,  407. 

Self-determining  power,  iv.  516,  518.  See 
Freedom,  Will. 

Self-examination,  ii.  339,  364  ;  iv.  303. 

Self-knowledge,  ii.  116  ;  iv.  412,  457. 

Self-love,  ii.  661,  667  ;  v.  231.  In  relig- 
ion, V.  405. 

Self-renunciation,  i.  34,  72.  Ruysbroch 
on,  V.  406. 

Self-righteousness,  i.  63,  64  ;  ii.  291.  See 
Righteousness. 

Self-sacrifice,  ii.  368.  Of  monks,  276- 
278, 

Self-will,  ii.  661,667;  v.  402,  408.  See 
Will. 

Seligenstadt,  iii.  450  n.  4,  453. 

Selz,  treaty  at,  iii.  78. 

Sembat,  Thoudracian,  iii.  588. 

Semgallen,  church  planted  in,  iv.  38. 

Semi-Arians,  ii.  410,  415  n.  1,  416,  417  n. 
3.  Partv  opposed  to  the  Niceue  creed, 
419-422,"  434,  435,444.  At  Philippo- 
polis,  436  u.  1.  Attack  Marcellus,  439. 
Conflict  with  the  Arians,  444,  449,  451- 
459,  460.  Auxentius  of  Milan,  471. 
Among  the  rude  nations,  472. 

Semi-Pelagianism,  Semi-Pelagian  contro- 
versy, ii.  687-711  ;  iii.  472,  477. 

Seminal  principles  in  nature,  iii.  88 ;  iv. 
471,472. 

Semisch. 

Monograph  on  Ju.stin  Martyr,  t.  i.  s.  105,  eKey- 
Xos  of  J.  M.,  i.  G66  n.  1  ;  s.  146,  670  n.  2  ;  s. 
166,  Aoyos  n-pbs  'EAAjji/as,  667  n.  1 J  8.  167, 
Trepl  fiorapxi'as,  66S  n.  1.  T.  ii.  s.  233,  Jus- 
tin on  Ebiouitism,  .364  nn.  1,  2  :  s.  236,  Anm. 
1,  362  n.  3  ;  s.  318,  on  the  Holy  Spirit,  609  n. 
1.     See  Studien  uud  liritiken. 

Semler. 

Ed.  Dial.  Tryph.  (1764),  f.  174,  genuineness,  i 
668  n.  3. 

Senate,  ii.  92;  iv.  151,  161. 
Sends,  iii.  107,  108,  136  n.  4. 


Seneca,   on    superstition,   i.  7.      On   the 

spread   of  Judaism,   67.      Ep.   41    ad 

Lucil.,  presence  of  God,  17  n.  2,  18  n. 

1.     Jerome  of  Prajifue  on,  v.  377. 
Seneca,  bp.  in  Italy,  ii.  657. 
Seniores,  Seniores   plebis,  in  the  North 

African  church,  i.  192  ;  ii.  222  n.  3. 
Senglier,  abp.  of  Sens,  iv.  394. 
Senlis  (Silvauectensis),  iii.  508  n.  1. 
Sens,  iii.    154.     Archbishops  of,   iii.   44, 

366,  371    and   n.  1,  481   n.  2,  489,  552  ; 

iv.  394,  398. 
Sense,  evil  referred  to  the  power  of,  i. 

620,   632;  ii.   619,634,   667,  668,   716; 

iv.   573.     Contempt   of,  iv.  633.     See 

Antinomian,  Gnostic. 
Sensible  impressions  used  in  the  conver- 
sion of  pagans,  iii.  51,  52. 
Sensible  world,  origin  of,  in   Gnosticism, 

i.   373-378  ^(see   Individual   Gnostics). 

In    Paulicianism,    iii.    257.     With   the 

Catharists,  iv.  570,  573. 
Sensuous  tendencies  in  religion,  i.  253, 

254,  560;  ii.  615,   616  •  iii.  2,  132,  198, 

457;  iv.  264,  271,   275,  317,  324,  328; 

v.  408.     Element  in  paganism,  ii.  115. 
Sentences,  of  Lombard,  iv.  409,  410  nn. 

1,2,422,  425,   437,   492    (v.   269).     Of 

PuUein,  408  n.  4.   Of  Abelard,  452  and 

n.  7,  455  n.  3.    Sententiaries,  417.    Sen- 

tentiai,  Peter  Waldus,  607. 
Separateness,  Christian,  i.  92. 
Separatism,  conflict  with,  i.  211,  222-248, 

318,  320  ;  ii.  216  ;  iii.  389,  393  ;  iv.  99, 

147,   321,    592.      See    Church    unity, 

Schism,  Sects. 
Septimius    Severus,   i.    174,    721.      Law 

against    change    of   religion,    89,    120. 

Persecution   under,   83,   119-122,   691, 

694. 
Septuagint,  i.  .54,  68,  380  and  n.  4,  409, 

511,  530,  658,  707,  722  ;  ii.  47,  496  n.  2, 

745,  746;  v.  269. 
Serapion,  abbot,  ii.  288  n.  3. 
Serapiou.  archdeacon,  ii.  755. 
Serapion,  hp.  of  Thmuis,  ii.  430,  468  nn. 

1,  2,  469  n.  2. 
Serapion,  f^gyptian  monk,  ii.  751. 
Serapis,  i.   102,   103,  696.      Temple   of, 

destroyed,  ii.  97,  98. 
Serennius   Granianus,   the   proconsul,   i. 

101. 
Serenus,  bp.  of  Marseilles,  iii.  199,   200, 

233. 
Sergius    (Mansur),   father    of    John   of 

Damascus,  iii.  206  n.  3. 
Sergius  (Paulus),  ii.  46. 
Sergius,  patriarch  of  Constantinople,  his 

judgment  respecting  the  formulary  of 

union  of  Heraclius,  iii.  176,  177.     His 

view  of  the  Monotheletian  controversy, 

178.       His    good   understanding    with 

Honorius  of  Rome,  179.   Ecthesis,  180, 

184-186,  195  n.  2,  196. 

Reply  to  Cyrus  bp.  of  Phasis,  iii.  177  nn.  2,  3, 
4.  Narration  to  Honorius,  178  n.  3,  179  n.  1 
See  Harduin,  t.  iU.  ff.  1309, 1315. 


206 


GENERAL   INDEX. 


Sergius,  pope,  church  of  Utrecht,  iii.  71. 
Sergius  (Tychictis),  reformer  of  the  Pau- 
licians,  iii.  2.51-2.')6,  264-266,  269  u.  1. 
Fill.-^e  ficcu.satioiis  brought  agaiust  him, 
253.  Oi)])oneiit  of  the  crusades  of  the 
rauiicians,  2.')6.  His  assassination,  256. 
A  fragment  of  one  of  his  epistles,  25S. 
His  doctrine,  258-260,  268. 
Sermon,  the,  i.  282,  30-3  ;  ii.  213,  333,  339, 
352-354;  iii.  126,  413;  iv.  209,  531. 
Written  and  extempore,  ii.  353.  Giii- 
bert  on,  iv.  313.  Wm.  of  St.  Amour, 
length,  text,  diction,  etc.,  iv.  316. 
Wicklif  on  the,  v.  142.  German,  iv. 
318  n.  2.  Militz,  v.  175.  See  Berthold, 
Preaching. 
Sermon  on  the  INIount,  among  the  Ebion- 
ites,  i.  347.  In  the  first  centuries,  i. 
512.  Julian  on  the,  ii.  55.  Ajipealed 
to  by  monks,  as  forbidding  labor,  ii. 
295.  Chrysostom  on,  ii.  302.  Joviniau, 
ii.  310.  Augustin  and  Pelagius,  ii.  635. 
Peter  Cantor,  iv.  304.  Aquinas,  iv. 
526.  Catharists,  iv.  574,  587.  Wal- 
denses,  iv.  615.  Huss,  v.  249,  282. 
Serpent,  the,  i.  444,  497.    See  Ophiomor- 

pluis. 
Servant  form  of  the  true  church,  v.  266. 

Of  Christ,  see  Clirist. 
Servants,  kindness  to,  ii.   328,  340;    iii. 

459.  See  Equality,  Slavery. 
Servatus  Lupus,  abbot  of  Ferrieres,  on 
exemption,  iii.  404  n.  4.  At  Fulda, 
457.  Promoter  of  learning,  clearness 
of  his  style,  459,  482,  483,  488.  Gotts- 
clialk,  473.  His  doctrine  of  predestina- 
tion, 482-485,  491  and  n.  8.  Probus, 
602. 

Citations  from  hi.i  writings  :  — 
De  tribus  qusB.stionibus  (ed.  Baluz),  iii. 483-485 
nn.  Ep.  to  Rab.nnus  jlaurus,  4.57  n.  4.  Ep. 
18,  on  exemption,  404  n.  4.  Ep.  20,  Probus, 
602  n.  2.  Ep.  3U,  to  Gott.sclialk,  473  nn.  Ep. 
34,  study  of  letters,  459  n.  2.  Ep.  79,  ad 
Katramnum,  401  n.  4.  Epp.  91  et  103,  459 
n.  3. 

Servianus,  consul,  i.  102. 

Servus  Scrvorum,  iii.  117  n.  1  ;  v.  7. 

Seth,  representative  of  the  Pueuniatici,  i. 

445,  448. 
Sethians,  i.  448. 
Seven,  sacred  number,  i.  61,  400.     Seven 

heavens,   angels,  stars,  445.     Planets, 

444-447.     Star  .spirits,  383  n.,  445,  447. 
Seventy,  interpreters,  the,  i.  54  ;  ii.  746. 

See  Septuagint. 
Severa,  or  Severiua,  empress,  i.  127  n.  1, 

683. 
Severians.     See  Sevcrus. 
Sevcrinus  among  the  Germans,   iii.  25. 

His  origin,  25  n.  3.     His  labors,  26. 

His  miracles,  27,  28.     Life  of,  see  Eu- 

gippius. 
Sever  us,  poem  of,  ii.  13  n.  4,  323  u.  2. 
Sevcrus,  Alexander,  i.  125. 
Severu.s,  abp.  of  Prague,  iii.  323. 
Sevcrus,  bp.  of  Asniouiua,  i.  485  n.  3.    See 

llenaudot. 


Severus,  emperor.     See  Septimius. 

Severus,  Gnostic —  Severi;ius,  i.  458  n.  3. 

Severus,  Mouophvsite  —  Severians,  ii.  279 
n.  1,  280  n.  3,"  590-594,  613  ;  iii.  170. 
Fragment  of  Severus,  ii.  279  n,  1. 

Seville  (Hispalis),  bishops,  archbishops 
of,  iii.  118,  151,  340,  342. 

Sex,  iv.  445  n.  4. 

Sextus,  gnomes  of,  gn.  12,  i.  697  n.  2. 

Sextus  Empiricus,  definition  of  alpeaic,  i. 
338  n.  1. 

Shahristani,  i.  489  n.  4. 

Shapur.     See  Sapor. 

Shelters,  on  the  Alps,  iv.  214. 

Sheplierds,  designation  of  clergy,  i.  184. 
Rude,  iii.  63  u.  1.  Pastoral  care  for, 
iii.  426. 

Shimiuis,  in  Buddhism,  i.  483,  496. 

Shi|is,  jjreaching  in,  iv.  317. 

Shorthand  writers,  Ii.  353. 

Shrines,  iii.  42. 

Siliylline  oracles,  i.  141,  176,  177.  See 
Pseudo-Sibj'lline. 

SibvUists,  i.  177. 

Sibyls,  iv.  379. 

Siciliba,  ii.  229  n.  2. 

Sicily,  in  the  diocese  of  the  Roman  ch., 
ii.  199.  Benedictines  in,  ii.  300.  Jews 
in,  iii.  13  n.  1.  Property  of  Roman 
church,  iii.  13  n.  1.  113,  114.  Festival, 
iii.  113.  Saracens  in,  iii.  187,  188  n.  1. 
Photius  on,  iii.  566  n.  2.  And  the  em- 
pire, iv.  167,  173,  223  (548).  Pater- 
enes,  iv.  225.  Ladislaus,  v.  73.  See 
Roger  of,  Peter  of,  William  of. 

Sicininus,  ii.  256. 

Sick,  absolution  of  the,  i.  221,  231,  234, 
235.  Baptism  of  the,  i.  238  and  n.  2, 
310  (see  Clinici).  Communion  of  the, 
i.  332  ;  iv.  341  ;  (under  one  form),  343, 
345.  Visiting  the,  i.  255.  Care  of  the, 
ii.  169,  192;  iii.  102,  408  n.  1  ;  iv.  5,  34, 
213,  266,  267,  294,  296,  298,  299,  363, 
364  ;  V.  138,  142,  186.  Healing  of  the, 
ii.  26,  105  and  n.  3,  106,  107,  108,  268, 
272,  285,  286,  370;  iv.  37,  638  (see 
Anointing,  Healing).  Among  the 
Catliarists,  iv.  576,  580,  581,  582  and  n. 
2,  587  n.  5.     See  Cousolamentum. 

Sidereal  world,  in  Platonism,  ii.  44.    Pris- 
cillian,   ii.   776   n.  4,  778  n.  1.     Pauli- 
cians,  iii.  257.     See  Stars. 
Sido-Hallr,  iii.  303,  304. 

Sidon,  iii.  457. 

Sidoiiius,  ])riest,  ii.  63. 

Sidonius  Apoliinaris,  bp.  of  Clermont. 

Ep.  12  (opp.,  Simond.  i.  f.  582),  Photinians 
among  the  Burgundians,  iii.  39  n.  3. 

Siebenbiirgen,  iii.  334. 

Sicgismund,  king   of  the   Burgundians, 

a(h)])ts  the  Catholic  faith,  iii.  5. 
Sicledibtt  (Taprobane,  Ceylon),  ii.  141. 
Siena,  iv.  295  ;  v.  44,  74.     See   Councils, 

an.  1423.     See  Roland. 
Sigebcrt,  Frankish  king,  iii.  95  n.  2. 
Sigebert  of  Gemblours,  oiqjonent  of  the 


GENERAL   INDEX. 


207 


Hildebrandian  system,  iv.  130.    Hirsch 
on,  130  n.  2. 

Chronicle  of,  iv.  130.  Sects  in  Italv,  99  nn.  3, 
4 ;  an.  1085,  death-bed  of  Gregory  VII  ,  120 
n.  5;  an.  1089,  St.  Anthony's  fire,  266  n.  4. 
De  scriptoris  eeelesiast.  (see  IJibl.  ecclesiast., 
ed.  Fabric.,  f .  114),  ep.  in  the  name  of  the  ch. 
of  Liege,  130  n.  2. 

Si,a:frid,  abp.  of  Mentz,  iv.   94-96,  102, 
109. 

Epp.  to  Greg.  VII.,  95  and  n.  3. 

Sigfrid,  English  ecclesiastic,  iii.  291,  297 

n.  1. 
Sigfrid,  monk,  iv.  39. 
Siiigo,  pagan  priest,  iv.  42. 
Sigliard  of  Aqnileia,  patriarch,  iv.  111. 
Sigillaria,  ii.  347. 

Sigismund,  emperor,  and  king  of  Bohe- 
mia and  Hungary,  interview  witli  John 
XXIII.,  V.  100.  Call  for  the  council  of 
Constance,  101.  Friend  of  reform,  103, 
106.  Efforts  in  behalf  of  it,  10.5-108 
118,121,126.  John  XXIII.,  111.  In- 
fluence at  C,  120  n.  Zbynek,  27.5.  Re- 
lations with  Huss,  317,318,322,323, 
327,  328,  329,  334,  335,  339,  341-343, 
351,  355-357,  359,  368-370.  Jerome 
of  Prague,  373  and  n.  2,  374. 

Sigmund  Bresterson,  iii.  306,  307. 

Sigmund  of  Jistebnitz,  v.  250. 

Sign  of  the  cross.     See  Cross. 

Signaculum,  i.  316,  503;  ii.  188.  Militise, 
i.  146  n.  2. 

Signs,  Plutarch  on,  i.  23.  Of  the  times, 
1.  69.  From  God,  ii.  69.  Soutrht  for, 
iii.  519  n. ;  v.  198,  266.  Gregory  VII , 
iv.  86.  Of  the  last  times,  v.  K8,  200, 
231,232.     Huss  on  visible,  V.  266. 

Signy,  Cistercian  abbey  at,  iv.  393. 

Sigtuna,  iii.  276. 

Sigurd,  Norwegian  nobleman,  iii.  295, 
296. 

Silentiarius,  imperial  secretary,  ii.  564. 

Silesia,  iv.  6,  "49;  v.  182.  Silesians  at 
Prague,  v.  247. 

Silistria,  ii.  150  n.  4. 

Silvauus,  bp.  of  Troas,  ii.  171  n.  3. 

Silvanus  (Constantine),  Paulician,  iii. 
248.     See  Constantine. 

Silverius,  bp.  of  Rome,  ii.  594. 

Silvester,  bp.  of  Rome,  ii.  225 ;  iv.  132, 
616,  634,  635  ;  v.  85.  Gift  of  Constan- 
tine, iv.  152,  166,  172,  215  n.  3,  605  ;  v. 
19,  42,  170,  345.  Legends  concerning, 
iv.  163  n.  2,  216  u.  Vaticinium  of,  iv. 
226  n.  3. 

Silvester  II.  (Gerbert),  pope,  iii.  375;  iv. 
43,  104,  123. 

Silvester  III.,  pope,  iii.  376. 

Silvestre  de  Sacy. 

Memoires  sur  diverges  antiquitates  de  la  Perse 
(Paris,  1793),  Mani,  in  Mirkliond's  Hist.,  i. 
486  n.  2  ;  p.  41,  Ormuzd,  ii.  128  n.  1 ;  p.  42, 
efforts  to  restore  the  ancient  religion,  i.  487 
n.  1;  f.  209,  Mani,  i.  487  n.  2. 

Simeon,  sent  against  the  Paulicians,  iii. 
248.     Becomes  head  of  the  sect  under 


the  name  of  Titus,  248.     His  death, 
248. 

Simeon  (Barsaboe),  bp.  of  Seleucia,  mar- 
tyr, ii.  130-132. 

Simeon,  hermit,  iii.  445  n.  2,  448  n.  1. 

Simeon,  monk,  iii.  421. 

Simeon  Magister,  Photius  and  Basilius, 
iii.  568  n.  3. 

Simeon  Stylites,  ii.  142,  143,  292,  293, 
324  n.  3.     See  Acta  S.  Jan. 

Simon  (Gauzbert),  bp.,  iii.  277. 

Simon,  monk,  iv.  23.4. 

Simon  Magus,  i.  66  n.  3,  72,  454  n. ;  ii. 
308,  552  ;  iv.  226.  Contest  with  Peter, 
i.  204,  296  n.  5,  361,  362,  4.54  n. ;  ii. 
335.  In  the  Clementines,  i.  361,395. 
Simonians,  i.  453,  454  ;  ii.  326.  Justin 
Martyr  on,  i.  454  n.  1.  Image  of,  ii. 
326. 

Simon  of  Cyrene,  with  the  Pseudo-Basili- 
deans,  i.  447, 

Simon  of  St.  Quintin,  iv.  49  n. 

Simon  of  Tournay,  iv.  418  and  nn.  3,  4. 

Simonians.     See  Simon  Magus. 

Simonians,  followers  of  Nestorius,  ii.  554. 

Simony,  Monophysites  on,  ii.  583  n.  1. 
In  the  Roman  church,  iii.  64.  In  the 
Frank  church,  93  and  n.  2,  108.  Of 
patrons,  110.  Treatment  of  at  the 
Cone.  Const,  (an.  786),  228  n.  3.  Ar- 
nulph,  373  n.  1.  Efforts  to  abolish,  377, 
379  n.  1,382,384,  386,  388-399,  400, 
403,  404.     Ramihrd  on,  599. 

In  the  Fifth  Period.  Ordinances  of 
Gregory  Vll.  against,  iv.  93,  94,  96,  97, 
101.  Defenders  of,  98  n.  2.  Henry 
IV.,  103.  Concordat  of  Worms  on, 
143.  At  Rome,  176,  222.  Yves  of 
Chartres  on,  196.  Robert  of  Arbrissel, 
246.     Sale  of  masses  as,  346. 

In  the  Sixth  Period.    Boniface  VIII., 
V.  11.     At  the  papal  court,  21,  2.3,  34, 
35,  122.     In   the  schism,  47,  51,  52,  54, 
58,101,102,    113,336.     John  XXIII., 
89,110,111.    In  Germany,  101.    Coun- 
cil  of   Constance   on,  125.     The    Ger- 
mans at  Constance  on,  126.     Wicklif 
on,  137,    144,   164.     Militz,    178.     Con- 
rad, 186.     Dola,  251.     Huss,  283,  336, 
363,  364. 
Simplicianus,  bp.  of  Milan,  ii.  630. 
Simplicianns,  presbyter,  ii.  77. 
Simplicius,   pagan    philosopher,   against 
Mani,  i.  490.     His  views  of  philosophy 
and  religion,  ii.  106-110,  115  n.  5,  117. 

Citations  from  his  writings:  — 

Commentary  on  the  Enchiridion  of  Epictetus, 
ii.  106;  c.  13,  f.  131  (ed.  Schweighauser), 
persecution,.  110  n.  3  ;  f .  351,  on  offerings, 
ii.  108  n.  1;  f .  352,  times  and  seasons,  107 
n.  2  ;  c.  38,  f.  376,  polytheism,  107  n.  1 ;  c. 
38,  f.  392  et  seg.,  offerings  for  sin,  li)9  nn.  : 
c.  39,  f.  408  et  seg.,  divinations,  108  n.  2;  f. 
187  (in  Epictet.  ed.  Salmas),  Manichean  doc- 
trine, i.  491  n.  3. 

Sin,  the  fall,  recognition  of  in  the  Alex- 
andrian Judaism,  i.  66  and  n.  1.  Stoic 
view,  106.     Views  of  Christians,  mor 


208 


GENERAL   INDEX. 


tal  and  venial,  against  God  and  man, 
221,  226,  227,  244,  245.  Against  the 
Holv  Spirit,  227.  Original,  313,  615, 
626,"  627.  Deliverance  from,  324,  483. 
Basilitles  on,  413.  Relation  to  law, 
with  Epiiihane.s,  450.  Christian  notion 
of  sin  ab.sent  from  Buddliism,  483. 
Heathen  notion  of,  568.  Christian  doc- 
trine of  (see  Anthropol()<;v).  Origen, 
626-630,  637,  638.  J.  Martyr  on  the 
universal  recognition  of,  669.  After 
baptism.     See  Bajitism. 

Doctrine  of,  in  the  Second  Period. 
Julian  on,  ii.  51.  The  Euchites,  278. 
Jovinian,  308-310.  Athanasius,  492. 
Doctrine  of  in  the  Eastern  church,  617. 
In  the  Western,  617  (see  Anthropol- 
ogy) ;  with  Hilary,  618  ;  Ambrose,  622  ; 
Augustin,  625,  626;  Pelagius,  638; 
Ccelestiu  on  the  origin  of,  ii.  647  ;  coun- 
cil of  Carthage,  650.  Julian  of  Ecla- 
num,  666,  667.  In  the  Pelagian  contro- 
versy, 659-685.  In  the  Semi-Pelagian 
controversv,  698-702,  704.  Theodore, 
715-718.  Chrysostom,  719,  720.  Isi- 
dore, 722.  Final  destruction  of,  718. 
In  the  Third  and  Fourth  Periods. 
Scotus  on,  iii.  461,  465,  466,  485-488. 
Claudius  of  Turin,  432.  In  the  contro- 
versy with  Gottschalk,  474-477,  482. 
Florus  on,  489.  Svnod  of  Valence  (an. 
855),  492.  The  Paulicians  on,  258- 
260.     Other  sects,  597  and  n.  2,  601. 

In  the  Fifth  Period.  Berthold  on,  iv. 
319.  Mortal  sins,  319,  353,  514.  Sins 
of  ignorance,  399,  494,  495.  Imputa- 
tion of,  493-495.  Doctrines  of  the 
scholastics,  492-495.  Abelard,  389, 
390,  399,  49.3-495,  501.  Pcccatum  nat- 
urale  et  personale,  493.  Propagation 
of,  posse  et  non  posse  peccare,  495,  496. 
As  disorder,  495.  Passio  and  propas- 
sio,  497.  And  punishment,  498,  499 
(see  Punishment).  The  fir.st,  507.  Ex- 
tirpation of,  subservient  to  good,  508. 

Si:rth  Period.  Eelatiou  to  law,  Ja- 
now,  V.  209.  In  the  Chri.stian,  IIuss, 
351  (compare  Sins  after  Baptism,  Jo- 
vinian). Cousciousne.ss  of,  392.  Mor- 
tal, 336,  401.  See  Evil,  Fall,  Original 
state,  Peccatum,  Redemption. 

Siua  (China),  iv.  46. 

Sinai,  ii.  286.  Monastery  on  Mt.,  iii.  448 
n.  1. 

Sincerity,  v.  408. 

Siugiduuum,  ii.  449. 

Singing,  ii.  277  n.  4.  Schools  for,  iii.  128, 
419.  Congregational,  ii.  354  n.  3.  Of 
children,  iv.  58. 

Sinibald  of  Anagni  (Innocent  IV.),  iv. 
183. 

Sinlessness  of  the  redeemed,  iv.  509  (see 
Jovinian).  Of  Christ,  see  Christ.  See 
Mary. 

Sinope,  Marcion  at,  i.  461,  463.  Phocas, 
ii.  371. 

Sinuessa,  pretended  synod  at,  iii.  372  n.  1. 


Sirach. 
18  :  1,  iv.  568.    19  :  4,  iv.  375. 

Siricius,  Roman  bp.,  ii.  181,  204,312,  377, 

745,  750.    Decretals,  212,  360  (iii.  346). 

On  the  punishment  of  heretics,  773- 

775. 

Citations:  — 

Decretals,  ad  Ilimerium  (an.  385),  celibacy  of 
clergy,  ii.  181,  312;  §  2,  coiilirniation,  360 
n.  1  :  §  3,  times  of  baptism,  361  n.  1 ;  §  4, 
apostates,  119  n.  2.  Ep.  ad  Anysium,  Mary, 
377  n.  1.  Ep.  ad  Gallos  episcopos,  laymen 
in  the  episcopal  office,  186  n.  2.  Synodal  let- 
ter contr.  Jovin.,  812. 

Sirmium,  Hosius  banished  to,  ii.  443.  See 
Councils,  an.  351,  an.  357,  see  Photi- 
nus  of. 

Sirmond. 

0pp.,  t.  i.,  petition  of  Marcellinus  .and  Tausti- 
nus,  ii.  256  n.  6.  Life  of  Epiphanius  of  Tici- 
num,  iii.  28  n.  3.  Epp.  f.  582,  Sidonius  Apol- 
linaris,  ep.  12,  iii.  39  n.  2.  T.  ii.  f.  44,  ep. 
28,  Avitus  to  Gundobad,  iii.  39  n.  3 ;  f.  226, 
Avitiis  and  the  Arians,  iii.  5  n.  2  ;  ff.  376, 
407,  Facund.  IIermian,defensio  trium  capit., 
ii.  71  n.  2,  211  n.  4  ;  f .  593  E,  his  ep.  ad 
Mocian,  ii.  595  n. ;  f.  760,  gesta  de  nomine 
Acacii,  ii.  563  n.  5.  T.  v.  opp.,  Theodore 
Studita,  life  of,  iii.  535  n.  1.  Life  of  Plato, 
iii.  100  n.  1 ;  f.  66,  slaves,  iii.  100  n.  i  :  f. 
136,  iii.  213  n.  4 ;  f.  331.  Theodori  epp.,  ep. 
21,  iii.  198  n.  1.  Ep.  of  Rabanus  Maurus, 
to  Ilinkm.-ir,  f .  26,  iii.  481  n.  4.  Pi-wdesti- 
natus,  ii.  703  n.  2. 

Sisabut,  king,  iii.  152  n.  2. 

Sixtus  II.,  bp.  of  Rome,  i.  320  n.  5,  321. 
Martyr,  i.  139.  Letter  of  the  Orientals 
to,  ii.  545  n.  4,  547  n.  1.     See  Lupus. 

Sixtus  III.,  bp.  of  Rome,  ii.  147,  686,  698 
Decretals,  ep.  2,  iii.  349  n.  5. 

Skalholt,  episcopal  see  in  Ireland,  iii.  306. 

Skara,  in  We.st  Gothland,  iii.  292. 

Skeptical  method,  v.  38.    See  Skepticism. 

Skei>ticism,  in  paganism,  ii.  27.  Reac- 
tions of,  iv.  239  and  n.  2,  324-328. 
Skeptical  teudencv  in  nominalism,  iv. 
356,  357,  359,  360  ;  v.  38.  In  Abelard, 
iv.  379,  380,392,  501.  See  Infidelity, 
Unbelief. 

□TS  n^lST  in  Eisenmenger,  Part  i.  c.  8, 
p.  336,  i.  354  n.  5. 

Slander,  Bernard  on,  iv.  262. 

Slanko,  convert,  v.  185,  186. 

Slave,  librarian  of  Julian,  ii.  45.  Of  Lull, 
iv.  63. 

Slavery,  rejected  by  the  Essenes,  i.  46 
and  n.  Bv  the  Therapeutse,  i.  62.  And 
Christianity,  L  267-270;  iii.  98-101. 
Christians  reduced  to  (see  Persecution ). 
Captives  sold  into,  ii.  146,  147  ;  iii.  11, 
26,  41,  286.  In  the  Ea.stcrn  church, 
iii.  99,  100,  171  n.  2.  Theodore  Stu- 
dita and  Gregory  the  Great  on,  iii.  100. 
Alcuin  on,  iii.  1*66  and  n.  5.  Nicholas 
I.  on,  iii.  312. 

Slaves,  testify  against  their  masters,  i.  92, 
97  (110),  112,  118.  Christian,  i.  78, 
119  ;  iii.  84.  Persecuted,  i.  98,  139, 148, 
155,664.     Forced  to  offer,  in  place  of 


GENERAL  INDEX. 


209 


their  masters,  ii.  253.  Eight  of  asy- 
lum, ii.  176-178;  iii.  100.  Justinian 
on  the  traffic  in,  ii.  140.  Patrick  on, 
ii.  149.  Treatment  of,  ii.  2.30;  iii.  100, 
312.  Donatists  and,  ii.  2.30.  Peter  of 
Alexandria,  ii.  253.  Become  monks, 
ii.  287,  540  n.  2 ;  iii.  99.  Emancipation 
of  on  Sunday,  ii.  336.  Redemption, 
manumission  of,  iii.  4  n.  1,  26,  41,  99, 
100.  Selected  for  the  spiritual  order, 
iii.  97,  98,  101,  107,  109,  277,  412. 
Manumission  of,  98,  99,  100,  101,  312, 
415.  Jewish  traffic  in  Christian,  iii.  322. 

Shwoni,  iv.  565. 

Shxvoniaus,  pagan  in  North  Germany,  iii. 
41,  84,  404.  Spread  of  Christianity 
among  the,  iii.  271,  277,307-334;  iv. 
1-45.  Euchites,  iv.  552.  Sects  from 
the,  iv.  565.  Slavic  religion,  iv.  10,  14, 
15,  20,  37.  Huss  and  the  Slavic  peo- 
ples, V.  244.     See  Language. 

Sleep,  among  the  monks,  ii.  274,  279. 

Siiaswig.     See  Schleswig. 

Smaragd,  abbot,  iii.  555  n.  1. 

Smyrna,  persecution  of  Christians  at,  i. 
109-111.  Church  at,  report  of  Poly- 
carp's  martyrdom,  109,  335. 

Snorro,  Icelandic  priest,  iii.  304. 

Sobriety,  of  martyrs,  i.  114.  Of  the  un- 
derstanding in  Christianity,  513. 

Social  customs  influenced  by  Christianity, 
iii.  313,  321  n.  5. 

Societies,  spiritual,  benevolent,  iv.  34,  266, 
267,276,  293,302,  303,  607,  612,613, 
627,  628,  631  ;  v.  143,  213,  250  n.  1, 
381.  For  church  building,  iv.  293.  For 
Bible  reading,  iv.  321-324. 

Society,  rudeness  of,  iii.  63  n.  1,  64,  70  ; 
iv.  293.  Avoidance  of,  iv.  296.  See 
Barbarism. 

Society  Islands,  iv.  17. 

Socinianism,  i.  602  n.  6  ;  ii.  387,449,  494  ; 
iv.  450. 

Socrates,  the  church  historian,  on  Por- 
phyry, i.  170.  Novatian,  244,  245. 
BeVyll,  593  n.  Methodius,  720.  Mar- 
cus, ii.  81  n.  1.  Gothic  martyi-s,  ii.  156. 
Melctian  schism,  ii.  254  n.  Ursicinus, 
ii.  256  n.  5.  Festivals,  ii.  332,  333. 
Outbreak  of  Arian  controversy,  ii.  409 
n.  4.  Recall  of  Arius,  his  confession, 
ii.  422  n.  4.  l^eath  of  Arius,  ii.  430  n. 
1.  The  confession  at  Philippo])olis,  ii. 
436  n.  1.  Recall  of  Athauasius,  ii.  436 
n.  4.  Nestorius,  ii.  505  n.  1,  506  n.  1. 
Palladius  and,  ii.  756  n.  1. 

Citations :  — 

Hist.  Eccles.,  1.  i.  c.  9,  ep.  of  the  Nicene  cone, 
on  the  Meletian  schism,  ii.  226  n.  1 ;  c.  11, 
Paphnutius  on  wedlock,  180  n.  4;  c.  14,  Eu- 
sebius  and  Theognis,  421  n.  1 ;  c.  38,  Arius 
and  Constantine,  428  n.  4 

L.  ii.,  Arianism  at  the  court  of  Con.«!tantius,  ii. 
431  n.  4  ;  c.  15,  205  n.  1 ;  c.  41,  Thcophilus 
the  Goth,  150  n.  1 ;  c.  43,  Eustathians,?81 
n.  1. 

L.  iii.  c.  1,  Ecebolius,  ii.  42  n. ;  c.  7,  Beryll,  i. 
593  n. ;  c.  16,  ancient  literature,  ii.  77  n.  2  ; 
14 


c  23,  Porphyry,  i.  170  n.  1 ;  cc.  24,  25,  Jo- 
vian, ii.  88  n. 

L.  iv.  c.  13,  Methodius  and  Origen,  i.  720  n.  4; 
c.  23,  Anthony,  ii.  269  n.  2,  270  n.  3  ;  c.  28, 
Novatian,  i.  244  n.  1 :  c.  32,  Orat.  of  Themia- 
tius,  ii.  91  n.  4  ;  c.  33,  Athanaric,  the  Goths, 
ii.  151  n.  3,  156  n.  4  ;  c.  36,  Mavia  and  Moses, 
ii.  142  n.  6. 

L.  V.  c.  8,  Patriarchs,  ii.  196  n.  3;  c.  10,  see 
Valesius  ;  c.  16,  Egyptian  temples  destroyed, 
98  n.  2  ;  c.  19,  abolition  of  penance  in  Greek 
oh.,  216  n.  ;  c.  22,  period  of  quadragesima, 
338  n.  6. 

L.  vii.  c.  7,  Cyrill,  ii.  512  n.  2 ;  cc.  21,  22,  Aca^ 
cius,  1.36  n.  1  ;  c.  25,  schism  averted,  762  n. 
1 ;  (c.  30,  the  Burgundians,  iii.  4  n.  2) ;  c.  32, 
Anastasius,  507  nn.  1,2;  c.  33,  the  slaves 
and  the  right  of  asylum,  178  n.  1  ;  c.  34,  ban- 
ishment of  Nestorius,  .552  n.  4  ;  c.  31,  Sil- 
vanus  of  Troas,  171  n.  3  ;  c.  41,  Proclus,  556 
n.  2 ;  c.  45,  and  the  Johannites,  762  n.  2. 

Socrates  the  philosopher,  against  the  rage 
for  enlightenment,  i.  5.  His  import- 
ance, i.  18.  Demon  of,  i.  406.  Julian 
on,  ii.  60.  Abclard,  iv.  379.  Aristotle 
and,  V.  279.  Jerome  of  Prague,  v.  377, 
380. 

Sodom,  iv.  564  ;  v.  176,  200. 

Sodracli,  a  convert,  iv.  43. 

Soissons,  crowning  of  Pepin  at,  iii.  69. 
Musical  school  at,  128.     Riculf  of,  427. 

Soldiers,  of  Christ,  i.  199  ;  v.  249.  Chris- 
tian, i.  146,  147,  272,  273;  ii.  28,  74. 
Vocation  of,  v.  214.  See  Military  ser- 
vice. 

Solidarity,  v.  47. 

Solomon,  i.  229,  iii.  422  ;  iv.  396.  Song 
of,  ii.  306  n.  3,  509  (see  Bernard).  Song, 
5:2,  ii.  36.  Translation  and  exposi- 
tion by  Williram,  iii.  471.  See  Prov- 
erbs. 

Solomon  of  Bassora,  ii.  738  n.  6. 

Solstitia,  ii.  347  n.  4,  349. 

Xu/xa  ^vrjTov,  E/xTraifEg,  ii.  617  n. 

Somme,  iii.  420  n.  1. 

Somnambulism,  i.  513,  520  ;  iii.  591  n.  4  ; 
iv.  368. 

Son  of  David,  i.  364,  574,  658. 

Son  of  God,  i.  382,  531,  586.  Celsus  on, 
163.  In  Jewish  theology,  574.  With 
Origen,  548,  549,  554,  589-592,  622,  623. 
With  the  Monarchians,  577-586,  592. 
J.  Martvr,  585  n.  Sabellius,  595,  596, 
598-601".  Paul  of  Samosata,  602,  603. 
Tertullian,  605.  Dionys.  Alex.,  606. 
As  a  creature,  607.  Relation  to  the 
Holy  Spirit,  608-610.  Ep.  of  Barna- 
bas," 658.     Hieracas,  716. 

Second  Period.  Julian  on,  ii.  56. 
The  Apostles,  393.  Augustin,  400.  In 
the  Eastern  and  Western  systems  of 
doctrine,  403,  404.  With  Arius,  405- 
408,  410,  416,  425.  Eusebins  of  Cffisa- 
rea,  411,  412,  419,  420.  Athanasius, 
424,  425.  Confession  at  Philippopolis, 
436  n.l.  Marcellus,  439.  Eunomius, 
444,  446,  448,  478.  Photinus,  482. 
Theodore,  500,  502.  Nestorius,  508, 
512.  Eternity  of,  411  n.  1,412,  452. 
Platonico-Origenistic  doctrine,  764  n. 
2  (see  Origen).     Gerhard,  iii.  600. 


210 


GENERAL  INDEX. 


Fifth  Period.  Incarnation,  iv.  66, 
384.  The  Son  of  God  with  Joachim, 
227-230.  Schohistics,  458-465.  Con- 
troversy coucerniiijj,  5.'?4.  Bogomilcs, 
554.  Catharists,  509.  And  law,  v.  208. 
See  Ado])tion,  (."lirist,  Lofro-s,  Trinitv. 

Son  of  Man,  i.  157,  658  ;  ii.'4.39  ;  iii.  l"60. 
With  :Mani,  i.  49.3,  494,  505  n.  1. 

Sonj;,  sacred,  ii.  83,  149,  354;  iii.  74,  106, 
311;  iv.  28, 40,  42,  58,  21 2,  561  ;  v.  371, 
379.  Use  of  in  the  family,  i.  281,  286. 
In  puhlic  worship,  i.  304.  At  tlie  Aga- 
pse,  i.  326.  See  Church  Psalmody, 
Hymns,  Music. 

Songs,  spiritual,  ii.  354.  Of  Arius,  ii.  409, 
413.  Of  Cosmas,  iii.  206  n.  3.  Ger- 
man, iv.  155,  188.  National,  iv.  180. 
See  Hymns. 

Sons  of  God,  with  Philo,  i.  57.  In  pagan- 
ism, 586. 

Soothsavers,  soothsaying,  i.  103;  ii.  94, 
108  ;  "iii.  56,  449  ;  iV.  55,  359  n.  3,  462 
n.  4. 

Sopatros,  rhetorician,  ii.  21,  22  n.  1,  31, 
428  n.  1. 

2o(^m,  in  Gnosticism,  i.  389  n.  2,  399  n.  2. 
With  individual  Gnostics,  400,  414, 
420,  424,  426-428,  430,  431,  434,  443, 
444,  446,  448,  477.  'kvu  and  «arw,  181 
^vTiOKptvTjTmTj ,  414.    Origen,  544,  546. 

Sophia,  sister  of  Henrv  IV.,  iv.  4. 

Sophia  of  Bohemia,  v!  253,  271,  287. 

Sopliists,  i.  5,  19;  ii.  39,  288. 

Sophronius,  monk,  opponent  of  the  com- 
pact with  the  Monophysites,  iii.  178. 
Is  made  patriarch  of  Jerusalem,  179. 
His  circular  letter  expressing  Dyothe- 
Ictism,  179,  180.    See  Harduin,  iii' 1258. 

Sorbonne,  the,  iv.  303.  Library,  606  n. 
4,  618  n.  1. 

Sorcery,  i.  87  ;  ii.  91  ;  iii.  312. 

S(jp6f,  iii.  248  n. 

Sorrow  for  sin,  iv.  240,  241,  390.  See 
Penitence. 

Sortes  sanctorum,  iii.  129. 

Sossuba.     See  Ithacius. 

Soter,  bp.  of  Rome,  i.  299  n.  4,  525. 

2(jr^p,  Soter  in  Gnosticism,  i.  399  n.  2, 
492  and  n.  5,  549.  With  Valentine, 
423,  424,  426-434.     Apelles,  475. 

Soterich,  diaconus,  iv.  533  n.  9. 

Soul,  consciousness  of  God  in  the,  i.  177 
(see  God).  Soul  in  Phitonism,  378, 
618.  With  the  Gnostics,  Basilides,  403. 
Relation  to  spirit,  with  Valentine,  426 ; 
to  the  Soter,  428  ;  to  God,  with  Ter- 
tullian,  616,  618  ;  Hermogenes,  616- 
618. 

Origin  of  the,  church  doctrine  as  to, 
1.714.  Essenes,  47.  Bardesanesou  the, 
441.  Ophites,  444.  Marcion,468.  The 
Manicheans,  491,  496-501.  Philo,  Sa- 
bellius,  597.  Tertullian,  618.  Apolli- 
naris  on  the,  ii.  487,  489.  The  Pauli- 
cians,  iii.  258,  200  (redemption  of),  201. 
David  of  Dinanto,  iv.  447.  Preexist- 
euce  of  (see  Preexi.stence).     Corporeal-  i 


ity,  Faustus  of  Rhegium,  ii.  706  n.  2. 
Mortal,  with  Valentine,  i.  426  ;  Tatian, 
i.  456  ;  Hermogenes,  i.  618;  Arabians, 
i.  710,  see  Immortality.  Symbol  of  the 
Logos,  with  Sabellius,  i.  597.  llieracas 
on  the,  i.  714.  In  ecstasy,  Clement,  i. 
520.  XoyiKT]  and  a?.oyor,  \'.  618 ;  iii.  559 
n.  3.  Doctrine  of  two  souls,  iii.  559  n. 
3  ;  iv.  562.  Soul  reunited  to  its  guid- 
ing spirit  (Catharists),  iv.  567,  571. 
Heavenly  garments  of  the,  iv.  572,  575. 
See  Metempsychosis,  Traducianism. 
Soul,  mundane,  of  nature,  of  the  world,  i. 
376,  624.  With  Valentine,  420,  421, 
423,  428.  The  Ophites,  443-446.  The 
Mauicheans,  480,  491,  494-496.  In 
matter,  376.  In  the  stars,  392.  Heav- 
enly, iii.  260 ;  iv.  567,  579.  See  Me- 
tempsychosis. 
Soul  of'  Christ,  with  Mani,  i.  493.  Iren- 
ffius,  6.34,  635.  Tertullian,  635.  Origen, 
636-040.  Apollinaris,  ii.  487-489,  491. 
Theodore,  ii.  498.  The  Origcuists,  ii. 
704  n.  3.  See  Person  of  Christ. 
Soul  of  light,  ii.  769  n.  3.  See  Light  na- 
ture. 
Souls,  in  nature,  purification  of,  Maniche- 
ans on,  i.  480,  492,  493.  Of  human 
souls,  496-499,  501.  Guidance  of,  ir. 
51.3. 
South  Sea  islands,  iii.  305  n.  2. 
Sovereignty  of  God.  See  Predestination. 
Sozomen,  church  historian,  Julian  and 
Marcus,  ii.  81  n.  1.  Abolitiou  of  pen- 
ance in  the  Greek  church,  216.  Ursi- 
nus,  256  n.  5.  Rise  of  Arian  contro- 
versy, 409  n.  4.  Arius  and  Constan- 
tine,  428  u.  4.  Recall  of  Athanasius, 
436  u.  4.  Chrysostom  and  the  Origen- 
istic  monks,  753  n.  2. 

Hist,  eccles.,  1.  i.  c.  5,  Constantine  and  Hosius, 
ii.  31  n.  4 :  c.  7,  Liciniu.s,  18  n.  1 ;  c.  8,  law 
of  (.'on.stantiiie  against  paganism,  2S  n.  3 
(court  chapel  of  C.,  iii.  10f(  n.  1) ;  c.  9,  law  of 
C.  on  arbitration  of  bps.,  171  n.  2  ;  c.  13,  An- 
thony, 264  u.  3  :  c.  16,  time  of  passover,  337 
n.  3  ;  c.  24,  Mcletian  schism,  254  n. 
L.  ii.  c.  11,  Phusik,  ii.  1.32  n.  1 ;  c.  29,  death 
of  Arius,  4.30  n.  3.  L.  iii.  c.  11,  the  creed 
of  Philippopolis,  436  n.  1 ;  c.  14,  Uilarion, 
271  n.  2  :  the  Eustathians,  281  n.  1.  L.  iv 
c.  29,  the  Arians  at  Antioch,  455  n. 
L.  y.  c.  4,  Julian  and  Maris,  ii.  79  n.  3;  c.  5, 
restoration  of  temples,  67  n.  1 ;  c.  7,  fate  of 
Georgius,  SO  n.  2  :  c.  17,  Julian's  statues,  74 
n.  2 ;  Soldiers  betrayed  into  offering,  75  n 
1  ;  c.  19,  Babylas,  83  n.  1 ;  c.  20,  Theodoras, 
S3  n.  3. 
L.  vi.  c.  1,  Julian  and  Arsaces,  ii.  86  n.  3 ;  c.  2, 
■yei'e'o'ia  toO  ereier/xoO,  351  n.  1 ;  c.  3,  Joyian, 
8S  n.  1 ;  c.  .32.  Epiphanius,  74l  n.  o  ;  e.  33, 
the  /3o<ricoi'.  293  n.  4  ;  c.  36,  Themistius  on 
toleration,  91  n.  4;  c.37,  the  Goths,  168  n.  4; 
c.  38,  Mavia,  142  n.  5. 
L.  yii.  c.  15,  Egyptian  temples  destroyed,  ii.  98 
n.  2.  Marcelfus  of  Apamea,  99  n.  1 ;  c.  16,  pen- 
ance in  the  Greek  ch.,  216  n.  (c.  19,  preaching 
in  the  Roman  ch.,  i.  303  n.  6)  :  c.  2.5,  place 
of  the  emperor  in  the  ch.,  321  n.  6.  L.  yiii. 
c.  11,  Theophilus  and  the  Anthropomor- 
phites,  752  n.  1 1  c.  12,  T.  and  Isidore,  753 
n.  2. 

Sozopolis,  ii.  590 ;  iii.  206. 


GENERAL  INDEX. 


211 


Space,  in  relation  to  God,  iv.  451.  See 
Omnipresence. 

Spain,  spread  of  Christianity  there,  i.  8.5, 
122.  In  the  Diocletinn  persecution,  1.54, 
155.  Conflict  with  Rome,  217.  Power 
of  deacons  in  the  Spanish  church,  233. 
Ascetic  spirit,  ii.  180,  181.  Time  of 
baptism,  ii.  360.  Daily  communion,  ii. 
364.  Xicene  creed,  doctrine  of  the 
Holy  Spirit,  471  (iii.  555).  Priscillian- 
ists  in  Spain,  ii.  771,  772,  774,  775  n.  6. 
Third  and  Fourth  Periods.  Venera- 
tion of  St.  Martin  in,  iii.  7.  Eligius, 
42.  Relation  of  the  church  there  to 
the  state,  95,  96,  105.  Eelation  of  the 
Spanish  to  the  Eomish  church,  117, 
118,  121,  152  (iv.  88  and  n.  3).  Cul- 
ture, 151,  152,  165.  Adoptianist  con- 
troversies, 156-165.  Condition  under 
the  Mohammedans,  152,  156,  164  and 
n.  2,  335-345.  Addition  to  the  creed, 
555  (ii.  471).     Sects,  603  n.  2. 

Fijlh  Period.  Merchants  from,  iv. 
69.  Feof  of  the  Roman  church,  88. 
Saracens  in,  191.  Bernard's  monks, 
254.  Dominicans,  269.  Arabian  phi- 
losophy from,  325.  Rationalism,  431. 
Waldenses,  613.  Inquisition  in,  643. 
Sixth  Period.  The  measures  asrainst 
the  memorv  of  Boniface  VIII.,  y.  22 
(303).  The"  Spanish  at  Constance.  112, 
118,119,  126.  BenedictXIII.,  112,  303. 
Pilgrimages  to,  see  St.  lago.  See 
Schott. 

Spanish  bishops,  letter  to  Charlemagne, 
and  to  the  Prankish  bps.,  defence  of 
Adoptianism,  iii.  164  n.  3,  165.  See 
Alcuin,  opp.,  t.  ii. 

Sp.irtianus,  i.  663  n.  2. 

Spectacles,  public,  attitude  of  the  Chris- 
tians in  regard  to,  i.  263-267,  719,  720 ; 
ii.  258,  336,  342. 

Speculative  tendencies,  i-  394.  Gregory 
the  Great  on,  iii.  143.  New  awakening 
of,  iii.  471  ;  iv.  281,  324,  356,  373,  401, 
444.  Anselm,  iv.  367.  Thomas  Aqui- 
nas, iv.  423,  430.  At  O.xford,  v.  240. 
Danger,  limits  of,  v.  392,  393.  Mys- 
tico-speculative.  iv.  283,  401-408,  411. 

Speculators,  Fulco  and  the,  iv.  210. 

Speculum  Stultorum,  iv.  265  n.  4. 

Speier,  iv.  74,  112. 

Speraindeo,  abbot,  iii.  430  n.  3. 

Speratus,  the  martyr,  i.  122,  123. 

loa}ic,i\.  188. 

Spioker,  Dr. 

On  Anselm  of  Havelbuig,  iv.  536  n.  3. 

Spirit,  in  Gnosticism,  i.  426  (see  Rvd'/za), 
in  Pantheistic  dualism,  i.  481,  482. 
Living,  with  the  Manicheans,  i.  492, 
499,  505.  Difficulty  of  conceiving  the 
notion  of,  i.  560.  Doctrine  concerninir, 
i.  612.  Origen,  i.  569,  587,  623-630, 
636-639.  David  of  Dinanto,  iv.  447. 
Anselm,  iv.  457.  Spirit  of  man  and  the 
idea  of  God,  iv.  443, 457.   Absolute,  iv. 


445  n.  2.  Church  of  the,  i.  518.  Flesh 
and,  ii.  619,  624,  734;  v.  384.  See 
UvEVfta. 

Spirit  of  God,  i.  179,  180.  See  Holy 
Spirit. 

Spirit  of  Jesus  Christ,  v.  200,  201,  206, 
218,  227-229,  231. 

Spirit  of  the  universe,  Pliny  on  the,  i.  10. 

Spiritales,  in  Montanism,  i.  518,  524.  In 
the  Decretals,  iii.  348.  With  Joachim, 
iv.  228,  230.     Franciscan,  iv.  291,  617. 

Spirits,  Jewish,  oriental  doctrine  of,  i.  66. 
World  of,  66;  with  Origen,  587,  714; 
gradations  in  the,  ii.  776  n.  4.  Spirits 
of  the  earth,  i.  449. 

Spirits,  pro%-ing  of,  i.  181.  Evil,  ii.  274 
n.  2,  278.     See  Demons. 

Sjiiritual  and  secular,  placed  in  opposi- 
tion, i.  198,  199  ;  ii.  179,  180,  259,  262, 
263;  iv.  151,  166;  v.  172,  213,215,216. 
Confounded,  ii.  184,  185;  iv.  1.33,  147, 
174,  215  ;  V.  28,  42.  Separated,  iv.  186. 
Inquiries  into  their  relation,  iv.  141  ; 
v.  24,  25.  See  Consilia  evangelica, 
Mouachism,  Prie.sthood,  Secular. 

Spiritual  dangers,  v.  392.  See  Tempta- 
tions. 

Spiritual  gifts,  i.  516.  With  Gegnasius, 
iii.  249.     See  Charismata. 

Spiritual  judicature,  iii.  107,  108,  406, 
407. 

Spiritual  knowledge,  iv.  232,  370. 

Spiritual  natures,  men  (see  nvevfxanKoi, 
Spiritales).  With  Joachim,  iv.  230- 
232. 

Spiritual  offices,  motives  for  entering,  iii. 
97  nn.  2,  3.  See  Appointments,  Bene- 
fices. 

Spiritual  order,  ii.  259.     See  Clergy. 

Spiritual  societies.     See  Societies. 

Spiritual  tendency,  i.  557  ;  v.  390. 

Spiritual  trials,  Hildegard  on,  iv.  218. 
See  Temptations. 

Spiritual  world,  i.  426.     See  Spirit. 

Spiritus  principalis,  iv.  571. 

Spitals,  iv.  267. 

Sponsors,  i.  315;  iii.  53,  61. 

Sporacius,  ii.  582  n.  1. 

Sporting,  among  the  clergy,  iii.  53,  56. 

Sports.     See  Spectacles. 

"E-aOvdalot,  of  Plotinus,  i.  29. 

Sprinkling,  in  baptism,  i.  238  n.  2,  310. 

Ssanang  Ssetzen. 
Geschichte  der  Ost-mongolen  fSchmidt,  trans 
Petersburg,  1S29),  p.  87  ;  iv.  46  n.  1. 

St.  Adalbert,  church  of,  in   Prague,   v. 

293. 
St.   ^gidius,   church  of,   in   Prague,  v. 

175. 
St.  Agatha,  convent  of,  iii.  423. 
St.  Aile  (Agil),  iii.  38  n.  1. 
St.  Andrew,  festival  of,  iv.  105  n.  4. 
St.  Angelo,  castle  of  (Domum  Crescen- 

tii),  iv.  120,  128,  129  ;  v.  73,  74. 
St.  Anthony's  fire,  iii.  408  n.  1  ;  iv.  266 

Society  of  St.  Anthony,  iv.  266.     See 

Acta  S.  Jan. 


212 


GENERAL  INDEX. 


St.  Augiistin,  order  of,  v.  183.  See  Au- 
giistin. 

St.  Barbara,  V.  189. 

St.  Beruard,  mount,  iv.  214. 

St.  Blasen,  monastery  of,  iv.  233. 

St.  Clara,  order  of,  iv.  276. 

St.  Cosmas,  isle  of,  iii.  521. 

St.  Cyran,  ii.  301  n.  4. 

St.  Denis,  church  of,  iii.  446.  Abbey  of, 
iv.  140  n.  4,  374,  382.  See  Dionys- 
ius. 

St.  Dominic,  monastery  of,  at  Pisa,  iv.  69 
n.  2. 

St.  Elizabeth,  iv.  302. 

St.  Eloy,  iii.  41  n.  2.     See  Eligius. 

St.  Emmeran,  monastery,  iii.  324. 

St.  Evreul,  monastery,  iv.  92  n.  5. 

St.  Gall,  monastery,  iii.  36, 471.  St.  Galli 
church  in  Prague,  t.  134.  See  Mo- 
uachus  Sangalli. 

St.  Genovese,  abbey  of,  iv.  416. 

St.  Gilles,  iv.  597. 

St.  Gorze,  monastery,  iii.  336  n.  2,  345. 

St.  Hubrccht,  monastery,  iii.  37. 

St.  Jago  di  Compostella,  iii.  394 ;  iv.  298, 
306,  G40. 

St.  Lazari,  island  of,  iii.  250  n.  1. 

St.  Leufroy,  monastery,  iii.  529  n.  3. 

St.  Malo,  island  of,  iv.  236. 

St.  Marcel,  priory  of,  iv.  400. 

St.  Marci,  cardinal,  v.  104. 

St.  Martin,  iii.  333  and  n.  3.  Chapel  of, 
ii.  298.  Church  in  Kent,  iii.  12.  Mon- 
astery near  Pontisara,  iv.  97  n.  8.  At 
Tours,  iv.  359  n.  2.  See  Martin  of 
Tours. 

St.  Martin. 

Memoire?,  etc.,  de  rArm^nie  (Paris,  1819),  t, 
i.  p.  323,  Persian  religious  wars,  ii.  138  n.  2. 
T.  ii.  p.  472,  proclam.ation  of  Jlihr  Nerseh,  i. 
489  n.  1  ;  ii.  127  n.  2,  137  n.  2.  Nazarenes,  ii. 
129  n.  2. 

St.  Maum,  monastery,  iii.  315  n.  1. 

St.  Michael,  festival  of,  iii.  303.     Church 

of,  at  Prague,  v.  337.     See  Michael. 
St.  Nicholas,  church  of,  v.  175. 
St.  Paul,  church  of,  at  Rome,  ii.  160. 
St.  Peter,  church  of.     See  Peter. 
St.  Ricquier.     See  Centulum. 
St.  Sahiherga,  life  of,  iii.  38  nn.  2,  3.    See 

Acta  >S.  ().  R.  S»c.  ii. 
St.  Salvator,  cloister  in  Schaffhauseu,  iv. 

233. 
St.  Scbald,  church  of,  v.  321. 
St.  Sophia,  church  of,  iii.  329,  583 ;  iv. 

5.34,  555  n.  1. 
St.  Steiihen,  ii.  369;  iii.  211. 
St.  Thierry,  monastery,  iv.  393. 
St.  Veronica,  handkerchief  of,  v.  3. 
St.   Victor,  foundation  of  canonicals  at 

Paris,    iv.    401,   410-414.      See   Hugo, 

Pirliard. 
Staff,  of  bisliops  and  abbots,  iii.  402  ;  iv. 

134,  142.     See  Insignia. 
Stagirius,  monk,  ii.  273. 
Stake,    death    at   the,   i.    (95),   109,    111, 

506;  ii.  19  n.  3;  iv.  597,  629,  639,  643  ; 


V.  371,  379,  392, 412.     See  Martyrdom, 

Persecution. 
Stanislaus  of  Znaim.     See  Znaim. 
Star   Spirits,   i.   382,   383   n.,  447.     See 

Ophites,  Saturnin. 
Stars,  the,  with  Plotinus,  i.  392.     Barde- 

sanes,  442.     Ophites,  444,  445.   Julian, 

ii.  48,   60.      In  Priscilliauism,  ii.   777. 

With  the  Catharists,  iv.  572,  575.     Sea 

Planets. 
Stasek,  martyr  in  Prague,  v.  288-290. 
State,  idea  of  the  Eoman,  i.  86.   Eelation 

of  Christianity  to  the  state,  i.  259-262, 

440;  ii.   15,16.     Ptolemseus  on  the,  i. 

439,  440.     Influence  on  the  church,  ii. 

72.   Ancient  notion  of  the,  i.  86  ;  ii.  114 

(53)  ;  V.  26.     Influence  on  doctrine,  ii. 

382.   Dependence  on  the  church,  iii.  92, 

96.  Independence,  v.  134.    See  Church 

and  state.  Emperors. 
State  religion,  i.  7,  70,  86-93  ;  ii.  9,  14- 

16,  21,  34-37  ;  iii.  251.     See  Religio. 
Statesmen,  Roman,  i.  77. 
Stationes,  i.  296.     See  Dies  Stationum. 
Statues,  of  the  Gods,  ii.  27,  95  n.  4.     Of 

Julian,  74.     See  Images. 
Staudlin. 

Archiv.  fur  alte  und  Neue  Kirchengeschichte 
(ii.  1),  essay  on  Berengar,  iii.  505  n.  5,  509  n. 
4.  IV.  3tes  St.,  §  549,  German  songs,  iv.  188 
n.l. 

Staupitz,  V.  360. 

Stauros,  cross,  with  Valentine,  i.  419, 420, 

431. 
Stavelo,  monastery,  iii.  458. 
Stedingers,  the,  iv.  643,  644. 
Stefner,  lay  missionary  in  Iceland,  iii. 

302. 
Steiermark,  church  in,  iii.  316. 
Steinach,  river,  iii.  36. 
Steiufeld.     See  Everwin  of. 
Stekna,  John  of,  v.  183  n.  2,  258. 
Steukel,  king  of  S\yeden,  iii.  292,  293. 
Stephanus,    abbot,    iii.    196    n.    2.     Vita 

Ste])haui  (ed.  ISIuratori),  193  n.  2. 
Stephanus,  leader  of  rebellion,  iii.  209. 
Stephanus,  leader  of  the  monks  in  favor 

of  image  worship,  iii.  220.    His  conduct 

before  the  emperor,  220.    See  Stephen, 

monk. 
Stephanus  Euodias  Assemani. 

Bibliotheca  Oriental.,  t.  i.  f.  391,  the  Chronicle 
of  Edessa,  i.  80  n.  2,  291  n.  3.  T.  ii.  f.  30, 
ep.  of  Xenayas,  ii.  615  n.  3  ;  p.  291,  Abul- 
phanigiua  on  Bar  Sudaili,  ii.  516  n.  1  ;  p^ 
1(536,  .lacob  of  Edessa  on  Christmas,  ii.  345 
n.l. 

T.  iii.  P.  i.  pp.  20,  75,  acta  martvrum,  persecu- 
tion in  Persia,  ii.  126  nn.  2,  3";  f.  S),  Phusik, 
ii.  132  n.  :  f.  .36,  Ehed-Jesu,  list  of  Syrian 
eccles.  writers,  i.  681  n.  5  ;  ii.  553  n.  3:  f. 
95.  Xestorian  missions,  iv.  45  n.2;  f.  152, 
accusations  again.st  Christians,  ii.  126  n.  4; 
f.  168,  Tiniotheus,  Nestorian  patriarch,  ii.  89 
n.2;  f .  Iti3,  iii.  89  n.  3 :  f.  181.  ii.  127  n.  4 ; 
f.  186,  ii.  130  n.  1 :  f.  188,  ii.  129  n.  2:  f.  215, 
ii.  125  n.  6;  f.  227,  second  pei-secution,  ii. 
126  n.l:  f.  243,  Jacobus,  ii.  143  n.  ;  ff.  323, 
324,  extracts  from  Diodorus  of  Tarsus  and 
Theodore  on  restoration,  ii.  7.38  n.  6;  f.  391 
extracts  from  Jacobite  historians,  ii.  Oil  n 


GENERAL  INDEX. 


213 


1.  P.  ji.  f.  79,  celibacy  of  clergy  abolished 
in  the  Nestorian  church,  ii.  611  n.  2 ;  fE.  486, 
488,  Kerait,  Prester  John,  iv.  46  n.  2. 

Bibl.  Vat.,  t.  iii.  P.  2,  f.  927,  school  at  Nisibis, 
ii.  183  n. 

Kalendaria  eccles.  univers.,  t.  iii.  f.  175,  Cy- 
rill  aud  Nicholas  I.,  iii.  316  n.  4. 

Stephanus  Gobarus,  i.  675,  682  ;  ii.  614; 
iv.  390. 

Stephaims  Niobes,  ii.  613, 

Stephanus  of  Antioch,  ii.  436  n.  4. 

Stephen,  author  of  the  life  of  Stephen  of 
Obaize,  iv.  312  and  n.  2. 

Stephen,  bp.  of  Rome,  i.  214-217,  318- 
321,  323  n.  1. 

Stephen,  cardinal,  iii.  395. 

Stephen,  enemy  of  images,  iii.  213.  In- 
scription by,  213  n.  4. 

Stephen,  Hungarian  prince,  iii.  333-335. 
See  Acta  S.  Sep. 

Stephen,  monk,  image  worsliipper,  iii.  213 
n.  3,  220.   Life  of,  see  Analecta  Grteca. 

Stephen  L     See  Stephen,  bishop. 

Stephen  II.,  pope,  Boniface  and,  iii.  71 
nu.  1,  2.  Gregory  of  Utrecht,  73.  So- 
licits the  aid  of  Pepin  against  the  Lon- 
gobards,  119.  Arrogates  to  himself  the 
right  of  confirming  marriages  among 
princes,  120,  121.  On  church  Psalm- 
ody, 242.     Ariald,  390. 

Stephen  IX.,  pope,  iii.  387. 

Stephen,  president  of  the  sect  at  Orleans, 
iii.  595. 

Stephen,  son  of  Basilius,  the  Macedonian, 
iii.  568  n.  3. 

Stephen,  the  martvr,  i.  341  ;  iii.  211,  212  ; 
V.  377.     Festival  of,  i.  369. 

Stephen  de  Ansa,  iv.  606. 

Stephen  de  Borbone  (de  Bella  Villa),  iv. 
607  n.  1. 

De  septem  donis  spiritus  sancti,  Peter  Waldus, 
iv.  606  u.  4. 

Stephen  Gobarus.     See  Stephanus. 

Stephen  Harding,  Cistercian  abbot,  iv. 
252. 

Stephen  Langton,  cardinal,  iv.  174. 

Stephen  of  Dola,  abbot,  against  the  Wick- 
lifites,  V.  251.  Friendly  to  Huss,  252. 
Opponent  of  Huss,  262.  Flight  of 
Zbvnek,  275  nn.  Huss  and  the  mar- 
tyrs of  Prague,  289,  290. 

Citalions :  — 

Anti-Wickliffus  (Medulla  tritici),  in  Pez  The- 
saurus, t.  iv.,  V.  247  n.  4  ;  ff.  157,  158,  Wick- 
lifite  doctrines  in  Bohemia  aud  Moravia,  v. 
371  II.  2 :  f .  158,  ordinance  of  Zbvnek,  247  n. 
4;  ff.  184,  209,  213,  214,  U'icklifitism  in  B., 
251  nn.  2-6  ;  f .  240,  letters  of  fraternities, 
250  n.  1. 

Anti-Hussus,  f.  373,  closing  of  Bethlehem 
chapel,  v.  265  n.  1 ;  f.  380,  former  friendship 
with  Huss,  252  n.  2;  Edict  of  Wenceslaus, 

287  n.  2  ;  ff.  380,  -381,  the  martyrs  of  Prague, 

288  n.  3,  289  nn.  ;  f.  381,  Beguiues,  288  n.  1  ; 
f.  383,  Huss  accused  of  pride,  26S  n.  2 ;  f. 
386,  burning  of  Wicklif  "s  books,  262  n.  3 ;  f . 
390,  friends  of  Huss,  260  n.  1,  288  u.l;  ff. 
417,  418,  burning  of  the  books  of  Wicklif, 
262  n.  2;  ff.  418,  419,  death  of  Zbynek,  275 
n.  2.     See  Pez,  t.  iv. 

Dialogus  volatilis,  f .  462,  auditors  of  Huss,  v. 
257  n.  1  i  £E.  464,465,  466,  citation  of  Huss  to 


Rome,  271  n.  1,  301  n.  3  ;  f.  474,  indulgences, 
285  n.  1 ;  f.  492,  appeal  of  Huss,  295  n.  2  ;  f . 
492,  Beguines,  288  n.  1.     See  Pez,  t.  iv. 

Stephen  of  Obaize,  abbot,  iv.  312.  On 
indulgences,  351. 

Life  of  (see  Baluz),  f.  69,  pref.  iv.  312  n.  2.  L. 
i.  c.  4,  charitable  customs,  295  n.  5  ;  the 
false  anchoret,  243  n.  1.  L.  ii.  c.  4,  f.  106, 
312  n.  4 ;  c.  18,  indulgences,  351  nn.  5,  6  ; 
church  building,  293  n.  1. 

Stephen  of  Prague,  v.  118.     See  Paletz. 
Stephen  of  Tournay,  bp.,  iv.  416. 

Ep.  79,  Simon  of  Tournay,  iv.  418  n.  4 ;  ep.  221, 
forged  bulls,  205  n.  1  ;  ep.  241,  on  the  the- 
ologians, 416  n.  1.    See  Bibl.  Pair.  Lugd. 

Stephen  Paletz.     See  Paletz. 

Stettin,  history  of  its  conversion,  iv.  11- 

16,  25-30. 
Steuart. 

Tomus  singularis  insign.  auctarum  (Tngold- 
stadt,  1616),  c.  33,  liber  penitentialis,  of  R,a- 
banus  Alaurus  (letters  to  Ueribaldj,  iii.  497 
n.  1. 

Stewards,  ii.  191,  272.     Of  Roman   bps., 

192  n.  1. 
Stigmata,  iv.  276  and  n.  1.     See  Marks. 
Stilicho,  ii.  102. 

Stitney,  Thomas  of,  v.  245  n.  5. 
Stoa,  the,  ii.  106  n.  2. 
Stobffius,  Johannes. 

Eclog.Te,  1.  ii.  c.  i.  11  (ed.  Ileeren),  P.  ii.  p.  10, 
saying  of  Demonax  of  Cyprus,  i.  10  n.  1. 

Stoicism,  i.  10,  77.  Its  essence,  15-18. 
Of  Marcus  Aurelius,  105,  106.  Of 
Novatian,  239.  Cyprian  on,  245.  An- 
thropology, 611.     Christian,  ii.  719. 

Stone,  the,  of  Codran,  iii.  300.  At  Mec- 
ca, iv.  535  n.  1. 

Stoning,  i.  93  ;  iii.  326. 

Stories,  popular,  iii.  19  n.     See  Legends. 

Strabo,  on  mythology,  i.  7.  Moses,  na- 
ture worship,  9. 

Geograph.,  1.  i.  c.  2,  i.  7  n.  2.  L.  xvi.  c.  2,  i.  9 
n.  6. 

Strahl. 

Hist.  Russian  church,  t.  i.  p.  61,  Vladimir,  iii. 
329  n.  1. 

Strangers,  the  Lord's  Supper  carried  to, 
i.  332.  Care  for,  ii.  169  ;  iv.  294,  295 
(214). 

Strassburg,  crusaders  from,  iv.  74.  Uni- 
versity, iv.  421.  Friends  of  God  in,  v. 
381,  383,  388,  389,  390,  401,  407  Jo- 
hannites  of,  v.  392  nn.  1,  2.  See  Wilde- 
rod. 

Strategius  Musonianus,  deputed  by  Con- 
stantine  to  make  inquiries  concerning 
the  Manicheans,  ii.  16,  769. 

Streets,  images  in  the,  iii.  232. 

Strenae,  ii.  347,  351. 

Strick,  priest,  iv.  40. 

Stridon,  ii.  742. 

Stridova,  ii.  742  n.  1. 

Stromata.    See  Clement  of  Alexandria. 

Stroth. 


214 


GENERAL   INDEX. 


1.  582  n.  3  ;  on  the  Dialogue  of  Justin,  i.  668 
n.  3.     See  Repertorium. 

Studien  unci  Kritiken. 

Bd.  i.  St.  4,  Laufs  Essay,  Scotus  and  Ratram- 
nus,  iii.  oUU  n.  2,  505  n.  3.  1828,  i.  1,  Gei- 
seler  on  the  mendicant  orders,  iv.  280  n.  4, 
29  •  n.  1.  1829,  Bd.  ii.  II.  1,  on  the  Paulicians, 
iii.  244  n.  3.  1830,  s.  397,  (iieseler,  critique 
of  Neander,  on  the  Gnostics  i.  401  n.  3,  402 
n.  3,403  n.  2,  447  n.  2.  1831,  H.  2,  mono- 
graph on  Hugo  of  St.  Victor,  iv.  401  n.  3. 
1833,  H.  3,  Ullmann,  Greek  ch.  in  the  twelfth 
century,  iv.  530  n.  5  ;  s.  920,  etc.,  Seinisch. 
on  the  I.  Apolog.  of  J.  Martyr,  i.  6l>i  n.  3, 
665  nn.  1,  6.  1836,  4tes  St.  s.  1073,  Ullmann 
Hallischen  Weihnachts-programm,  Beryll,  i. 
591  n.  4  (593  n.  1).  1837,  Protocol  of  the 
trial  of  IIuss  at  Prague,  1414,  v.  243  n.  1,  317 
n.  4 ;  s.  127,  v.  274  n.  1  ;  ss.  129,  130.  v.  259 
n.  1  ;  s.  131,  V.  255  n.  1 ;  s.  132,  v.  246  n.  :  ss. 
139,  140,  V.  250  n.  4 ;  s.  143,  v.  256  n.  2 ;  s. 
147,  V.  288  n.  1.  1837,  II.  2,  Gieseler  on  Prcs- 
ter  John,  iv.  47  n.  1838,  II.  i..  Prof.  Piper  on 
■writings  of  the  church  fathers,  i.  676  n.  6; 
Eugelhardt  on  Origen,  i.  697  n.  1.  1842, 
Thiersch  (on  Irenjeus,  iii.  3),  i.  204  n.  3. 

Studies,  of  the  twelfth  century,  iv.  203, 
204,  357.  John  of  Salisbury  on  the 
methods  of,  357,  358.  Hugo  of  St. 
Victor  on  the  same,  401,  402.  Peter 
Cantor,  414.  Peter  of  Blois,  415.  Aqui- 
nas, 423.  Monastic,  287.  Conrad  on 
study,  V.  1 88.  See  Study,  Dialectics, 
Law,  Theology. 

Studion  (Studium),  monastery,  iii.  535  n. 
1,  536  n.  1,  583. 

Studius,  officer  of  state,  ii.  173. 

Study  of  the  ancients.     See  Literature. 

Sturm,  abbot,  iii.  74.  Founds  the  monas- 
teries of  liersfeld  and  Fulda,  74,  75. 
Labors  and  death,  75,  76.  Difficulties 
with  arclibishop  Lull,  75  n,  1.  Life  of, 
75  n.  3.     See  Pertz. 

Stylites,  ii.  142,  292  ;  iii.  28,  571  ;  iv.  529 
and  n.  2,  532.  Stylite  at  Thessalonica, 
iv.  532.     See  Simeon. 

Styria,  ii.  742  n.  1. 

Suabia,  iii.  36,  37  ;  iv.  3,  96  n.  6,  111, 
176,  610.  Friends  of  God  in,  v.  42, 
411.     See  Rudoli)h  of. 

Subdcacons,  Subdiaconi,  i.  201 ;  iii.  381, 
384  n.  4,  386. 

SubintroductaB,  i.  277  n.  5 ;  iv.  249.  See 
I,vvEcaaK-aL 

Subjective  and  objective,  with  Origen,  i. 
634.  Li  salvation,  iii.  183.  In  justifi- 
cation, ii.  621,  678;  iv.  304,305,  502, 
509,  510,  513;  v.  172,  302,  347.  In 
atonement,  iv.  497,  502.  In  morals,  iv. 
388.  Subject  and  accident  in  the  Lord's 
Supper,  iv.  335,  336. 

Subjective  tendencies,  i.  39;  iv.  304,  305, 
446. 

Sublacus  (Subiaco),  ii.  297. 

Subordination,  with  the  Gnostics,  i.  380, 
469.  In  the  tradition  of  the  church,  i. 
575,  576,  608.  In  the  Eastern  church, 
i.  585,  716;  ii.  404,  405.  TbeMonarchi- 
ans,  i.  591,  592.  With  Origen,  i.  589, 
590,  605.  .In  the  Western  church,  i. 
605-607  and  u.  1,  610.    With  Alius,  ii. 


405,  408.   Marcellus  of  Ancyra,  ii.  438, 

440,  478.     Supplanted  by  "tlie  Nicene 

doctrine,  ii.  473.     With  Catharists,  iv. 

569,  574.     The  Pasagii,  iv.  590. 

In  the  doctrine  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  i. 

608,  609  ;  ii.  466  ;  iv.  569. 
Substance  and  accidents,  iv.  447.      See 

Lord's  Supper. 
Substitutes,  iv.  201,  206. 
Substrati,  ii.  213. 
Succath  (Patricius),  ii.  146. 
Succession  in   si)irirual   gifts,  with  Geg- 

nsesius,  iii.  249.     See  Apostolic. 
Succndion,  monastery,  iii.  536  n.  1. 
Sudhurv,  Simon,  abp.  of  Canterbury,  v. 

148,  161. 
Sumes,  Persiiin  Christian,  ii.  134. 
Sueno.     See  Sveno. 
Suetonius,  on  Chrestus,  i.  94. 

Vita  Claudli,  c.  24,  Ducenarius,  i.  604  n. 
Suevi,  iii.  34.     Education,  73. 
Suffering,  with   Basilides,  i.  402  n.  3,  403 

n.  3,  412.     In  Parsisra,  ii.  129.    Use  of, 

iv.    260.     As   awakening   thought,   v. 

380,  381.     God's   meaning  in,  v.   411. 

Patience  in,  v.  411,  412. 
Sufferings  of  Chri.-^t,  i.  301,  413,  471,  493, 

552.     See  Christ,  Redemption. 
Suffetum,  massacre  of  Christians  at,  ii. 

102  n.  2. 
Suffragan  bps.,  iv.  215,326  n.  1.   In  Ger- 
many, V.  101. 
Suger,  abbot  of  St.  Denis. 
Life  of  Louis  VI.,  iv.  140  n.  4. 

'Zv}ice?2oc,  iii.  209  n.  1. 

Suicide,  the  elder  Pliny  on,  i.  11.  Stoics, 
i.  16.  With  the  Donatists,  Augustin, 
ii.  231,  238.  Among  the  monks,  li.  273  ; 
iv.  239  and  n.  2.  Judgment  of  the 
church  on,  iii.  102  n.  4.  In  the  sects, 
iii.  602  and  n.  1,  604  ;  iv.  582.  Sellers 
of  indulgences,  v.  52. 

Suidas,  obscure  passage  in  (Pulcheria), 
ii.  519n.  1. 

Suidger,  bp.  of  Bamburg  (Clement  II.), 
iii.  378. 

Sulmone,  iv.  193. 

Sulpicius  Severus. 

Ithacius  and  Idacius,  ii.  772  n.  3,  773  u.  1. 
Biography  of  Martin  of  Tours,  Dialogues,  773 
n.  2.  Dialog.,  i.  c.  3,  Origenist.s,  763  n.  3  ; 
cc.  6,  7,  753  nn.  3,  4  ;  c.  8,  parochia,  194  n.  1 
Uist.  Sacr.,  1.  ii.  c.  31,  Hadrian's  decree  ban- 
ishing .lews  from  .Jerusalem,  i.  344  n.  ;  c.  46, 
Priscilliau,  ii.  772  u.  1  ;  c.  50,  Ithacius,  ii. 
772  n.  2. 

'Ev/i/iopia,  ii.  193  n.  2. 

Sun,  the,  worship  of,  i.  125,  141  ;  ii.  8  and 
n.  3  ;  iii.  587.  With  the  E.sscnes,  i.  47. 
With  Julian,  ii.  49,  73.  In  Persia,  ii. 
128,  130,  131.  With  pagan  Christians, 
ii.  347  n.  4.  Paulicians  ?  iii.  244  n.  4. 
In  Norway,  iii.  294.  Olof  on  tiie,  iii. 
299.  Creator  of  the,  iii.  304  n.  1.  Chil- 
dren of  the,  iii.  587.  With  the  Catha- 
rists, iv.  572.     Eclipse  of  the,  iv.  37. 


GENERAL   INDEX. 


215 


Sun  and  moon,  sun-spirit,  with  the 
Manichcans,  i.  480,  493,  494,  497,  499, 
500,  505 ;  ii.  769  and  n.  2. 

Ivvdoeia,  ii.  503,  504,  523. 

Sunday,  observance  of,  i.  98,  295,  296, 
298, "301  n.  1,  676  ;  ii.  28,  332-336,  338 
n.  6;  iii.  95,  123,  126,  294;  iv.  9,  209, 
278,  296,  297,  300  ;  v.  140,  336.  Con- 
tributions on,  i.  198.  Places  of  meet- 
in^:,  i.  203,  290  ;  ii.  194.  Celebration  of 
the  Lord'.s  Supper,  i.  332  ;  ii.  333.  Vis- 
itation of  prisoners,  ii.  178;  iii.  105. 
Law  of  Constantine,  suspending  busi- 
ness on,  ii.  333,  336.  Fasting  excluded 
from,  i.  295  ;  ii.  334  ;  iii.  579.  In  Nor- 
wa}',  iii.  294.  Wicklif  and  Huss  on,  v. 
140,  336.  With  the  Manicheans,  i.  505. 
Montanists,  i.  521  u.  1.  Millennial,  ii. 
616. 

^vveiaanroi,  i.  277  n.  5,  659  ;  ii.  182  n.  2  ; 
iv.  249  n.  1,  633. 

1iVveKd7jfxoi,  iii.  264,  265. 

Sunnia,  ii.  159. 

^vvodui,  olKOVjiEVUiai,  ii.  209. 

Supererogatory  righteousness,  i.  645,  714. 
Works  of  Supererogation,  iv.  349,  350. 
See  Indulgences,  Merit. 

Superior,  the,  in  nionasticism,  ii.  282  ;  iv. 
276,  290.  Magister,  iv.  267.  Generalis 
minister,  iv.  268. 

Supernatural,  the  longing  for  the,  i.  11. 
Relation  of  the,  to  Christianity,  i.  72, 
507,510.  In  Christ's  life  (Ebionites), 
i.  348;  (FeHx),  iii.  163.  The  Clemen- 
tines on  the,  i.  359.  Constantine,  ii. 
21,  23.  Alexandrian  and  Autiochian 
schools,  ii.  394.  Su]iernatuial  destiny 
of  man,  i.  614.  Supernatural  element 
in  knowledge,  iv.  429.  Supernatural 
revelation,  iv.  429,  430.  Hostility  to 
the,  V.  393.  See  Miracles,  Nature  and 
the  Supernatural. 

Supernaturalism,  Jewish,  i.  55,  64,  680. 
Docetic,  i.  387.  Christian,  i.  507,  570. 
Two  tendencies,  i.  614.  Montanistic,  i. 
51 1,  512-515,  523.  With  Julian,  ii.  57. 
In  the  Middle  Ages,  iv.  324,  338,  466 
(312).  In  the  doctrine  of  the  fall,  iv. 
494.     The  Catharists,  iv.  570. 

Superstitio  externa,  i.  89  ;  prava,  exitia- 
bilis,  98. 

Superstition,  in  relation  to  the  Roman 
state  religion,  i.  6-8.  Seneca  on,  7. 
Lucian,  7,  8.  Straljo,  9.  Relation  to 
unbelief,  Plutarch,  13-15  (v.  401 ).  And 
unbelief,  efforts  at  conciliating,  27-31. 
Rehition  to  Christianitv,  33,  71,  79,  84. 
At  Rome,  89.     Of  Galerius,  145. 

In  the  Second  Period.  As  a  wav  to 
faith,  ii.  13,  119.  Con.stantine,  13,  "21- 
23.  Effects  of  disturbing,  27,  98.  Con- 
nected with  the  delay  of  baptism,  356, 
357.  With  the  Lord's  Supper,  365,  366. 
Eudoxia,  755,  756,  760. 

In  tlie  Third  and  Fourth  Periods. 
Remains  of  pivgan,  iii.  12,  42,  107,  123, 
129,    130,   446   n.    1.     Transferred   to 


Christianity,  56,  78.  Arabian,  84.  In 
gifts  to  churches,  101.  In  the  use  of 
the  Bible,  129,  309.  Of  the  sacraments, 
136,  280,  301.  In  the  West,  146.  In 
the  Greek  church,  169,  170,309,  531. 
Connected  with  images  (ii.  329),  201, 
240,  428,  429  (see  Image  worship).  Bul- 
garians warned  against,  311,  312.  Op- 
position to,  444,  446,  457.  Promoted 
by  the  clergy,  445,  446. 

In  the  Fifth  Period.  Pagan,  iv.  37. 
Connected  with  the  sacraments,  45, 
338, 343.  Mongolian,  48.  Opposition 
to,  317,  318,  328,  563,  564.  Reactions 
from,  324.  Spread  of,  328.  In  the 
Eastern  church,  531. 

Clemangis  on,  v.  61.  Ridicule  of  the 
saints  and,  81.  Janow,  207.  Huss  on, 
238,  250,  290.  And  immorality,  237, 
238.  And  infidelity,  401.  See  Amu- 
lets, Images,  Miracles,  Relics,  Saints, 
Witchcraft. 

Support  of  the  clern;y,  i.  197,  198  n.  I, 
See  Tithes. 

Supralapsarians,  ii.  704  n.  1.  System,  iii. 
475. 

Supreme  essence,  Strabo  on  the,  i.  9 ; 
S|)irit,  in  Platonism,  18,  26  ;  essence,  in 
Neo-Platonism,  25.  Absolute,  substi- 
tuted for,  26,  57,  578.  Supreme  God, 
with  Plato,  396  n.  3  ;  in  Gnosticism, 
373,  381-384,  388,  393,  394,  578;  Ce- 
rinthus,  396-398;  Basilides,  405-410; 
Valentine,  424,  427,  428 ;  Ptolemaeus, 
437-439  ;  Pseudo-Basilideans,  447  ;  Car- 
pocrates,  449  ;  Prodiciaus,  451 ;  Mani, 
489-491  ;  with  Origen,  587  and  n.  3  ; 
Paulicians,  iii.  259  ;  Euchites,  iii.  591. 
Bogomiles,  iv.  553,  554.  Su])reme 
light,  i.  499.     Supreme  soul,  i.  500. 

Surius.     See  Acta  Sanctorum  of. 

Sursum  corda,  i.  329  n.  1  ;  ii.  363  n.  1  ; 
iii.  136. 

Susa,  ii.  133. 

Susannah,  v.  332,  358.  History  of,  i.  709, 
v.  60;  iii.  77  n.  4. 

Snsiana,  Mani  in,  i.  488. 

Suso,  Henry,  v.  388,  411.  Life  and  writ- 
ings (see  Diepenbrock).  Little  book  of 
eternal  wisdom,  411  n.  3. 

Sussex,  Christianity  in,  iii.  22. 

Sutri,  council  at,  iii.  377.  Treaty  at,  iv. 
133. 

Svantovit,  idol  of  Riigen,  iv.  31. 

Sveno  (Sven  Otto).  Son  of  Harald  Blaa- 
tand,  iii.  288,  290. 

Svidbert,  among  the  Boruchtuarians,  iii. 
44. 

Swabia.     See  Suabia. 

Swatopluk.     See  Zwc^ntibold. 

Swiitosiav,  Russian  prince,  iii.  328. 

Swearing,  by  the  emperors,  i.  90,  91,  109, 
110. 

Sweden,  spread  of  Christianitv  in,  iii.  276- 
287,  291-293.  War  with  "Norway,  iii. 
297.  Crusade  against  the  Finns,  iv.  45. 
Gregory  I.,  iv.  90.     The  bp.  of  Lund, 


216 


GENERAL  INDEX. 


Jv.  164.  ForiTOil  bulls,  iv.  204.  Cister- 
cian uiouustorios,  iv.  254.  Hiigitta  of, 
V.  44.     riljrrims  fivm,  v.  2.ST. 

Switzorliuui,  Clirititiiiiiity  in.  iii.  34-37, 
332.  Arnold  in,  iv.  150.  RerthoKl,  iv. 
SIS.  Il.nrv  of  Cluny  from.  iv.  597. 
Reformatory  spirit,  v.  128.  See  Basle, 
Coustauce,  Thesaurus,  Hist,  lldveti- 
c:b. 

Sword,  i.  113  ;  iv.  186.  Power  of  the,  iii. 
255,  362,  363.  Spiritual  ami  secular, 
iv.  106  and  u.  4.  130,  143.  151, 162.  165, 
182.  186,  189.  190,  5S6,  643;  v.  8,  10, 
347,  353.  Bernard  on,  iv.  159,  586. 
Humbert,  iv.  190.     Joachim,  iv.  223. 

Sword,  order  of  the  brothers  of  the,  iv. 
45. 

Sylcum,  iii.  219. 

Symbol,  chantiiic  of  the,  iii.  555.  Changes 
in  the,  555,  577.     See  Creeds. 

Symbolism,  in  Neo-riatonism,  i.  27. 
Alex.  Judaism,  54,  56,  58,  59,  64. 
Therapeuta\  61.  Gnostic.  372,  376, 
381,  387.  392,  420.424,  435.  440.  Maui, 
482,  488,  495.  rai:::ui,  672.  Scotus  on, 
iii.  463,  464. 

Symbolizing  tendency,  iii.  170.  206  n.  1. 

Symbols,  early  Cluistiau,  i.  292.  293  ;  ii. 
24  u.  4.  Sacraments  as,  i.  304.  648  ; 
ii.  723,  724,  734  :  iii  495,  498,  .500,  501, 
505;  v.  153,  154.  lu  media-val  Cathol- 
icism, iii.  200.  Symbolic  rites  in  bap- 
tism, i.  315.  Symbolic  knowledge"  of 
the  divine  essence,  ii.  445.  Tendency 
to  multiply  symbols,  ii.  723.  Use  of 
images  as"  iii".  198.  199.  200  ;  John  of 
Damascus  on,  iii.  207  ;  Libri  Carolini, 
iii.  238.  Coufusiou  betwivn  sicn  and 
thing  signitied.  iii.  200,  238.  Joacliim 
ou.  "iv.  231,  232.  0(  Christ,  iv.  275. 
DeiHcation  of.  iv.  338,  340. 

Symbols  of  feudal  tenure,  iii.  401,  402. 
Of  the  Episcopal  otHce  (regalia),  iii. 
402;  iv.  134,  142,  143,  147.  See  Insig- 
nia. 

Symbolum,  i.  306,  307. 

Symeou,  ^letaphmst. 
Colleotiou  of,  martynlom  of  Justin,  i.  671  n.  3. 

Symmachus,  Ebionite,  version  of  the  Old 

"Testament,  i.  708. 
Symmachus,  Quintus  Aurelius,  ii.  92  and 

"nn.  3,  5,  6.  93,  94  u.  1.  99  and  n.3, 117. 

Ep.  7.  to  his  brother,  ii.  92  n.  6.  L.  x.  ep.  61, 
Rel.st.  «d  Valontiniaji,  35  n.  4,  92  u.  3,  93  u. 
2.     Memorial,  92  ii.  5. 

Symphorian   of   Autnn,    the    martyr,   i. 

"ll5.     Acts  of.  108  n.  3.  115  u.  1. 
Symposium  of  Plato,  i.  386. 
Synagogues.  Jewish,  i.  184,218,  302,303; 
"iii.  Kf  n.  1  :  iv.  622.  624;  v.  210.     De- 
molished, ii.  95  and  u.  4.    Interu;il  ju- 
risdiction of,  ii.  171. 
Syncel.  ii.  507  u.  2.  518  n.  3,  537  n.  I. 
Syueisaktes.    See  ZvveiaaKrot. 
Synesius  of  Cvreue,  bp.  of  Plotemais,  his 
couversiou,  li.  116, 122, 123.   Platouism, 


38S,  763.  Election  as  bn.,  181,763.  On 
celibacy,  181.  On  Athens.  106  n.  2. 
Contest  with  Audrouicus,  177  n.  1,  215. 
Anthony,  268  n.  4.  Amns  (Animuu), 
269  u.  2",  290.     Character,  530  n.  3. 

Citations :  — 

Dion  (evl.  Petav),  Amus,  .\nthonv,ii.'J;H1  n.  2; 
f.  48.  269  n.  2:  f.  51,  2l>S  n.  4."  Ep.  5S,  .'i.n- 
ilrxniicu.*,  177  n.  1.  Ep.  Oti.  ad  Theophiluui, 
762  n.  1.  Ep.  67,  ad  Theophiluui,  'ifl'2  u.  2. 
Ep.  105  (e^i.  llasil).  181  u.  1.  Ep.  136.  ad  fr»- 
trem.  ICHi  n.  2.  Ep.  137,  ad  lloroulian,  104 
n.  2  ;  f.  808.  763  n.  2.  llvmu.-!,  115  u  4.  H. 
Ui.  T.  46S,  371  n.  2. 

Svnnada,  council  at,  i.  318.  Bp.  of,  iii. 
"205. 

2ii<xVjc  -n>9f \rr/,  iii.  196  n.  1. 

Synods,  provinci:U,  i.  206,  207.  Annual 
'of  North  African  bps.,  i.  234  (84).  In 
Asia  Minor,  concerning  Montanism,  i. 
524.  Kgyjuian  against  C)rigcn,  i.  703, 
704.  Opinion  of  Origeu  consulted  by 
synods,  i.  710. 

Stcond  Pdiod.  Convened  by  Cou- 
stantine,  ii.  164.  Synods,  on  qualitica- 
tions  for  the  episcopjU  office,  ii.  184. 
On  deacons,  ii.  189.  C)n  deaconesses, 
ii.  190.  191.  Of  fourth  century  on  chor- 
bishops.  ii.  193.  Greg.  Nazianz.  on.  ii. 
209.  Of  Egyptian  and  Lybian  bps., 
against  Arius,  ii.  409.  Favoring  the 
liomoousion,  lH?fore  the  Nicene  coun- 
cil, ii.  417  U.S.  Against  Athanasius, 
ii.  426,  427.  Multitude  convened  by 
Constantius,  ii.  452.  Synodal  articles, 
ii.  468.  492. 

Third  and  Fourth  Periods.  Colum- 
ban  on,  iii.  32.  Synodal  system  of 
Boniface.  55,  56.  Secularization  of,  in 
the  Frankish  empire,  95-97.  Convened 
by  Charlemagne,  122.  Theodnlf  on, 
125.  Reforming,  under  Charlemagne, 
143.  Decretals  on  the  power  to  con- 
voke. 349.  In  Rome,  353.  French, 
tnuigit;  Dei,  407.  Of  the  ninth  century, 
ecclesiastical  elections,  400.  Ou  preach- 
ing, 425. 

FifJh  Period.  Annual  (Lenten),  un- 
der Gregory  VII.,  iv.  89.  Of  reform 
in  England,  91.  I'rovincial,  authority 
defended,  131.  Endemic  at  Constanti- 
nople, against  sects,  563,  564. 

i>i.rth  Ptriod.  Henry  of  L;\ngenstein 
on  the  renewiU  of  provincial,  v.  50. 
Sec  Councils. 

Syrens,  the.  i.  535  n.  2. 

Syria,  Gnosticism,  Basilides,  i.  400.  Ju- 
lian in,  ii.  Sl-i^e.  Temples  on  the  bor- 
ders of.  ii.  95  u.  5.  Armenia,  ii.  136. 
Monachism,  ii.  124,  263,  270,  276.  283, 
291,  292.  Desert  of  Chalcis,  ii.  742. 
Saracens  in,  iii.  89,  228  ;  iv.  153.  Ira- 
age  worship,  iii.  209.  Paulicians,  iii. 
244.  Marcionites,  iii.  247.  Francis  in, 
iv.  60  n.  2.  Pilgrimages  to,  iv.  276  n. 
2.  See  Palestine,  Pilgrimages,  Syrian 
chuR-h. 


GENERAL  INDEX. 


•217 


Syriac  See  Bible  translation,  Lan- 
guages. 

Syrian  church,  i.  79.  Persecution  of,  i. 
1.5.3-155.  Epiphany,  i.  302.  Interpre- 
ters, i.  .30.3.  Monachisin  (see  Syria). 
Theological  schools,  ii.  182,  183  (see 
Antiochian).  Moiiojdiysites,  ii.  331, 
589 ;  iii.  88.  In  the  Xestorian  contro- 
versy, ii.  521-525,  529,  547-549,  55.5- 
563.  Contests  with  the  Egyptians,  ii. 
522  n.  1,  .523  u.  1,  557.  Dogmatic  use 
of  language,  ii  524  n.,  546.  See  Con- 
troversy of  the  three  chapters,  Apol- 
linaiis. 

Syrian  devil-worshipjters,  iv.  558  n.  2. 

Syrian  Gnostics,  i.  374,  377,  378,  478  ; 
'iii.  258. 

Syrians,  ii.  117. 

Syrian  us,  pagan  philosopher,  ii.  104. 

Syro-Persian  church,  i.  81.  Christians, 
82. 

Systematizing  period,  ii.  380. 

Systems  of  doctrine,  partial,  their  origin, 
i.  .337. 

Svzigia,  i.  423,  426,  432,  434,  477  ;  iv. 
'568. 

T. 

Tabenna;,  ii.  271,  272,  587. 
Taberistauensis. 
AnnaleH  regum  atque  legatorum  Dei  (Kosegar- 

ten's  Lilt,  trans.),  vol.  ii.,  p.  1  (Gryph.,  1835), 

f .  103,  i.  35U  n.  ^ 

Tablets,  iii.  211. 

Tacitus,  concerning  the  Christians,  i.  94 
n.  2,  95  nn.  2,  3,  98.  Nero,  95  nn.  1,  4, 
96  n.  1.  Tiberius,  112  n.  4.  Ilomau 
laws  regarding  slavei*,  268  n.  3. 

Citations. 

Aunal.,  1.  ii.  c.  4,  rector  provincije,  i.  108  n.  3; 
c.  30,  testimony  of  slaveH.  112  n.  2  ;  c.  85, 
foreign  rites,  89  n.  3.  L.  xi.  c.  15  ;  I.  xiii.  c. 
32,  gupcrstitio,  89  n.  1.  L.  xiv.  c.  42,  268  n. 
3.  Ij.  XV.  c.  42,  Xero,  95  li.  4  ;  c.  44,  per  fia- 
gitia  invisos,  94  n.  2.  Uist.,  1.  ii  c.  8,  deathi 
of  Nero  disbelieved,  96  n.  1.  Germania,  c.  10, 
use  of  horses  in  divination,  iv.  15  n.  3. 

Tafel,  Prof.,  iv.  530  n.  6. 
Dies.  Geograph.  de  The.ssalonica,  etc.  (Berolia, 
18.39),  p.  17,  iv.  5.31  n.5:  app.  Monodia  of 
Nicetas,  on  Eustathius,  .531  n.  1.  Programme 
(18.32),  p.  10,  formula  of  Manuel  Coumenus, 
533  n.  9  ;  p  18,  transactions  of  tlie  synod 
under  Manuel,  534  n.  1. 

Tagrit.     See  Maruthas. 

Tahal  in  Persia,  ii.  589. 

Talanos,  Spanish  monastery,  iii.  339. 

Talk,  unijrofitable,  iv.  273. 

Tall  brothers,  the,  ii.  752. 

Tanchelin  of  Flanders,  iv.  592. 

Tangiers,  i.  147. 

Tanginar,  priest,  iii.  408  n.  2. 

ToTretvof,  i.  19,  166,  392  n.  3. 

Taprobaue  (Ceylon),  ii.  141. 

Taraco,  bps.  of,  and  the  Waldensians,  iv. 

613.     Abp.  of,  V.  84.     See  Himerius, 

Orosius. 
Tarasius,  patriarch  of  Constantinople,  in 


the  image  controversy,  iii.  225-228, 
230  n.  I,  231,  .549.  Constantino  and 
'riieodota,  530  u.  2.  Great  uncle  of 
Photius,  559  u.  1.  Biography,  225  n. ; 
c.  3,  227  n.  2. 

Letter  to  the  abbot  John.  iii.  232  n.  1.    Letter 
to  the  empress  Irene,  233  n.   See  liarduin,  ir. 

Tarsus,  ii.  461   n.  I  ;  iii.  25.     See  Diodo- 

rus,  Ilelladius. 
Tartary,    Tartarian    tribes,    Christianity 

in,  iii.  307-315  ;  iv.  46-56.     Language, 

translation  of  the  New  Testament  and 

Psalms,  iv.  58.     Oliva,  iv.  624.     See 

Mongols. 
Tascir,  iii.  250  n.  1. 
Taiian,    the    Gno.stic,    i.    456-458,    716. 

Apologi-st,  672,  673.     Crescen.s,  671. 

Oratio  contra  Grsecos,  §  19,  i.  671  n.  1. 
Tanler,  v.  360,  382-384,  386-389, 391,  393, 

396,  407-4 1 1 .     Hist.  Tauleri,  389  n.  2. 

Citations. 
.Sermons,  Ba«le,  ed.  an.  1522,  f .  6  b  (Frankfort 
cd.,  an.  1826,  vol.  i.,  f.  1.34),  submission  to 
superiors,  v  384  n.  1 ;  f.  7  a  (Fr.  ed.,  i.  135), 
contemplation,  409  n.  1 ;  f.  8  a  (Fr.,  i.  141), 
seif-righteousness,  407  n.  5,  God's  discipline, 
411  n.  1  i  f.  8  b  (Fr.,  i.  142),  prayer,  407  n. 
6  ;  f.  14  a  (Fr.,  i.  1.59),  love,  384  n.  4;  f.  15 
b  (Fr.,  i.  123),  undue  value  placed  on  con- 
templation, 401  n.  1 ;  f.  17  a  (i.  127),  use  of 
works.  384  n.  2;  f.  17  a,  love.  408  n.  1 ;  f. 
19  b  (Fr.,  i.  192),  danger  of  works,  4'j8  nn. 
2,  3 ;  f.  20  a  (Fr.,  i.  194),  comfort,  4<»8  n.  4  ; 
f.  21  b  (Fr.,  i.  19y),  Christian  growth,  4<J8  n. 
5;  f.  28  b  (Fr.,  i.  261),  victory  through 
Christ, 411  n.2;  (Fr.,  1.265),  help  from  friends 
of  God,  .387  n.  3;  f.  31  a  (Fr,  i.  266),  God 
present  with  those  who  seek  him,  410  n.  1 ; 
f.  32  b  (Fr.,  ii.  57),  jealousy  towards  good 
men,  386  n.  3;  f.  ?A  a(Fr.,  i.  280),  submis- 
sion, .384  n.  3;  f.  36  a  (Fr.,  ii.  69),  hidden 
presence  of  the  spirit,  410  n.  2  :  f .  42  a  (Fr., 
ii.  101).  Ught  natural  and  divine,  .382  n.  4  :  f . 
46  a  (Fr.,  ii.  113|,  emotion,  4^J9  n.  3;  f.  48  a 
(Fr.,  ii.  121),  dangers  of  spiritual  enjoyment, 
409  n.  4;  f .  48  b  (Fr.,  ii.  122),  outward  and 
inward  comfort,  410  n.  3  ;  f.  57  b  (Fr.,  ii. 
167),  doctrinal  disputes,  .382  n.  3:  f.  77  a 
(Fr.,  ii.  235),  formal  religion,  .317  d.  1 ;  f.  120 
b  (Fr.,  ii.  419),  mendicancy,  4<j7  n.  2 ;  f.  134 
a  (Fr.,  iii.  217).  despondency,  4f>9  n.  6  :  (Fr.. 
iii.  218),  luxurv  of  feeling,  409  n.  2;  f.  1.3o 
a  (iii.  220),  kingdom  of  God  within,  382  n.  5 ; 
f .  146  a  ( Fr.,  iii.  120),  God  our  end.  407  n.  4  ; 
f.  146  b  (Fr.,  iii.  122),  friends  of  God,  387  n. 
2. 
Tauris  (Tabris),  iv.  57. 
Taurus,  pretorian  prefect,  ii.  548.     See 

Theodoret,  ep.  105. 
Tavia,  iii.  251. 

Ta.xes,  from  temples,  ii.  90,  91.  Imposed 
on  Persian  Christians,  ii.  130.  Oppres- 
sive, ii.  174.  Ba~il  against  the  use  of 
the  oath  in  collecting,  ii.  175.  Imposed 
on  pagans,  iii.  13  n.  1.  On  church  prop- 
ertv,  iii.  101.  Taxgatherers,  iv.  531. 
Wicklif  on  taxes,  v.  160. 
Teachers,  under  Julian,  ii.  76.  False,  iii. 
.53.  Pauliciau,  iii.  264.  Influence  of, 
iv.  357.  Anselm  as  teacher,  iv.  362. 
Wicklif  as,  v.  141.  See  Church  teach- 
ers. 
Teaching,  gift,  office  of,  i.  181,  186-188, 


218 


GENERAL  INDEX. 


510.  Right  of  laity  to  teach,  196.  See 
Laity,  Preaching'. 

Tear.*,  dufined  disgraceful,  iii.  291.  Gift 
of,  iv.  .306,  .533. 

Tebald,  life  of  Ubald,  iv.  206  n.  2. 

Teleology,  rejected  by  Celsus,  i.  1G8.  By 
Plotiiius,  i.  391.  By  the  Neo-Platoii- 
ists,  i.  .589  ;  ii.  106.  In  Basilide.s,  i. 
406.  With  Origen,i.  589,  627.  Chris- 
tian, i.  649.  With  the  schoolmen,  iv. 
466.     See  End,  Final  Cause. 

Teni])Crauce,  iv.  521,  524,  611. 

Tempestarii,  iii.  429  n.  3. 

Temple,  at  Jerusalem,  i.  48,  65,  67,  80, 
407  n.  2  ;  ii.  53.  Worshij),  i.  352.  De- 
struction of  the,  i.  38,  343,  362,  671  ;  ii. 
314;  iv.  555  n.  1,  590.  Its  restoration 
expected,  i.  343.  Attempted,  ii.  69,  70. 
Christian  churches  modelled  after,  i. 
80;  ii.  321.  Expulsion  of  the  money 
changers,  i.  431  u.  1. 

Temple,  order  of  knights  of  the,  iv.  258. 
Abolished,  v.  23. 

Temjiles,  Zeuo  on,  i.  18  n.  1.  Hadrian's, 
i.  103.  Temple  to  Epiphanes,  i.  451. 
Worship,  dreams  and  cures  in  the,  ii. 
26,  88,  106.  Destruction  of,  ii.  26,  27, 
34,  41,  80,  88  n.,  95,  9t<,  101  and  n.  5, 
103,  1.33,  289,298;  iii.  5  n.  4,15,34. 
41,  80,  297,  302,  305  ;  iv.  14-16,  21,  22, 
30,  32.  Plundered,  ii.  27,  28,  32  n.  3, 
34-36,  67  u.  2,  70,  95.  Closed,  ii.  33, 
97,  103.  Converted  into  churches,  ii. 
97,98,  320;  iii.  5  n.  4,  15,  134.  And 
monasteries,  iii.  41.  Restoration,  build- 
ing of,  i.  155  ;  ii.  66,  80  ;  iii  79,  284.  Un- 
finished, ii.  88  n.  Worsiiip  suppressed, 
ii.  95,  97  (see  Pagan).  Julian  on  the, 
ii.  65,  82.  In  the  country,  ii.  35,  90, 
98,298.  Taxes  from,  ii."  90,  91.  Es- 
tates confiscated,  ii.  92.  Of  the  Val- 
entiniaus,  ii.  95  u.  4.  Defended  by  Li- 
banius,  ii.  95,  96.  At  Adrotta,  ii"  105 
n.  3.  Fire  temple,  ii.  133  and  n.  3.  As 
asylums,  ii.  176.  Beauty  of,  ii.  320. 
Paulieians,  iii.  264.  Tribute  to,  iii.  301. 
At  Caracorum,  iv.  53. 

Temples  of  God,  men  as,  i.  136,  289;  iii. 
452  ;  iv.  222. 

Temptation,  Basilideans  on,  i.  416.  The 
first,  Manicheans  on,  i.  497.  Temjita- 
tions  of  monks,  ii.  266,  274-279  ;  iv. 
235,  239-244.  Anthony  on,  ii.  266,  270. 
Jovinian,  ii.  308.  Theodore  of  Mop- 
sucstia,  ii.  715.  Louis  IX.,  iv.  300. 
Preaching  on,  iv.  313.  In  ])reachiiig, 
31,5.  Abelard  on,  iv.  389.  Of  mys- 
tics, V.  392.  Ruysbroch,  v.  405.  Tau- 
ler  on,  v.  409-411.    See  Concupiscence. 

Tem])tatiou  of  Christ.     See  Christ. 

Temudsehin  ( Dschingiskhan),  iv.  48,  49. 

Tentliyra,  nome,  ii.  272. 

Tephryeaiu,  city  of  the  Pauliciaus,  iii. 
244  II.  1,  587. 

Terebinth  (Buddas),i.  485. 

Terebiiithus,  island,  iii.  558. 

Terebou,  Saraceu  chief,  ii.  143. 


Terminalia,  i.  148. 

Tertiani,  iv.  276. 

Tertullian,  life  and  writings  of,  i.  683 
685.  As  organ  for  the  North  African 
theologv,  509.  As  a  Montanist,  196, 
213  n.,  214,  297,  326  and  n.  1,  335,  .509, 
514,  677,  678  and  n.  2,  68.3-685  (ii.  294). 
Hindraucea  to  faith,  72.  Conversion 
by  means  of  extraordinary  psychologi- 
cal jdienoniena,  75.  Mutual  love  of  the 
Christi:nis,  76.  Christian  heroism,  76, 
77.  Diffusion  of  Christianity  increased 
by  persecution,  77.  Universal  intelligi- 
blencss  of  Christianity,  78.  S])read  of 
Christianity  in  Africa,  84.  Church  in 
Britain,  85.  '' Noii  licet  esse  ro.s-,"  88. 
Reverence  paid  to  the  emperors,  90. 
Partieiiiation  in  heathen  festivals,  de 
corona,  91  nn.  3,  4.  Tiberius  favorable 
to  Christianity,  93,  94.  Domitiau,  96 
n.  7.  Trajan's  reset ipt,  100.  To  Scap- 
ula, 101  n.  2,  102  n.  4,  122  and  n.  2. 
The  legio  fulminea,  117.  Ariius  An- 
toninus, 119  nu.  1,2.  Proculus.  119  n. 
6.  Sejitimius  Sevcrus,  1 19,  120.  Ex- 
tortion of  money  in  the  persecutions, 
121.  Christians'under  Caracalla,  122. 
Universal  religious  rights,  175.  The  te.s. 
tiinony  of  the  jouI,  177.  Presbyters  and 
bislio))S,  192.  Summiis  Sacerdos,  195. 
Universal  ]iriestly  right,  196.  Lectores, 
201.  Synods,  206  and  n.  1.  Cathedra 
Petri,  2i3.  The  Lord's  words  to  Peter, 
Montanism,  213  n.  Assumption  of 
Roman  bishops,  214.  Excommunica- 
tion, 218.  Penance,  219,  220.  Church 
])eiuiuee  as  satisfactio,  2'20.  Cyprian's 
study  of,  226,  227.  Assumption  of  con- 
fessors, 229  n.  2.  Baptism,  as  opus 
opemtum,  delay  of,  252,  253,  646.  De- 
ficiencies of  the  church,  254.  The 
Chri,>tian  matron ;  mixed  marriages, 
255,  281-283,  325  n.  3.  Payment  of 
tribute  by  the  Christians,  259.  Crown- 
ing, 260  n.  Fabrication  of  idols.  262. 
Gladiatorial  shows,  263.  Spectacles, 
264,  265.  Pleasures  of  the  Christians, 
266.  Slavery  and  Christian  freedom, 
269.  Hatred  towards  Christianity,  269 
n.  1.  Civil  and  military  service,  270, 
271  n.  4,  272,  273.  Following  Chri.st 
in  poverty,  271.  luconceivableness  of 
the  conversion  of  the  emperors,  272  n. 
1.  Life  of  Christians  in  the  world,  273. 
Philoso])hei's  cloak,  275.  Hypocritical 
asceticism,  277  n.  3.  Christian  mar- 
riage, 281,  286.  Dress  of  women,  282. 
Consecration  of  marriage  by  the 
church,  284.  Prayer,  284-288.  Fam- 
ily devotion,  286.  Worship  not  con- 
lined  to  jdace,  289.  Images,  292.  Stated 
festivals,  294.  Observance  of  Sunday, 
295,  296,  301  n.  1.  Stationes,  296  n.  2. 
Fasting  on  the  Sabbath,  296  n.  5,  297. 
Pentecost,  301  n.  1.  Symbolum,  306 
n.  4.  Pompa  diaboli,  309  n.  1.  Infant 
baptism,  312,  315,  615.  Anointing,  315. 


GENERAL   INDEX. 


219 


Baptism  and  confirmation,  316  and  n. 
1.  jMilk  and  honey,  317  n.  1.  Eaptisra 
of  heretics,  318.  '  Agapa;,  325,  326. 
Publicity  of  Christian  assemblies,  327. 
Catecluunens  and  believers  amoni;'  the 
heretics,  328.  Exclusion  of  unbelievers 
from  certain  parts  of  the  service,  328. 
The  fourth  petition,  daily  communion, 
332.  Veneration  of  martyrs,  335. 
Ebion,  344.  Gnostic  Bible  interpreta- 
tion, 388.  rtoleniKus,  437.  Simon 
Magus,  454  u.  1.  Marcion,  461  n.  1, 
462^463  n.  3,  465,  469  u.  2.  Apelles, 
474,  475.  Caiauians,  476  n.  1.  Bajjtism 
by  substitution,  478  n.  3.  Keseniblauces 
of  Christianity  in  the  old  religion,  479  n. 
1.  Prophetic  ecstasy,  511  n.,  520.  The 
Paraclete,  progressive  develo])ment  of 
the  church,  516.  The  new  revelations, 
517.  The  church  of  the  spirit  and  that 
of  the  bishops,  517,  518.  Forgiveness 
of  sin,  and  sanctification,  522.  Abso- 
lution through  confessor.s,  523.  Against 
the  enemies  of  Montanism,  525.  Plii- 
losojihy,  536.  Inborn  consciousness  of 
God,  558-5G0.  The  real  apprehended 
as  cor])oreal,  560.  Auger  of  God,  An- 
thropopathism,  graduated  progress  in 
revelation,  561,  562,  563.  Against  Her- 
mogenes,  art,  second  marriage,  565  n.  3. 
Creation,  568.  Monarchians.  578,  5R2 
n.  3.  Praxeas,  583,  584.  Trinity,  605. 
Anthropology,  614-620.  Traducian- 
ism,  infant  baptism,  615,  626.  On  Do- 
cetism,  Christ  without  comeliness,  real- 
ism, 631.  Humanity  of  Christ,  635. 
Baptism,  646.  Satisf actio,  647  n.  1. 
Lord's  Supper,  648.  Chiliasm,  651  nn. 
4,  5.  Intermediate  state,  654.  Iren- 
iseus,  677,  678  n.  2.  Inspiration,  679, 
680  n.  2.     Blastus,  680. 

Seculo  obstricti,  ii.  169  n.  7.  Satur- 
nalia, 347  n.  2.  Kalenda"  Januaria?, 
350.  Brethren  of  Jesus,  376.  Com- 
pared with  Augustin,  394.  Anthropol- 
ogy, 617,  670.  Tertullian  and  Origen, 
384,  561.  Ratherius  of  Verona  com- 
pared with,  iii.  469. 

Citations  from  his  writings:  — 

Ad  martyres,  c.  1,  i.  229  n.  2.  Ad  Nal'onts, 
1.  i.  c.  5,  apostate.s,  i.  218  n.  ;  morals  of  Chris- 
tians, 254  n. ;  c.  18,  the  pagans  oa  Christian 
heroi.sm,  77  n.  1.  Ad  Srapidam,  c  2,  on 
religious  freedom,  i.  175  n. ;  c.  4,  the  perse- 
cutions, 84  n.  2,  116  n.  1,  119  n.  6,  122  and  n. 
2;  c.  5,  102  n.  4,  119  n.  I.  Ad  Uxorem,\. 
i.  c.  7,  ordination  of  deacone.s.ses,  ii.  190  n. 
1.  L.  ii.  c.  4,  disadvantages  of  a  mixed  mar- 
riage, i.  255  n.  2,  325  n.  3  :  c.  5,  332  n.  3  ;  c. 
8,  happiness  of  a  marriage  between  Christians, 
255  n.  3,  281  n.  4,  284  n.  2.  A'tv.  Hermo- 
gene7>i,  c.  15,  H.  on  the  origin  of  evil,  5lj<)  n. 
1 ;  0.  36,  matter  and  soul,  617  n.  2.  Adv. 
Judseos,  c.  7,  Britain,  85  n.  6;  (c.  9,  the  tliree 
magi,  ii  344  n.  1).  Adv.  Praream,  relation 
of  the  Son  to  the  Father,  6n5  n.  4 :  c.  1,  P.  in 
Carthage,  5S3n.  3  ;  c.  3.  Monarchianism,  576 
n.  3 ;  c.  7,  materialism,  560 n.  2  :  cc.  10, 14, 26, 
27,  Logos  doctrine  of  Praxeas,  584  nn.  1,  2  ;  c. 
12,  man  as  image  of  Christ,  641  n.  4.  Adv. 
Valentinianos,  c.  4,  Ptolemaus,  437  n.  3  ;  c. 


5,  IrenEeus,  678  n.  2.  Apologeticus,  c.  1, 
eh.  in  N.  Africa,  i.  84,  n.  1 ;  c.  3, 209  n.  1 ;  c. 

6,  Tiberius,  93  n.  2  ;  Domitian,  96  n.  7  ;  M. 
Aurelius,  116  n.  1 ;  c.  7,  327  n.  2 :  c.  17,  the 
Sibyl,  177  n.  6  ;  c.  21,  93  n.  2  ;  impossibiUty 
of  the  emperors  becoming  Christians,  272  a. 

1  ;  emanation  of  the  Logos,  684  n.  2  ;  c.  34, 
honor  to  the  emperor,  9U  n.  4  ;  c.  .39,  Chris- 
tian love,  76  n.  3  ;  seniores,  192  n.  2 :  agapte, 
325  n.  4  ;  c.  42,  Christian  honesty,  259 "n.  2 ; 
Christian  appropriation  of  the  world,  273  n. 
5.  Contra  Marcionetv,  1.  i.  c.  2,  684  n.  2  ; 
c.  5,  467  n.  2  ;  cc.  7-15,  466  n.  1 ;  c.  10,  testi- 
mony of  God  in  creation,  559  n.  5  ;  c.  11,  God 
first  manifested  in  Christ,  according  to  Mar- 
cion, 468  n.3;  c.  14,  anointing  in  baptism, 
315  n.  2 ;  milk  and  honey,  317  n.  1 ;  cc.  18, 19, 
witness  of  God  in  nature,  5.59  n.  5  ;  c.  19,  469 
n.  2,  559  n.  5  ;  c.  20,  progressive  development 
of  Paul,  680  n.  1  ;  c.  28,  .M.  on  punishment, 
472  n.  1 ;  c.  34,  M.  on  asceticism,  473  n.  1. 
L.  ii.  cc.  12,  13,  T.  on  justice  in  God,  561  u. 
2 ;  cc.  16,  27,  image  of  God,  anthropopath- 
ism,  562  nn.  1-3  ;  c.  29,  relation  of  justice  and 
love,  in  God,  562  n.  4.  L.  iii.  c.  3,  JI.  on 
Christ" s  self-manifestation,  470  n.  4  ;  cc.  3,  4, 
24,  on  the  resurrection,  471  n.  2  ;  c.  15,  on 
the  Messiah,  470  n.  1  ;  c.  24,  rewards  of  the 
Demiurge,  468  n.  1,  471  n.  2.  L.  iv.,  Mar- 
cion, 462  n.  1;  cc  2,  3,  his  rejection  of  the 
gospels,  473  n.  4  ;  c.5,his  ecclesiie,  474  n.2  ; 
cc.  9,  36,  his  conflicts,  465  n.  1  ;  M.  ou 
Christ's  miracles,  470  n.  3  ;  c.  10,  T.  ou  Mar- 
cion'S  doctrine  of  God's  forgiveness,  561  n.  1 ; 
c.  17,  M.  on  the  beginning  of  the  gospel,  469 
n.3;  c.  22,  T.  on  ecstasy,  519  n.  2 ;  c.  29,  M. 
on  the  resurrection,  471  n.  2:  c.  35,  on  the 
miracles  of  Christ,  470  n.3:  c.  -36,  465  n.  1 ; 
c.  40,  T.  on  the  Lords  Supper,  048  n.  2.  L. 
V.  c.  1,  symbolum,  306  n.  4  ;  c.  10,  baptism 
for  the  dead,  478  n.  3.  De  anima,  c.  9,  ec- 
static visions,  520  n.  4  ;  cc.  10, 19,  traducian- 
ism,  615  n.  3 ;  c.  11,  Ucrmogenes  ou  the  ori- 
gin of  the  soul,  617  n.  1 ;  c.  12,  dichotomy  of 
T.,  635  n.  6 :  c.  16,  618  n.  4 ;  c.  19,  615  n.  3  ; 
c.  21.  freewill,  617  n.  4  ;  grace,  619  n.  1 :  c. 
22,  divination  and  prophecy,  616  n.  3,  618  u. 
3 ;  c.  41,  the  godlike  not  extinguished  in  the 
soul,  616  n.  2  :  eifects  of  baptism,  646  n.  2  ; 
c.  47,  conversion  through  visions,  75  n  2  ; 
c.  55,  descent  into  llades,  654  n.  2 ;  c.  56, 
paradise,  523  n.  2  ;  c.  58,  intermediate  state, 
654  n.  3.  De  bnptismo.  c.  7,  anointing,  315 
n.  2  ;  c.  8,  imposition  of  hands,  316  n.  1 :  c. 
15,  validity,  318  u.  2  ;  c.  17,  "  Summus  Sac- 
erdos,"  195  n.  ;  c.  18,  delay  of  baptism,  in- 
fant baptism,  312  n.  2,  615  n.  6;  sponsors, 
315  n.  1.  De  came  C/iristi,  c.  5,  631  n.  2 ; 
c.  6,  641  n.  4:  c.  9,  631  n.  5;  c.  11  et  seq., 
560  n.  2,  6.35  n.  7  ;  c.  14,  631  n.  3.  De  cor- 
ona 7nilitis,  c.  2,  273  n.  1 ;  c.  3,  sign  of  the 
cross,  293  n.  5  ;  answer  at  baptism,  etc.,  308 
n.  5,  309  n.  1,  317  n.  1 ;  offerings  for  the 
dead,  334  n.  2 ;  church  regulations,  may  be 
changed,  517  n.3;  c.  11,  the  believing  sol- 
dier, 270  n.2;  c.  13,  freedom  in  Christ,  269 
n.  2.  De  cultu /(xminariim ,  1.  ii.  c.  9,  wap- 
SeVot,  275  u.  1 ;  c.  11,  dress,  282  n.  1.  De 
exhortatione  castitatis,  second  marriage,  522 
n.  3  ;  c.  5,  inspiration  of  Paul,  680  n.  2;  c. 
11,  prayer  for  the  deail.  3-34  n.  2.  De  fuga 
in  perseciitione,  521  n.  2  ;  c.  12,  121  n.  2,  122 
n.  1 ;  c.  13,  121  n.  4;  c.  14,  121  n.  6.  De 
idololalria.  c.  6,  2li2  n.  6 ;  c.  11,  262  n.  1  ;  c. 
14,  277  n.  3,  301  n.  1 ;  c.  15,  91  n.3,  2.j9  n.  3 ; 
c.  18, 271  n.  2,  272  n.  3  :  c.  19,  273  u.  2.  De 
jpjunins,  c.  11,  525  n.2;  c.  13,  provincial  sy- 
nods in  Greece,  206  n.  1 :  charity  united  with 
fasting,  256  n.  1 ;  fasts  of  the  Montanists,  280 
n.  3,  521  n.3;  c.  14,  294  n.  2  ;  Statio,  296  n, 

2  ;  c.  17  ,  the  agapa^,  326  n  2.  De  mono- 
gamia,  c.  1,  522  n.  3  ;  Christian  priesthood, 
519  n.  1 ;  c.  12,  the  same,  197  n.  1 :  c.  20, 
sanction  of  the  oh.  in  marri.age,  522  n.  2. 
De  oratione,  c.  6,  the  Lord's  Supper,  648  n. 


220 


GENERAL   INDEX. 


2  ;  c.  19,  taken  home,  332  n.  3  :  c.  21.  pravcr 
for  the  guest,  287  n.  1  ;  c.  23,  Sunday,  29(i  n. 
1,  301  n.  1 :  fasting  on  the  Sabbath,  297  n.  1 ; 
c.  24,  place  of  prayer,  289  n.  4  :  c.  25,  seasons 
of  praver,  286  n.  6  ;  c.  28  (Muratori  Anecdota 
bibl.  Ambros.,  t.  3),  spiritual  sacrifice,  284  n. 
3.  De  pallio,1'ib  n.  1.  Dt  patientia,  >>\6 
n.  1 :  c.  1,  grace,  619  n.  2.  De  Pa/iiteiit'ci, 
c.  5,  220  n.  6  ;  c.  6,  delay  of  repentance,  bap- 
tism, 252  n.,  306  n.4  ;  c.  9,  acts  of  penitence, 
219  nn.  1,  2,  220  n  1 ;  c.  10,  219  n.  3.  De 
imilicitia,  c.  1,  episcopus  episcoporum,  214  n. 

3  ;  c.  4,  sanction  of  the  church  in  marriage, 
522  n.  2;  cc.  7,  10,  images,  292  u.  3  :  c.  12, 
the  new  revelations,  517  n.  1 ;  c.  19,  mortal 
Bins,  221  n.  ;  validity  of  baptism,  318  n.  1  : 
on  1  John,  1 :  7,  523  n  1  :  c.  21,  the  church  of 
the  Spirit,  517  n.  4;  518  nn.  1,  2  :  c.  22,  li- 
belli  pacis,  229  n.  2,  523  n.  4.  De  resunec- 
tione  cariiis,  c.  2,  474  u.  5  :  c.  8,  sacraments, 
315  n.  2,  316  n.  1,  648  n.  2 ;  c.  48,  3o8  n.  5  ; 
baptism  for  the  dead,  478  n.  3.  De  speclac- 
ulis,  265  n.  5  :  c.  1,  265  n.  3  ;  c.  2,  72  n.  1 ; 
c.  15,  264  nn.  2,  3  ;  c.  19,  263  n.  3  ;  c.  24,  264 
n.  1  ;  c.  26,265  nn.  1,2  De  testimnnio 
animx,  559  n  3  ;  c  1,  177  n.  7.  De  vir- 
ginihus  velniiilis,  the  Kouian  bishops,  214  n. 

4  ;  Paraclete,  517  n.  2  ;  c.  1,  progressive  de- 
velopment of  the  church,  516  n.  1 ;  c.  9,  dea- 
conesses, 188  n.  2.  Prcpscriplio  hcereticonim, 
684  n.  2  ;  c.  19, 582  n.  1  :  c.  22,  Peter  and  the 
church,  213  n.  1;  c.  30,  Marcion,  462  n.  1, 
463  n.  3,  465  n.  4  ;  Apelles,  463  n.  3,  474  n. 
6 ;  c.  41,  201  n.  1,  328  n.  1,  478  n.  1  ;  (ii.  169 
n.  7) :  addit.,  463  n.  3  ;  addit.,  c.  53,  Theodo- 
tus,  580  n.  6. 

Tertiillianists,  i.  685. 

Tertiillus,  prsefect.  nrb.,  ii.  35. 

TtaaapaKoari].     See  Quadragesima. 

TecaapEaKaideKaTiral,  ii.  338  n.  2. 

Tesserauts,  iv.  565. 

Testament  of  the  twelve  patriarchs,  test, 
iii.  (Levi),  c.  8,  i.  194  u.  T.  iv.  (Jud.), 
c.  21,  365  n.  1  ;  c.  23,  .348  n.  5.  T.  vii. 
(Dau),  c.  5,  348  u.  5,  352  n.  3. 

Testament  of  Ulphihis,  ii.  472  n. 

Terpadnal,  ii.  338  n.  2,  764  n.  3. 

Tetrarchv,  i.  154. 

Tetnis,  ii"  333  uu.  1,  2. 

Teuffll,  Dr. 

De  .luliano  imperatore  (Tubinga,  1844),  ii.  32 
n.  3,  43  n.  2. 

Teveste,  i.  146. 

Text,  the,  iv.  316.  Roman  arrangement 
of  texts,  iii.  126. 

Teyn  church,  at  Prague,  v.  192. 

Thaddeus,  one  of  the  seventy  disciples,  i. 
80. 

Thaddeus  de  Suessa,  statesman,  iv.  184. 

Thalassius,  bp  of  Cajsarea,  ii.  569. 

Thamurgade,  ii.  238. 

Thauft,  ishtnd  of,  iii.  12. 

Thangbrond,  priest  from  Bremen,  iii. 
296.     (iocs  to  leel.ind,  302,  303. 

Thank.sgiving,  ii.  333,  337,  367. 

Theatre,  the,  i.  264-267,  278  ;  ii.  275, 
336.    Julian  on  the,  ii.  64,  65,  82. 

Thebais,  ii.  252.  Persecution  in,  i.  83  ; 
ii.  264.  Ncstorius  and  the  prefect  of, 
ii.  552,  553.     Thebes,  ii.  272. 

GefOf  naidayuyoc,  i.  541. 

Theism,  i.  3,  4,  35,  40,  58.  And  the  doc- 
trine of  the  Trinity,  571,  572.  Devel- 
opment of,  587  u.  3.     With  Julian,  ii. 


49.  Scotus,  iii.  462.  In  conflict  with 
pantheistic  monism,  iv.  444,  445. 

Themistius,  deacon  at  Alexandria,  ii.  613. 

Themistius,  rhetorician,  ii.  35,  88,  89,91, 
117,  158. 

Citations :  — 

Ad  Valentem.  (ed.  Harduin,  f.  99,  c.  ed.  Din- 
dorf,  p.  118),  ii.  88  n.  Orat.  ad  Valentem. 
(.Socrat.,  iv.  32,  Soz.,  vi.  36),  91  n.  4.  De 
p;ice  (f.  157),  l.W  n.  1  ff.  160),  151  n.2.  Orat. 
6,  de  religionilius.  91  n.  4.  Or.  15,  ti's  rf 
^aaiKiKiaTaTt]  Tiii/  apeToiV,  i.  116  n.  4. 

Theobald,  count  of  Champagne,  iv.  236, 
245,  255,  374,  383. 

Theobald,  historian,  v.  243  n.  2. 

Theocracy,  theism  and  the,  i.  3,  35,  572. 
The  Jewish,  3.5-38,  66,  574.  JNLade  out- 
ward, epi.«copal,  209,  235.  Relation  of 
Christianity  to  the,  339.  Ebiuuites, 
34S.  The  prophets,  358.  In  Gnosti- 
cism, 379,  396.  Relation  of  the  doc- 
trine of  the  trinity  to  the,  572.  Devel- 
opment of  the  external,  ii.  162,  16.3, 
166,172,178,200.  The  jiapal,  iii.  68, 
120,  121,  346,  380,  5S0.  Its  relation  to 
the  rude  natiun.s,  iii.  2,  50,  68,  92,  96. 
Reaction  against,  iii.  60,  243,  292,  586 ; 
see  Papacy,  Popes,  Roman  church. 
Contest  with  the  secular  ]iower,  iv.  82- 
194;  V.  5-10.  Two  ))arties,  iv.  135. 
Bible  reading  and  the,  iv.  321.  De- 
pendence on  the,  iv.  509,  514,  515.  Re- 
actions of  the  Christian  spirit  again^t 
the,  446,  592,  605,  614  ;  v.  21,  134.  Ef- 
forts to  purify  the,  v.  78.  See  Reform, 
Sects. 

Theocritus,  count,  ii.  591  n. 

Tlieoctista,  mother  of  the  empress  Theo- 
dora, iii.  547. 

Theoctistus,  bp.  of  Caesarea,  i.  703. 

Theoctistns,  guardian  of  IMichael  III.,  iii. 
.547. 

Theodclinde,  Longobardian  queen,  goes 
over  to  the  Catholic  church,  iii.  117. 

Theodemir,  abbot  of  P-salmody,  iii.  433, 
434,  437.  Letter  to  Claudius",  434,  435. 
Apology  to  Claudius,  438.  See  Bibl. 
Patr.  Lugd.,  Claudius  of  Turin. 

Theodo  I.,  duke  of  Bavari.-i,  iii.  39. 

Tiieodo  II.,  duke  of  Bavaria,  iii.  40. 

Theodora,  Greek  empress,  iii.  308,  547. 
Reintroduces  image  worship,  548,  549. 
Ignatius,  558.     Paulicians,  587. 

Theodoia,  mother  of  Thomas  Aquinas, 
iv.  422. 

Theodora,  vicious  Roman  woman,  iii.  366. 

Theodora,  wife  of  Justinian,  ii.  592-595, 
598,  599,  609. 

Theodore  (Kpldivog),  iii.  550. 

Theodore  (studita),  abbot  of  Studion, 
character  and  education,  iii.  536  and 
nn.,  605.  Against  the  holding  of  slave.s, 
100.  The  image  controversies,  com- 
pared with  others,  198.  Images  as 
sponsors,  201  n.  2.  On  the  wcumeni- 
cal  council  under  Irene,  228  n.  3.  The 
court  policy,  232  n.  1.    Against  bloodj 


GENERAL   INDEX. 


221 


persecutions  of  heretics,  255, 605.  Num- 
ber of  the  saved,  421.  Contends  for 
inia<;e  worshi]),  533  n.  2,  534  u.  3,  536- 
545.  His  tendency  to  sensuous  realism, 
539.  Biography,'  535  n.  1.  See  Sir- 
mond,  opp.  t.  v. 
Citntions:  — 

Antirrhetious  against  the  iconoclasts,  iii.  21.3 
n.  5.  Antinhet.  i.  £.  75,  539  nn.  2,  3  ;  f .  76, 
634n.  3.  Autirrhet.  ii.  f.  84, 583  n.  2  ;  f.  88, 
534  U.S.  Antirrhet.  iii.  f.  108,  540  nn.  1,  2  ; 
f .  123,  540  nn.  o,  4. 
Epistle.5,  1.  i.,  his  contests  with  the  emperors, 
iii.  536  n.  2.  L.  i.  ep.  10,  slavery,  100  n. 
3  :  ep.  17,  images  as  sponsors,  201  n.  2  ;  ep. 

38,  on  the  V.  oec.  cone.  Const.,  228  n  3. 
h.  ii.  ep.  2,  to  the  monks,  537  n.  1,  538  n.  2 ; 
ep.  14,  spies  sent  out  against  image  worship- 
pers, 543  nn.  4,  5  ;  f .  318,  school  books  pre- 
pared by  the  iconoclasts,  543  n.  6  ;  ep.  15,  f . 
320,  to  the  patriarch  of  Antioch,  543  n.  7  ; 
ep.  18,  to  Nicephorus,  540  n.5:  ep.  21,  on 
the  Monotheletic  controversies,  198  n   1  ;  ep. 

39,  on  falsehood,  541  n.5:  ep.  4ii,  oIkovoixLo., 
641  n.  4  :  ep.  55,  to  a  layman  under  persecu- 
tion, 542  n.  1  ;  ep.  71,  542  n.  1  ;  e)).  87,  Trpoo- 
KviTjo-is,  545  n.  7  ;  ep.  94,  his  sufferings,  543 
n.  1 ;  ep.  12a,  544  n.,  545  n.  1 ;  ep.  151,  545 
nn.  6,  7  ;  ep.  1.5o,  to  Theophilus,  treatment 
of  heretics,  2.55  nn.  3-5  ;  epp.  161,  171,  on 
the  use  of  images,  545  nn.  4,  7  ;  ep.  215,  f. 
583,  541  n.  3. 

Life  of  Plato  (Acta  S.  April,  t.  i.  app.),  ni.  100 

nn.  1,  2,  4,  223  n.  3,  224  n.  1,  230  n.  1. 
Opp.,  f .  136,  inscription  of  Stephen,  iii.  213  n.  4. 
"Will  of  Theodore,  iii.  100  n.  4. 

Theodore,  abp.  of  Canterbury,  liis  origin, 
iii.  25.  Promotes  customs  of  the  Rom- 
ish church  in  England.  25.  First  ex- 
ercises the  rights  of  a  primate,  25. 
Shivery,  99  n.  3.  Suicides,  102  n.  4. 
Penance,  137.  Promotes  culture  in 
England,  152,  467.  See  Acta  S.  (O. 
B.),  S.  ii. 

Capitula,  c.  8,  slaves  held  by  monks,  iii.  99  n. 
3  ;  c.  63,  on  suicides,  102  n.  4. 

Theodore,  bp.  of  Caria,  iii.  570  n.  2. 

Theodore,  bp.  of  Mopsuestia,  ii.  389.  The 
forbidden  fruit,  127  u.  3.  On  zeal  for 
orthodoxv,  259.  Exegesis,  inspiration, 
Old  and"  New  Testaments,  389,  390, 
392,393.  Holv  Spirit,  470,  471.  Per- 
son of  Christ,"  49.3-502,  505,  506,  545, 
656.  Agnoetism,  496,  613.  Creed  of, 
506  u.  3.  ("ontioversy  relating  to  The- 
odore, 555-557.  In  the  Eutychian  con- 
troversy, 562.  Influence  among  the 
Nestorians,  610,  611.  Compare  contro- 
ver>y  concerning  the  three  chapters. 
Philoponus,  613  n.  3.  Anthropology, 
655,  712-718  (493,  494).  Baptism,  727, 
728,  729.  Apiicatastasis,  738,  739.  In- 
fluence on  Adoptianism,  iii.  158,  159, 
162,  163,  430  n.  3.  Siulessuess  of 
Christ,  iv.  495. 

Citations :  — 

Address  to  Neophytes  (Act.  Concil.  oecumen. 
v.,  Collat.,  iv.  c.  36),  baptism,  ii  728  nn.  1- 
3.  Confession,  470.  Comm.  in  Gen.  (see  Ca- 
tena Niceph.),  the  forbidden  fruit,  127  n.  3. 
Fragm.  in  Gen.  (see  John  Philoponus),  494 
n.  1.  Comm.  on  the  Minor  prophets  (ed. 
Wegner),  f.  501,  application  of  pas-sages  from 
O.  T.  by  the  apostles,  393  n.  4 ;  ff.  513,  539, 


393  nn.  5,  6  ;  f.  612,  prophetic  sense  of  Scrip- 
ture, 393  n.  1 ;  on  Joel  1,  f .  156,  393  n.  2  :  on 
Micah,  f.  354,  393  n.  3  ;  on  Nahum,  c.  1,  f. 
397,  ecstasy,  390  nn.  1,2.  Comm.  on  the 
Gospels  (see  Assemun,  t.  iii.),  738  and  n.  6  ; 
on  .lohn  (Catena  Corderii),  390  n  4  (738  n.  6). 
Comm.  in  ep.  Rom.  fragm.  (Mail,  Spieileg., 
t.  iv.  p.  525),  the  IIolv  Spirit,  471  nn.  1,  2  ; 
pp.  504,  506,  516,  517,  528,  529,  the  fall  and 
its  effects,  716  nn.,  717  nn.  Coutr.  .lulian, 
fragm.  (see  MUnter),  temptation  of  Christ, 
494  u.  2.  De  inearnatione  (see  Leontius  By- 
zant.),  496  n.  3.  .Vgainst  the  system  of  Au- 
gustin  (Phot,  cod.,  177),  712  n.  2.  In  Marius 
Mercator,  ff.  97,  103,  712  n.  3;  f.  100,  two 
states  of  the  creation,  493  n.,  715  nn.  1,  2  ; 
Ex.  4,  restoration,  738  n.  6.  See  Concil.  Ce- 
cum. V.  and  Ilarduiu,  t.  iii. 

Theodore,  bp.  of  Pharan,  head  of  the 
Monothelete  party,  iii.  181,  182  n.  2. 

Fragments  of  his  writings  (Ilarduin  concil,  t 
iii.  ff.  1343,  1-344),  iii.  181  nn.,  182  n.  2. 
Theodore,  bp.  of  Rome,  iii.  184. 
Theodore,  friend   of  Martin   I.,   iii.  189. 

EpLstle  of  JNIartin  to,  186-189  nn. 
Theodore,   head    of    the   Paulicians,  iii. 

249. 
Theodore,  merchant,  iii.  213  n.  2. 
Theodore,  monk  (6  yfjo.nroc) ,  iii.  547  n.  1. 
/rheodore,  patriarch  of  Antioch,  iii.  587. 
'Theodore,    patriarch   of   Constantinople, 

iii.  19.3. 
Theodore,  presbyter,  defender  of  the  gen- 
uineness of  the  writings   ascribed  to 
Dionysius  the  Areopagite,  iii.  170. 
Theodore,  protospatharius,  iii.  571. 
Theodore,  singer,  iii.  128. 
Theodore  Abukara,  defender  of  Christi- 
anity against  Mohammedanism,  iii.  88. 

'Epu)T>io-cis  (cai  aTTOKptVecs,   ff.  431,  432,  iii.  88 
nn.  1-3.     See  Bibl.  patr.  Paris,  t.  xi. 

Theodore  Ascidas,  ii.  595-597,  598  n., 
599. 

Theodore  Lascaris  II.,  iv.  542,  543. 

Theodoret,  bp.  of  Cyros,  his  public  build- 
ing.s,  ii.  169.  His  intercession  at  court, 
175.  His  mother,  262.  Representa- 
tive of  the  Antioclnan  school,  394.  In 
the  Nestorian  controversy,  52.3-525, 
540,  545-554.  On  defence  of  Theodore, 
557.  Death  of  Cyrill,  557  n.  7.  In 
the  Eutvchian  controversy,  559  and  n. 
2,  561-563,  569,  572,  574,  578,  581,  582. 
In  the  controversy  of  Three  Chapters, 
595-608.  Helena,  7  u.  2.  Marcus,  81 
n.  1.  Christianity  not  dependent  on  the 
favor  of  princes,  112  and  n.  1.  Offence 
felt  bv  miseducated  ])agans  at  the  Holy 
Scriptures,  116.  Abdas,  133  n.  3.  Let- 
ter of  consolation  during  the  Persian 
persecution,  135.  Simeon  Stylites,  143, 
292,  293.  Precedence  of  the  Roman 
church,  199.  Ambrose  and  Theodo- 
sius,  215  n.  1.  Euchites,  276  n.  2,  278 
n.  1.  Auachorets,  286.  Consecration 
of  churches,  321.  Veneration  of  mar- 
tyrs, 372.  Theodoret  as  representative 
of  the  Antiochian  school,  394.  Con- 
stantine  and  Arius,  428  n.  4.    Constan- 


222 


GENERAL   INDEX. 


tius,  4.36  n.  4.  Holy  Spirit,  471.  'Epa- 
viarfj^,  561  and  n.  3.  On  the  Lord's 
Snpper,  732. 

On  CeriTithus,  i.  396.  Tatian's  evny- 
yeXtov  6uL  reaaupuv,  458  n.  1.  Tf/l«ot 
among  the  Manichcans,  503  n.  1.  Ilor- 
moirenes,  567,  568  n.  1.  Koetus,  584, 
585.  Malchion,  605  n.  1.  Hippolytus, 
683.     The  Marcionites,  iii.  245. 

Citations :  — 

Defence  of  Theodore  (sec  Ilarduin,  t.  iii.  f.  108), 
fragments,  ii.  557  n.  6. 

Dial.  II.  inconfus.,  elements  in  the  Lord's  Sup- 
per, ii.  364  n.  2. 

Epistles,  ep.  ad  Alex.  Ilierop.  (opp.,  t  iv.  p. 
1346,  ed.  Halens.),  ii.  540  nn.  1,  4.  Kp.  16, 
ad  Irenfeum,  562  n.  1.  Ep.  21,  on  his  depo- 
sition, 572  n.  6.     Ep.  42,  intercession,  175  n. 

2,  Ep.  50,  on  the  condemnation  of  the  doc- 
trine of  Nestorius,  545  nn.  2,  5.  Ep.  59,  on 
the  deposition  of  N.,  546  n.  1.  Ep.  60,  to 
Dioscurus,  561  n.  2.  Ep.  73,  the  doctrine  of 
Cyrill,  545  n.  1.  Ep.  78,  to  the  Persian  bp. 
Eusebius,  1.35  nn.  2,  3.  Ep.  79,  his  plea  for 
a  hearing, 563  n.  1.  Ep.  81,  his  public  work.-j, 
169  n.  6.  Ep.  82,  .561  n.  1,  563  n.  2.  Ep.  83, 
to  Dioscurus,  confession  of  faith,  562  n.  2. 
Ep.  86,  to  Flavian,  on  Dioscurus.  5.59  n.  2, 
562  n.  3.  Ep.  92,  562  n.  4.  Ep.  101,  discon- 
tent of  the  monks,  561  n.  1.  Ep.  102,  to  Ncs- 
torius,  546  n.  2.  Ep.  103.  549  n.  2.  Ep.  112, 
to  Domnus  of  Antioch,  572  n.  2.  Ep.  113,  to 
Leo  the  Great,  199  nn.  3,  4,  562  n.  3,  574.  Ep. 
122,  on  oiKovofxia,  572  n.  6.  Ep.  123,  declin- 
ing gifts,  ,572  n.  5.  Ep.  124,  572  n.  6.  Ep. 
12tl,  on  his  acceptance  of  the  articles  of 
agreement,  549  n.  1.  Ep  128,  Cvrill's  con- 
fession, 545  n.  3.  Ep.  129,  572n.  6.  Ep.  134, 
cruelty  of  his  enemies,  572  n.  4.  Ep  138,  to 
Helladius,  urging  reconciliation  of  the 
churches,  549  n  3.  Ep.  142,  571  n.  3.  Ep. 
146,  desire  for  seclusion,  582  n.  Ep.  147,  572 
n.  1,  573  n.  Ep.  148,  to  Nestorius,  concern- 
ing Alc.x.  Hicropol.,  550  n.  1.  Ep.  150,  to 
John  of  Antioch,  523  n.  6,  550  n.  2.  Ep.  151, 
circular  letter,  against  the  anathemas  of  Cv- 
rill,524  u.  1  (471).  Ep.  163,  report  of  the 
judge  of  the  Secunda  Enphratesia.  550  n.  3. 
Ep.  170,  the  oriental  delegates  to  Rufus,  722 
n.  1.  Ep.  ISO,  to  John  of  Antioch,  on  the 
death  of  Cyrill,  ,557  n.  7. 

'EpawcrTJj?  or  TToKvfi.up<l>oi,  against  Eutychian- 
ism,  ii.  .561  n.  3. 

Graec.  atfect.  curat,  (fragments  of  Porphvrv, 
i.  171  n.  4).  Disputat.  i.,f.  696  (t.  iv.),  pride 
of  supei-ficial  knowledge,  ii.  116  n.  1.  Disput. 
viii.,  f  899,  language  of  N.  T.,  116  n.  3  ;  f. 
902,  relics,  370  n.  3,371  n.  2;  f  922,  371  n. 
1.  Disput.  ix.,  f.  9.35,  spread  of  Chri.^tianity, 
persecutions  in  Persia,  112  n.  1,  1.35  n.  1. 

Hseret.  fab.  i.  14,  Opliites,  the  serpent,  i.  444 
n.  4;  19,  llcrmogenes,  567  n.  4,  618  n.  2;  20, 
Tatian,  458  n.  1 ;  21,  Severians,  458  n.  3.   II. 

3,  Cerinth,  396  n.  2  ;  9,  Sabellius,  600  n.  1. 
III.  3,  Noetus,  584  n.  3.  IV.  2,  Euchites,  ii. 
278  n.  1 ;  10,  Audians,  ii.  767  n.  1. 

Hist,  eccles.  (1.  i.  c.  4,  I.vician  the  martyr,  i. 
722  n.  6) ;  c.  5,  Arius  on  his  opponents,  ii. 
413  n.  1 ;  c.  7,  Eustathius  of  Antioch,  416  n. 

4,  417  n.  3 ;  c.  18,  Helena  the  mother  of  Con- 
Btantine,  7  n.  2.  L.  ii.  c.  6,  council  of  Sar- 
dica,  proposed  confession,  4.36  n.  2.  L.  iv. 
c.  9,  Audius  and  the  Audians,  766  n.  5,  767 
n.  1  ;  c.  10,  Hie  Euchites,  278  nn. ;  c.  12,  280 
n.  4 ;  c  19,  liyzantinc  court,  165  n.  6  ;  c.  23, 
Mavia,  142  n.  5.  L.  v.  c.  39,  Abdas,  133  n. 
3.  C.  iii.  ed.  Ilalens.,  t.  iii  f.  1146,  sect  in 
Syria,  276  n.  2. 

Ilisl  religios.,  t.  iii.  f .  1146,  Manioheism  among 
monks,  ii.  771  n.  1 ;  ff.  1188,  1214,  consccr.a- 
tion  in  childhood,  286  n.  1  :  c.  3,  Marcian,  291 
n.  1 ;  c.  13,  iufercession  of  Maccdonius,  285  n. 


4:  cc.  25,  26  (f.  1274),  Simeon  Stvlites,  143 

n.  1,  293  n.  1;  c.  28,  self-torture,  "292  n.  1. 
Lector.,  1.  ii.  f.  564  (ed.  Jlogunt.,  1679),  Al- 

mundar,  ii.  143  n.  4. 
On  Philip.  1  :  18,  ii.  767  n.  4. 
Qusest.  in  Gen.  20,  ii   714  n.  1. 
Kefutation  of  Cyrill  (see  Ep.  151). 
Sermon  after  the  death  of  Cyrill  (see  Harduin, 

t.  iii.),  ii.  557  n.  7.    See  JIaii,  Marius  Merca^ 

tor. 

Theodore  Studita.     See  Theodore,  abbot 

of  Studion. 
Theodoric,  companion  of  Militz,  v.  180, 

181. 
Theodoric,  converter  of  Lieflanders,  iv. 

37. 
Theodoric,  E.ast  Gothic  king,  ii.  593. 
Theodoric,  son  of  ClovLs,  iii.  93  n.  2. 
Theodoric  of  Niem,  v.  51,  52,  56,  67  n.  2, 

72,  74,  75,  85,  89,  91,  105  n.  1. 

Citatinns :  — 

De  fatis  Joh.  XXITI.  (see  Van  der  Hardt.,  t. 
ii.),  cc.  9,  10,  f.  348,  Boniface  IX.,  v.  89  n.  ; 
f.  375,  the  owl,  91  n.  2  ;  f.  .387,  John  on 
the  way  to  Constance,  101  n.  1 ;  f .  391,  at  Con- 
stance, 105 n.  1. 

De  schismate,  1.  i.  c.  10,  Clement  VII.,  v.  47  n. : 
c.  68,  Boniface  IX.,  51  n.  4.  52  nn.  1.  2.  L. 
ii.  c.  6,  51  u.  1 ;  c.  7,  52  n.  3  :  cc.  11,  13,  51 
nn.  2,  3  ;  c.  33,  Benedict  .XIII.,  56  nn.  2.  3, 
67  n.  2.  L.  iii.  cc.  6,  12, 13.  Gregory  XII.,  72 
nn.  2-4;  c.  15,  75  n.  3  ;  c.  17,  73  n.  2;  c.  25,75 
n.  2;  c.36,  76n.  3;  c.  51,  Alex.  V.,85n.  1. 

Theodoric  of  Thuringia. 

Life  of  Elizabeth  of  Hessia,  1.  ii.  c.  5,  iv.  302 
n.  2.     See  Canisius. 

Theodoric  of  Verdun. 
Epistle.     Gregory  VII.,  iv.  99  n.  6.     See  Die- 
teric,  Martene  and  Durand,  thes.  nov.,  t.  v. 

Theodoras,  confessor,  ii.  83. 

Theodoras,   disciple   of    Origen,   i.    717 
See  Gregory  Thauniaturgus. 
Panegyr.  in  Originem,  c.  15,  i.  717  n. 

Tlieodorns,  Egyptian  martyr,  ii.  254  n. 

Theodoras,  high  priest,  ii.  54  n.  7. 

Theodo.<ius,  bp.  of  Constantinople  iv.  535. 

Tiieodusius,  bp.  of  Epliesus,  iconoclast, 
iii.  214. 

Theodosiu.s,  patriarch  of  Jerusalem,  ii. 
583,  584. 

Theodosius  I.  (the  Great),  Roman  em- 
peror, liis  measures  for  tlie  suppression 
of  Paganism,  ii.  94-99.  The  temple 
at  Edessa,  95  n.  4.  Laws  ai^ainst  apos- 
tates, 119.  Ulphihis,  157.  Interces- 
sion of  Fhivian,  174.  Ambrose,  214, 
215,  604  (iv.  110).  Fine  against  here- 
tics, 235.  Intercession  of  Macedonius, 
285.  Phice  in  the  church,  321  n.  6. 
Victory  of  the  Ilomoousion,  461,  464. 
See  Cod.  Thcodos.  Epiplianius,  Pacatus 
Drepanius. 

Theodosius  II.,  Koman  emperor,  ii.  133, 
164, 177.  In  the  Xestorian  controversy, 
518,  525-528,  539-541,  548,  551,552, 
556.  In  tlie  Eutychian,  564-569. 
Chryso.stom,  762. 

Sacra,  addressed  to  the  I.  cone.  Ephes.,  ii  164 
n.  4. 

Theodota,  iii.  536  n.  2. 


GENERAL   INDEX. 


223 


Theodotus,  the  Monarchian,  i.  580,  693. 
AiSaa-KaXia  avaroKiKi^,  i.  693  (opp.  Clem.  ed. 
Par.,  1641),  f.  794,  Basilides,  404  n.  1  ;  f .  796, 
D.,  411  n.  3;  f.  797,  B.  Valentine,  424  n.  3, 
425  n.  1, 433  nn.  1,  2  ;  f .  800,  col.  2,  D.  exor- 
cism, 477  n.  5  ;  f.  SUB,  Tatiau,  457  n.  1. 

Theodotus  Cas.siteras,  patriarch  of  Con- 
stantinople, iii.  539-541. 

Theodriid,  iii.  273. 

Theodulf,  abp.  of  Orleans,  zealously  pro- 
motes the  cause  of  religious  instruction, 
iii.  125.  On  external  works,  131.  On 
piliiriniages,  132.  Again.st  private 
musses,  136.  On  the  forgiveness  of 
sins  and  penitence,  139  n.  7.  Alcuin, 
154  n.  3.  Adoptianist  controversy, 
167.  Doctrine  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  555. 
See  Alcuin,  epp.  119, 193. 

Citations :  — 

Capltulare  ad  parochiie  suae  sacerdotes.  C.  7, 
on  private  mas.^es,  iii.  136  n.  2.  C.  28,  pa- 
rochial instruction,  125  n.  5.  C.  30,  on  con- 
fession, 189  n.  7.  C.  44,  on  preparation  for 
communion,   136  n.  3. 

Poem  (on  pilgrimages),  iii.  132  n.  2. 

Theodulus,  ii.  67  n.  2. 

Theognis,  bp.  of  Nice,  ii.  421,  422. 

Theognist,  abbot,  iii.  565,  567. 

Theognist,  bp.,  ii.  774. 

Theoguostus,  i.  713. 

Theogonic  process,  in  Gnosticism,  i.  371. 
Origen,  588,  589. 

&E01  -yn'7]Tol,  i.  25.  ^avepoc  and  udavelg, 
25  n.  3.     NotjToi,  ala&TjToi,  ii.  50. 

Theologians,  v.  61,  62,  64,  283,  382. 

Theological  definitions,  bps.  of  Pamphyl- 
ia  on,  ii.  584. 

Theological  discussions,  ii.  431,  432  and 
n.  1  ;  V.  382.     See  Controversies. 

Theological  education,  culture,  ii.  182- 
184;  iii.  126,  142,  143,  150  and  nu.  4, 
7,  156,  411,  415,  425-428,  456-471  ;  iv. 
204,  413-416;  v.  58,  60-62,  149,  235, 
382.  In  the  Greek  church,  iii.  169,  530, 
531.  In  the  Frankish  church,  in  the 
ninth  century,  iii.  456-467.  Effort  to 
improve,  iv.  414.  Clemangis  de  Studio 
Theologico,  v.  60-62.  Compare  Canon- 
ical life,  Charlemagne,  England,  Ire- 
land, Scholastics,  Studies,  Theological 
schools. 

Theological  schools,  the  Alexandrian,  i. 
306,  .527-557  ;  ii.  182.  At  Cffisarea,  i. 
721.  Antiochian,  ii.  182  (see  Antioch- 
ian  school).  At  Edessa,  ii.  610,  611. 
Third  Period,  iii.  126.  At  Ciiartres, 
470,  502.  Tours,  470.  Orleans,  593. 
See  Alcuin,  Clerus,  Cloisters,  Monas- 
teries, Schools,  Theological  culture. 
Universities,  etc. 

Theologische  Quartel  Schrift. 

1834, 1.  ii..  Dr.  Mohler's  Essay,  Christianity  and 
slavery,  iii.  98  n.  3. 

Theologische  Studien  und  Kritikcn.    See 

Stud.  u.  Krit. 
Theology,  birth  of  Christian,  i.  529,  540, 

542.     Varro  on  theology,  i.  7,  86  n.  1. 

System  of  Porphyry,  i.  171.    Theology 


in  the  more  limited  sense  of  the  term,  i. 
557-610;  ii.  403-473  ;  iv.  440-466. 

Third  and  Fourth  Periods,  iii.  141— 
243,456-586.  Practical,  iii.  456,457, 
460  (v.  61).  Negative  and  positive 
{' ATTodaniiT}  and  KaraipaTLKri) ,  iii.  461, 
463. 

Fifth  Period,  iv.  355-528.  And  phi- 
losophy, 35.5-361,  367,  401,  431,  435 
(see  Dialectics,  Knowledge,  Sjiecula- 
tion)  ;  relative  points  of  view  con- 
founded, 359,  474.  Mystic,  411.  Dia- 
lectic, its  transition  from  the  twelfth  to 
the  tliirteeuth  century,  417.  Charac- 
ter of  among  the  scholastics  of  the 
thirteenth  century,  inquiries  as  to  its 
essence,  427-440,  519.  Central  point 
of,  428.  Relation  to  Ethics,  519,  520. 
Aquinas  on,  431,432,  519.  Bacon,  425, 
434,  435.      Lull,  437,  438. 

Sixth  Period,  v.  134-412.  Cleman- 
gis on,  60-62.  Parisian,  93.  And  phi- 
losophy, 135.  Friends  of  God  on,  381, 
382.  See  Church  theology.  Creation, 
Doctrine  concerning  God,  Holy  Spirit, 
History  of  Doctrines. 
Theonas,  bp.  of  Alexandria,  i.  143. 

Ep.  to  the  chamberlain  Lucianus  (D'Achery, 
Spicileg.,  f.  297,  Bibl.  Patr.  Galland.,  t.  4),  1. 
143  u.  1. 

Theonas,  bp.  of  Marmarica,  ii.  421. 
Theopaschites,  i.  579  n.  1  ;  ii.  609. 
Theophanes,  Chronograph. 

Justinian,  ii.  106  n.  1.  Tzathus,  139  n.  2.  An. 
524,  Abyssinia,  145  n.  1.  Nestoriu.si,  507  n. 
2.  0cot6ko5,  508  n.  1.  f.  68  (ed.  Venet.), 
Chrysaphius,  566  n.  3.  Recall  of  Pulcheria, 
575  n.  2.  Amantius,  591  n.  1.  Vigilius  at 
Const.,  602  n.  3,  606  n.  2.  Jlanicheans  per- 
secuted in  Persia,  768  n.  2.  John  Talaya  and 
Acacius,  587  n.  2. 

F.  199,  persecutions  under  Chosru  Parviz,  iii. 
84  n.  2.  The  Saracens,  39  n.  1.  Legends  re- 
lating to  images,  201  n.  3.  ff.  289,  291-296 
Constantine  Copronymus,  220  n.  3,  221  nn 
4,  6,  222  nn.,  223  n.  1.  Paulus  and  Tarasius, 
225  n.,  226  n.  f.  412,  ed.  Paris,  the  Pauli- 
cians  under  Nicephorus,  254  n.  4.  f.  419, 
treatment  of  heretics,  255  n.  1.  Continual, 
ed.  Venet.,  f.  347,  Nicephorus,  patriarch,  and 
Leo  the  Armenian,  634  n.  1,  535  n.  1 ;  f.  348, 
538  n.  1. 

Theophanes,  jurist,  iii.  550. 

Theophanes,  the  singer,  monk,  iii.  547  n. 
1. 

Theophanies,  i.  381,  386  n.  2,  584,  597, 
598.  Pausanias,  Dionys.  Halicarnass. 
on,  i.  12.  M.  Aurelius  on,  i.  106.  Sco- 
tus  on,  iii.  462,  463,  465.  Almaric,  iv. 
445  n.  4.  Epiphany  as  Theophany,  ii. 
346. 

Theophilus,  bp.  of  Alexandria,  ii.  97, 181, 
320  n.  1.  In  the  Origenistic  disputes, 
748-763.     In  the  Decretals,  iii.  347. 

Theophilus,  bp.  of  Antioch,  on  revela- 
tion, i.  559.  Apology  and  Commenta- 
ries, 674. 

Ad  Autolycum,  i.  71  n.  2  ;  1  1  c.  2-,  559  n.  2. 
See  Methodius. 


224 


GENERAL   INDEX. 


Theophilus.  lip.  of  CEesarea,  iii.  347  n.  4. 
Tlieopliilus,  bp.  of  E])hesus,  iii.  25.5. 
Theophilus,  Gothic  bishop,  ii.  150. 
Thiophilus,  Greek  emperor,  iii.  546,  547. 

History  of,  547  n.  2. 
Theophiin.'*,  layman,  iii.  550. 
Tlieopliilus,  patriarch  of  Constantinople, 

ii.  322  u.  2. 
Theopliilus,  protospathariiis,  iii.  560. 
Theo])hilus   Imlieus,   i.   83;  ii.    140,  142, 

144. 
Theophrastus,  i.  581. 
Theophvlact,  iii.  375,  376.     See  Benedict 

IX. 
Theophvlact,  abp.  of  Achrida,  iii.  584- 

586 ;  iv.  530. 

Life  of  Clement,  iii.  315  n.  1.  Tract  in  defence 
of  the  Latins  (see  Minsarelli),  584  n.  1,  586 
n.  3  ;  §§  5,  G,  586  n.  1  f§  9,  f.  273,  585  n.  2  ; 
§  14,  5S6  n.  1. 

Theophylactus  Simocatta,  stones  about 
images,  iii.  201  n.  3. 

Theoretical  and  practical,  in  the  charis- 
mata, i.  181.  Opposition  of,  367.  Max- 
inius,  iii.  174.     See  Practical. 

Geof  yexriTog,  i.  380  n.  2.     See  GeoL 

QeoaeBd^,  ii.  768  n.  1. 

Theosophic  ascetici.'im,  i.  458.  Idealism, 
460.  Theosophic  schools,  208,  389. 
Sects,  iii.  267,  590.  Tendencies,  i.  714; 
iv.  552,  559.     See  Oriental  spirit. 

Theoso])hist.s,  i.  425  n.  3.  Jewish,  and 
Gnosticism,  i.  381. 

Theosophy,  of  the  Jews,  i.  381,  394  (ii. 
767  n.  1).  Pliari-sees,  40.  Essenes,  44, 
45,  47,  64.  Carried  over  into  Christi- 
anity, 64  (iv.  552).  Platonic,  170. 
Gnostic,  389,  398,  434.  See  Oriental 
spirit,  Tlicoso])hic. 

Theosterict,  monk. 

Life  of  Nicetas  (Acta  S.-Apr.,  toL  i.  app.),  f. 
23,  iii.  535  n.  1 ;  §  27,  545  n.  2;  §§  28,  29, 
218  nn.  1,  2  ;  §  40,  541  n.  1. 

Theotecnus,  bp.  of  Cresarea,  i.  141. 
Theotmar,  abp.  of  Salzburg. 

Complaint  to  .Tohn  IX.  (Ilarduin,  t.  vi.  p.  i.  f. 
126),  iii.  319  n.  3,  321  n.  4. 

Theotoko.s.     See  Mary. 

Thcramcnes,  ii.  89. 

Theiapentii',  i.  59-62  ;  ii.  263.     Eelation 

to  Christianity,  i.  64. 
Thesauru-,    Ilis't.    Helvet.     See   Winter- 

thur. 
Thesaurus  meritorum    supererogationis, 

iv.  349  ;  v.  41,  171,  284. 
Thesaurus  nov.  auecdotor.     See  Martene 

and  Durand. 
Thcsmo])lioria,  ii.  376. 
Thessalunica.    Eustathias  in,  iv.  530,  531 

Tin.  1,  3,  532.    Bps.  of,  ii.  152,  155,  204, 

377  n.  1,  652. 

I.  Thessalonians. 

4  :  11,  iv.  283.  4  :  13,  iv.  250.  5  :  14,  ii.  135. 
5:17,1.285.    5  :  21,  ii.  602,  iv.  255. 

II.  Thessalonians. 

2.  V.  239.    2  :  3,  iv.  202  n.  6  ;  v.  199.    2  ;  6,  iv. 


619.    2  :  9,  V.  193.    3  :  8,  iii.  77.    3  :  10,  ii. 

295 

Thessalv,  ii.  547, 

Theurgy,  ii.  39,  388. 

Tliil>arirans,  church  of  the,  i.  136. 

Thibault  II..  iv.  300. 

Thief  on  the  cross,  ii.  690. 

Tiiierri  II.,  king  of  the  Burgundians,  iii. 

33,  39  n.  2. 
Thiersch.    See  Studien  u.  Kritiken,  1842. 
Thietberea,  wife  of  Lothaire  of  Lotharin- 

gia,  iii.  353,  354,  357,  450. 
Thietgaud,  abp.  of  Triers,  iii.  354. 
Thile,  ultima,  iii.  300  n.  1. 
Thilo. 

Cod.  apochrvph.  Nov.  Test.,  t.  i.,  M.ircion  s 
gospel,  i.  473  n.  5.  Conyersation  between 
Christ  and  John,  iii.  591  n.  1 :  f .  885,  iv.  5.53 
n.  5  ;  f .  893,  iii.  595  nn.  1,  2 ;  f .  894,  iii.  597 
n.  2. 

Thiven.     See  Councils,  an.  536. 

Thmuis,  ii.  430. 

Thoco.     See  Wm.  of. 

Thomas,  bp.  of  Claudiopolis,  enemy  of 

image  worship,  iii.  205  n.  1,  206. 
Thomas,  bp.  of  Neo-Cfesarea,  inquisitor 

over  the  Paulicians,  iii.  256. 
Thomas,  ecclesiastic,  iii.  575. 
Thomas,  monk,  pretended   Svncellus,  iii. 

228. 
Thomas,  the  apostle,  in  Parthia,  i.  80  n. 

3.     In  India,  i.  82.     Confession  of,  iv. 

375  ;  V.  238. 
Thomas  a  Becket,  iv.  168  n.  2,  169-172. 

Lives  of,  letters,  169  n.3.   Life  by  Her- 

ibert,  pp.  33,  75,  170  nn. 

Ep.  to  Henry  II.  (John  of  Salisbury,  ep.  48), 
iv.  168  n.  2. 

Thomas  Aquinas,  life  and  character  of, 
iv.  280,  421-423.  Writings?,  422,  423. 
519.  Defence  of  the  mendicant  orders, 
286-288.  Preaches  in  Italian,  317. 
The  immaculate  conception,  332.  Sac- 
raments, 335  n.  3,  514  n.  5.  Transub- 
stantiation,  338,339.  The  Lord's  Sup- 
per under  one  form,  344  nn.  1-3.  In- 
dulgences, 350  and  n.  1.  On  revelation, 
faith,  nature  of  theology,  429-432. 
Knowledge  of  God,  444.  Aristotle  de 
Causis,  445.  Almaric  and  David  of 
Dinanto,  447.  Against  pantheism,  449. 
Against  A verrhoes,  449,  450  and  n.  1. 
Omnipresence  of  God,  452.  Omnipo- 
tence, 456.  Trinity,  463-465.  Doc- 
trine of  creation,  466.  Doctrine  of 
miracles,  471-473.  Foreknowledge  and 
])redestiuation,  477-481,  491  uu.  7,  8. 
Man's  original  state,  491  and  nn.  7,  8, 
492.  Original  sin,  495.  Doctrine  of 
atonement,  506.  Incarnation  and  orig- 
inal plan  of  God,  508.  Faith,  511,  512. 
Justification,  512,  513.  Uncertainty 
with  regard  to  the  state  of  grace,  513, 
514.  Freedom  and  grace,  518,  519  and 
n.  1.  Doctrine  of  moials,  cardinal  vir- 
tues, 519-528.     Adiaphora,  524.    Con- 


GENERAL  INDEX. 


225 


silia  and  prrecepta,  525,  526.  Mag- 
nanimity and  humility,  526,  527.  Tlie 
intention  and  the  execution,  528.  The 
everlasting  gospel,  619    n.   1.      Image 

worship,  V.  233.  Life  of  (Acta  S.  Mar.), 
422  n.  1  ;  c.   iv.  450  n.  1  ;  c.  viii.  §  48, 

317  n.  8. 

Citations fiom  his  writings:  — 

Comm.  on  "  De  Causia'"  (opp.,  Paris,  1660,  t. 
4),  iv.  445  n.  1,  480. 

Contra  gentes,  iv.  422, 1.  iii.  c.  99,  miracles  and 
proTidence,  473  n.  1. 

Contra  impugnantes  religionem,  opusc.  xvi. 
(ed.  Venet.,  t.  xix.  f.  341  et  seq.),  defence  of 
the  mendicant  orders,  iv.  287  n.  2 :  f .  410, 
288  n.  2  ;  f.  411,  288  nn.  4-6  ;  f.  415,  the 
Everlasting  Gospel,  619  n.  1. 

De  unitate  infellectus,  contra  Averroistas, 
opu.sc.  ix.  (ed.  Venet.,  t.  xix),  iv.  449  n.  3,  450 
and  n.  3. 

In  Sententias  (ed.  Venet.,  tt.  ix.,  x.).  L.  i. 
Dist.  17,  Q.  1,  art.  4,  assurance,  iv.  513  n.  2  ; 
D.  25,  Q.  1,  art.  1,  predestination,  481  nn.  1- 
3 ;  art.  3,  481  nn.  4,  5  ;  D.  38,  Q.  1,  art.  1,  or- 
igin of  evil,  480  n.  1  ;  D.  42,  Q.  2,  art.  2,  mir- 
acles, 472  nn.  .3,  4.  L.  ii.  D.  17,  Q.  1,  art. 
1,  David  of  Dinanto,  446  n.  1;  Q.  2,  art.  1, 
against  the  Averrhoists,  450  n.  2;  D.  18,  Q. 
1,  art.  3,  two  conceptions  of  the  miraculous, 
472  nn.  5-7  ;  D.  29,  Q.  1,  art.  2,  original  con- 
dition, 492  nn.  1,  4-8.  L.  iii.  D.  20,  Q.  1, 
art.  3,  atonement,  506  n.  2. 

Summa  theologiae,  on  the  miracle,  iv.  473.  L. 
i.  P.  i.  Q.  3,  art.  8,  ALmaric  and  David  of  Di- 
nanto, 447  n.  2  ;  Q.  8,  art.  1  and  2,  Omnipres- 
ence of  God,  452  nn.  9,  10  :  Q.  14,  art.  5, 
knowledge  in  God,  480  n.  2 ;  Q.  23,  art.  5 
predestination,  479  n.  2  ;  Q.  46,  art.  2,  crea- 
tion, 466  n.  1 ;  Q.  47,  art.  1,  manifoldness  of 
the  universe,  479  nn.  3-5  ;  Q.  48,  art.  2,  evil 
and  good,  479  nn.  6-8  ;  Q.  95,  art.  1,  grace, 
492  n.  2;  Q.  105,  art.  6,  miracles,  471  n.  7, 
472  n.  1 ;  art  8,  472  n.  2  ;  P.  ii.  Q.  112,  art. 
5  (t.  xxi.  f.  633),  assurance,  514  nn.  1-4.  L. 
ii.  P.  ii.  Q.  1,  art.  4,  will  and  faith,  511  n.  7  ; 
P.  (or  1.),  iii.  Q.  1,  art.  3,  effect  of  sjn,  508  n. 
3.  Supplement  to  P.  iii.  Q.  13,  art.  1,  merits 
of  saints,  349  n,  1. 

On  the  immaculate  conception,  iv.  3.33  nn.  1-3. 

Relation  of  the  sacraments  to  Christian  life, 
a35  n.  3. 

Thomas  de  Celano. 
Life  of  Francis  of  Assisi,  iv.  60  n.  2. 

Thomas  of  Can ti pre,  his  experience  as  a 
mendicant,  iv.  277. 

Citations :  — 

Bonum  universale,  de  Apibus,  c.  1,  f .  6,  Mau- 
ritius, iv.  211  n.  5  ;  1.  i.  c.  1,  f.  120,  Dodo  of 
Friesland,  278n.3;  1.  i.  c.  5,  f.  23,  Cathar- 
ists,  582  n.  4  ;  c.  9,  f.  39,  279  n.  5.  L.  ii.  c. 
3,  §  14,  children's  crusade,  342  n.  5;  c.  10, 
mendicants,  277  nn.  ;  Rainer,  326  nn.  1,  2  ; 
c.  10,  f.  171,  mendicants,  281  n.  1 ;  c.  lO.  § 
21,  f.  174,  death  of  Innocent  IV.,  283  n.  3; 
the  mendicants  and  the  princes,  282  n.  4  ;  f. 
281,  secular  clergy  as  teachers,  281  n.  2  :  c. 
16  (Duaci,  1627,  f.  215),  Hugo  of  St.  Victor, 
401  n.  2  ;  c.  28,  §  7,  piety  in  children,  343  n. 
1 ;  c.  48,  Simon  of  Toumav,  418  n.  4  ;  c.  57, 
§  63,  Louis  IX.,  285  n.  7  ;"§  64,  f.  588,  Wm. 
de  St.  Amour,  285  n.  5. 

Thomas  of  Stitney,  v.  245  n.  5. 
Thomists,  v.  172. 

Thoudracians  (sect),  iii.  588.     Their  doc- 
trines, 589. 
Thor,  iii.  51,  295,  299. 
Thorault,  monastery,  iii.  277,  278.     The 
(^..j  boy  of,  iv.  343. 
^  15 


Thorgeir,  priest  in  Iceland,  iii.  304,  305. 

Thormod,  iii.  303. 

Thorwald,  Icelander,  iii.  300-302. 

Thorwald  Spakbodvarssun,  iii.  301. 

Thoth,  interpolated  sayings  of,  i.  176. 

Thought,  laws  of,  despised,  i.  387. 
Thought  and  being,  correspondence  of, 
V.  166. 

Thoughts,  evil,  Anselm  and  Bernard  on, 
iv.  240,  241.     See  Temptation. 

Thrace,  Aurelian  in,  i.  142.  Metropoli- 
tans of,  relation  to  the  bp.  of  Constan- 
tinople, ii.  197,  203.  Christmas,  ii.  345. 
Collyridianians  in,  ii.  376.  Synod  in, 
ii.  435.  Liberius  in,  ii.  443.  IVIaximus. 
iii.  192.  PolychroniiLS,  iii.  195.  Pauli- 
cians  in,  iii.  250  n.  2,  587  ;  iv.  564. 
CEcumenius,  iii.  531.  Bisanthe,  iii.  563, 
n.  4. 

Thrand,  islander,  iii.  307. 

Thrand,  Norwegian  province,  iii.  298. 

Three  Chapters,  controversy  concerning 
the,  ii.  595-608,  764  ;  iii.  34,  176  n.  1. 

Threida  (Thoreida),  iv.  37,  40. 

Qpovoc.     See  Cathedra. 

Thrudpert,  missionary,  iii.  37.  See  Acta 
S.  Apr. 

Thule,  ultima,  iii.  300  n.  1. 

Thundering  legion,  the,  i.  115-117. 

Thurgot,  English  ecclesiastic,  iii.  292. 

Thurificati,  ii.  223. 

Thuringia,  iii.  37,  66.  Boniface  in,  47, 
50,  72.  Erroneous  teachers  there,  49 
n.  1.  Destruction  of  the  Thuringian 
empire,  50  n.  1.  Berthold  in,  iv.  318. 
See  Theodoric  of. 

Qvpupoi,  i.  201. 

Thursday  of  the  Great  Week,  ii.  341. 

Thyana,  ii.  462.     See  Anthimus  of. 

Thyra,  Harold  Blaatand's  mother,  iii. 
288. 

Tiber,  iv.  140,  162. 

Tiberianus,  prefect,  i.  100  n.  4. 

Tiberius,  law  against  proselytism,  i.  89. 
Attitude  towards  Christianity,  93. 

Tichonius,  Donatist  grammarian,  ii.  244, 
245,  247  n.  3. 
Hermeneutic  rules  of,  ii.  244  nn.  2,  5,  6. 

Ticinum  (Pavia),  ii.  192  n.  2;  iii.  28  n. 
3.     See  Epiphanius. 

Tieck,  "  Der  Sehiitzgeist,"  v.  390  n.  1. 

Tiem,  Wenzel,  v.  321. 

Tiflis,  iv.  49. 

Tillemont. 
On  Nestorius,  ii.  512  n.  1.    Cassian,  688  n.  6. 
Memoires,  t.  14,  life  of  CyriU  (note  80),  on 
Theodorefs  letter,  557  n.  7. 

Timffius,  of  Plato,  i.  380. 

Time,  in  relation  to  God,  iv.  451,  452. 

To   freedom,  iv.   475,    476,   481,    519. 

Time  and  space,  Lull  on,  iv.  482  n.  2. 

Times  and  seasons,  ii.  107. 
Timocles,  in  Lucian's  dialogue,  i.  93  n.  1. 
Timotheus. 

De  receptione  hseretlcorum  (see  Coletor,  t.  ill.), 
Euchite  sects,  ii.  277  n.  3  ;  §  2,  278  n.  1 :  § 
4,  279  n.  2  i  §  6,  280  n.  1 ;  §  9,  278  n.  2. 


226 


GENERAL  INDEX. 


Timotheus,  Nestorian  patriarch  in  Syria, 
iii.  89. 

Timotheus,  patriarch  of  Constautinople, 
ii.  590. 

Tiniotlieus  Aihirus,  patriarch  of  Alexan- 
dria, ii.  584-.586. 

Timutiieus  Salophaciolus,  patriarch  of 
Alexandria,  ii.  585-587. 

Timothy,  iv.  13G.  Genuineness  of  II. 
ep.  to,  i.  85. 

I.  Timothy  1  :  7,  iv.  537.  1  :  13,  ii.  705.  2 : 1, 
i.   272.     2  :  4,  iii.  482,  483.    2  :  5,  ii.   386. 

2  :  8,  ii.  316 ;  iii.  4-38.  2  :  15,  ii.  306.  3  :  1, 
i.  184.     3:2,  i.  197  ;  ii.  182.    3  :  8,  i.  184. 

3  :  12.  ii.  182.     3  :  16,  ii.  494  n.  3,  498  n.  5. 

4  :  3,  ii.  300.  4  :  8,  iv.  241,  262,  314.  5  :  14, 
ii.  306.  5  :  17,  i.  188,  326  n.  1 ;  iii.  124.  5  :  23, 
iii.  147  ;  iv.  250.  6  :  8,  iii.  306.  6  :  12,  i. 
306  n.  2. 

n.  Tim.  2  :  4,  i.  199  ;  iii.  97  n.  1 ;  iv.  158  ;  v. 
86.  2  :  5,  i.  715.  2  :  14,  iii.  485  n.  3.  2  :  20, 
i.  247.  2  :  25,  iii.  255  ;  iv.  72.  3  :  7,  i.  506  n. 
3  :  12,  V.  310.    3  :  16,  v.  62. 

Timothy  (Gegnaesius),  Paulician,  iii.  249, 
250. 

Tiraur  Khan,  iv.  57. 

Tingis  (Tau<,'iers),  i.  147. 

Tira  (Tiron),  monastery  of,  iv.  97  n.  8, 
236. 

Tiridates,  king  of  Armenia,  ii.  136. 

Tiron.     See  Tira. 

Tirovano,  iv.  639. 

Tisiuis,  ii.  218,  221. 

Tithes,  opposed  by  the  Saxons,  iii.  76-78. 
Alcuiu  on,  iii.  77  and  n.  2,  82.  Laws 
respecting,  iii.  101  n.  2.  Leuthard,  iii. 
604.  Wm.  of  Modena  on,  iv.  41. 
Clergv  exliorted  to  be  content  with,  iv. 
138,  147,  149.  To  be  a])plied  to  the 
crusades.  Lull,  iv.  191.  Wicklif  on  the 
payment  and  use  of,  v.  159-161.  Huss 
on,  V.  264,  274, 335, 345, 346  (see  Huss, 
de  dccimis). 

Titular  bishops,  v.  103. 

Tituli,  ii.  195. 

Titulus  de  Decurionibus,  ii.  171  n.  1. 

Titus. 

1  :  6,  i.  184,  189.  1  :  6,  ii.  182.  1  :  7,  i.  184. 
1  :  9,  i.  188.  1 :  15,  i.  313 ;  iv.  92.  2  :  4,  iii. 
242.    2:11,  ii.  342.    3:5,1.249,646. 

Titus,  bp.  of  Bosti-a. 

C.  Maniclisoos,  1.  i.  c.  12,  i.  492  n.  3  ;  c.  SO,  500 
n.  6  ;  1.  iii.,  praef.,  496  n.  1,  497  n.  3 ;  initio, 
501  n.  4.    See  Canisius. 

Titus,  comes,  ii.  551. 

Titus  (Simeon),  Paulician,  iii.  248. 

Titus,  Homan  emperor,  i.  174  n.  2. 

Tocsin,  iii.  394  ;  iv.  610. 

Tolbiacum,  battle  of,  iii.  8. 

Toledo,  iii.  164.  Bps.  of,  340,  342.  Lit- 
urgy, 158  n.  1.  See  Councils,  an.  400, 
an.  589,  an.  633. 

Toleration,  Roman,  i.  86-88,  102-104. 
Claimed  by  the  Montanists,  i.  524. 
Under  Constantino,  ii.  14,  21,  25,  163, 
223,  227,  228.  Under  Julian,  ii.  70-72, 
84-86.  Jovian,  ii.  88,  89.  Valentin- 
ian,  Valens,  Gratian,  ii.  90,  91.    Theo- 


dosius,  ii.  97.    Themi.stius  on,  ii.  88, 89, 
91  and  n.  4.     In  Persia,  ii.  132. 
Tolle,  J.  (Tollius). 

Itinerar.  Italic,  f.  112,  tract  of  Euthymius 
against  the  Bogomiles,  iv.  559  nn.  2,  3 ; 
anathemas,  f.  114,  auath.  II.,  against  Tych- 
icus,  iii.  269  n.  1  ;  f.  116,  anath.  of  the' Bo- 
gomiles, iv.  572  n.  1  ;  f.  122,  of  the  Euchitcs, 
iii.  204  n.  1,  anath.  12,  iv.  559  n.  3  ;  f.  144, 
iii.  265  n.  2;  f.  146,  against  the  Paulicians, 
iii.- 266  n.  2. 

Tombs  of  the  saints,  iii.  7.    See  Miracles, 

Peter,  Paul. 
Tongues,  gift  of,  i.  181,  186  n.  2,  510 ;  v. 

150. 
Tonsure,  iii.  17,  106  n.,  577. 
Tormod  Torf. 

Hist.  Norveg.,  1.  ii.  c.  2,  Olof  the  Thick  and 
Iceland,  iii.  305  n.  3;  c.  21,  in  Thrand,  298 
n.  1 ;  c.  23,  Gudbrand,  299  n.  1. 

Torture,  i.  98,  108,  109,  112  n.  4,  113, 
131  ;  iii.  326,  598.  Nicholas  I.,  on  the 
use  of,  iii.  312;  iv.  90  n.  6.  Self-tor- 
ture, iv.  514. 

Toscana,  party  in  Italy,  iii.  375. 

Totila,  king  of  the  Goths,  ii.  298. 

Toul,  iii.  493.     See  Bruno,  Hermann  of. 

Toulouse,  sects  at,  iv.  257,  639.  Bp.  of, 
270.  Inquisition  at,  580,  643  (see 
Philip  of  Limborch).  Catharist  coun- 
cil at,  590.  Henry  of  Cluuy  at,  603. 
Counts  of,  639,  641  and  n.  4,  642  nn. 
University  of,  v.  63. 

Tournay,  iii.  42.  School  at,  iv.  357,  359 
n.  3.  History  of  the  abbey  at,  iv.  357 
n.  (see  Hermann).  See  Odo,  Simon, 
Stephen. 

Tours,  pilgrimages  to  St.  Martin's  tomb 
at,  iii.  131,  132.  Udo  at,  417.  School 
at,  470,  503.  Gozachin  on  the,  515  n. 
6.  Berengar  at,  502,  503,  507,  510,  51 1 , 
516,  521.  Ep.  of  bishops  of,  101  n. 
2.  Abp.  of,  511,  521  (see  Councils, 
an.  1054).  See  Berengar,  Gregory, 
Hildebert,  Martin. 

Trade,  iii.  408.  Of  Jews,  iv.  72.  Of 
monasteries,  iv.  239.  Huss  on,  v.  326. 
Tradesmen,  v.  214.  See  Merchants, 
Traffic. 

Tradition,  with  tlie  Jews,  i.  39,  40,  41  n. 

1.  On  the  early  dissemination  of  Chris- 
tianity, 80,  82,  85.  Irenanis  on,  215. 
Cvprian  on,  216,  319,  320.  Firmilianus 
on,  216.  Apostolic,  204  n.  3,  314,  319, 
320,  437,  528.  In  Gnosticism,  388. 
Basilides  on,  408.  Ptolemreus,  437,  439 
n.  1.  Marcion,  459,  461,  462.  Persian, 
487.  In  Moutanisni,  517,  519.  Church, 
519,  530.  Augu.stin  on  the  authority 
of  the  church  tradition,  ii.  239, 402,  697, 
725.  Differing  views  of,  ii.  723  ;  iii. 
555.     In  the  spread  of  Christianity,  iii. 

2,  32,  48,  91  n.  At  Toledo,  iii.  164.  In 
the  image  controversy,  iii.  210,  232. 
Icelandic,  iii.  300.  Scotus  on,  iii.  462, 
463.  The  dialectic  tendency  and,  iii. 
471  ;   iv.  355,  380.      Anselm,  iv.  370. 


GENERAL  INDEX. 


227 


With  the  scholastics,  iv.  420,  519,  520. 
Roman,  iv.  536.  Opposition  to,  iv.  575. 
Janow,  V.  207.     Huss,  v.  264,  324. 

Tradition  of  spiritual  <j;ifts,  Paulicianson, 
iii.  249.    Of  the  Christian  spirit,  iii.  445. 

Traditores,  i.  115  ;  ii.  217,  219,  222-224, 
230. 

Traducianisra,  of  Tertullian,  i.  615,  626, 
Ambrose,  ii.  622.  Coelestius  on,  ii.  639 
n.  2,  640,  647.  Julian  of  Eclauiun,  ii. 
653,  659.  Annianus  on,  ii.  657.  Pela- 
gius,  ii.  669.  Augustin,  ii.  668-671. 
Aquinas,  iv.  495.  The  Catharists,  iv. 
573. 

Traffic,  in  priestly  functions,  iii.  53,  108 
(see  Simony).  Traffic,  iv.  210.  With 
the  Eastern  monks,  iv.  529.  Walden- 
ses,  iv.  611,  612.     See  Trade. 

Tragedy,  of  Nestorius,  ii.  553.  Of  Ire- 
naeus,  553  n.  3. 

Training  of  souls,  i.  406. 

Trajan,  Roman  emperor,  i.  27.  Rescript 
of,  97-100,  102,  105,  107,  118,122,  191, 
664,  665  n.  6. 

Trajectum  (Mtestricht),  iii.  41  (Utrecht), 
44. 

Trance,  i.  513,  520;   ii.  240. 

Trani,  iii.  5S0. 

Transcendentalism,  1.26,  57;  iii.  496. 

Transfiguration.     See  Christ. 

Translations,  ii.  77,  103  u.  1.  Of  Chrys- 
ostom's  homilies,  657,  727.  Sermons 
of  Nestorius,  720  n.  4.  Of  Origen  by 
Jerome,  744-746  ;  by  Rufinus,  748-75(3. 
Of  Evagrius,  752.  Ascensio  Isaite 
(Ethiopic),  776  n.  4  (Latin),  iv.  572  n.  1. 
In  the  Third  and  Fourth  Periods. 
Bede,  iii.  18  n.  1,  153  n.  3.  Of  the 
Tvritings  of  Theodore,  158.  John  of 
Oznun,  250  n.  1.  Of  Kristni  Saga,  300 
n.  2.  Liturgy  into  Slavonian,  326. 
From  Greek  into  Slavonian,  330.  From 
Latiu  into  English,  iii.  468.  In  trans- 
actions between  the  Greek  and  Roman 
churches,  563,  576  n.  2,  581,  584.  Lat- 
in into  the  vernacular,  598  n.  4. 

Ill  the  Fifth  and  Sixth  Periods.  E]). 
of  Innocent  IV.,  into  Persian  and  Tar- 
tar languages,  iv.  50.  Latin  transla- 
tions of  the  Platonists,  etc.,  iv.  359,  420, 
444.  Of  Aristotle,  iv.  417.  A.scension 
of  Isaiah  (Latin),  572  n.  1.  Arabic,  iv. 
417,  420.  Of  Arabic  philosophers,  iv. 
444,  445.  Of  various  writings,  iv.  300 
n.  1  ;  V.  150,  411.  See  Bible  translation, 
Rufinus. 

Transmigration  of  souls,  in  Platonism,  i. 
34.  With  Basilides,  404.  Origen,  627. 
See  Metempsychosis. 

Transplanting  of  peoples,  iv.  I. 

Transubstantiation,  ii.  732,  733  ;  iii.  494- 
530.     Two  parties  opposed  to,  iii.  527. 
In  the  Fifth  Period,  iv.  335-341.    In 
relation  to  the  priesthood,  336.     Wal- 
denses  on,  614. 

In  the  Sixth  Period.  Doctrine  at- 
tacked by  Wicklif,  v.  151-157,  163,  242, 


259.  (Accidentia  sine  subjecto,  152, 
153,  155,  156,  163,243  n.  1,337).  Huss 
on,  242-244,  247,  270,  271,  274,  .331, 
337,  339,  343,  344.  At  Prague,  244, 
247.  Stanislaus  of  Zuaim,  244,  245. 
Zbynek,  247.  Paueitas  a  parte  rei, 
343.  See  Lord's  Supper,  Paschasius 
Radbert. 

Trapezuud,  ii.  592. 

Traufenstein,  iv.  345. 

Treasury  of  merit,  v.  284.  See  Thesau- 
rus. 

Tree  of  knowledge,  iii.  259. 

Trees,  worsliip  of,  ii.  139.  Sacred,  iii. 
51  ;  iv.  15,  30. 

Trent,  iv.  6.30.     Bp.  of,  v.  326,  327. 

Trcugje  Dei  (truces  of  God),  iii.  407,  454. 

Trevisa,  John,  v.  149. 

Triad,  with  Sabellius,  i.  595,  596  n.  5,  598. 
Gospel  of  the  Egvptians,  i.  601.  Eastern 
church,  i.  605,  608,  609.  In  Neo-Pla- 
touism,  ii.  122.  With  the  Euchites,  ii. 
279.  Marcellus,  ii.  438.  Augustin,  ii. 
469.     Photinus,  ii.  483.     See  Trinity. 

Triaicliy,  with  Marcion,  i.  467  n.  1. 

Tribur,  synod  at,  on  marriage  of  priests, 
iii.  383,  411  n.  7.  Assembly  of  princes 
at,  iv.  Ill,  112. 

Tribute,  from  the  clergy,  Philip  the  Fair 
on,  v.  5,  6.  To  Csesa'r,  16.  From  Eng- 
land to  the  pope,  136.     See  Caesar. 

Tricca,  iii.  531. 

Tricennalia,  ii.  25,  427. 

Trichotomy,  of  Origen,  i.  555,  627,  629. 
Sabellius,  i.  596  n.  2.  The  Gnostics,  i. 
627  (420-422).  Justin,  i.  635.  Apol- 
linaris,  ii.  487,  488. 

Triers,  Athanasius  banished  to,  ii.  428, 
433.  Maximus,  trial  of  Priscilliauists 
at,  ii.  772-775.  Stylite  in,  iii.  28.  Mon- 
astery, iii.  72,  325.  Bishops,  Archbisli- 
ops  of,  iii.  167,  354,  374,  408  n.  1,  445 
n.  2,  448  n.  1  ;  iv.  Ill,  331 ;  v.  37,  133. 
Heretical  schools  at,  iv.  609.  Memora- 
bilia of  abps.  of  Triers,  iv.  609  n.  5. 
See  Nicholas  Krebs. 

Tri;;Iav,  Slavic  idol,  iv.  14,  15. 

Trimurti,  the  Indian,  i.  573. 

Trinitarians,  order  of  the,  iv.  267,  268. 

Trinitv,  doctrine  of  the,  i.  518,  571-610, 
690," 720  ;  ii.  Ill  n.,  122,  384,  385,  403- 
473  ;  iv.  334,  385  n.  4,  418,  430,  457- 
466. 

In  the  First  Period.  With  .Justin 
Martyr,  i.  585,  586;  Alexandrian 
school,  586-594;  Sabellius,  594-601; 
Paul  of  Samosata,  601-605.  Tertullian, 
605  (518).  Dionvsius  of  Alexandria, 
606-608. 

Third  and  Fourth  Periods.  Opposed 
by  Mohammed,  iii.  86,87,  159;  Chil- 
peric  on  the,  91  n. ;  in  Spain,  117,  118; 
in  the  Greek  church,  169,  210  ;  With 
Maximus,  171-174;  in  Ireland,  461  n. 
1. 

Fijlh  and  Sixth  Periods.  Ravmund 
Lull  on  the,  iv.  66,  69,  465  ;  Roscelin. 


228 


GENERAL  INDEX. 


360;  Anselm,  457,458;  Abelard,  377, 
380,  385  n.  4,  396,  458,  459  ;  Aquinas, 
463,  464  ;  the  three  ages,  227-232,  447, 
448;  Boiroiuiles,  556;  Calharists,  571, 
574;  Pasagii,  590.  Janow  on  the,  v. 
208  ;  IIuss,  V.  337  ;  Tauler,  v.  382 ;  Eck- 
hart,  V.  396,  397.  See  Arian  contro- 
versy. 

Trinity,  festival  of  the,  iv.  333,  334. 

Tripoli,  in  Ph(i?nicia,  ii.  590. 

Trisagion,  additions  to  the,  ii.  590,  609  n. 
2;  iii.  176  n.  1. 

Trismeaistns  (Hermes),  i.  176. 

Trithei'sni,  i.  607  ;  ii.  422,  614  ;  iv.  227  n. 
1,  360,461. 

Troanne.     See  Durandus  of. 

Trontano,  iv.  629  n.  3. 

Troubadour.s,  iv.  604  and  n.  3,  616  n.  1. 

Troyes,  iii.  154,  481,  489  ;  iv.  147,  211  n. 
5,  383.  iSIouastery  near,  iii.  1 54.  See 
Councils,  an.  1127. 

Truces  of  God,  iii.  407. 

Trnllan  councils.  See  Councils,  an.  680, 
an.  691  or  692. 

Truth  among  pagan  nations,  Valentine 
on  the,  i.  427  ;  Bardesanes,  i.  442.  Ori- 
gen  on  the  unity  of,  i.  588.  Confidence 
in  the,  iii.  508,  515  ;  iv.  67.  Zeal  for 
an  idea,  and,  iv.  84.  Absolute,  and  the 
human  presentation  of,  iv.  331.  Spirit 
of,  iv.  410.  Devotion  of  Huss  to,  v. 
264,  267,  268,  277,  279,  292  n.  4,  310, 
315,  319,  363,  368.  Close  connection  of 
truth  and  error,  v.  392. 

Truthfulness,  relation  of  Christianity  to, 
i.  388,  389.  Huss  on,  v.  363.  See  Ve- 
racity. 

Tryplio.     See  Justin  Martyr. 

Tschamtschean. 
Hist.  Armenia.     P.  i.  f.  765,  Arerurdis,  iii.  587 
n.  8.     T.  ii.  &.  884-895,  Thondraciaus,  588  n. 
2. 

Tiibinger  Theol.  Quartelschrift. 
18.34,  ii.  14  n.  2. 

Tudun,  prince  of  the  Huns,  iii.  82. 

Tuentius,  bp.,  ii.  695  n. 

Tuggen,  iii.  34. 

Tunis,  iv.  301.  R.  Lull  at,  iv.  66,  67  and 
n.,  71  n.  2. 

Tuuunum,  Victor  of,  ii.  605  n.  4. 

Tuvholt  (Thoroult),  monastery  in  Flan- 
ders, iii.  277,  278. 

Turin,  sect  near,  iii.  600.  Cunibert,  iv. 
98.  Waldenses  at,  iv.  609  n.  3.  Coun- 
cil of,  ii.  775  n.  5.  See  Claudius,  Max- 
imus. 

Turkistan,  Mani  in,  i.  488. 

Turks,  iii.  187,  188,  375;  iv.  300,  301  ;  v. 
388. 

Turlcpinus,  v.  213. 

Turribius,  bp.  of  Asturica  (Astorga),  ii. 
776  n.  1. 

Tuscany,  iii.  366. 
Tuscoli,  counts  of,  iii.  375. 
Tusculum  (Frascati),  iii.  423. 
Tuventar,  Slavonian  prince,  iii.  318  n.  1. 
Tuy.     See  Lucas  of. 


Tychse,  ii.  80. 

Tychicus,  iii.  254. 

Tvchicus    (Sergius),  Paulician,   iii.  251, 

"254  and  n.  3,  269  n.  1. 
Tychsen. 

Dissertat.  de  inscript.  Indicis,  ii.  141  n.  6. 
Type,  the  {rvnoi  rf/c  m'crrewf),  iii.   184- 

192. 
Types,  iv.  220.     See  Symbols. 
Tyre,  ii.  143,  144.     Paganism  in,  ii.  3,  4. 

Irenreus,  bp.  of,  ii.  553  n.  3.    Hatred  of 

IMonophysitism    in,   ii.    591    n.       See 

Councils"  (an.  335),  Methodius,  bp.  of, 

William  of. 
Tyrol,  Dolcino  in  the,  iv.  629  n.  5,  630. 

John  XXIII.,  V.  102. 
Tzabians,  iii.  257.     See  Sabians. 
Tzauio,  iii.  256. 

Tzathus,  prince  of  the  Lazians,  ii.  139. 
T^vKa?iLKTi  atpecic,  iii.  545  n.  6. 


U. 


Ubald,  life  of  bishop,  iv.  206  n.  2. 

Ubiquity,  iii.  500;  iv.  345.  See  Omni- 
presence. 

Uchomo,  Abgar  of  Edessa,  i.  80. 

Udardus.     See  Odo. 

Udo  (Audius),  ii.  766. 

Udo,  bp.  of  Triers,  iv.  111. 

Udo,  Wendish  prince,  iii.  325. 

'YdpoTTupaaTUTac,  i.  458  n.  2,  505. 

Ueberlingen,  v.  374. 

"Tat?  (Hvle),  Platonic  doctrine  of  the,  i. 
34,  44,"  376,  378,  611.  With  Celsus,  163, 
168  and  n.  1.  Plotinus,  391  n.  2.  In 
Gnosticism,  374-379,  383,  384,  423  n.  2, 
442,  492,  618,  620.  Basilides,  402  n.  3. 
Valentine,  420-423  n.  2,  427-429. 
Other  Gnostics,  438,  441,  443,  455,  456, 
466,  468,  472.  In  the  church,  565, 
567.  With  Origen,  624  nn.  4,  5.  Gil- 
bert of  Poictiers,  iv.  462  n.  1. 

Redemption  from  the  power  of  the, 
ii.  115  (see  Gno.sticism),  122.  Mani- 
cheans,  ii.  769  n.  3.     See  Matter. 

Ullmann.  See  Studien  and  Kritiken,  J., 
1833,  and  1836. 

Ulm,  V.  125. 

Ulphilas,  ii.  150-159  ;  iii.  129.    His  Arian- 
ism,  ii.  472,  473.     Life  of,  ii.  150  n.  4 
(see  Auxentius).     His  version  of  the 
Bible,  ii.  152  ;  iii.  281  n. 
His  Testament,  f.  21,  ii.  472  n. 

Ulric,  bp.  of  Augsburg,  iii.  405,  408. 
Canonized,  447.  His  letter  (perhaps 
not  genuine),  to  Nicholas  I.,  on  celib- 
acv,  411  and  n.  7.  See  A.  S.  Jul.,  or 
A."  S.  (0.  B.),  S.  V-,  Martene  et  Du- 
rand,  t.  i. 

Ulric,  companion  of  Otto  of  Bamberg,  iv. 
2  u.  1.'20,  21,  25. 

Ulrich  Reichenthal. 
Hist.  cone.  Const,  v.,  326  n.  3. 


Ultramontanes,  v.  90 


GENERAL  INDEX. 


229 


Unam  sanctam,  bull,  v.  8. 

Unbelief,  in  paganism,  i.  11-15,  20-22,  33, 
71.  Clement  on,  i.  531.  End  of  (Jo- 
achim), iv.  229.  In  the  Fifth  Period, 
iv.  239,  324-328.  Louis  IX.  on,  iv. 
326,  327.     See  Lifidelity. 

Unbelievers,  fate  of,  v.  3S8.    See  Pagans. 

Uncharitableness,  iii.  443. 

Unction,  extreme,  i.  477  ;  iii.  102,  448, 
449 ;  iv.  335.  Unction,  among  the 
Greek  mystics,  iv.  562.  Janow  on,  v. 
214.  Imperial,  iii.  367.  See  Anoint- 
ing. 

Understanding,  Christianity  of  the,  i.  581. 
Tendency  of  the,  ii.  493  ;  iv.  257.  Ke- 
actions  of  the,  iv.  239,  336,  380.  Faith 
and  (Lull  on),  iv.  439,  440.  See  Rea- 
son. 

Ung  Khan,  iv.  47. 

Ungodlike  nature,  the,  with  the  Gnostics, 
i.  420,  421,  456. 

Uniformity  of  doctrine,  ii.  382.  Of  law, 
i.  401. 

Unigenitus,  the  Constitution,  v.  41. 

Unitarians  of  the  second  century,  i.  304. 
Sec  Monarchians. 

Unitv  in  multeity,  with  the  Gnostics,  i. 
401,421,  449,  4.50. 

Unity  of  essence,  in  the  Godhead,  with 
Origen,  i.  590.  In  the  Eastern  and 
"Western  churches,  i.  605  ;  ii.  403,  404, 
410,439,441.     See 'Oixoovawv. 

Unity  of  nations,  v.  211.  Christianity 
and  the,  i.  411. 

Unitv  of  the  church,  original,  through  the 
spirit,  i.  179-18.3,  207,  208.  Relation  of 
the  doctrine  of  the  Trinity  to,  i.  573  ;  iii. 
568.  Outward  forms  of  union,  i.  201- 
207.  Outward  unity  of  the  Catholic 
church,  and  its  mode  of  representation, 
i.  207-217.  God  the  .source  of  unity; 
Origen  on,  i,  621-624.  Spiritual,  iii.  33. 
Ratramuus  on,  iii.  568.  Under  mani- 
fold forms,  Joachim,  iv.  225.  Catholic 
idea  of,  iv.  268,  578  ;  with  Bernard,  iv. 
263  ;  Peter  of  Cluny,  iv.  264 ;  Huss,  v. 
306.  And  papal  absolution,  v.  14,  19, 
33,  70,  78  (see  Papacy,  Popes).  And 
Christ,  Jauow  on,  v.  210,  211,  231. 
Huss,  v.  302,  303,  306-308. 

Unitv  of  the  spiritual  life,  in  relation  to 
Christian  ethics,  ii.  634,  635,  681. 

Universal  ideas,  in  Alexandrian  Judaism, 
i.  54,  56.  Moral,  ii.  660.  Of  depen- 
dence, ii.  666.  Conceptions,  universa- 
lia,  ii.  654;  iv.  356,  461.  Universalia 
ante  rem,  in  re,  iv.  356.     See  Realism. 

Universality,  as  test  of  doctrine,  ii.  210, 
239,  697. 

Universe,  laws  of  the,  i.  401.  Manifold- 
ness  of  the,  Aquinas,  iv.  479.  Perfected 
through  the  redemption,  iv.  507,  508. 

Universitas  praidestinatorum,  "v.  302. 

Universities,  iv.  68,  70,  421,  422  ;  v.  128, 
263.  Monastic  influence  in  the,  iv.  270, 
281,  284,  289.  Condition  of  the,  iv. 
413-416.      Theoloffical  discussions  in 


the,  iv.  416.  Teaching  compared  with 
preaching,  v.  61.  See  Bologna,  Orleans, 
Oxford,  Palenza,  Paris,  Pisa,  Prague, 
Salamanca,  Toulouse. 

Unjust  steward,  parable  of  the,  iv.  553 
and  n.  5,  572  and  u.  2. 

Unleavened  bread.     See  Bread. 

Unnatural  crimes  charged  against  the 
Christians,  i.  92,  94,  95,  98  nn.  2,  4,  109 
n.  2,  112,  113,  664.  Against  heretical 
sects,  iii.  265,  591,  595  n.  3;  iv.  586. 
Against  the  Jews,  iv.  72,  73,  76,  77. 
Against  the  Templars,  v.  23. 

Unni,  archbishop,  iii.  288,  291. 

Unvan,  archbishop,  iii.  292. 

'TTTOTdTTTovref,  ii.  213,  357. 

'TnuGTaaic,  ii.  614.     See  Hypostases. 

Upsala,  central  point  of  pagan  worship  in 
the  North,  iii.  292,  293.  Bp.  Heinrich 
of,  iv.  45. 

Urban,  bp.  of  Rome,  ep.  in  the  Pseudo- 
Isidorean  Decretals,  iii.  348  n.  2. 

Urban  II.,  pope,  Guitmund,  iii.  529  n.  3. 
Banished  from  Rome,  iv.  121.  Philip 
of  France,  iv.  121-123.  The  Crusade, 
iv.  12.3-125,  153.  Returns  to  Rome,  iv. 
128,  129,  140  n.  1,  168  n.  2.  On  assas- 
sins of  excommunicated  persons,  iv. 
129  n.  4.  His  successor,  iv.  132.  Lay 
investiture,  iv.  136,  140.  Yves  of  Char- 
tres,  iv.  198,  201.  Robert  of  Arbrissel, 
iv.  246.  Robert  of  Citeaux,  iv.  252. 
On  penance,  iv.  348.  Indulgence,  iv. 
349.  Anselm,  iv.  364.  Council  at  Bari, 
iv.  536. 

Ep.  to  Gottfried,  iv.  129  n.  4.  See  Mansi  Con- 
cil.,  XX. 

Urban  IV.,  pope,  iv.  341,  421. 

Urban  V.,  pope,  at  Rome,  v.  44.  Assem- 
blv  under,  102.  Demands  tribute  of 
England,  136.     Militz,  179-181. 

Urban  VI.,  pope,  validity  of  his  election 
disputed,  V.  46-50.  Besieged  at  Xai)les, 
release,  death,  51.  Bull  against  Clem- 
ent VII.,  164.  Wicklif  on,  165.  Law 
on  dress,  192,  223.     Jauow  on,  232. 

Urbicus,  i.  664. 

Urie,  Zacharias  of,  v.  107. 

LTrgellis,  iii.  156  n.  5,  167.     See  Felix  of. 

Urkundenbuch.     See  Pelzel. 

Urolf,  archbishop  of  Lorch,  iii.  332  n.  1. 

Ursacius,  bishop  of  Singidunum,  ii.  449, 
451,  452,  454. 

Ursacius,  comes,  ii.  226,  228  and  n.  3. 

Ursicinus.     See  Ursinus. 

Ursinus,  bp.  of  Rome,  schism  of,  ii.  255- 
257. 

Ursinus,  monk,  i.  322  n.  4. 

Urstis. 

German,  hi.'storic.  post  Henric.  IV.  pars  alt. 
Francof.,  1585,  f.  133,  Chronicle  of  Albert  of 
Strdssburg,  v.  41  n.  2. 

Usages,  uniformity  of  church,   iii.  568. 

See  Church  usages.  Ritual. 
Usda  (Uscz),  castle,  iv.  7  n. 
Usedom  historv  of  its  conversion,  iv.  18. 


230 


GENERAL  INDEX. 


Assembly  at,  18,  22.     Otto  and  War- 
tislav  at,"  24. 
Uslier,  archbishop. 

Britannicarum  eccles.  antiquitates,  ed.  ii.  f 
362,  Columba,  iii.  10  n.  2;  f.  429,  Patrick,  ii. 
146  n.  1,  14S  n.  1.  De  Chri.><tianar.  eceles., 
etc.,  successione  et  statu  (LoDdiiii,  1GS7,  f. 
112),  Walter  Mapes  on  the  Waldenses,  iv.  608 
n.  1 1  f.  157,  protocol  of  the  conference  at 
Montreal  between  Albigenses  and  Catholics, 
iv.  641  n.  2.  Hist,  dogmatica,  de  Scripturis 
(ed.  Wharton,  Lond.,  1690),  f.  377,  extracts 
from  Elfric  of  Malmsbury,  ill.  469  nn.3-5  ; 
f.  421,  from  Bacon's  tract  addres.sed  to  Clem- 
ent IV.,  iv.  425  n.  1-3.  Vet.  epist.  Hibcruic. 
sylloge,  f.  41,  ep.  of  Scotus  to  Charles  the 
Bald,  iii.  467  n.  2. 

Usury,  ii.  766  ;  iv.  52,  72,  74, 176,  184,  300 ; 
V.  .52,  17.5,  185,  189,  223. 

Utrecht,  bishopric  at,  iii.  44,  65.  Monas- 
tery at,  73.  Willibrord  at,  45.  Boni- 
face,'47,  71.  Subordinated  to  Mentz, 
71  n.  2.  William  of,  iv.  109.  Letter 
of  the  church  of,  iv.  592  n.  2.  See 
Gregory,  K ad bod. 

Utrecht,  the  priest  of,  sketch  of  Boniface, 
iii.  60  n.  1,  71  n.  3,  72  n.  3. 

Uzziah,  iii.  211,  385. 


V. 


Vagabond  monks,  iv.  44  ;  v.  52. 
Vagrant  clergy,   iii.    108,   109,  412,413; 

iv.  52. 
Vagrants,  imposters,  iii.  446  n.  1. 
Vaison.     See  Councils,  an.  529. 
Val  d'Ossola,  iv.  629  n.  3. 
Valence.    See  Councils,  an.  529 ;  an.  855. 
Valens,  bp.  of  Mursa,  ii.  449,   451,  452 

4.54. 
Valens,  emperor,  ii.  88  n.,  91   and  n.  4, 

111  n.  151  n.  2,  152   n.  1,  155,  156,  165 

n.  5,  174,  .301,  459,  460. 
Valens,  monk,  ii.  275. 
Valentine,  abbot,  ii.  686. 
Valentine  the   Gnostic,   himself  and  his 

doctrines,  i.  417-434,  377  n.  1,385,386, 
^401  n.  3,  437,  439,  443,  445,  492  n.  5. 
Valentiniau  I.,  emperor,  ii.  90-92,    162 

167,459,461,471.  ' 

Valentiniau  IL,  emperor,  ii.  92  n,  3,  93 

94,  99,  117,472,  775;  iv.  111. 
Valentiniau   IIL,   emperor,  ii.  207,  575, 

769  n.  6,  770. 
Valentiniau  school  (Gnostic),  i.  393  n.  3, 

417,  434-442,  635  ;  iii.  261  ;  iv.  569. 
Valerian,  emperor,  i.   127,   136-140,  148 

n.,  320,  321  ;  ii.  149. 
Valerius,  count,  ii.  650. 
Valesius. 
Notes  to  Socrates,  1.  v.  c.  10,  f .  61  (ed.  Mogunt.), 
Eunomius"  confession,  ii.  449  n.  3. 

Validity,  of  Sacerdotal  acts,  ii.  219,  224, 
245,  246.  Of  sacranients,  see  Baptism, 
Sacraments. 

Valley  of  Sessia,  iv.  632. 

Vallis  Alisinthialis  (Valley  of  "Worm- 
wood), iv.  254. 


Vallombrosa,    Vallombrosians,    iii.   398 

419. 
Vam  Khan,  iv.  47. 
Van  der  Hardt. 

Acta  concil.  Con.st.,  t.  i.  p.  3,  f .  18,  Clemangis, 
De  ruina  eoclcsise,  v.  56  n.  5  ;  f.  179  et  stq., 
Zacharias  of  Urie,  107  n.  1  ;  f.  801,  119  n.  2 ; 
f .  833,  speech  of  Stephen  of  Prague  (Paletz  ?), 
119  n.  1 ;  f.  881,  Hapti.-.,?,  113  n. ;  f.  1010,  the 
Germans  on  indulgences,  126  n.  3;  Martin 
V.  on  the  same,  126  n.  4. 
T.  ii.  ff.  33,  42,  Henry  of  Ilessia,  Consilium 
pacis.T.  49 nn.  2-4, 50 n. ;  ff.  132, 142, 146, 155, 
Council  of  Pisa,  83  n.  2,  84  n.,  87  n.,  Sb  n.  1 ; 
f.  180  et  seq.,  council  of  Constance,  discourse 
ofGentianus,  110  n.  2  ;  f.  194,  D'Ailly,  1(14 
n.  3 ;  f,  228,  104  n.  1  :  f.  230,  103  n.  ;  f .  234, 
abdication  of  John  XXIII.,  105  n.  2  ;  fif.  272, 
278,  Gerson's  onit.,  107  n.  2, 108  n.  1 ;  f.  297, 
John  of  Antioch,  108  n.  2  ;  f.  348,  Theodore 
of  Niem,  de  fatis  Joh.  XXIII.,  89  n.,91  n.  2. 
T.  iii.  ff.  69-71,  Jerome  of  Prague,  ep.  of  Pog- 

gio  to  Aretino,  v.  378  n.  2.  377  nn. 
T.  iv.  i.  f .  23  et  seq.,  v.  104  n.  2  ;  ff.  26,  28,  J.  of 
Chlumon  the  imprisonment  of  Hu.ss,  328  nn. ; 
f.  32,  329  n.  2  ;  f.  41,  John  XXIII.,  105  n.  1 
f .  60,  108  n.  2 ;  ff.  87, 88,  Zabarella,  109  n.  2  ; 
f.  180,  discour.se  of  Gentianus,  110  n.  2  ;  f. 
213,  326  nn.  2,  3  ;  f .  281,  sentence  of  John 
XXII.,  Ill  n.  4;  f.  307,  second  hearing  of 
Huss,  344  n.l;  ff.  311,  312,  the  schism  in 
Prague,  256  n.  1  ;  f .  317,  preaching  of  Huss, 
257  n.  2  ;  f.  327,  Huss  and  the  martyrs  of 
Prague,  288  n.  2,  290  nn.  1,  2  ;  f .  328,  the  Ox- 
ford documents,  244  n.  2;  f.  393,  the  blush 
of  the  emperor,  369  n.  2 ;  ff.  432,  433,  reso- 
lution provided  in  case  of  Huss"  recantation, 
357  n.  ;  f.  447,  his  farewell  to  his  jailors,  371 
n.  1  ;  f.  495,  complaint  of  the  knights  of  Bo- 
hemia and  Moravia,  376  n.  ;  f.  638,  Jerome  of 
Prague,  372  nn.  3,  4,  373  n.  1  ;  f.  643,  374  n. 
1 ;  ff.  672  and  753,  burning  of  the  bulls,  286 
n.l:  ff.  680,  681,  trial  of  Jerome,  372  n.l; 
f .  68.3,  372  n.  3  ;  ff.  752,  753,  285  n.  2  ;  f.  757, 
377  n.  ;  f.  758,  254  n.  ;  f.  1397,  Dacher  on  *Jhe 
Cone.  Const.,  118  n.  2 :  ff.  1419-1424,  the  pro- 
test of  the  Germans,  122-124  nn. ;  f.  1462, 
agreements  of  the  council,  126  n.  1. 

A'andals,  the  Arian,  persecute  the  Catho- 
lics, ii.  238,  473,  600,  709  (iii.  5  n.  2;  r. 
312).  Take  Africa  and  besiege  Hippo, 
695.  The  Manicheans  among  them, 
770. 

Varanes  (Behram),  king  of  Persia,  i.  488. 

Varanes  V.,  king  of  Persia,  ii.  134,  135 
n.  4,  136. 

Varro,  threefold  theology,  i.  7,  86  n.  1. 
World  soul,  images  of  the  gods,  Jews, 
9.  Sibylline  books,  177  n.  3.  Pag.  15, 
86  n.  1.     See  Dionys.  Halicarna.ss. 

Vas.sal,  vassalage,  influence  of  Christian- 
ity on,  iii.  98.  Maximus  on,  171  u.  2. 
Priests  as  vassals,  402. 

Vater. 

Kirchenhistorischen  Archiv.,  J.  1823.  Heft 
2,  Neander  on  the  paschal  supper,  i.  298  n.  1. 

Vatican.     See  Libraries. 
Vaiighan. 

Life  of  Wycliffe  (Lond.,  1831),  vol.  i.,  pp.  270, 
278  et  seq.,  the  tribute  to  the  pope,  v.  136  nn. 
1,  2  ,  p.  284, 136  n.  3 :  pp.  312,  314,  his  short 
rule  of  life,  133  n.,  139  n.  1  ;  p.  319,  Expos, 
decalog.,  1.39  n.  2 ;  pp.  320,  326,  329, 140  nn.; 
Vol.  ii.  pp.  5,  6,  on  the  schism,  164  nn.  1,  2; 
pp.  12,  13,  14,  his  sermons,  142  nn.  1,  3,  4 ; 
f.  Uet  seq.,  Contra  fratres,  142  n.  5;  pp.  14, 


GENERAL  INDEX. 


231 


18,  19,  23,  on  proaching,  142  n.  5, 143  nn.  1- 
3  ;  pp.  130,  273,  274,  against  the  necessity  of 
the  papacy,  orders  of  clergy,  173  nn. ;  p.  279, 
the  church,  172  nn.  3,  4 ;  p.  342,  Wicklif 
compared  with  Luther,  172  n.  2. 

Veil,  before  the  sanctuary,  ii.  321.  Worn 
by  the  competeutes,  358. 

Veletri,iii.  387. 

Veudome.     See  Gottfried  of. 

Venetians,  iv.  56  ;  v.  73,  84. 

Veui  creator  spiritnSj  v.  91,  113. 

Venice,  ii.  250  u.  1.  Peace  concluded  at, 
iv.  168. 

Venus,  temjile  at  Aphaca  destroj-ed,  ii. 
26.     Urania,  84. 

Veracity,  with  the  Essenes,  i.  46.  The 
Alexandrian  Jews,  i.  58.  The  Gnos- 
tics, Irenseus,  i.  388,  389.  Oriental 
views  of,  ii.  557  n.  7,  572  n.  6.  Origen- 
ists,  ii.  597.  Jerome,  ii.  744.  The 
Priscillianists,  ii.  778.  Augustin,  ii. 
779.  Gregory  the  Great  on,  iii.  150. 
Isidore,  iii.  151.  The  Panlicians,  iii. 
266,  267.  Theodore  Studita,  mental 
reservation,  iii.  541  n.  5.  Catharists, 
iv.  610.  Waldenses,  iv.  614,  615.  See 
Accommodation,  Insincerity,  Menda- 
cium. 

Vercelli,  ii.  184,  312;  iii.  379  n.  1;  iv. 
629  nn.  2,  3.     See  Atto. 

Verden,  iv.  33. 

Verdun.    See  Dieteric. 

Verinus.  vicar,  ii.  227. 

Veruiandois,  iii.  42. 

Vernacular.     See  Language. 

Verona,  Peter  of,  iv.  585  n.  1.  See  Net- 
ting, Ratherius,  Zeno. 

Veronica,  St.,  iii.  201. 

Versions  of  the  Bible.  See  Bible  trans- 
lation. 

Verus.     See  Lucius. 

Vespronius  Candidus,  i.  102  n.  4. 

Vestals,  ii.  35. 

Vestments,  sacred,  adorned  with  images, 
iii.  232.     See  Pallium. 

Vettius,  Epagatus,  the  martyr,  i.  112. 

Vicar  of  Christ,  v.  350. 

Vicarii,  iv.  212.     Vicars,  287. 

Vicarious  suffering,  Basilides  on,  i.  412. 
Tertullian  on,  i.  523.  Peter  Lombard, 
Innocent  III.,  iv.  505,  506.  See  Atone- 
ment, Satisfaction. 

Vicarius  apostolicus,  ii.  204;  iii.  119  n. 
2. 

Vice  domini,  iii.  101  n.  4. 

Vicelin,  converter  of  the  Slavonians,  iv. 
33-36,  303.     Life  of,  see  Heinrich. 

Vicennalia,  ii.  32  nn.  1,  2. 

Viceuza,  iii.  443. 

Victor  I.,  bp.  of  Rome,  arrogant  claims 
denied,  i.  214,  215,  Dispute  about  the 
passover,  299,  300,  680.  Montanists, 
513  n.  3,  525  n.  1,  583.  Theodotus,  580. 
Blastus,  680.  In  the  Decretals,  iii. 
347. 

Victor,  bp.  of  Tununum,  ii.  604  n.  3,  605 
n.  4.     See  Canisins. 

Victor,  bp.  of  Vita,  ii.  473. 


Hist,  persecutor.  Vandal.,  1.  ii.  init.,  Mani- 
cheans,  ii.  770  n.  3. 

Victor  I.,  pope.     See  Victor  I.,  bp.  of 

Rome. 
Victor  II.  (Gebhardt),  pope,  iii.  307,  384 

n.  4,  387. 
Victor  III.  (Desiderius),  pope,  iii.  375  n. 

4  ;  iv.  121,  124,  349. 
Victor  IV.,  pope,  iv.  167,  168,  218. 
Victoria,  the- martyr,  i.  152. 
Victoriucs.     See  St.  Victor. 
Victoiinus,  bp.  of  Petabio  (in  Pannonia), 

i.  296  n.  5;  ii.  376. 

Hist.  Creationis  (ed.  Cave,  hist.  ap.  Galland. 
bibl.  patr.,  t.  iv.  ;  Houth  rel.  sacr.,  vol.  iii., 
p.  273,  Oxon.,  1815),  fasting  on  the  Sabbath, 
i.  296  n.  5. 

Victorinus,  Fabius  Marius,  ii.  76. 

Victory,  altar  of,  ii.  92. 

Vienna  (Faviana  1),  iii.  26  u.  2.   Imperial 

library  at,  iii.  425  n.  3.     Conrad  at,  v. 

183,192.    Jerome  of  Prague  at,  V.  246, 

372. 
Vienne,  spread  of  Christianity  thither,  i. 

84.      Persecution  of  Christians,  i.   84, 

112-114.     Ep.   to   Victor  of    Rome,  i. 

300.     Julian   at,   Epipliany,  ii.  45,  343. 

]\Ietropolitan  power  of  tiie  bps.  of,  ii. 

207.    Desiderius,  bp.  of,  iii.  150.   Piety 

in  the  diocese  of,  iv.  294.     Nicholas  of 

Basle  burnt  at,  v.  392.     See  Councils, 

an.  1311.     See  Avitus. 
Vigilautius,    ii.    181    n.   2,  182,  313,314, 

373-376,  746;  v.  16. 
Vigilius,  bp.  of  Kome,  ii.  594,  595,  601- 

608. 

Letter  to  the  Monophysite  bishops,  ii.  594,  595 
n.  1.  Ep.  ad  Kusticum  et  Sebastianum,  603 
n.  2.     Ad  universum  populum  dei,  6U6  n.  2. 

Vigils,  ii.  341,  374,  375  ;  iv.  91,  262. 
Viguier,  Nicole.     See  Nicole. 
Vilgard  (Bilgard),  heretic,  iii.  602,  60.3. 
Villani,    Giovanni,    death    of    Boniface 
VIIL,  V.  13.     On  Clement  V.,  23. 

Hist.,  1.  viii.  cc.  6,  8,  63,  64,  Boniface  VIII.,  V. 
2  n.,  13  n.  1  ;  c.  23,  Coloiinas,  5  n.  ;  c.  80. 
Benedict  XI.,  19  n. ;  c.  101,  1.  ix.  c.  58,  Clem- 
ent A  .,  22  n.,  23  nn.  h.  x.  cc.  68,  70,  71,  1. 
xi.  c.  20,  deposition  of  John  XXII.  and  elec- 
tion of  jficholas  V.,  36  nn.,  37  n.  1. 

Villargi,  cardinal,  v.  260.  See  Alexan- 
der V. 

Villas,  i.  79. 

Vincennes,  assemblies  at  the  castle  of,  v. 
37,  48,  49.  See  Councils,  an.  1333,  an. 
1378. 

Vincentius,  Donatist,  ii.  251  nn.  2,  3. 

Viiiccntius  a  Thibari,  on  the  baptism  of 
heretics,  i.  310  n.  1. 

Vincentius  de  Beauvais. 

Speculum  historiale,  1.  xxxi.  c.  40,  mission  to 
the  Mongols,  report  of  St.  Quentin,  iv.49  n., 
50  n.  1 ;  of  Carpini,  50  n.  2. 

Vincentius  of  Lerins,  Commonitorium,  or 
Tractatus,  etc.,  ii.  210,  211,  696;  iv. 
537.     Capitula  objectiouum,  ii.  697  n. 


232 


GENERAL  INDEX. 


Vincentius  Victor,  agaiust  Aiigustin,  ii. 

671  n.  2. 
Virgil,  iii  483  n.  2,  602  and  n.  2  ;  iv.  178 

n.  3.  IV.  Eclog.,  i.  177  n  2. 
Virgilius,  Riivarian  priest,  controversy 
with  Boniface,  view  of  the  Auti])odes, 
iii.  .5.5  n.  1,  G3.  He  is  made  bishop  of 
Salzburg,  63. 
Virgiues,  i.  277.  See  TIapdevot. 
Virtue,  rhilo  on  human  and  divine,  i.  60. 
In  Christianity,  i.  277.  Hilary  on  hu- 
man, ii.  619.  Doctrine  of,  in  the  Pela- 
gian controversy,  ii.  637,  676-684. 
Prosper  on,  ii.  693.  Necessitv  of,  iii. 
421.  In  God  and  man,  iv.  318,  319. 
Knowledge  from,  iv.  433.  Above 
knowledge,  Bacon,  iv.  434.  'ApsTTj 
noXiTiK^,  iv.  523.  Kuysbroch  on,  v. 
404.  See  Moral  systems. 
Virtues,  of  the  Christians,  i.  76-78,  98, 
249,  250.  Of  the  heathtn,  natural,  ii. 
637,  680-682  ;  iii.  45  ;  iv.  il  ;  (Abelard 
on,  iv.  378,  379,  383,  384),  520-523  ;  v. 
16.  Love  the  root  of,  iii.  148,  149;  iv. 
308.  Bernard  ou,iv.  257,  262.  Lull,  iv. 
308.  Unity  of,  iv.  319.  The  scholastics 
on,  iv.  519-528.  Cardinal  and  theolog- 
ical, iv.  520-523.  Threefold  division,  iv. 
523.  Exemplary,  purifying,  political, 
iv.  524.  In  relation  to'  the  order  of 
reason,  iv.  521,  522,  524.  Reality  of, 
iv.  561,  562.  False  exaltation  above 
the,  V.  398-401.  Right  will  in  the,  v. 
404.  False  dependence  on  the,  v.  408. 
See  Morality. 
Vis  conservativa,  iv.  482. 
Visigoths.  See  West  Goths. 
Visions,  as  a  means  of  conversion,  i.  75. 
With  Cyprian,  236.  Among  the  Mon- 
tanists,  520.  See  Montanism,  Tertul- 
lian. 

Second  Period.  Of  Constantine,  ii. 
9-13  ;  of  his  victorious  army,  20.  Au- 
gustin  on  visions,  120,  240.  "  Of  Pacho- 
miu.s,  271.  Valens.  275.  Theodore  of 
Mopsuestia  on,  390.    Of  Jerome,  743. 

Third  and  Fourth  Periods.  Lau- 
rence, iii.  18,  19.  Edwin,  19,  20.  Bon- 
iface, 47.  Charlemagne  on,  240.  An- 
schar,  274,  283,  2S6.  Priest  at  Upsala, 
293.  Severus  of  Prague,  323.  Peswil, 
521  n.  2.     Leuthard,  603. 

Fifth  Period.  Gaudentius,  iv.  42. 
Raymund  Lull,  61,  62.  As  witnesses 
of  the  truth,  80,  332.  Gregory  II.,  86  n. 
3.  Peter  (if  Amiens,  124.  Hildegard, 
217.  Elizabeth  of  Schiinan,  217.  The 
young  nun,  239  n.  2.  Bernard  of  Clair- 
vaux,  252  n.  3.  Bcrthold,  266.  Fran- 
cis of  Assisi,  271,  276.  Innocent  III., 
272.  As  assurance  of  salvation,  305, 
514.  Rainer,  326  n.  2.  Corpus  Christi, 
341.  Aipiinas  on,  514.  The  Greek 
monks,  529.  Militz,  v.  178,  179.  Mar- 
garet Ebuerin,  v.  383  n.  2.  Mcrswin. 
V.  388. 
Visitation,  church  visitors,  i.  232,  233  ;  ii. 


193,  221  ;  iii.  42,  82,  107,  108,  123 ;  iv. 
16,  34,  36,  211,  213  ;  v.  81,  174. 

Vita,  Victor,  bp.  of,  ii.  473. 

Vitffi  pontilicum,  iii.  122  n.  2. 

Vitalian,  commander,  ii.  591,  592,  710. 

Vitalian,  pope,  iii.  25,  193. 

Viterbo,  iv.  214,  421  ;  v.  74.  See  Gott- 
fried. 

Vladimir,  Grand  duke  of  Russia,  iii.  329. 

Vladimir,  Wassily,  Russian  prince,  iii. 
329,  330. 

Vocations,  ia  the  church,  v.  214. 

Vogt. 

On  the  Pseudo  Dionysian  \\-ritings,  iii.  351  n.  2 
On  John  Scotus,  466  n.  2. 

Void,  in  Gnosticism,  i.  374. 

Voigt. 

Geschichte  von  Preussen,  Bd.  i.  s.  267,  iv.  41  n 
6. 
Volga,  the  river,  iii.  329. 
Volusiau,  emperor,  i.  136,  711  n.  3. 
Votum,  with  the  Catharists,  iv.  578. 
Votum  stabilitatis,  ii.  298  n.  2. 
Vow,  monastic,  ii.  288. 
Vows,  iii.   333;    iv.  237,   238,  306,  307. 

Wicklif  on,  v.  171.     TauUr,  v.  407. 
Vulgate,  the,  iv.  369,  425,  568  n.  3  ;  v.  197 

n.  2,  269.     Emendation  of  the,  iv.  426. 

Wicklif,  V.   149.     See  Bible    revision, 

translation. 

W. 

Wadding. 

Annals  of  the  Franciscan  order,  t.  iv.  an.  1256, 
Gerhard,  iv.  618  n.  2  i  an.  1272,  Berthold,  318 
n.  1 ;  an.  1275,  §  4,  R.  Lull,  61  n.  1 ;  an.  1282, 
N.  2,  Oliva,  620"n.  4  ;  an.  1283,  N.  7,  his  re- 
cantation, 621  n.  1 ;  an.  1289,  N.  28,  29,  620 
nn.  1,  2  ;  an.  1297,  N.  34,  Oliva  on  di.<cussion 
of  doctrine,  621  n.  2  ;  N.  35,  his  writins,-,  626 
n.  2 ;  N.  37,  on  the  death  of  ChrLst,  6liU  n.  5. 
T.  vi.,  report  of  Monte  Oorvino,  iv.  57  n.  3. 

Wafers,  miraculous,  at  Wilsnack,  v.  237, 

238. 
Waitz,  Prof. 

Bruchstiicke,  neber  das  leben  und  die  lehre 
dos  Ulphilas,  ii.  150  n.  4, 151  n.  2.  See  Max- 
imin. 

Wala,  abbot  of  Corvey,  iii.  275,  351,  352. 
Life  of,  352  un.  1,  3.  See  Acta  S.  (O. 
B.),  S.  iv.  p.  i. 

Walafrid  Strabo,  iii.  440  and  n.  4,  457. 
De  exordiis  et  incrementis  rer.  ecclesi- 
asticarum,  use  of  iniajres,  440.  Glossa 
ordinaria,  458.  Gott.schalk,  472,  474  n. 
2. 

De  rebus  ecclcs.,  c.  7,  version  of  Ulphilas,  iii. 
281  n.  1.  Life  of  Gallus,  36  n.  2.  Poem  ad- 
drei^scd  to  Gottschalk,  472  n.,  474  n.  2.  See 
Cauisius. 

Walch. 
Ge.schichte  der  Ketzereicn  und  ?paltungen,Bd. 
8,  8.  286,  u.  d.  f.,  ii.  765  n.     T.  x.  s.  616,  iii. 
228  n.  1.    T.  xi.  s.  122,  iii.  652  n.  7. 

Walch,  F. 

Dissertations,  in  the  Novis  Comra.  Reg.  Soc. 
Gotting.,  t.  J.  chronology  of  Easter,  ii.  338 


GENERAL  INDEX. 


233 


n.5;  vol.  iv.,  1774,  DsunovaB,iii.  145.  T.iv., 
Part,  philol..  De  Sabseis  comment.,  i.  376  n. 
3. 

Walcher. 
Scholasticus,  iii.  515  n.  6. 

Waldemar,  king  of  Denmark,  iv.  31. 

Waklenses,  origin,  history,  iv.  229,  303, 
592,  605-616;  v.  138.  Innocent  III. 
and  the,  iv.  272,  321,  608,  609.  Influ- 
ence in  the  societies  at  Metz,  iv.  321, 
324.  John  of  Paris  on  the,  v.  16.  Peter 
of  Dresden,  v.  338.  Waidensian  friends 
of  God,  V.  390,  391.  See  Maithind,  Mo- 
neta,  Philip  of  Limborch,  Rainerio. 

Waklhausen,  Conrad  of,  v.  183-192,258. 
At  Rome,  184.  Preacher  at  Prague, 
184,192.  The  Jews,  185.  Against  the 
mendicants,  186-191.     Death,  192. 

Citations  from  his  defence  (unpublished),  v. 
183  n.  4,  184-192  nn. 

Waldrade,  iii.  353,  354,  357. 

Wales,  ii.  149.  Church  in,  iii.  468.  See 
British  church. 

Wallachia,  iii.  334. 

Wallenrod,  John  of,  v.  368. 

Wallia  (Wales),  ii.  149. 

Walsingham. 

Hist.  Angl.,  etc.  (Francof .,  1603),  f .  191,  Lol- 
lards, v.  143  n.  4;  fC.  191,  208,  excitement 
against  the  clergy,  through  Wicklif,  148  n. 
1;  f.  205,  Wicklif  before  the  court  at  Lam- 
beth, 148  nn.  2,4;  f.  275,  John  Balle,  159 
nn.  1-3,  5:  f  283,  Wicklif,  161  n.  2;  f.  286, 
Wicklif  and  Univ.  Oxford,  163  n.  1.  Loc. 
laud.,  f.  201,  the  same,  147  n.  2. 

Walter  a   St.  Victors.  See    Walter    of 

Mauritania. 
Walter,  abbot  of  Melrose,  life  of,  iv.  328 

D. 

Walter,  abbot  of  St.  Martin  (of  Pontoise), 
life  of,  iv.  97  n.  8. 

Walter  Mapes,  Franciscan,  iv.  608. 

De  nugis  curialium  (see  Usher),  Waldenses,  iv. 
608  nn. 

Walter  of  Mauritania  (a  St.  Victore),  an- 
tagonist of  Abelard,  iv.  380-382,  410, 
450. 

Citations:  — 
Letters  against  Abelard  (see  D'Achery,  t.  ni.), 

iv.  380  un.  2,  3,  381  nn.  1-3,  5,  382     .  1 ;  f. 

525,  450  n.  4.     Contra  quatuor  Gallise  Laby- 

rinthos  (Boulaeus  Hist.  Univ.,  t.  ii.  ff.  200, 

402),  393  n.  1,  410  and  n.  4. 

Walter  von  der  Vogelweide. 

(Ed.  Lachmann)  f.  25,  legend  of  the  gift  of 
Constantine,  iv.  216  n. ;  p.  9,  f.  35,  Innocent 
III.,  173  n.  1. 
Waltram,  bp.  of  Naumberg,  on  Gregory 
VII.  and  Henry  IV.,  iv.  110,  116,  117. 

Apolog.,  1.  ii.  f.  170  (see  Goldast.),  the  monks, 
iv.  93  n.  1;  c.  36,  Mathilda,  113  n.  1;  1.  hi. 
c.  3,  Gregorv  on  the  validity  of  sacraments, 
100  n.  3.     De  unitat.  cedes,  et  imperii,  1.  i. 
c.  6, 115  n.,  116  nn.  1-3  ;  f.  17,  111  n.  2 ;  f. 
66,  111  n.  1. 
War,  Julian  on,  ii.  53.     Persian  view  of, 
ii.  129.    Means  of  extending  Christian- 
ity, ii.  149 ;  iii.  40.     Hindrance,  ii.  46, 


47,  83.  Clergy  take  part  in  warlike 
expeditions,  iii.  53,  55,  56  ;  forbidden, 
iii.  56,  66,  102.  Honor  attached  to 
militarv  service,  iii.  102.  Religious 
war  avoided,  iii.  304,  305.  Religious 
observances  iu  time  of,  iii.  311.  Nich- 
olas I.  on,  iii.  311,312.  Influence  of 
the  church  on  private  war,  iii.  407. 
Christian  influence  against,  iv.  24,  26. 
With  pagans  and  infidels,  iv.  26,  31  n. 
2,  153,  258.  The  Jews  on  the  preva- 
lence of,  Gislebert's  reply,  iv.  78.  The 
papacy  and,  iv.  83  and  n'  2.  Popes  ac- 
cused of  instigating,  iv.  151,214,215. 
German  bishops  iu,  iv.  214  and  n.  2. 
Catharists  on,  iv.  574.  Huss  on,  v.  281. 
See  Crusades. 

Waragians,  Norman  tribe,  Waragian  em- 
pire in  Russia,  iii.  327,  328. 

Waraskians,  heresies  among  the,  iii.  38 
u.  2. 

Warin,  abbot  of  Corbie  (Placidius),  iii. 
495  n.  1. 

Warnefrid.     See  Paulus  Diaconus. 

Warner,  F. 

Hist.  Ireland,  ii.  148  n.  2 

Wartislav,  Pomeranian  duke,  iv.  1,  7,  9, 

16,  18,  24. 
Washing  the  feet  of  the  poor,  iv.  295. 
Water,  used  in  the  Lord's  Supper  by  the 
Eucratites,  i.  458  n.  2.  Manichean 
elect  ■?  i.  505.  Object  of  worship  with 
the  Persians,  ii.  128.  Consecrated,  iii. 
15,  347  n.  5  ;  iv.  15,  317.  Trial  by,  iii. 
130. 

Wax  tapers  before  images  of  martyrs,  ii. 
374.  Before  tombs,  iii.  7.  Wax  im- 
ages, iii.  201. 

Wazo,  bp.  of  Liege,  iii.  605.  His  conduct 
towards  heretics,  605,  606. 

Weak,  care  of  the,  ii.  135. 

Wealth,  Christian  use  of,  i.  271,  274,  277, 
279,  280,  282  ;  ii.  314  ;  iii.  166  n.  5.  Ac- 
cumulation of,  ii.  129.  Voluntary  sur- 
render of,  i.  274,  277,  279  ;  ii.  265,  314. 
Of  the  church,  iv.  139,  180,  634  ;  v.  50. 
Dangers  from,  iv.  215,  216.  Pursuit 
of,  iv.  219,  529.  Joachim  on,  iv.  224. 
Of  monasteries  misused,  iv.  234,  251. 
See  Jews,  Mendicants,  Property. _ 

Wearmoutb,  monastery,  Bede  at,  iii.  152. 

Weavers,  mystical  tendencies  among,  iii. 
599  ;  iv.  565.     Cluniacensians,  iv.  603. 

Wedding  feast,  with  the  Gnostics,  i.  399 
and  n.  2,  434.     Bajitisni  as  a,  477. 

Wednesday,  observance  of,  i.  296  ;  ii.  333, 
365,  379. 

Week,  the  great,  ii.  341. 

Wegesack,  iii.  82. 

Wegner. 

Theodori  quae  supersunt  omnia,  ii.  .390  nn.  1- 
4,  393  nn. 

Wegner,  A.  F.  W.  von. 

De  Manichoeorum  indulgentiis.  Lips  ,  1827,  p. 
69  et  seq.,  i.  503  n.  4. 


284 


GENERAL  INDEX. 


"Weichsel,  river,  iv.  43. 

Weissenburfr,  abbey,  iii.  325,  425,  457. 

Welenao  (Welna),  iii.  272.  Monastery 
at,  277. 

Wi'lenowitz,  Nicholas  of  (Abraham),  v. 
250,251. 

Wenceshuis  (Weiizel),  king  of  Bohemia, 
V.  241.  His  rehitions  with  Rome,  and 
with  the  reform  jiartv  in  Bohemia,  252- 
256,  260.  Burning  of  Wicklif's  books, 
261,  262.  Letters  to  the  pope  and  car- 
dinals in  favor  of  lluss,  271  and  n.  2. 
Espouses  liis  cause,  272.  The  commit- 
tee of  ten,  273,  275.  Albic,  276.  Bull 
of  John  XXIII.,  277,  286  n.  1 ,  287,  291 . 
Edict  concerning  this,  287.  Edict 
against  the  forty-five  articles,  292.  Ef- 
forts for  the  restoration  of  peace,  295, 
297-299.  Alters  the  constitution  of  the 
senate,  299.  Sigismund,  317,348.  John 
of  Keinstein,  328.  Huss  on,  335.  Life 
of,  see  I'elzel.  Letter  to  Jolm  XXIII. 
see  Pajacky,  iii.  I,  f.  258.  To  the  car- 
dinals, see  Pelzel.     See  Palacky. 

Wenceslaii.*,  martyr,  v.  290. 

"Wends,  spread  of  Christianity  among 
them,  iii.  323-327;  iv.  31,  32-36  (see 
Pomerania).     Empire  of  the,  iv.  32. 

Wenilo,  abp.  of  Sens,  iii.  489. 

Wenzcl  of  l)uba,  Bohemian  knight,  friend 
of  Huss,  V.  320,  321,  342,  343,  348,  358, 
367,  368. 

Wenzel  of  Janow,  v.  192. 

Wenzel  Tiem,  v.  321. 

Wenzeslav  of  Bohemia,  iii.  322.  Life  of, 
322  n.  1.     See  Balbinus. 

Werden,  monastery,  iii.  79. 

Weser,  I'iver,  iii.  82,  273 ;  iv.  33. 

West  Gothland,  iii.  292. 

West  Goths,  ii.  160 ;  iii.  4  nn.  1,  5,  9, 129 
n.  2,  164  n.  6.  Pelation  of  church  and 
state  among  them,  iii.  96  (105).  Rela- 
tion to  the  Roman  church,  iii.  117,  118, 
152.     Compare  Goths. 

Western  church,  Epiphany  in  the,  i.  301 
u.  2.  Doctrine  of  tlie  Trinity  in  the, 
585,  605-608,  610. 

In  the  Second  Period.  Character  of 
the,  ii.  466.  Celibacy,  181.  Ordina- 
tion, 185.  Transfer  of  clergy,  187. 
Duties  of  bishops,  188.  Ordination  of 
deaconesses.  190.  Widows,  191  and  n.  2. 
Church  unity,  200.  Theocracy,  202- 
208.  Contrasted  with  the  Eastern,  204- 
206,  214,  38.3-387,  617,  618,  624,  678. 
Archdeacons,  217.  Idea  of  the  church, 
240.  Monasticism,  263,  294-300.  Im- 
ages, 329.  Observance  of  tlie  Sabbath, 
334.  Passover,  337.  Quadragesima, 
3-39.  Epiphany,  343.  Cliristmas,  344. 
Pagan  festivals,  349,  350.  Position  in 
the  great  doctrinal  controversies,  383, 
384,  386,  471.  In  the  Arian  contro- 
versy, 43.3-435,  440,  452-454,  469-473. 
In  the  Meletian  schism,  458.  In  the 
Eutvchian  controversv,  573-582.  Doc- 
trine of  the  Holy  Spirit,  469-471.    Ori- 


gen,  387,  595.  Edict  of  the  Three  Chap- 
ter.s,  600-608.  Anthropology,  616-712. 
In  the  Third  and  Fourth  Periods. 
Theocracy  in  the,  iii.  92.  Interstitia, 
93.  History  of  doctrinal  development, 
141-168,456-5.30.    Scientific  life  in  the, 

156.  Image  worship,  233-243.  Com- 
pared with  tlie  Greek  church,  530. 
Participation  in  the  controversies  of 
the  Greek  church,  551-553.  Relations 
with  the  Greek  church,  553-586.  Apos- 
tolic decrees,  557  and  n.  6.  Unleav- 
ened bread  in  the  Lord's  Supper,  581. 
Treatment  of  heretics,  604-606. 

Relation  to  the  Eastern,  in  the  Fifth 

Period,  iv.  104,  215,  458,  528-551.    See 

Eastern. 
Western  empire,  iv.  172.     At  Constanti- 

no]ile,  539. 
Western  sects,  iii.  592-606  ;  iv.  565,  592- 

644. 
Westminster.     See  Gilbert. 
Westphalia,  iii.  44;  iv.  71,  80. 
Wetstein. 

On  the  Dialogue  of  J.  Martyr,  i.  668  n.  3. 

Wezel,  ep.  to  Fred.  I.,  iv.  161  n.  2. 

Wheat  and  tares.     See  Parables. 

Whitby,  synod  at  (Pharensis),  iii.  24  n. 
1. 

White  robes  in  bapti.sm,  ii.  341,  342,  360 

Whitsuntide,  iv.  18,  19,  53,  54.  See  Pen- 
tecost. 

Wibald,  envoy,  iv.  161  n.  3. 

Wibald  of  Stavelo. 
Ep.  147,  appearance  of  Bernard,  iv.  144  n.  1. 

Wibert,  archdeacon  at  Toul. 

Life  of  Leo  IX.  (Acta  S.  April  19),  iii.  378  n.  5, 
379  n.,  381  n.  2,  385  nn.  1,  2. 

Wibold,  abp.  of  Cambray,  iii.  410  n.  3. 

Wichin,  bp.  of  Neitra,  iii.  318,  319  and  n 
3,  320  and  nn.  2,  3. 

Wicklif,  John,  v.  48.  Life  and  character, 
135-173.  On  the  secular  power  of 
the  pope,  93,  146.  Realism,  135,  165- 
167,  261.  On  the  last  times,  135.  Ap- 
])ointed  tutor  of  Canterl)ury  Hall,  135. 
Displaced,  opposes  payment  of  tribute 
to  the  jiope,  136.  Doctor  evangelicus, 
136.  Cliajdain  to  the  king,  136.  Doc- 
tor of  theology,  137.  Ambassador  to 
Gregorv  XL,  137.  Against  the  mendi- 
cants, 138,  140,  142,  161,  171.  Curate 
at  Lutterworth,  sermons,  142.  On 
])reaching,  142,  143.  The  Lollards, 
143-145.  Attacked  by  tlic  mendicants, 
145.  Condemned  by  Gregory  XL,  146. 
Tried  at  Lamiieth,  148.  Sickness,  148, 
149.  Translatiim  of  the  Bible,  149-151. 
On  trausubstantiation,  151-153,  337. 
Doctrine  of  the  Lord's   Supper,    153- 

157.  Insurrectionary  movements  in 
England,  158-160,  161.  On  the  au- 
thority of  prelates,  160.  Outward  re- 
form, 1 60, 1 6 1 .  Property  of  the  church, 
160,   161,    170.      Earthquake   council, 


GENERAL   INDEX. 


235 


162.  On  predestination,  167,  168.  Sal- 
vation by  Christ  alone,  168.  Saint 
worship,  1 68,  169.  Number  of  sacra- 
ments, 169,  170.  Thesaurus  merito- 
rum,  171.  Prophecy  of  the  reforma- 
tion, 171.  Justification,  172.  On  the 
church,  the  papacy,  172,  173. 

Wifklif's  intiuence  on  Huss,  and  the 
Wicklifitf  movements  in  Bohemia,  v. 
240-242.  His  writings,  at  Prague  uni- 
versity, 241.  Forged  document  under 
seal  of  Oxford,  testifying  his  ortho- 
doxy, 243,  244.  Jerome  of  Prague, 
245,"  246,  371-373  n.  2,  376,  377.  The 
forty-five  articles,  246-248,  264,  265, 
278,"  291,  296,  316,  335,  345,  352.  Bull 
of  Innocent  VII.,  synod  at  Prague,  an. 
1406,  247.  Right  of  lecturing  on  his 
writings  restricted,  248.  Dola,  251. 
Zbvuek's  declaration,  252,  260.  Com- 
plaint against  Huss,  258,  259.  Bull  of 
Alexander  V.,  259.  Wicklif's  writings 
burned,  260-262,286.  Huss  and  Wick- 
lif,  268,  269,  287,  302,  331,  337,  34.3- 
347,356,357,  363,  368.  Wenzel,  271. 
John  of  Leitomysl,  341.  See  Lewis, 
"Walsingham,  Vaughan. 

Citations  from  his  ivritin^s:  — 

A  short  rule  of  life,  v.  138,  139.  Contra  fra- 
tres,  142  n.  5,  143. 

Dialog,  lib.  quat.  (ed.  Wirth.  Francof  et  Lips. 
1753),  ff.  8,  10,  14,  25.  ideas  in  Uod,  v.  166 
nn.  4-8  :  f .  16,  faith  and  nature,  166  n.  2 ;  f . 
23,  the  Scriptures,  151  n.  3  ;  f.  26,  the  possi- 
ble, actual,  167  n.  1 ;  f.  28,  omnii)otence,  167 
n.  2;  f.  41,  general  conceptions,  165  n.  2, 
166  n.  1 :  ff.  74, 101,  predestination,  167  nn.  .3, 
4 ;  f .  105,  168  n.  1  ;  f.  126,  martyrdom,  145  n. 
2  ;  f.  130,  Tiear  of  Christ,  173  n  2  :  f.  1.31,  on 
preaching,  142  n.  2  ;  f.  144,  171  n.  5 ;  If.  148, 
154,  164,  166,  necessity,  168  nn.  2-4  :  ff.__171, 
172,  Christ  and  the  saints,  168  nn.  6,  7  ;  f. 
174,  canonization,  169  n.  1 ;  ff.  180,  181,  215, 
sacraments,  169  n.  2,  170  nn.  1,  2;  f.  1S9, 
145  n.  3 ;  ff.  190-2tH,  trausubstantiation, 
152-1.54  nn. ;  f.  196,  145  n.  4  ;  f.  225,  orders 
of  clergv.  170  n.  3  :  ff.  2-32,  234,  237,  secular 
goods  of  clergy,  170  nn.  4-6  ;  f.  251,  confes- 
sion, 171  n.  1  :  f.271,  prophecy  of  the  ref- 
ormation, 172  n.  1 ;  f.  278,  indulgences,  171 
n.  2  ;  ff.  280,  284,  171  nn.  3,  4  ;  f.  292,  the 
earthquake  council,  162  n.  5  ;  f .  296,  163  n. 
3. 

Exposition  of  the  decalogue,  v.  139,  140, 142. 
Feigned  contemplative  life,  139,  142  and  n. 
6,  143.  Letter  to  simple  priests,  142.  Letter 
of  excuse  to  Urban  VI.,  165  n.  1.  Of  prel- 
ates, 172  n.  4.  On  the  schism,  1<)4.  On  the 
church  and  its  government,  164.  On  the 
truth  of  holv  Scripture,  242.  Trialogue, 
155, 1.56  :  1.  iv.  f.  198, 157  n.  ;  f.201,  transub- 
stantiation,  156  n.  2  ;  f .  202,  adoration  of  the 
host,  156  n.  3.     Wicket,  155. 

Widows,  care  of,  i.  255  ;  iv.  299.  Bish- 
ops protectors  of,  ii.  176,  177  n.  1,  755  ; 
iii.  105.  Deacone.sses,  ii.  191.  Distm- 
truished  from,  ii.  190  n.  2. 

Wietow,  castle  of,  v.  372. 

Wigbert,  abbot,  iii.  74. 

Wigbert,  monk,  among  the  Frieslanders, 
iii.  43. 

Wigmodia,  iii.  81. 

Wild  beasts,  Christians  thrown  to.  i.  100 
u.  4,  111,  113,  114.     Gallu.s,  iii.  35. 


Wild  cucumber,  iv.  582  and  n.  2. 
Wilderness,    reclaimed   by  the  labors  of 

monks,  iii.  29,  37,  53,  5"5,  74,  75. 
Wilderod,  abp.  of  Strassburg,  iii.  369  n. 

1,  372. 
Wilfrid,  abp.  of  York,  banished,  labors 

in  Sussex,  iii.  22. 
Wilfrid,  presbvter,  iii.  24. 
Wilhelm,  abbot,  life  of,  iii.  403  n.  2. 
Wiliielmiua,  iv.  638. 
Wilkens. 

Geschichto  der  Kreuzziige,  Bd.  3,  .\bth.  1,  Bei- 

lage  1,  Chronicle  of  Jehosrhua  Ben  >Ieir,  iv. 

74  n.  1.    Bd.  6,  B.  186,  Francis  at  Damietta, 

59  n.  2. 
Wilkins. 
Cone.  Magn.  Brit.,  Beynoch's  reply  to  Augus- 

tin,  iii.  17  n.  1.     T.  i.  f.  2,  Irish  synod  (an. 

456),  .53  n.  6  ;  f.  41,  synod  of  Hertford,  25  n. 

2 ;  f.  59,  law  of  Ina,  on  asylums.  105  n.  1  ; 

f.  202,  treaty  with  the  Danes  (an.  905),  288 

n. ;  f.  298,  Canute,  290  n.  2,  291  n.  1.     T.  ii. 

f.  172,  council  of  Chichester,  iv.  628  n.  1. 

T.  iv.  f.  156  (Lond.  1737),  law  of  Richard 

against  Wicklitite  teachers,  v.  163  n.  2. 

Will,  of  God,  Origen  on,  i.  570,  589.  In 
the  gift  of  grace,  Augustin,  ii.  631,  686, 
Cassian,  ii.  688.  Prosper,  ii,  698,  699. 
De  vocatio  gentium,  ii.  702.  Condi- 
tioned and  unconditioned,  ii.  698  n.  2, 
699.  One  with  knowledge,  iii.  474. 
Anselm,  Abelard,  Hugo,  iv.  453-456. 
Wicklif,  V.  168.  Absorption  in  the  (iv. 
367);  V.  402,  403,  406. 

Will,  of  man,  in  the  act  of  faith,  Basil- 
ides,  i.  415.  Hermogenes,  i.  617. 
Aquinas,  iv.  511,  512.  Power  of  the, 
i.  415,  416.  Self-will,  i.  612,615;  v. 
402  (denial  of),  iv.  526.  Mutability,  i. 
618,  619,  637,  638,  656  ;  ii.  406.  Free- 
dom of  (see  Freedom).  Bent  of,  i.  627, 
636,  637  ;  ii.  700.  Surrender  to  God, 
iv.  366,  367,  498 ;  v.  402,  403.  Ruys- 
broch  on  a  good  will,  v.  404-406.  Will 
in  Christ,  Origen  on,  i.  636-639.  Apol- 
linaris,  ii.  486,^487,  490.     !^ee  Freedom. 

Willehad,  among  the  Frieslanders  and 
Saxons,  iii.  80.  In  Wigmodia,  Kome 
and  Afternach,  81 .  Is  made  bishop  of 
Bremen,  81.  His  death,  82.  Life  of, 
81  n.  2.     See  Pertz. 

William,  abbot. 
Life  of  St.  Bernard,  iv.  252  n.  3,  253  nn.  2,  4. 

William,  abbot  of  Cluny,  iv.  263. 

William,  abbot  of  Ilirschau,  life  of,  iv.  86 
n.  4. 

William,  abbot  of  Melrose,  iv.  328  n.  1. 

William,  abp.  of  Bourge.s,  life  of  (Acta 
S.  Jan.),  iv.  213  n.  2 ;  c.  8,  §  29,  336 
n.  2. 

William,  bp.  of  Alby,  iv.  577  n.  5. 

William,  bp.  of  Modena,  legate,  iv.  41. 

William,  count  of  Aquitaine,  iv.  145. 

William  II.,  king  of  England,  iv.  364. 

William  II.,  king  of  Sicily,  iv.  530. 

William  Camden. 
Scripta  .\nglica,  etc.   (Francof  1603),  life  ot 
Alfred,  f.  17,  iii.  468  n.  1. 


236 


GENERAL   IXDEX. 


William  Courtney,  bp.  of  London,  v.  148, 
161. 

William  de  Cliampeaux,  iv.  373. 

William  Occam.     See  Occam. 

William  of  Aria,  iv.  448. 

William  of  Aiivero-ne,  bp.  of  Paris  (Gu- 
lielmus  Alvcnui.s),  iv.  423.  On  pil- 
grimages, 307.  The  dead  sacrifice,  308. 
On  doubts,  326,  327,  330  n.  3.  Life  in 
Paris,  413  n.  7.  On  religious  convic- 
tion, 432-434.  The  atonement,  506, 
507.  Ethics,  519,  .'')22,  523.  On  j)cr- 
secution,  589.  Division  of  the  Bible 
into  chapters,  616  n.  7.  His  works,  423 
n.  4. 

Citations :  — 
De  eausis.  cur  Beus  homo,  c.5,  iv.  506nn.3, 4. 
De  fide  et  li'jribus,  423  n.  4.  De  Icf^ibus,  c.  1, 
f.  26,  on  pir^pcution  of  heretic.*,  oS9  mi.  3,4. 
De  moribus,  423  n.  4  ;  c.  8,  t.  i.,  the  lectures 
at  Pari.s,  413  n.  7  ;  c.  219,  Parisian  teachers, 
41.3  n.  7.  De  virtutibus,  423  n.  4,  519  ;  f. 
137  et  seq.,  natural  virtue  and  that  bestowed 
by  grace.  523  n.  1. 

William  of  Auxerre  (Antissiodorcusis), 
on  indulgences,  iv.  350  and  un.  3,  4. 

William  of  Dijon,  abbot,  iii.  403,  419 
580.     See  Acta  S.  Jan. 

William  of  jNIalmsbury. 

Life  of  Aldhelm  (Acta  S.  Bolland.  May,  t.  vi. 
f.  82),  c.  3,  Bibles  imported  into  England, 
iii.  152  n.  3. 

William  of  No^aret,  v.  12,  13. 

William  of  Paris.  See  William  of  Au- 
vergne. 

William  of  Puy  Lorent.  See  Chronicle 
of  Puy  Lorent. 

William  of  lUibruquis,  Franciscan,  visit 
to  the  Mongols,  iv.  51-56. 

William  of  St.  Amour,  against  the  men- 
dicant orders,  iv.  282  n.  4,  283-286,  288, 
316,  618  n.  3;  (v.  150).  Louis  IX., 
285  and  n.  5,  300,  301  n.  1.  His  ban- 
ishment, 289  and  n.  2.  Beghards,  etc., 
303.  Eternal  gospel,  Joachim,  619  and 
n.  3,  620. 

De  periculis  novissimorum  temporum,  iv.  283  ; 
cc.  12-14,  284  nn.  1,  4  ;  f.  38,  619  nn.  2,  3  ; 
ff.  91,  97,  28G  nn.  1,4:  f.  92,  285  n.  3:  If 
208,  209,  319,  391,  .395,  413,  arts  of  the  men- 
dicants, schism  foretold,  284  nn.  3,  5-9 ;  f 
419,  285  n.  1  ;  f.  440,  286  n.  5.  Respons.  ad 
objecta,  f.  92,  303  n.  4.  Sermon  (opp.  f.  500), 
618n.3,  619u.  4. 

William  of  St.  Thierry,  \vritinp:s  against 
Abelard,  iv.  393  and"  n.  2,  394  uu.  1,  2. 
See  Bib).  Cisterc ,  t.  iv.  f.  112. 

William  of  Tiioco. 

Life  of  Thomas  .\quinas,  iv.  422  n.,  423  nn.  1 
2.  >  I  I 

William  of  Tyre. 

On  the  crusades,  iv.  125  n.  3,  126  n.  3.  See 
Bnnjrars,  f.  tJ41. 

William  of  Utrecht,  iv.  109. 
William  lioskild,  life  of,  iv.  206  n.  5. 
William  the  C'onrnu'nir,  king  of  Eufrland, 
iii.  529  u.  3 ;  iv.  83  n.  3,  87  u.  3,  88  n. 


WiUibald. 

Life  of  Boniface,  iii.  46  n.  2,  50  n.  2:  5  23,  49 
n.  l,60n.  1,53  n.  2,69  n.  1. 

Willibrord,  presbyter,  among  the  Fries- 
landers  an'd  Saxons,  iii.  43,  44.  Arch- 
bishop of  Utrecht,  44,  47.  In  Denmark 
and  Heligoland,  45,  79.  His  death,  45, 
65.  Convent  founded  by,  81.  Life  of, 
43  n.  4. 

Willimar,  priest,  friend  of  Gallus,  iii.  34- 
37. 

Williram,  abbot,  translates  Solomon's 
Song,  iii.  471, 

Wills,  ii.  78.  Law  of  Constantine  con- 
cerning, ii.  167.  Right  of  making,  for- 
bidden to  heretics,  ii.  235.  Drawing 
up  of,  iv.  290.  Of  Louis  IX.,  iv.  282 
n.  1,  302.     See  Testament. 

Wilsnack,  v.  237,  239. 

AVilteburg,  iii.  44. 

Wimbert,  abbot,  iii.  52. 

Winchester,  bps.  of,  iii.  47,  52,  408  n.  1  ; 
V.  125. 

Wine,  with  ]\Iarcion,  i.  505.  I'se  of  by 
monks,  ii.  289,  299.  In  the  Lord's 
Supper,  ii.  365,  366  ;  iii.  282,  571  n.  2. 
Mingled  with  water,  iii.  498,  581  n.  1. 
Paint  from  images  minuled  with,  iii. 
546.  Waldenses,  iv.  614  n.  5.  Absti- 
nence from,  iv.  594.  Withdrawal  of 
the  cup  from  the  laity,  see  Lord's  Sup- 
per. 

Wiufrid.     See  Boniface. 

Wintar,  physician,  iii.  75  n.  2. 
Winterthur",  iv.  318  n.  1. 

Winterthur,  John  of,  on  the  interdict,  v. 
42,  43.  Expectation  of  the  return  of 
Fred.  IL,  44. 

Chronicle.  (Thesaur.  hist,  helvet. ,  Tio-uri 
1735),  f.  6,  an.  1340,  Berthold,  iv.  318  n.  1  ; 
f.  29,  interdict  against  Louis  IV.,  v.  24  n  : 
f.  .39,  Benedict  XII.,  v.  41  n.  1:  f.  60,  an. 
1.343,  interdict  in  Constance,  T.  42  n.  1 ;  f. 
69,  gift  of  Constantine,  v.  42  nn.  2,  3 :  f .  78, 
an.  1345,  43  n.  1. 

Wippendorf,  iv.  34  n. 

Wisdom,  iu  Gno.sticism,  i.  389,  411,  420, 

443   (see  Sophia).     Orij^en  on,  i.  588. 

Bernard,    iv.    255.     Christian,  iv.  625. 

Of  God,  ii.  400  ;  iv.  241,  456,  457,  459, 

460,  482,  .502,  623,  625.     Of  Satan,  iv. 

573. 
Wise  man,   the  ideal,  with  the  Stoics,  i. 

16,  IOC. 
Wise  men  from  the  East,  The,  ii.  344  ;  iv. 

5.53. 
Wismar,  iii.  326. 
Witches,  witchcraft,  iii.  56,  429,  443  n.  1, 

591  n.  4  ;  iv.  90,  91  and  n.  1.    Agobard 

on,  iii.  429. 
Witepsk,  v.  373. 
Witi/.a,  kinp  of  S])ain,  iii.  118. 
Witmar,  monk,  iii.  276. 
Witold  of  Lithuania,  v.  373. 
Wit.stack,  Stetliner,  iv,  26-29,  26  n.  2. 
Wittekind,  iii.  79.     Consequences  of  his 

rebellion,  81. 


GENERAL  INDEX. 


237 


Wittekind,  monk  of  Con'ey. 

Annalea,  1.  iii.,  conversion  of  llarald,  iii.  289 
n.  1.     See  Meibom. 

Wives,   Christian,  i.   78,  280-283;  ii.   7, 

83,  84  and  n.  6,  85,   261,  262;  iii.  12; 

iv.  294,  297,  302.     Of  priests,  iii.  53  n. 

6.     See  Mothers,  Women. 
Wizards,  iii.  429,  448  n.  1,  591  n.  4. 
Wladimir   of   Plozk,  Russian   prince,  iv. 

36. 
Wladislav,  Hermann,  Polish  duke,  iv.  4, 

6. 
Wladislaw  of  Poland,  v.  373. 
Woksa  of  Waldstein,  v.  286  n.  1. 
Wolf. 

Anccdota  gr»ca.  (Ilamb.  1722),  t.  i.  ct  ii.,  Pho- 
tius  contra  Manicha'os,  iii.  244  n.  1.  T.  iii. 
f.  17,  Euchites,  ii.  280  n.  3;  f.  182,  ii.  279 
n.  1. 

Wolfgang,  monk,  iii.  332.    See  A.  S.  (0. 
,  B.),  S.  V. 
Wolfgang  Lazius. 

Fragmenta  qujedam  Caroli  Mag.,  etc.  (Antverp. 
1.560),  Rabanus  Maurus,  de  -yirtutibus  et 
vitiis,  iii.  457  n.  5. 

Wolga,  river,  iii.  329. 

Wolgast,  history  of  its  conversion,  iv.  19- 
21. 

Wollin,  history  of  its  conversion,  iv.  3,  9- 
11,  16. 

Woman,  creation  of,  i.  56  n.  1. 

Women,  in  the  early  church,  influence  in 
the  diffusion  of  Christianity,  i.  78,  128, 
172,  716,  721  tiv.  283).  Persecuted,  98, 
138,  155,  664.  In  public  assemblies, 
181,  182,  303  n.  4,  329  n.  1,  678,  679 
(ii.  190  n.  1).  Place  in  the  church, 
188,  255,  281-283.  Teachers  of  their 
own  sex,  188  n.  1.  Uignity,  280,  281. 
Dress  of,  281 ,  282.  Study  of  Scripture, 
721.  See  Deaconesses,  Marriage,  JMon- 
tanists.  Persecution,  Persecution  at 
Carthage,  Virgins,  Blandina,  Felicitas, 
Perpetua,  Victoria. 

Second  Period.  Influence  of  Chris- 
tian, ii.  7,  74,  83  and  n.  6,  84  and  n.  6, 
85,  138,  139,  261,  262,  396.  Pagan,  81. 
Law  of  Licinius  regarding,  19.  Dea- 
conesses, 189-191.  Study  of  the  Bible, 
262  and  n.  4,  316,317.  And  the  monks, 
286.  Sect  of,  376.  Predestiuatians,  705. 
In  monastic  life,  744.  Works  of  benev- 
olence, 752.  756.  See  Anthusa,  Con- 
stantia,  Lteta,  INIarcella,  Monica,  Nonna, 
Nunia,  Pulcheria,  Theodora,  etc. 

Third  Period.  In  the  image  contro- 
versies, iii.  213,  219  and  n.  .3,  542  n.  1 
(see  Irene,  Theodora).  In  church  as- 
semblies, Charlemagne  on,  242.  Pau- 
licians,  252.  Good  works,  282.  In- 
fluence in  extending  Christianity  (see 
Individuals,  Bertha,  Clotilda,  Fride- 
burg.  Nuns,  Olga,  Sarolta). 

Fourth  Period.  Influence  in  Rome, 
367  n.  1.  Pilgrims,  367  n.  2,  Schools 
for  girls,  427  n.  2. 


Fifth  Period.  In  Pomerania,  iv.  8, 
12.  Pious  motliers,  promote  mouasti- 
cism  (12),  233,  234,  249,  250,  252,  422. 
Extend  tlie  gospel,  13.  Protect  mis- 
sionaries, 20.  Mongol,  53.  Influence 
at  court,  141  n.  1.  Fallen  women  re- 
claimed, 210,  299,  312  and  n.  4,318, 
600.  Care  of  sick  and  poor  women, 
299.  Influence  of  Robert  of  Arbrissel, 
246,  247,  249.  Female  benevolent  so- 
cieties, 267.  Order  of  St.  Clara,  276. 
In  the  begging  orders,  286.  Walden- 
ses,  321,611.  Education  of,  584  and 
n.  4.  Bond  women,  601.  Henricians, 
600,  603.  Dolcino,  632.  See  Beguines, 
Elizabeth  of  Ilessia,  Hildegard,  Matil- 
da. 

Bible  read  by,  v.  150.  Militz,  175, 
176.  Dress  of,  176,  185,  192,  223. 
Conrad,  185,  190.  Janow,  frequent 
communion,  220,  221  ;  piety  of,  221, 
222.  German,  381.  Margaret  Ebnerin, 
383  n.  2.  See  Mothers,  Widows, 
Wives. 

Wonderful,  rage  for  the,  i.  62.  See  Su- 
pernatural. 

Wood. 
Hist,  et  antiq.univ.  Oxen.,  f .  203,  misuse  of 
the  seal  of  Oxford  univ.,  v.  244  n.  1. 

Woodhall,  V.  135. 

Word,  the,  i.  251.  And  the  church,  i. 
512,  645.  The  creative  word,  i.  372, 
565,  ii.  476.  With  the  Ordibarii,  iv. 
571.  With  Alexandrian  Jews,  i.  66. 
Gnostics,  i.  440,  441  and  n.  2.  With 
the  apostle  Jolin,  i.  575.  Anselm,  iv. 
457,  458,  Abelard,  iv.  459.  Aquinas, 
iv.  464.  Oliva,  iv.  62.3.  .Janow,  v.  208, 
209  (see  Logos).  Made  flesh,  i.  302.; 
iv.  258,  259,  505.  Power  of  man's,  iii. 
396  ;  iv.  474.  Words  of  Christ,  iv.  576, 
595.  Huss  ou  the,  v.  239,264,  267,324, 
334.     See  Logos. 

Words,  disputes  about,  ii.  382,  506  n.  1. 

Works,  in  Pharisaism,  i.  64.  Good,  Jus- 
tin Martyr  on,  i.  76.  Meritoriousness, 
i.  395,  647.  Gnostics,  i.  436.  Legal 
system  of,  i.  645,  647.  Simplicius  on, 
ii'.  107,  108,109,  110.  Jovinianou  right 
eousness  by,  ii.  307,  308.  Chrysostora, 
ii.  319.  Hilary,  ii.  620.  Augustin,  ii. 
627,  630,  638."  Pelagius,  ii.  636-638. 
Aidan,  iii.  21,  23.  Amandus,  iii.  42. 
False  reliance  on  external,  iii.  101, 130- 
132,  138,  139,  146,  169,  432,  433,  452  ; 
iv.  302,  304,  348,  387  ;  opposition  to, 
iii.  131,  132,  138,  139,  148,  149,  171, 
433,  442,  593;  iv.  217,  304-312,  365, 
387,510,514,  561,  562.  In  the  sects,  iv. 
448,  572  n.  2,  579.  Charlemagne  on, 
iii.  131.  Joachim  on,  iv.  224,  225. 
Francis,  iv,  274.  Abelard,  iv.  387. 
Wicklif,  V.  140,  141.  Janow,  v.  212. 
Tauler,  v.  384,  385, 408.  Eckhart,  t. 
394.  Ruysbroch,  v.  385,  386,  398,  399, 
400,  403-^05.  See  Opus  operatum. 
Outward. 


238 


GENERAL   INDEX. 


Works  of  God,  iv.  456.     See  Creation. 

Works  of  supererogation.  See  Superer- 
oyatoi'v. 

World,  relation  of  Christianity  to  the,  i. 
1-69,70,  92,  180,  181,  217,"  218,  252, 
273,  276,  277-279,  650;  iii.  1.  With 
Celsus,  i.  163,  Oriental  contempt  of 
the,  i.  379.  Intel lij:il)lc  and  corporeal, 
with  Orio-en,  i.  024-626,  634,  638.  In 
Gnosticism,  i.  384,  387,  393,  455;  spir- 
itual and  sensible,  i.  373,  375,  426,  432, 
4-33 ;  of  litiht,  i.  444 ;  corporeal,  i.  449, 
458  n.  3  (iv.  578).  In  Par.xism,  Mani- 
cheisni,  and  linddhism,  i.  479,  482,  483, 
503.  Moutaiiism,  i.  513.  Struggle  of 
Christianity  with,  the  spirit  of  the  an- 
cient, ii.  1,  161.  Period  of  appropria- 
tion and  assimilation  of  the,  ii.  161, 
262,  263.  Serif >tural  meaning  of  the 
woi'd,  ii.  242.  The  created,  ii.  476  (see 
Creation).  Eennnciatiouof  the,  ii.  635; 
and  appropriation,  iv.  623  (see  Monas- 
ticism).  Confounding  of  Christianity 
with  the,  iii.  251  (sec  Spiritual  and 
Secular).  Of  sense  and  spirit,  iii.  257, 
258,  263.  Lower  and  higher,  iv.  567. 
Destruction  of  the,  iii.  164  n.  3,  470  and 
n.  2  ;  iv.  575  ;  v.  93. 

World -former  in  Gnosticism,  i.  380,  397 
n.  1.     See  Demiurge. 

World  to  come,  i.  546.     Of  spirits,  621. 

Worldliness  in  the  church,  v.  1,  324.  See 
Secularization. 

Worldly  sjjirit  among  the  Jews,  i.  62. 
Emplovmeuts  forljidden  to  the  clergy, 
i.  198,  199,  604.  Worldly  influences  i'n 
the  church,  iv.  152  (see  Secularization). 
In  Monasticism,  iv.  529,  530  n.  1. 
Worldly  possessions  of  the  church,  see 
Church  pro])Crtv. 

Worms,  lips,  of,  iii.  40  ;  iv.  203.  Diets 
at,  iii.  378,380  n.,  381.  Crusades  from, 
iv.  74.  Assembly  at  (an.  1076)  ;  iv. 
106-109.  Concordat  of  (an.  1122),  iv. 
143  and  n.  5. 

Worship,  Neo-Platonic  conception  of,  i. 
2.5,  26.  Alexandrian  Jews,  58.  Chris- 
tian, 288-335.  Pliny's  report  to  Tra- 
jan, 98.  Commodian  on,  686.  Place, 
289-291;  (iii.  311).  Symbols  and  im- 
ages, 292,  293.  Seasons,  29.3-302.  In 
the  Second  Period,  ii.  314-379.  Free- 
dom of,  14  n.  1,  18,  21,  25.  Of  one 
God,  25,  28.  Forms  of,  259.  Of 
Christ,  56,  425,  489.  Seasons,  331- 
352.  Tliiid  Period,  iii.  12.3-140,  142. 
Fourth  Period,  iii.  425-455.  Fifth  Pe- 
riod, iv.  39.3-354.  Wicklif  on^  v.  140. 
Worship  of  the  creature  destroyed  by 
the  atonement,  iv.  506.  Worship  of  the 
Gnosis,  i.  4  70-478.  Manichean,  i.  502- 
505.  See  Image  worsiiip.  Saints,  see 
Sects. 

Worship,  pagan,  i.  672;  ii.  4,  8,  9,  17, 
35,  74.     See  Paganism. 

Worth,  subjective  relation  to  civil  or 
ecclesiastical  dignity,  v.  351-353. 


Wrath  of  God,  ii.  62. 
Wratislav,  duke  of  Bohemia,  iii.  322. 
AVulf.     See  Wultiacli. 
Wulflach,  Stylite,  iii.  28. 
Wulfram,  hp.  of  Sens,  among  the  Fries- 
landers,  iii.  44. 
Wulfred,  English  ecclesiastic,  iii.  292. 
Wiirdtweln. 

Ep.  83,  Boniface  and  the  bp.  of  Cologne,  iii 
71  n.  2  ;  f .  142,  ordinance  of  Boniface,  137  n. 
1. 

Wursing  (Ado),  iii.  45,  79. 

Wiirzburg,  Ciiian  at,  iii.  38.     Bishopric 

there,  55.     Schwartzach,  iv.  103.     Bp. 

of,  iv.  107. 
Wysehrad,  v.  298. 


X. 

Xantcs,  iv.  244. 

Xenayas,  bj).  of  Hierapolis  (Philoxenos), 

on    symbolic    rejiresentations,    ii.   331. 

Syriac  version  of  New  Testament,  589. 

In    the    Nestorian    controversv,    589. 

Monophysite,  608,6)3   n.  2,  615.     Ep. 

to  Abraham  and  Orestes,  615  n.  3.    See 

Steph.  Euod.  Asseman.,  t.  ii. 
Hevtivef,  Xeuodochia,  ii.  169  and  n.  1. 
Xerophagia;,  i.  521  n.  1. 


Yarl  Hakon,  governor  of  Harald,  iii.  296. 

Ydros,  Bernard,  Waldensiau  translator  of 
the  Bible,  iv.  606  and  n.  4. 

Yemen,  ii.  142. 

Yeres,  iv.  281. 

Yoke  of  Christ,  iv.  156.  _ 

York,  archbishopric,  iii.  16,  19.  Arch- 
bishops of,  19,  22,  154.  Synod  near, 
24  n.  1.  Egbert  and  Alcuin  at,  79, 
153,  154  (see  Eboracum).  Wicklif,  v. 
135. 

Young,  Christianity  and  the,  i.  78,  99  n. 
3.     See  Children. 

Young  men  in  the  spiritual  orders,  iv. 
280,  281,  284,  286. 

Ypres,  iv.  400. 

Yule  (Jol),  festival,  iii.  294,  295. 

Yves  of  Chartres.     See  Ivo. 

Yves  of  Xarboune. 

Ep.   to   Gerald  of  Bordeaux    concerning    the 
Oatharistfi,  iv.  583  n.  2,  584  n.  2. 

Yxkiill,  in  Lieflaud,  iv.  36-38. 


Z. 


Zabarella,  Francis,  cardinal,  bp.  of  Flor- 
ence, V.  109,  110,  272,  344,  345  and  n. 
1,  346,  355,  360,  368,379. 

Zabians.     See  Sabaeans. 

Zacagni. 

Monuinenta  vet.  Test.,  Greg.  Nyss.  Antirrhet., 
t.  130,  ii.  486  n.  1. 


GENERAL   INDEX. 


239 


Zaccheus,  ii.  306,  364,  689,  690. 
Zacharia. 

Bibl.  Pistoriensis,  t.  i.  f.  64,  Comm.  on  TV. 
Kings,  by  Claudius  of  Turin  :  ep.  of  Clau- 
dius to  Theodemir,  iii.  434  n.  3. 

Zacharias,  ii.  642  n.  4 ;  iv.  396. 
Zacharias,  abp.   of   Chalcedon,   iii.   570, 

573  n.  3. 
Zacharias,  bp.  of  Anagni,  iii.  562,  565  n. 

5,  569. 
Zacharias,  bp.  of  Chrysopolis  (Scutari). 

Comm.  on  the  four  gospels,  1.  iv.  c.  156,  Be- 
rengar,  iv.  337  nn.  4,  5. 

Zacharias,  head  of  the  Paulicians,  iii. 
250. 

Zacharias,  pope,  report  of  Boniface  to, 
iii.  53  n.  7.  Bestows  full  power  on 
Boniface,  56.  His  couduct  towards 
Adelbert  and  Clement,  62.  His  con- 
duct towards  Virgilius,  63.  Censured 
by  Boniface,  64.  Metropolitans,  65 
and  nn.  I,  2.  His  decision  on  the  pe- 
tition of  Boniface  that  Lull  niiirht  be 
made  archbishop  of  Mentz,  67.  On 
Boniface's  second  proposal  to  resig;n  his 
office,  67,  68.  Supply  of  vacant  bish- 
oprics, 401  n.  4.  Deposition  of  Chil- 
deric  III.,  iv.  110,  111 ;  v.  15. 

Epp.  ad  Bonifac,  59,  60,  the  pall,  iii.  64  n.  1, 
65  nn.  1,  2. 

Zacharias  of  Urie,  priest,  v.  107. 

Zahrin<ren,  duke  of,  iv.  177. 

Zaphar,  in  Arabia  Felix,  ii.  142. 

Zbvnek,  archbishop  of  Pra<;:ue,  v.  237- 
240,  247,  248.  Change  of  relations 
with  Huss,  250-252,"  255,  259,  300. 
Wcnceslaus,  255.  Cited  to  Rome,  bull 
against  Wicklifitism,  burning  of  Wick- 
lif's  writings,  259-263.  Proceedings 
against  Huss,  260,  263,  271-275.  Com- 
promise, 27.3-275,  296.  Death,  275. 
Jerome  of  Prague,  373.  Ep.  to  John 
XXIII..  273  n.  2. 

Zdenek  of  Labaun,  v.  298. 

Zeal  without  knowledge,  iv.  73.  Of  the 
latter  times,  Militz,  v.  200.  Univ.  of 
Paris  on,  v.  353. 

Zealots,  Jewish,  i.  38.  Among  the  Jew- 
ish Christians,  i.  342.  In  the  Alexan- 
drian church,  i.  529.  Among  the 
monks,  ii.  289.     See  Fanatics. 

Zebrak,  v  293. 

Zechariah,  eh.  3,  i.  609  n.  1. 

Zechariah  and  Elizabeth,  ii.  642  n.  4 


Zeitz,  bishopric,  iii.  324. 
Zelantes,  iv.  291,  617. 
nh'^,  i.  613. 

Zendavesta,  i.  491  u.  4. 

Zeno,  bp.  of  Verona,  ii.  90,  320. 

Works  (ed.  Ballcrin,  f.  120),  ii.  91  n.  1. 

Zeno,  the  Stoic,  i.  18  n.  1  ;  ii.  62. 

Zenobia,  i.  142,  603-605, 

Zephyrinus,  Roman  bp.,  i.  581.  Ep.  2, 
iu  the  Decretals,  iii.  347  n.  3. 

Zervan  Acarcne,  in  Parsism,  i.  488,  489 
andn.  3;  ii.  127. 

Zeus,  iu  Stoicism,  i.  16,  18,  19,  20.  Por- 
phyry, i.  173.  Julian  ii.  8  n.  3.  58,  85. 
Redeeming,  ii.  1 15. 

Zigabenus,  Eiithymius,  iv.  530. 

Znaim,  Peter  of.V.  244,  245. 

Znaim,  Stanislaus  of,  teacher  of  Huss,  v. 
235,  244-246.  His  position  in  relation 
to  Huss,  277-279,  295,  299.  IIuss  on, 
279,  309,  310. 

Zodiac,  the,  i.  383  n.  ;  ii.  777,  778. 

Zoerard,  Polish  mouk,  iii.  334  n.  2. 

Zokotara,  i.  82,  83. 

Zil)v  -vciifta,  i.  492  n.  1. 

Zouaras. 

Annates,  deposition  of  Photius,  iii.  568  n.  3. 
L.  xvii.,  Paulicians  transported  to  Philippo- 
polis,  587  n.  4. 

Zoroaster,  i.  369,  402  and  n.  3,  408,  416, 
452,  479,  480,  482,  486,  488,  493;  ii. 
125,  137,  268  n.  4 ;  iii.  587,  590.  In 
Pharisaism,  i.  40.     See  Parsism. 

Zosimus,  bp.  of  Rome,  ii.  208.  In  the 
Pelagian  controversy,  647-651,  657. 

Zosimus,  pagan  historian,  his  works,  ii. 
114. 

Citations :  — 
History,  1.  ii.  c.  16,  Maxentius,  his  supersti- 
tion, ii.  12  n.  1 ;  c.  29,  Constantine,  23  n.  2  ; 
and  Hosius,  31  n.  4.  L.  iii.  c.  9,  Salust,  45 
n.  3.  L.  iv.  c.  3,  law  of  Valentinian  against 
Paganism,  90  n.  4 ;  c.  36,  Gratian  declines 
the  robe  of  supreme  pontiff,  92  n.  1 ;  c.  37, 
Theodosius,  closing  of  the  temples,  97  n.  1 ; 
c.  59,  Theodosius  in  Rome,  99  n.  5.  L.  v. 
c.  46,  llonorius,  repeal  of  edict  excluding 
pagans  from  offices  of  trust,  102  n.  5. 

Zurich,  Arnold  of  Brescia  at,  iv.  150. 

Zuyder  Zee,  iii.  72. 

Zwentibold       (Swatopluk),       Moravian 

prince,  iii.  317,  318,  320  and  u.  2. 
Zwentipolk,  sou  of  Henry  the  converter 

of  the  Wends,  iv.  32. 
Zwiugli,  iii.  602. 


